《The Strongest Warrior鈥檚 Revenge》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 At the Brookspring International Airport¡­. A young man in simple attire, carrying a in backpack, slowly walked toward the entrance of the airport. His name was Gavin Clifford, once the eldest son of the prestigious Clifford family, which was known as the first family in the country. But this day, no one was there to greet him. He had not informed anyone of his return. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss. Perhaps he was tired of theplicated life. However, just as Gavin stepped through the security gate, the previously silent security machines suddenly emitted a piercing rm. ¡°Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the piercing rm sounded, everyone was taken aback. In the next second, the armed security personnel at the security gate swiftly drew their guns and surrounded Gavin. Gavin looked at the security personnel, who were on high alert, with an expression that revealed a sense of resignation as if he had long been ustomed to it. At that moment, a cold voice came from a woman in uniform. ¡°Sir, hands up. Please cooperate with our inspection.¡± It was a stunning woman in a uniform. With a short skirt and a pair of straight and sexy legs, she looked very attractive under the lights of the security hall. Coupled with her uniform, she was able to make all men crazy. However, Gavin remained indifferent, showing little change in his expression. He raised his hands slightly and said in a casual tone of voice, ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Before Gavin could finish his sentence, the attractive security woman snapped, not giving him a chance to speak, ¡°Sir, please cooperate with our inspection.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Gavin helplessly shrugged and then asked, ¡°Alright, what should I do?¡± ¡°Please remove your jacket right now.¡± The beautiful security woman furrowed her eyebrows, her eyes filled with utmost seriousness and determination as she spoke. ¡°Alright, since you said so,¡± Gavin muttered under his breath. He had intended to return to the country quietly, not making a fuss, so heplied. After saying that, he took off his jacket and threw it forward. Immediately, a security guard picked up Gavin¡¯s jacket and thoroughly inspected it inside and out with a metal detector. However, he found nothing unusual. ¡°Sir.¡± On the other side, the attractive security woman still had a serious expression on her pretty face as she loudly said, *Please remove all of your upper garments.¡± Gavin looked at the woman in front of him, sighing slightly with a hint of helplessness, but he still did as she asked. O ¡°What the¡­¡± The sound of cold air being sucked in suddenly echoed through the entire airport security hall. Scars. He was covered in scars. There were all kinds of them. Knife wounds, gunshot wounds¡­ They snaked and sprawled across Gavin¡¯s strong upper body, turning his originally muscr and aesthetically pleasing physique into a somewhat. ferocious and terrifying appearance. Even the attractive security woman couldn¡¯t help but swallow, and her face turned pale at the sight. On the other side, the metal detector once again scanned all the clothes that Gavin had taken off. However, no abnormalities were found. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The attractive security woman¡¯s eyes were filled with deep confusion. She bit her lip as if contemting. something. Her beautiful eyes then lit up slightly, and she immediately said, ¡°Bring the infrared scanner over and check for any abnormalities inside his body.¡± This attractive security woman seemed to be some kind of leader in the security hall. The security personnel around her all obeyed her everymand. Soon, someone brought over a six-foot-tall infrared scanner. This scanner could scan a person¡¯s entire body from head to toe. Just as Gavin stood in front of the scanner, the entire security hall fell into silence. In the next second. the security personnel eximed. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s shrapnel!¡± The security personnel¡¯s face turned pale. His pupils filled with an incredulous look, and his voice trembled as he stuttered. ¡°So¡­ so many pieces of shrapnel. How could someone like him still be alive?¡± The instant he finished speaking, he covered his mouth with both hands, nervously looking at Gavin standing in front of the machine as if afraid that his words would anger Gayin All the security personnel put down their guns at thus moment, including the attractive security woman. They all looked at the image disyed on the infrared scanner screen, and their hearts filled with astonishment. ¡°How is this possible? How can he have so many pieces of shrapnel in his body?¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­ Look, there¡¯s even a piece of shrapnel next to his heart.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is this guy really that lucky?¡± The surrounding people¡¯s astonished voices were met with indifference from Gavin, the man at the center of people¡¯s attention. He looked very calm as if the shrapnel inside his body belonged to someone else. At that moment, a hint of apology appeared on the face of the attractive security woman. She looked somewhat embarrassed. She took the clothes that Gavin had taken off and handed them back to him before speaking up. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Gavin simply waved his hand, clearly not wanting to dwell on this issue. But Gavin¡¯s aloof attitude only piqued the curiosity of this attractive security woman even more. She directly extended her delicate hand toward Gavin and said, ¡°Hello, sir. My name is Violet Jordan. May I know where you were injured so severely?¡± Gavin seemed to havepletely ignored the fair and tender hand extended by Violet. He put on his jacket. His voice was low and calm as he replied, ¡°During the Sunspire Resistance.¡± ||| hat: After Gavin¡¯s words fell, a gasp echoed through the entire hall once again. ¡°The Sunspire Resistance?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the war hero from 10 years ago?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the hero who defended Sunspire back then, we wouldn¡¯t have our current kingdom of Blearus.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so young, yet he participated in the Sunspire Resistance.¡± The surrounding exmations grew louder, and the gazes directed at Gavin became solemn and respectful. As for Violet, the attractive security woman, her gaze toward Gavin underwent a drastic change. Even her pupils started to tremble violently. Aplex emotion seemed to appear in her eyes. In the next second¡­ Violet saluted Gavin with a standard military salute. Not only she, but all the security personnel present also treated Gavin with the utmost respect and courtesy. However, Gavin seemed to ignore everything around him, calmly picking up his backpack and turning to Violet. ¡°Can I go now?¡± he asked. ¡°You can leave anytime.¡± Violet¡¯s voice was firm and resolute. As Gavin left, Violet¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to be glued to him, unable to look away. She kept watching his figure until it disappeared through the airport gates. A hint of surprise then appeared in her eyes, followed by a strong emotion that was a mixture of curiosity and admiration. At that moment, Gavin had returned to the Clifford Vi, the ce he remembered from his past. But¡­ A loud thud sounded as Gavin dropped his backpack heavily to the ground. The sound echoed through the empty halls of the mansion, a haunting reminder of the life that once thrived within its walls. His pupils trembled. His eyes filled with teary redness as he stared in disbelief at the ruins before him. His trembling pupils darted around, desperately trying to make sense of the devastation before him. Yes, it was ruins. The once prestigious Clifford family, the greatest family in the country, had be dpidated. The weight of the realization hit him like a tidal wave, threatening to drown him in despair. He rushed into the mansion as if possessed. His footsteps echoed through the empty corridors. Each step felt like a stab to his heart as if the very foundation of his identity was crumbling beneath him. His breath came in shallow gasps, and his chest heaved with a mix of anticipation and dread. What met his eyes were rows and rows of unguarded graves. The names of the Clifford family members were on top of each grave. A faint smell of blood lingered in the air, and the ground of the Clifford Vi was stained dark red as if it had witnessed a river of blood that couldn¡¯t fade even after all these years. Gavin¡¯s body trembled violently, and his bloodshot eyes filled with deep sorrow as if whaty before him were piles of corpses and a pool of blood. The weight of the tragedy pressed down upon him. His heartache manifested in every fiber of his being. Tears streamed down his face, carving a path through the dirt and grime that coated his cheeks. He never expected that after 10 years of absence, when he finally returned to his longed-for home, it had turned into a deste cemetery. His mind raced with a torrent of emotions, a monologue of grief and disbelief ying out within his thoughts. How could this have happened? The weight of the unanswered questions threatened to suffocate him as he struggled toprehend the magnitude of the loss before him. The yellowed leaves gently brushed against Gavin¡¯s cheeks in the wind. In that moment, he stood amidst the ruins of his family¡¯s legacy, his heart shattered and his spirit crushed. The home he had once cherished had be a painful reminder ||| past, a haunting testament to the fragility of life and the depths of sorrow. ¡°My home¡­ What happened?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice quivered with a mixture of disbelief and anguish, the strain evident in its hoarseness. It was as if he had poured every ounce of his strength into those few words, desperately seeking answers. But at that moment, a piercing scream suddenly tore through the air. ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Upon hearing the voice, a flicker of recognition finally appeared in Gavin¡¯s crimson eyes. His pupils trembled, and his lips moved. It was a voice he knew all too well, one that had once brought him comfort and joy. ¡°Zoc¡­ Zoe?¡± Instantly, a loud explosion rang out. The ground beneath Gavin¡¯s feet cracked, and he disappeared from the spot immediately. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 On the other side of a tomb in the Clifford family, a ragged and dirty girl was surrounded by a group of burly men. She sat on the ground in a pitiful state, desperately covering her body with her hands. Tears filled her eyes. Dirt was on her face, giving her a pale and frightened look as she stared at the men in front of her. The men surrounding the girl all had a ferocious expression on their faces, filled with a sense of wickedness andsciviousness. Among them, a bald man with a smug smile on his face spoke in a harsh voice to the girl on the ground. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ So you¡¯re thest bastard of the Clifford family, huh? After waiting for so long, we finally found you. Once we¡¯re done with you, the Clifford family will bepletely wiped out. The young master will definitely reward us greatly for this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± The girl¡¯s face showed a stubborn and determined expression as she loudly retorted to the bald man. ¡°My brother is still alive. When my brotheres back, he will tear you all apart.¡± Upon hearing the girl¡¯s words, the people around her were momentarily stunned but then burst into laughter in unison. ¡°Hahaha! Your brother? Are you talking about Gavin Clifford?¡± The bald man¡¯s face showed a mocking and sneering expression as he spoke. ¡°Gavin Clifford died 10 years ago in the Sunspire Resistance. There¡¯s no trace of his goddamn corpse anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. My brother didn¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t die.¡± Tears continued to flow from the girl¡¯s eyes, but her tone remained firm and defiant. ¡°Boss.¡± At this moment, a skinny man resembling a ¡®monkey ran up to the bald man. He first licked his lips while looking at the girl on the ground and then eagerly spoke to the bald man. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve caught this little girl, it¡¯s simple to kill her. But before we do that, can I¡­ Well, you know what I¡¯m talking about, Boss.¡± As the skinny man spoke, he touched his belt. ¡°You little brat.¡± The bald man kicked the skinny man angrily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it first.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss, you¡¯re definitely the first one.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The bald man looked at the girl on the ground, licking his lips with a flushed face as he walked toward her. As he walked, he unfastened his belt. The girl panicked and asked incoherently, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? What are you doing?¡± But in the next second¡­ Rip! The girl struggled. One of the legs of her worn-out jeans was torn off by the bald man, revealing arge area of her snow- white legs. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing this scene, the people around couldn¡¯t help but salivate. ¡°Ah! Get away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The bald man still had that lewd smile on his face as he loudly said, ¡°Serve me well, little slut.¡± After saying that, he took off his pants, revealing his grotesque and small member. With his ugly hands, he grabbed the girl¡¯s ankle. Just at that moment¡­. Whoosh! A loud sound broke the silence as a huge b of stone shot toward the bald man. The stone b looked extremely heavy, definitely not something an ordinary person could lift. It was difficult to lift, yet someone managed to send it flying at such a fast speed. It was as if thews of nature themselves had conspired to unleash this cataclysmic assault. How could anyone muster the strength to wield such an unfathomable object? In the next second¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± The huge stone b ruthlessly smashed into the bald man, who was exposing his ugly member. ¡°Poof!¡± A crimson tide surged forth. An unyielding torrent of life¡¯s essence erupted from the bald man¡¯s mouth and nose. His features contorted in agony, and his once formidable countenance was reduced to a mask of pain and despair. The sheer force of the blow catapulted his body backward like a marite in the hands of an invisible puppeteer. ¡°Boss!¡± The onlookers gasped in disbelief. Their voices trembled with a mixture of horror and concern. The sight before them was an affront to their senses, an assault on their understanding of the natural order. The first one to take action was, of course, the skinny man who resembled a monkey. He let out a cry and rushed to the side of the bald man, supporting his boss with a panicked expression. ¡°Boss, are you okay? How are you feeling right now?¡± At that moment, the bald man¡¯s face contorted in agony, his mouth and nose a macabre canvas of crimson. Half of his body was deeply sunken. The life force within him seemed to wane, His body was sinking into a state of profound vulnerability. It seemed that he would die soon. But at that moment, the bald man struggled to raise his arm and pointed in a direction, his finger trembling slightly Everyone turned their gaze in the direction indicated by the bald man¡¯s trembling finger. Their eyes widened in astonishment as they beheld a young man in in clothes standing amidst the chaos as if he had emerged from the very fabric of the universe itself. Moreover, the expression on this young man¡¯s face was extremely ferocious as if he was filled with intense pain and hatred. The weight of his sorrow seemed to hang heavy in the air. It was a palpable force that permeated the surrounding atmosphere. His bloodshot eyes mirrored the depths of his torment as if he had traversed the darkest recesses of his own soul. At that moment, he seemed to carry within him a burden too immense for words. His expression spoke volumes, a symphony of anguish and wrath that resonated with their own hidden pain. Suddenly, someone shouted loudly at him, ¡°Kid! Who the hell are you?¡± At that moment, the girl who had previously fallen to the ground somehow gathered her strength to get up from the ground and rushed in the direction of the young man, letting out a fierce roar as if she had used up all her strength. ¡°Gavin!¡± Her voice was so loud that it even cracked. However, because she was extremely weak, she only took a few steps before she fell straight to the ground again. But this time, she didn¡¯t fall directly onto the ground. Instead, she fell into someone¡¯s warm embrace. ¡°My brother¡­ Gavin¡­¡± Zoe¡¯s voice trembled with a mixture of relief and anguish as she buried her head deep into Gavin¡¯s chest. Her fragile frame shook with the weight of her emotions. Her two thin arms tightly wrapped around his neck as if afraid to let go. The sound of her crying reverberated through the ruins of the once majestic Clifford Vi, each sob a cathartic release of the pain that had been suppressed within her heart for the past 10 long years. Gavin, his own tears mingling with Zoe¡¯s, held her tightly in his embrace. His heart ached as he felt the weight of her suffering, the toll of a decade spent apart etched into every tear-streaked line on her face. With gentle strokes, he patted her back. His touch was a soothing balm to her wounded soul. ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m back¡­ I¡¯m back, Gavin whispered softly, his voice a tender, reassurance in the midst of their shared turmoil. He knew that mere words could not erase the scars that time had carved into his sister¡¯s spirit, but he hoped that his presence would serve as a beacon of sce and strength. Zoe was Gavin¡¯s sister. Upon hearing Gavin say, ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± the sound of her crying intensified. Zoe¡¯s crying and frail body were telling Gavin the immense suffering she had endured over the past 10 years. These years¡­ you¡¯ve suffered a lot. Gavin¡¯s voice choked up, but Zoe shook her head frantically, lifting her tear-filled eyes to look directly at Gavin as she sobbed. ¡°Gavin¡­ I¡­ I haven¡¯t suffered. I knew it. You didn¡¯t die. You wouldn¡¯t die. Gavin, you¡¯ve finallye back. The suffering I¡¯ve endured¡­ The efforts I¡¯ve made¡­ Everything¡­ everything is worth it.¡± In the end, Zoe¡¯s voice waspletely drowned out by her crying, and she couldn¡¯t utter a word anymore. Her sister was in such a sorry state, but she was still stubbornly trying tofort him, which made Gavin¡¯s heart ache. The reunion of the siblings was a touching scene, but some people didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to it. ¡°Hey! Are you Gavin Clifford? Are you still alive? Why didn¡¯t you die in the Sunspire Resistance 10 years ago?¡± The person speaking was the skinny man. Clearly, after his boss was no longer around, he became the leader of this group. When Gavin heard this voice, he suddenly looked up, and his bloodshot eyes immediately locked onto the skinny man. The skinny man suddenly felt a strange chilling toward him. He shivered all over, but he didn¡¯t think it was because of Gavin¡¯s imposing pressure on him. Instead, he pointed his finger provocatively at Gavin. He shouted, ¡°Kid! Since you¡¯re alive, why didn¡¯t you just hide and live a miserable life? How dare you come back? Well, you came back at the right moment. Today is just right for killing two birds with one stone. I¡¯ll kill both of you here! We can then consider our mission aplished!¡± At this point, the tone of the skinny man suddenly changed as he said, ¡°Of course, your sister will definitely die a littleter than you. We¡¯re gonna have some fun with this youngdy.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°Of course, your little sister will definitely kick the bucket after you. Now, let us fellows take a moment to revel in our leisure.¡± As soon as those words left his lips, an eerie silence descended upon the scene. Several light sounds rang out as these individuals simultaneously drew glistening knives. Their eyes were filled with contempt as they gazed at Gavin. Observing the grim turn of events, Gavin offered aforting pat on his sister Zoe¡¯s back. He guided her gently behind his protective stance. Maintaining a safe distance, he addressed the group that stood before him. He asked in a cold tone of voice. ¡°Why do you want to kill the Clifford family?¡± ¡°Why?¡± After hearing what Gavin asked, the thin man across from Gavin, with his lips curling into a mocking smirk, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. With a sinister tone, he replied, ¡°Hah. The Clifford family is nothing but dirty vermin, wasting air in this world. Of course, you deserve to die. ¡°You should have seen the spectacle when we wiped out the Clifford family back then. Hearing the desperate screams of the Clifford family was truly satisfying. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The demise of the Clifford family seemed to bring an inexplicable, sadistic pleasure to these individuals. Obviously, he was enjoying this beautiful moment. At that moment, a man with ck- rimmed sses and a sly expression spoke up with a wicked smile on his face. He asked, ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t today Samuel¡¯s birthday? ¡°We happen to encounter thest two remnants of the Clifford family. If we kill them and bring their heads as a birthday gift to Samuel, he will surely reward us handsomely, won¡¯t he? This remark earned approval from many people in the group. They all thought that what he said made sense. But the thin man added, ¡°Let us not rush ahead of ourselves. First, let us kill Gavin. Then, we can savor some amusement with Zoc. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Their words made it sound like Gavin and Zoe were already helpless victims to be casually butchered. After Gavin heard their words and saw their mocking smiles, his anger surged uncontrobly. His fury was so intense that it seemed to manifest physically, causing even his hair to bristle. Suddenly, there was a deafening explosion resonated through the air. Zoe¡¯s heart raced as she scanned the scene. She noticed Gavin, who had been guarding in front of her, had disappeared. At that moment, he charged swiftly toward the group of people who had gleaming knives. After observing this sudden turn of events, she cried out with a mixture of fear and concern, ¡°Gavin! Be careful!¡± But the next moment, her voice came to an abrupt stop. She noticed that Gavin surged into the heart of the group, which numbered over a dozen. Her heart skipped a beat. A sense of foreboding crept into her heart because she knew that there might be very severe consequences. However, instead of being surrounded and beaten by them, he met something entirely unexpected. At that moment, thudding sounds echoed. More than a dozen people attacking Gavin were sent flying. They spewed blood from both their mouths and noses. In the blink of an eye, the entire groupy lifeless on the ground. After seeing what happened, Zoe was left dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how her brother had be so formidable. Only one member of the group remained alive. It was the bald man who had suffered severe bone fractures earlier. Though he was not dead yet, his end was near. At that moment, Gavin approached the bald man step by step. His facial expression remained calm, but his entire being was giving off an intimidating aura. The bald man looked at Gavin with a terrified expression. His face was pale and covered in blood. He couldn¡¯t hide his fear as he eximed, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± The primal instinct to survive drove the bald man to speak, despite his grievous injuries. As Gavin stood beside the bald man, he looked down at him with cold eyes. His gaze seemed to pierce through the bald man. However, Gavin remained silent, his expression devoid of any warmth. With difficulty, the bald man continued to speak amid the blood oozing from his mouth and nose. The bald man said, ¡°The Clifford family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just¡­ following orders. It was Xavier who instructed me to do it. You need to believe me,¡± Suddenly, a light sound could be heard.) The bald man¡¯s voice was cut off abruptly. When Gavin heard the bald man mention Xavier, he lifted his right foot and brought it down mercilessly upon the man¡¯s face. Instantly, the bald man¡¯s head exploded. As Zoe watched this ghastly scene unfold from a distance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of nausea wing at her stomach. She was just a young girl. As she witnessed such a gruesome sight, it naturally triggered her physical reaction. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, there was no trace of sympathy in her eyes. She understood all too well that these individuals deserved to die. At that moment, sheposed herself and turned her gaze back to her beloved brother, Gavin. She noticed that he was trembling all over, and his breathing was erratic. After seeing that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Without hesitation, she took small, hurried steps toward her brother.. Gavin was overwhelmed with rage, and his mind was filled with a single word. It was Xavier. His desire for vengeance was almost uncontroble. Suddenly, he felt a gentle, cold sensation in the palm of his hand. In the next instant, Gavin¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his gaze regained its rity. After that, he saw his sister. Her face was filled with concern. After Gavin saw that, warmth welled up in his heart. It was a sensation he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. After that, Gavin¡¯s heart calmed down. He turned and embraced his sister. At that moment, the siblings stood there quietly and enjoyed a brief moment of tranquility together. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Gavin realized that Zoe¡¯s breathing had be even and tranquil. He realized that Zoe had actually fallen asleep in his arms. He gazed down at his slumbering sister. Zoe¡¯s delicate features were now adorned with a glistening tear at the corner of her eye. At that moment, she wore a peaceful smile on her face. Seeing that, Gavin gently touched Zoe¡¯s little face with concern. After a while, he bent down and gently carried Zoe. After that, he began to make his way toward the direction of the Clifford Vi. However, the ce was already a wastnd. Gavin couldn¡¯t find a single intact bed or a room without leaks. In one corner, he found a dirty nket and some expired canned food. After Gavin saw that. It dawned on him that his sister had been enduring hardship in this corner of destion. After that, his heartache and anger couldn¡¯t be contained any longer. His body trembled slightly, and a tear traced its path down his cheek. Coincidentally, this tearnded on Zoe¡¯s face, stirring her from her slumber. Zoe hastily opened her eyes. She realized she was lying quietly in her brother¡¯s arms. Zoe was slightly relieved. She then nervously spoke up. She asked, ¡°Gavin, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± After hearing Zoe¡¯s voice, Gavin quickly wiped the tears from his face. He took a deep breath and reassured her. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After that, he gently ced Zoe back on the ground and looked into her eyes with warmth. He said, ¡°Zoe, just wait here for me. I have to step out for a short while, but I promise I will be back soon.¡± After hearing what Gavin said, Zoe held Gavin¡¯s hand anxiously and pleaded, ¡°Gavin, please don¡¯t leave me. Are you going away again?¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. It seemed that they were ready to fall once more. But Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°No need to worry, Zoe. I won¡¯t leave you again.¡± After hearing that, Zoe continued, ¡°Gavin, can you take me with you? I won¡¯t be a bother. I just don¡¯t want you to leave me again.¡± Confronted with the hope shining in Zoe¡¯s eyes, Cavin couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. He reached out and held Zoe¡¯s small hand. He said, ¡°Alright. We will go together.¡± After Zoe heard her brother¡¯s agreement, her face lit up with a smile of happiness. She asked, ¡°Gavin, where are we going now?¡± Once Gavin heard what Zoe said, his gaze slowly darkened with hatred. In a deep, low voice, he said, ¡°We are going to the Harper family for the birthday celebration.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 After a while, they arrived at Brookspring in the southern suburbs. Therey the most luxurious vimunity in all of Brookspring. Almost every elite member of Brookspring¡¯s high society preferred to reside in this ce. It appeared to be far from the city¡¯s hustle and bustle, but in reality, it was just a guise for a seemingly reclusive lifestyle. Very soon, they arrived at the Harper Vi. The Harper Vi stood on a hillside in the southern suburbs. In fact, almost the entire hill belonged to the Harper family. Right in the middle of the viplex, there was a lively scene with people bustling around, and the ce was lit up as if it were Christmas. The reason was quite simple. This day marked the 80th birthday of Samuel Harper, the current head of the Harper family. At the moment, Samuel was seated in the main hall of the Harper Vi. With his face beaming, he was dressed in a red traditional suit. He watched as guests came and went. All of them offered him birthday wishes. At the entrance of the hall, a servant with a booming voice continuously announced the gifts brought by these guests. ¡°Representing Pinnacle Enterprises, the chairman brings birthday greetings to Mr. Samuel with two gold bars, each weighing 10 pounds. ¡°Representing Degrom Pharmaceuticals, the chairman brings birthday greetings to Mr. Samuel with five Nourishing Pills. ¡°Representing Lilosey Garments, the chairman brings birthday greetings to Mr. Samuel with a gift of 200 thousand dors.¡± These announcements echoed throughout the room. As Samuel listened to thesevish gifts, he maintained a bright smile on his face. But the very next moment, the voice of the servant announcing at the entrance seemed to change dramatically. A deep, hoarse voice filled with boundless hostility resonated through the Harper Vi. ¡°The Clifford family from Brookspring came here to wish Mr. Samuel a happy birthday.¡± This voice rumbled like thunder. It reverberated in the sky above the Harper Vi. It lingered for a long time without dissipating. As soon as they heard the voice, everyone in the room was suddenly stunned. All eyes instinctively turned toward the entrance. Hearing that, they thought to themselves, ¡°The Clifford family from Brookspring?¡± It had been a long time since they heard the Clifford family from Brookspring. The Clifford family from Brookspring had suffered a tragic annihtion many years ago, with the entire family meeting a grim end. Even the family estate had turned into ruins and became the burial ground of the Clifford family. But now, at the 80th birthday celebration of Samuel, someone had dared to im the name of the Clifford family from Brookspring. What a dreadful omen this was. They wondered whether this person was wishing for the same fate for the Harper family as the Clifford family at Samuel¡¯s 80th birthday celebration. Samuel, who was seated at the head of the table, immediately gripped the armrest and stood up with a sharp ng. His brow furrowed, and his eyes were filled with anger. As the head of the Harper family, he certainly could sense the ominous atmosphere since everyone else could. Moreover, what others didn¡¯t know was that the Harper family had been involved in the tragic annihtion of the Clifford family many years ago. This was like a direct p to Samuel¡¯s face on his 80th birthday celebration. At this moment, a few members of the Harper family rushed forward to console Samuel. Among them, one middle-aged man sternly spoke up. He eximed, ¡°Xavier, go and see what is going on!¡± After hearing what he said, a well-groomed young man stepped forward. Xavier Harper was the third-generation offspring of the Harper family, and he was none other than the eldest son of the Harper family. He was well aware of the connection between the annihtion of the Clifford family and the Harper family. Moreover, he was a key participant. The group that had hunted down Zoe at the Clifford family¡¯s estate was just sent by Xavier. With anger in his eyes, he approached the entrance of the hall. After that, he shouted, ¡°Damn it! ¡°Who is the idiot causing trouble at the Harper family? Have you had enough?¡± Just as he was about to finish his sentence, that low, hoarse voice, which was just like the roar of a lion, rang out again. ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford, from the Clifford family of Brookspring.¡± ¡°Gavin?¡± All the people in the hall, including the Harper family, gasped, and their eyes widened with shock. Their pupils dted. All of them eximed, ¡°Cavin?¡± One of them asked, ¡°Is he the former eldest son of the Clifford family?¡± Another person replied, ¡°Is he still alive? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dead a long time ago?¡± People were abuzz with discussions, and even the members of the Harper family disyed surprised expressions. At the same time, Xavier spoke up again. He shouted, ¡°Just show up! Stop pretending! Gavin died a decade ago!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Xavier uttered those words, a sudden air vibration sounded. Xavier was instantly horrified when he saw an enormous ck object materialize out of thin air and hurtle toward him. After that, he screamed and then flung himself aside. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound echoed through the hall as a massive coffinnded squarely in the center of the Harper Vi. It caused a cloud of dust. It was at this moment that Gavin¡¯s voice resonated again. He asked, ¡°Samuel, are you satisfied with the 80th birthday gift the Clifford family is presenting to you?¡± With these words, Gavin¡¯s figure slowly emerged at the entrance of the Harper Vi¡¯s hall. He moved step by step toward the interior. ¡°You fool!¡± Samuel¡¯s furious voice rang out. At this point, Samuel was trembling with anger as he stared at the coffin in the middle of the hall. His face changed to red and back to pale again. ¡°Dad, calm down. Please don¡¯t let anger affect your health.¡± The middle-aged man who asked Xavier to go out to investigate earlier hurriedly consoled Samuel. After that, he turned his angry gaze toward Gavin and pointed at him. He then shouted, ¡°You audacious thug! How dare you cause trouble in the Harper family?¡± At the same time, Xavier, who had narrowly escaped the coffin¡¯s attack, managed to climb to his feet. As he red at Gavin, who was nearby, he was extremely angry. He shouted with gritted teeth at Gavin, ¡°Kid, you are asking for death!¡± He then continued, ¡°Someone! Beat this imbecile to a pulp!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± Before he could finish speaking, a resounding noise echoed. ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of agony burst from his lips, and then blood sprayed into the air. Gavin had pped Xavier so hard that half of Xavier¡¯s face wasid open. After that, Xavier tumbled through the air. He eventually crashed to the ground. Hey there convulsing and showed no signs of getting up. ¡°Xavier!¡± A woman¡¯s horrified cry filled the air. A plump woman rushed forward from the crowd. She threw herself beside Xavier. She eximed, ¡°Xavier, what happened to you? How¡­ Ah!¡± The next moment, she let out a sharp scream. Her face turned ashen as she saw Xavier¡¯s half- shredded face with bones exposed. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a sharp scream once more. It was shrill and piercing. ¡°You bastard! I will kill you! I will kill you!¡± After that, the woman angrily charged toward Gavin with gritted teeth. But in the next moment, the same sound rang out again. ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp noise rang out, and the plump womanpleted a full rotation in mid-air twice as blood sttered everywhere. She finally fell to the ground with no signs of life. ¡°You!¡± After seeing this, the members of the Harper family standing in the depths of the hall were incensed, and their burning with rage. The middle-aged man who had spoken earlier stepped forward. His voice was hoarse with fury as he shouted, ¡°Kid, you dared to hurt my son and my wife! ¡°Someone! Kill him. Kill him!¡± After he spoke, the servants and bodyguards of the Harper family brandished weapons and rushed forward. Gavin clenched his fists as he looked at the crowd closing in on him. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, the ground beneath him suddenly cracked. eyes were Instantly, it was as if his body had turned into a flying dragon. In the next second, the room was filled with screams as people tumbled through the air. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people from the Harper family who rushed outy on the ground. At that moment, all the onlookers were shocked. An ordinary person definitely couldn¡¯t achieve this. Samuel¡¯s gaze suddenly tightened. After that, he eximed, ¡°A warrior? He is actually a warrior! ¡°Hurry up! Fetch Mr. Mason!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 At this moment, Gavin, who was unharmed, stood in the middle of the Harper Vi¡¯s grand hall. His body was tense. Every muscle coiled with restrained anger. His eyes, cold and piercing, scanned the room, taking in the fallen bodies around him. All around him, these people had already fallen to the ground. Their faces contorted in fear and pain, and their lifeless eyes stared into nothingness. The air was heavy with the stench of blood, a stark reminder of the violence that had unfolded in this once elegant hall. The sight of his enemies lying lifeless on the ground brought a twisted satisfaction to Gavin¡¯s heart. These individuals hadn¡¯t evene close to Gavin, yet they had met their inevitable fate. In the hall, the guests who hade to attend Samuel¡¯s birthday celebration were dumbfounded. They stared in shock and fear at Gavin, who stood proudly in the center of the hall. However, Gavin paid no attention to the gazes around him. Over the years, he had gotten used to terrified gazes like these. Things like this happened around him every day. Driven by fury and the strong desire to avenge his family¡¯s death, he only fixed his eyes on his enemy before him, not giving anyone else his attention. At the same time, on the floor, Xavier, the one Gavin had pped away, slowly twitched and managed to lift himself up. His face was half covered in blood, and his eyes were empty. He looked dumbfounded as if he had no idea what had just happened. Thud!¡± Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Footsteps echoed as Gavin approached. They sounded ¡®slow and stable; but everyone present felt the killing intent as they approached, which sent shivers down people¡¯s spihes. Xavier¡¯s vacant gaze slowly shifted toward the source of the sound. He then realized that Gavin was walking toward him with an expressionless face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Xavier saw Gavin¡¯s expressionless face, a sinister grin finally crept onto his face. He tried to speak, but the intense pain on his face made him scream. He cried out, ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing Xavier¡¯s scream, Samuel, who was his grandfather, instantly spoke up. He eximed, ¡°Xavier, are you okay? Are you okay? ¡°Kid, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯te any closer!¡± As Gavin approached Xavier, Gavin lowered his head and looked at Xavier with a nk expression. No one could tell what he was thinking at the moment, but it was obvious that he was enveloped by a strong killing intent. His hoarse voice sounded once more. He asked, ¡°Are you Xavier? ¡°Are you the one who sent people to chase after my sister?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s cold voice, Xavier stared at him with his bloodshot eyes. At this moment, mixed feelings surged into his heart. There was fury, perplexity, despair, and grievance. However, one thing was for sure. There was no regret. He endured the excruciating pain and struggled to speak. L He bellowed, seeming to have used up his energy. ¡°You scoundrel! ¡°How dare you strike me? ¡°I am Xavier, the young heir of the Harper family. The Harper family will make sure you are torn to pieces! ¡°Boom!¡± Right after Xavier finished his words, he spat out a mouthful of blood. At that moment, Gavin¡¯s right foot arrived in front of Xavier¡¯s face. With a muffled thud, Xavier¡¯s head instantly exploded. ¡°Xavier!¡± The Harper family members¡¯ screams echoed through the hall. After seeing that, Samuel and Xavier¡¯s father, Cameron Harper, the middle-aged man who spoke earlier, were seething with anger. Cameron¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. They were filled with sadness. He clenched his teeth and shouted, ¡°Kid! I will make sure you meet a gruesome end! I will tear you to pieces!¡± However, despite the outbursts, he didn¡¯t charge forward to confront Gavin. He did not even do as much as Xavier¡¯s mother had. After he heard the man speak, Gavin slowly turned his head. He locked his cold gaze on Cameron, Samuel, and the rest. His tone remained calm as he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You will join him soon.¡± After saying that, Gavin turned to face the Harper family. The guests who had gathered for Samuel¡¯s birthday celebration watched in horror as Xavier¡¯s gruesome fate unfolded. Seeing what happened to Xavier, many people felt a queasy sensation in their stomachs. Moreover, some of them even vomited. A few women, who were overwhelmed by fear, screamed, ¡°Murder! Help! There is a murderer!¡± It seemed that Gavin was irritated by the chaos and cries. Gavin surveyed the room and then stated with a measured tone, ¡°Today, I am here solely for the Harper family. All others, leave immediately.¡± Gavin continued, ¡°Otherwise, I will show no mercy.¡± Upon hearing that, the guests nearby instantly paled. They were extremely terrified. In the next moment, they frantically shouted and scattered in all directions. Very soon, only the servants of the Harper family and the bloodline members of the Harper family remained in the grand hall Gavin made no attempt to stop them. As he had stated, Gavin was there only for the Harper family. Once the others had fled, Gavin refocused his attention on Samuel and the others. ||1 His voice was cold as he spoke up. He asked, ¡°Why did you want to annihte the Clifford family?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Samuel and the others flinched. Samuel immediately retorted with a stern tone, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The Harper family has always abided by thew, and we would nevermit murder or arson.¡± The words came out as if Samuel couldn¡¯t believe them himself. From the embarrassment in his eyes when Samuel spoke, Gavin understood that Samuel was telling a lie. Gavin had no intention of repeating the question. He shook his head and said, ¡°If that is the case, I will send you on your way.¡± Just as Gavin finished his sentence, a deafening sound rang out. ¡°How dare you!¡± The sound was so tremendous that it made the ordinary members of the Harper family present feel like their eardrums were about to burst. However, the Harper family members¡¯ faces lit up with intense joy when they heard that. After seeing that, Samuel even shouted aloud. He eximed, ¡°Mr. Mason, you have finally arrived! ¡°Quickly kill him! He is Gavin, the remnant of the Clifford family from 10 years ago! Kill him!¡± With his words, Samuel just contradicted himself. He had just imed the Harper family¡¯s innocence regarding the massacre of the Clifford family, yet now Gavin had instantly be the remnant of the Clifford family in his eyes. A gust of wind swept through the hall. A middle-aged man, who appeared to be in his 40s, appeared out of thin air in the hall of the Harper Vi. As he stood between Gavin and the Harper family, he gazed at Gavin with cold eyes. He seemed to be sizing up Gavin. Following that, a smug smile appeared in his eyes. He then spoke to Gavin. He asked, ¡°Are you a warrior?¡± The tone of his voice implied disbelief. Gavin didn¡¯t respond to his question. The man, Gabriel Mason, stared at Gavin with a more pronounced look of disdain. He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have the slightest hint of inner energy. Even if you are a warrior, you¡¯re nothing more than a low- level warrior. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a remnant of the Clifford family, I wouldn¡¯t even bother wasting my time with a low-level warrior like you.¡± His tone made it seem as if engaging with Gavin, a warrior he considered worthless, would be a stain on his honor. However, at that moment, Gavin raised an eyebrow and turned to Gabriel. He asked, ¡°So were you involved in the ughter of the Clifford family?¡± ||| ¡°Hah!¡± After hearing that, Gabriel had a sneer on his face. He replied, ¡°The Clifford family is nothing but bastards. Don¡¯t worry. I will send you to reunite with them soon.¡± After Gabriel said that, his aura underwent a sudden transformation. His clothes began to flutter without any apparent wind. After that, he roared, ¡°Die!¡± Instantly, he soared into the air and charged directly at Gavin. The Harper family members watched this from behind. They expressed delight as soon as they saw this scene. In their Gavin had already turned into a hideous corpse. With a fierce and powerful punch, Gabriel aimed for Gavin¡¯s face. At that moment, Gabriel and the Harper family members expected Gavin¡¯s head to explode. In the next moment, a soft sound rang out. Gavin nonchntly caught Gabriel¡¯s forceful punch with a single hand. Gabriel was horrified to discover that all of his unleashed power had suddenly disappeared. Moreover, Gavin had firmly immobilized him in ce with just one hand, rendering him powerless to struggle. The Harper family members couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. They witnessed this scene with bewildered expressions. Xavier¡¯s father, Cameron, then spoke up. He asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, what are you waiting for? Just kill him, After Cameron finished his words, a cracking sound followed. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± After that, a blood-curdling scream resounded. However, this agonizing scream did note from Gavin. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 A piercing scream erupted from Gabriel¡¯s mouth, and his face twisted in agony. His eyes, wide with shock, seemed to well up with an intense and primal fear as he clutched at his chest with trembling, white-knuckled hands. Gavin, with a single hand, shockingly crushed Gabriel¡¯s massive right fist. It caused Gabriel¡¯s bone fragments and blood to scatter through the air. Gabriel cried out, ¡°Ah! ¡°My hand! My hand!¡± Gabriel clutched his injured hand in pain, and his forehead veins bulged as he hastily retreated. Beads of sweat gathered on his furrowed brow, glistening in the dim light. At that moment, the Harper family members who were unaware of the situation finally realized why Gabriel had let out such a painful scream. It was because his right hand was gone. All that remained on his arm was a spray of blood. ¡°What?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He was stunned and took a step back. But he was rtivelyposedpared to other people As for Cameron and the others, they staggered back three steps, and their faces were etched with fear. They were well aware of Gabriel¡¯s immense strength. All the Harper family¡¯s bodyguards and servantsbined were no match for Gabriel. However, at this moment, with just one exchange, Gavin had crushed Gabriel¡¯s fist. This was hard to believe. Cavin, a man who had been missing for a decade, actually possessed such incredible power. At this moment, Gabriel trembled with pain all over his body, and his eyes were filled with a look of terror. He nervously spoke up and said to Gavin, ¡°Sir.¡± Indeed, since Gabriel couldn¡¯t gauge Gavin¡¯s strength, and Gavin had easily incapacitated him after one exchange, it was appropriate for him to address Gavin respectfully. Gabriel continued, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here to kill the Harper family. But I¡¯m not from the Harper family. I¡¯m just a guest of the Harper family. ¡°Sir, I have nothing to do with them. If you want to kill the Harper family, just do it. I won¡¯t bother you. Please spare me.¡± Gabriel¡¯s attitude had taken aplete turn. Just moments ago, he had been disdainful, and he was ready to kill Gavin and send him to join the deceased members of the Clifford family. O < However, after a single strike, he was eager to distance himself from the Harper family. The Harper family members were taken aback by Gabriel¡¯s plea. Cameron even shouted out in anger. He asked, ¡°Mr. Mason! What are you saying? ¡°The Harper family has been pampering you with food and giving you everything you desire. We even provide you with 200 thousand dors in cash every month! ¡°And now, at this critical moment, you want to distance yourself from the Harper family?¡± Before he could finish speaking. Gabriel spoke up and interrupted him. He retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? You gave me money and things willingly. I never asked for any of it. ¡°Furthermore, when someone takes a life, he must be prepared to lose his own. You all had a part in eradicating the Clifford family back then, and now, a member of the Clifford family is killing you. It is only fair¡± After uttering this statement, Gabriel ignored the furious re of the Harper family members and turned to Gavin with a cid expression. He asked, ¡°Sir, would you agree? Isn¡¯t that reasonable?¡± At the same time, Samuel, who was standing in the background, unleashed a furious roar. He shouted out, ¡°Ah! Mr. Mason, you damn traitor! ¡°If the Harper family falls today, you won¡¯t survive either! ¡°Don¡¯t forget your involvement in the Clifford family¡¯s affairs!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Gabriel retorted. He turned and shouted at Samuel in a hoarse voice. The two of them actually started arguing when they were facing Gavin Gabriel cried out, ¡°I knew nothing about what happened back then! You can all rot for all I care! I¡¯m leaving!¡± After saying that, Gabriel abruptly turned and dashed toward a window in the hall as if he were fleeing for his life. But just at that moment, a ghostly voice rang out once again. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± After Gabriel heard those words, his entire body trembled, and his face turned deathly pale. Moreover, cold sweat poured down his forehead. However, he dared not look back. His eyes were fixated on the massive window. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°I must escape. If I can get out, I will survive.¡± However, at that moment, his hopeful expression dimmed. A figure resembling death appeared by the window. It was Gavin. In the next instant, Gavin raised his foot. With a thud, Gabriel¡¯s chest collided with Gavin¡¯s foot. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood was spat out. At that moment, Gabriel coughed up blood. He flew backward andnded heavily on the ground. ||| O He shouted out, ¡°Ah!¡± As hey on the ground, Gabriel spat out another mouthful of blood. In the next moment, he gazed up at Gavin, who was approaching. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°This is¡­ dark warrior. Is this the technique of the dark warrior? ¡°Are you a Frostpeak Dark Warrior?¡± In the next moment, he shook his pale face repeatedly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He then said, ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. ¡°Ten years ago, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors perished alongside the Thirty-Power Allied Forces at Sunspire. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for them to have survived! ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± Whether it was possible or not no longer mattered. Gavin had already arrived at Gabriel¡¯s side and raised his foot high. Seeing Gavin¡¯s impending fatal strike, Gabriel panicked. He shouted out, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! ¡°I¡¯m from the Mason family of Greenwald. If you kill me¡­ Gabriel then spat out a mouthful of blood. Before Gabriel could finish his words, Gavin¡¯s right foot viciously pierced through his chest. As for what would happen to Gavin after killing Gabriel, Gavin didn¡¯t care about it at all. After all, Gabriel had already died. After all that, Gavin turned slowly and directed his cold gaze toward the Harper family members. Seeing that, every person from the Harper family quivered. A series of sounds then followed. Except for Samuel and Cameron, every member of the Harper family kneeled. They pleaded frenziedly in Gavin¡¯s direction. They shouted desperately, ¡°Mr. Clifford, please don¡¯t kill us! ¡°We acknowledge our wrongs! Truly we do! ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have killed the members of the Clifford family back then! We will make amends! We will compensate the Clifford family!¡± This group of people kneeled on the ground and begged loudly. After all, in their eyes, Gabriel was the most powerful person they knew. However, he was killed with a single kick by Gavin. As ordinary individuals, they certainly couldn¡¯t stand a chance against Gavin. At the same time, Samuel and Cameron fumed as they watched their rtives prostrate themselves before their enemy. O Samuel¡¯s face contorted in a mixture of frustration and anger. His brows furrowed, creating deep creases on his forehead, and his lips curled into a sneer. The room seemed to grow colder as the tension thickened. Samuel shouted out, ¡°Damn it! Get up! ¡°Are you a bunch of idiots even worthy of being part of the Harper family?¡± But the Harper family members who were begging for mercy were too consumed by the imminent threat to care about anything else. Someone even turned to Samuel and Cameron and shouted, ¡°Cameron! Dad! Please kneel down and beg for mercy! At least we might survive and have a chance!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Samuel cursed before suddenly erupting into violent coughing. Each cough was a raw, rasping explosion of sound, echoing through the room. His eyes watered with pain and irritation, and his face turned a shade of crimson as he struggled for breath. He then spewed a mouthful of blood. ¡°Dad!¡± Cameron rushed to his father¡¯s side. With trembling hands, Cameron reached out to support his father. His fingers gently gripped Samuel¡¯s shoulders. His face was etched with a mix of fear and concern. He stared at Samuel¡¯s ashen face with bloody streaks at the corners of his mouth. After seeing what happened, Cameron clenched his teeth. The corners of his lips curled downwards, forming a tight, straight line that revealed his simmering anger. His jaw clenched so tightly that the muscles in his face seemed to twitch, which conveyed the intensity of his emotional turmoil. He shouted, ¡°You damn traitor! I will kill you!¡± Samuel bellowed and then turned. He reached behind Cameron and pulled out a shotgun hidden under the table. After that, he aimed it directly at Gavin¡¯s head. Cameron had a sinister grin on his face. His eyes turned red as he looked at Gavin. He shouted, ¡°Gavin, you bastard of the Clifford family! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die at Sunspire 10 years ago? All members of the Clifford family are bastards! They don¡¯t deserve to live in this world, so you have to die too! You bastard! You have to die too! ¡°I admit you are a formidable warrior! ¡°But can you stop bullets?¡± As he finished speaking, a burst of mes erupted. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, over a dozen pellets shot out from the shotgun. They were heading straight for Gavin. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The firelighting out of the shotgun reflected Cameron¡¯s face. There was a bloodthirsty radiance on his face. His eyes were also filled with cruelty and excitement as if he had already seen Gavin die from being shot by the bullets. sprayed from his shotgun. But the next second, the clear sounds of ¡°ping¡± kept sounding as if there were many iron nails falling down to the ground. But those sounds were not caused by iron nails. They were caused by shotgun bullets being bounced away from Gavin¡¯s body. The bullets hit Gavin¡¯s body as if they were hitting a hard piece of steel, and they were bounced away. From beginning to end, Gavin stood quietly in ce without doing anything, watching all of this calmly. ¡°What?¡± Cameron looked at the scene in front of him in surprise and mumbled to himself, ¡°This is impossible. ¡°Bang!¡± Cameron, with a ferocious look on his face, went crazy and fired a shot at Gavin again. But the result was exactly the same as before. The bullet he fired still bounced away from Gavin¡¯s body. If Gabriel was still alive, he could certainly be able to see that this was Gavin¡¯s body-protection energy that belonged to an advanced warrior. In addition to possessing powerful killing abilities, advanced warriors also possessed hard self- protection abilities, and body-protection energy was one aspect of it. Gabriel would also think that he was naive to think that Gavin was a useless person because he himself didn¡¯t have body- protection energy. Even after cultivating for decades, Gabriel would not necessarily be able to have such strong body- protection energy as Gavin. Cameron was nowpletely dumbfounded. Fearpletely overwhelmed his heart. He turned pale and trembled all over. Although there were still bullets in the shotgun in his hand, he no longer had any courage to pull the trigger toward Gavin. Seeing the scene, Samuel, who stood on the side with difficulty while bracing himself against the table, revealed a look of despair in his eyes. He let out his heartfeltment slowly, ¡°The Harper family is over.¡± As he said those words, Gavin made a move. With a loud bang on the ground, Gavin¡¯s right foot stomped hard into the ground, causing the ground to vibrate violently. The bullets that bounced off his body and fell to the ground just now unexpectedly rose up in the air because of the violent vibration. In the next second, Gavin suddenly waved his right hand. Those bullets shot out in the direction of the Harper family instantly. The speed at which these bullets flew was even faster than the speed at which they were ejected from the gun barrel. III ¡°Poof¡­¡± A series of sounds sounded, and blood sttered in the hall of the Harper family. Except for Samuel, who celebrated his 80th birthday that day, all the descendants of the Harper family, including Cameron, died after being shot by these bullets. Their bodies fell to the ground weakly in a crooked manner. Even the Harper family members who were kneeling and begging for mercy just now were not spared. Samuel, with a pale look on his face, stood shakily in ce, his face filled with despair. Turbid tears slowly flowed from his eyes. He watched helplessly as his family and all his loved ones died in front of him, and there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°Noooo!¡± Samuel let out a roar of sadness from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Gavin, how could you be¡­ so cruel? Why¡­ why did you destroy my entire family?¡± Samuel stared at Gavin angrily with his eyes wide open. Gavin looked at Samuel and asked in a sharp and deafening voice, ¡°I¡¯m so cruel? ¡°Did you ever think of today when you destroyed my family?¡± Samuel would definitely not answer this question from Gavin. Instead, he asked back in a hoarse voice, ¡°We did everything without leaving any future troubles behind back then, and no one knew the truth. How did you know that the Harper family was involved in what happened back then? Who told you that?¡± How could Samuel ask such a question at such a moment? Actually, no one told Gavin the truth back then at all. It was only when Samuel¡¯s grandson sent someone to kill Gavin¡¯s sister, Zoe, that Gavin learned that the Harper family was rted to the Clifford family¡¯s destruction. Now it seemed that Samuel had no idea about what his grandson, Xavier, had done before. Gavin did not answer Samuel¡¯s question. He parted his lips and asked back directly, ¡°Who else was involved in the matter back then?¡± Gavin knew that the Clifford family was once thergest family in the world. Not to mention the Harper family was weak back then, but even the current Harper family could not be able to destroy the Clifford family. Therefore, there had to be other aplices who participated in the destruction of the Clifford family back then.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Samuel seemed to have not heard Gavin¡¯s question and mumbled to himself, ¡°I see. I see. ¡°Was it the bitch from the Taylor family who told you the truth back then? ¡°We asked the Taylor family to join us to destroy the Clifford family back then, but the Taylor family rejected us. We should have destroyed the Taylor family to stop future troubles. ¡°I regret it. I regret it.¡± The Taylor family? Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Cavin raised his eyebrows lightly. The Taylor family in Brookspring? Gavin was familiar with it. He still remembered that he had an engagement with the Taylor family 10 years ago before he led the Frostpeak Dark ||| Warriors northward. His fianc¨¦e was La Taylor, the second youngdy of the Taylor family. He and his fianc¨¦e La grew up together as childhood sweethearts and had agreed on a marriage contract a long time It was just that he had been gone for 10 years, and he did not know how La was now. Just then, a strange sound pulled Gavin¡¯s thoughts back. He saw that Samuel, the old man, had bent down and picked up the shotgun Cameron had used just now. But instead of shooting Gavin, Samuel put the muzzle of the gun to his own head. He was going to kill himself. Seeing the scene, Gavin¡¯s body instantly turned into a stream of light. With a snap sound, Gavin kicked the shotgun out of Samuel¡¯s hand. ago. Samuel stared at Gavin with desperate eyes. He growled in an old and hoarse voice, ¡°Am I not even allowed to kill myself?¡± Gavin said in an emotionless voice, ¡°Mr. Harper, don¡¯t forget the birthday gift I gave you just now. Gavin grabbed Samuel¡¯s neck with one hand after he said those words. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Under Samuel¡¯s miserable screams, his body was thrown into the air and drew a beautiful arc in the air. ¡°Bang!¡± His body smashed heavily into the cold coffin that Gavin had prepared for him. All of his internal organs shattered due to this tremendous vibration. He bled and died with his eyes open in despair. ¡°Bang!¡± The lid of the coffin mmed heavily on top of it. Gavin, who had no expression on his face, walked step by step through the bodies of the Harper family one after another. It seemed that all the things happening around him had nothing to do with him. He walked out of the Harper family hall with a calm and indifferent expression. Zoe, who was anxiously waiting outside the Harper family mansion, finally saw her brother walking out unharmed. The tears of concern welled up in her eyes. She called out, ¡°Gavin!¡° After that, Zoe ran into Gavin¡¯s arms lightly and happily as if she were a swallow finding her home. Gavin hugged his sister¡¯s body gently. While stroking her smooth hair gently, he said softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Harper family has received the punishment they deserve. Everything is fine now.¡± Just after Gavin and Zoe left the Harper family, on the other side, in a high-end residential building, the beautiful security guard Violet, who was still wearing her security uniform, entered the elevator to her home. When she got back to her home, which was arge apartment, she found her father sitting in the center of the living: A middle-aged man of simr age to her father with a kind smile on his face was sitting on the guest sofa. At the sight of this middle-aged man, Violet parted her lips with a surprised smile. ||| She said happily, ¡°Hi, Mr. Dunn. Are you here to have coffee with my Dad?¡± The man Violet called ¡°Mr. Dunn¡± was Vincent Dunn. He was the richest man in Brookspring. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Violet¡¯s father, Robert Jordan, was the former top leader of the Brookspring National Security Bureau. Now he was retired. As for the rtionship between the richest man in Brookspring and Robert, they were simply friends without any interest entanglement. Vincent obviously had a good rtionship with Violet¡¯s family. With a kind smile on his face, he asked Violet, ¡°How are you, Violet? Are you off work? Are you tired from today¡¯s work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Violet shook her head with a sweet smile on her face. However, she changed the subject immediately after she answered Vincent¡¯s question. She said in a serious manner. ¡°Dad, Mr. Dunn, I met a strange man today while patrolling Brookspring International Airport.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Vincent and Violet¡¯s father both looked confused. They looked at each other. Both of them had a look of interest in their eyes. Violet¡¯s father, Robert, asked with a touch of curiosity, ¡°What kind of man was he that he could actually arouse my baby daughter¡¯s interest?¡± Violet sat down on the sofa and hugged her father¡¯s arm. Looking at the curious Vincent and Robert, she said, ¡°It was a young man.¡± Before Violet could finish her words, Vincent, who was sitting on the other side of the room, showed an ambiguous smile on his face. He asked in a teasing tone, ¡°Could it be Violet has met someone she likes? Hahaha.¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s teasing tone, Violet¡¯s face turned blush slightly. She wanted to deny it and asked directly and shyly, ¡°Mr. Dunn, what are you babbling about? ¡°How could I like a stranger I just met once? ¡°Even if I like him, I feel like I don¡¯t deserve him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A look of clear surprise appeared in the eyes of Vincent and Robert after the two of them heard Violet¡¯s words. They thought in their hearts secretly in surprise, ¡°What? Violet actually feels that she does not deserve that man?¡± Who was Violet? She was the daughter of the former top leader of the Brookspring National Security Bureau, the niece of the richest Brookspring, and would literally be a senior member of the Brookspring National Security Bureau in the fut in With an identity like hers in Brookspring, was there actually someone she could not match? Vincent and Robert were both more curious about who the man Violet mentioned was. With admiration in her eyes, Violet recalled and told Vincent and Robert what happened when Gavin went through the security check. O At the time when the security rm suddenly sounded, Violet stopped Gavin. After examination, she found that there was significant shrapnel inside Gavin¡¯s body, so much so that even his survival was a miracle. Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, Vincent and Robert¡¯s shock became even more apparent in their eyes. Robert asked immediately, ¡°How could there be such a person? And he was a young man in his 20s? How did he get that shrapnel in his body?¡± Hearing her father¡¯s question, Violet looked at her father¡¯s eyes with an extremely serious expression and said in admiration, ¡°He got them in the Sunspire Resistance 10 years ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent and Robert eximed at the same time with shocked looks on their faces. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Robert said loudly and confidently. He added in shock, ¡°A person in his 20s, and he survived the Sunspire Resistance 10 years ago? In that case, he was only in his teens when he participated in the Sunspire Resistance. How is this possible?¡± Robert continued confidently, ¡°Violet, you¡¯ve been deceived.¡± When Violet was just about to exin that she could not have been deceived, suddenly, there was a p sound in the room. Looking toward the sound source, Violet and Robert found Vincent grabbing Robert¡¯s hand. Vincent¡¯s movements caught the attention of Violet and Robert at once. They were surprised to find that at that moment, Vincent¡¯s face actually revealed aplex look of shock, excitement, fear, and even a touch of longing. His pupils were trembling violently. Robert parted his lips anxiously and asked with concern, ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Vincent cast his disoriented gaze toward Robert slowly before he asked, ¡°Robert, have you forgotten the person who led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to Sunspire back then? That person was only 18 years old back then.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Robert felt as if a thunderbolt had hit his heart instantly. Violet could feel that her father¡¯s arm, which was originally stable, actually trembled violently in her arms. Before Violet could ask a question, Robert regained his voice and asked immediately with an expectant expression on his face, ¡°Violet, do you know that person¡¯s name?¡± Robert¡¯s voice became somewhat trembling. Violet had absolutely no idea what was going on. She could only say mechanically, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what his name is, but I remember that his marching bag seemed to have the letter ¡®G¡¯ written on it.¡± With two whoosh sounds, Robert and Vincent, who heard those words, stood up directly from the sofa in shock. The two of them looked at each other with shocked expressions on their faces, their voices trembling. They even muttered in a broken voice at the same time, ¡°Is he still alive? ¡°He is back!¡± On the other side, Zoe snuggled sweetly in Gavin¡¯s arms. The two of them wandered leisurely along the streets of Brookspring, talking andughing. Gavin had a smile on his face as well. He had not experienced the feeling of being reunited with his family for a long time. O and he was very happy with his sister around at that moment. But he certainly had not forgotten the information he had learned from the Harper family just now, The Harper family and its partners had once approached the Taylor family to seek cooperation before destroying the Clifford family. In that case, the Taylor family might have some clues about the enemies of the Clifford family. Gavin asked his sister, ¡°Zoe, do you remember La?¡± Hearing those words, Zoe looked up at Gavin immediately in surprise. She nodded her head continuously, and said happily, ¡°Yes, I remember. I remember her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Over the years, La has helped me a lot, or else, I would not have been able to persevere to now. ¡°Gavin, are you going to look for La? La will be very happy if she knows that you¡¯re still alive, and she won¡¯t cry and be sad every day.¡± Was La sad and cried every day? After learning about that, Gavin had a somewhatplicated feeling. A young girl with see-through bangs and a ponytail appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. The girl always had an innocent smile on her stunningly beautiful face. Every dusk, she took Gavin¡¯s hand and walked on the Brookspringwn, leaning against his shoulder and saying sweetly, ¡°Gavin, I really want to grow up quickly so I can marry you.¡± The past scenes were constantly recalled in Gavin¡¯s mind. He could not imagine the scene of such an innocent girl, who always had a smile on her face, crying and being sad every day. As soon as he recalled those scenes, his heart could not help but tingle. Zoe parted her lips lightly and asked again, ¡°Gavin, are we going to find La now?¡± Frankly, Gavin quite wanted to see his fianc¨¦e from 10 years ago right away. However, seeing Zoe¡¯s tattered and grimy appearance, he decided to take Zoe to buy clean clothes and freshen before they went to visit La. up first However, before Gavin could tell Zoe his decision, they heard a sudden roar of a motorcycle engine, apanied by various strange cheers. These motorcycles were surprisinglying in the direction of Gavin and his sister. Gavin could clearly feel that when they saw this group of motorcycle riders, Zoe¡¯s arm, which was holding his arm, suddenly tightened. A touch of nervousness was revealed in Zoe¡¯splexion. Gavin¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. ¡°Screechhh A series of brake sounds sounded. Around seven or eight motorcycles unexpectedly surrounded Gavin and Zoe. After they stopped their motorcycles in ce, the motorcyclists took off their helmets one by one and looked yfully at Zoe hiding behind Gavin as if they were looking at something dirty. A young man, who looked 28 or 29 years old, had yellow hair. He was holding his helmet in one hand and pointing at Zoe with the other hand. He said yfully, ¡°Yo, hey, Isn¡¯t this Miss Beggar? ¡°Who is this, Miss Beggar? You still could not help but sell yourself out in the end?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullshitting.¡± Zoe¡¯s stubborn voice rang out. She gritted her teeth and said to the yellow-haired man, ¡°He is my brother.¡± ¡°Yoo-hoo! He¡¯s your brother? Hahahahahaha.¡± The man with yellow hair, along with the surrounding motorcyclists,ughed a mocking expression on their faces. After that, the yellow-haired man added, ¡°I can be your brother too, my little sister.¡± He turned his head to Gavin and said, ¡°Hey, brat. How much did you pay for this little beggar? I offered her 40 dors to ask her to sleep with me oncest time, but she didn¡¯t agree. ¡°How much did you pay for her? I¡¯ll give you double. How about you let me have her?¡± ¡°Snap!¡± A clear sound came just after the yellow-haired man said those words. ¡°Whoosh!¡± He and his motorcycle were lifted in the air together by Gavin and knocked out backward. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Blood sttered from the yellow-haired man. even a few of his teeth were knocked out and flew out into the air before they fell to the ground. How could Gavin easily let go of the person who made impertinent remarks toward his sister? He pped the yellow-haired man directly and knocked him out into the air. Gavin used so much force that even the motorcycle under the yellow-haired man¡¯s crotch could not prevent him from being knocked out. It was only when the yellow-haired man fell heavily to the ground that Gavin said with a calm face, ¡°You said something bad, so you deserve to be pped. Gavin¡¯s voice made the surrounding six or seven peoplee back to their senses from being stunned. ¡°Damn!¡± The six or seven people around instantly eximed in surprise. ¡°Brat! How fucking dare you hit the young heir of de Alliance? ¡°Brothers, get off! ¡°Let¡¯s hit him!¡± With that, the six or seven people instantly put their helmets down and rolled over to get off their motorcycles. They all took out various weapons, such as sticks and machetes, from their motorcycles and red at Gavin in a fierce manner. Seeing the other party being so fierce, Zoe became anxious immediately and opened her arms to stand in front of Gavin¡¯s body. She shouted at the group of people in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my brother!¡± Even though Zoe had seen Gavin fight before, when danger came, she was still worried about her brother¡¯s safety in the depths of her heart. However, Gavin had already grasped Zoe¡¯s small hand lightly.. He looked around at the group of people and asked Zoe slowly, ¡°Zoe, tell me. Did these people often bully you?¡± Looking at Gavin¡¯s gentle gaze, Zoe felt a sense of reassurance in her heart. Her eyes turned slightly red as she nodded. As for how they bullied Zoe, Gavin did not need to know. He just needed to know what the results would be for these people. What the yellow-haired man said just now was enough to make him punished by Gavin. He actually wanted to buy Gavin¡¯s sister to apany him. This had already angered Gavin. ¡°What the fuck are you waiting for? ¡°Hit him! Beat him up! Beat him to death! ¡°Damn, how dare you hit me? I will make you know what death feels like!¡± In the distance, the yellow-haired man who was knocked out struggled to get up and sat on the ground. His eyes zed with rage as he pointed at Gavin and growled loudly. The six or seven people around Gavin all had bloodthirsty looks on their faces. One of them said to Gavin in a fierce manner, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t me us. You can only me yourself for being so foolish. ¡°You actually dared to provoke the young heir of de Alliance. You are seeking death.¡± He then turned to a few other people and continued, ¡°Brothers, move.¡± After the man said those words, the six or seven people holding sticks and machetes in their hands rushed toward Gavin¡¯s direction with threatening gestures. Gavin could tell at a nce that this group of people were just ordinary punks and that they were not warriors. He was wondering where they got the courage and confidence to make them dare to mess with him. Facing the siege of these few people, Gavin was not afraid at all. He just gently patted Zoe¡¯s small hand, telling her to be at case. Immediately after that, with a soft buzz sound, Gavin¡¯s body instantly transformed into a light shadow, stirring up gusts of wind. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± When Gavin¡¯s figure appeared behind the group, various crackling sounds came from behind. After that, there were screams of misery. The six or seven people who surrounded Gavin did not see Gavin¡¯s movements clearly before they were knocked out. All of themy on the ground one by one without any sound. Of course, Gavin didn¡¯t kill them but only left them with a psychological impact that they could never forget. For example, one man¡¯s right arm had be entangled with his left leg, and another man¡¯s left arm was stuffed into another person¡¯s buttocks. All these strange and miserable scenes made the yellow-haired man sitting on the ground in the distance turn pale. With a gulping sound, he swallowed heavily. At that moment, Gavin had already arrived in front of the yellow-haired man. The yellow-haired man had never thought that Gavin¡¯s strength would be so powerful and that these men he had brought out would not even be able to bear one of his attacks. However, he still had anger in his eyes. He growled angrily and loudly at Gavin, ¡°Brat. You¡¯re fucking seeking death. ¡°How dare you hit my people, and how dare you hit me? I¡¯m telling you. You can forget about leaving Brookspring alive, and the woman behind you can only be my ything.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Hearing those words, Gavin¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. Looking at the yellow-haired man who was sitting on the ground and gnashing his teeth at him, Gavin shook his head slightly. He said in a light voice, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t need that thing anymore.¡± ||| r Whoosh¡± Gavin¡¯s right leg caught a gust of wind and it turned into a light shadow instantly. After a snap noise, mournful screams sounded out. ¡°O¡¯ ¡°Ahhh Sharp like a woman¡¯s screams came out from the yellow-haired man¡¯s throat. The veins on his forehead bulged out, and his eyeballs protruded forward in terror. He curled up on the ground like a cooked shrimp, hunching his back and tightly covering his private part with both hands. It was only there that thick fresh blood flowed out. ¡°Ah¡­. ¡°You! ¡°Bastard!¡± Before he could finish his words, it seemed that the pain was just too intense, causing him to roll his eyes, foam at the mouth, and pass out. No matter what, it would be impossible for the yellow-haired man to do something that men could do in the future. Moreover, if no one found him fainting there for a long time, he might lose too much blood and die there. But what did his life and death have to do with Gavin? Gavin had already turned around and took Zoe¡¯s small hand. He led her across from the bodies lying on the ground and said in a light voice, ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m back. No one will dare to bully you anymore.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Zoe¡¯s face was filled with happiness. She hugged Gavin¡¯s arm tightly and said somewhat shyly, Tm not afraid. As long as you are by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything¡± Greenwald, a city not far from Brookspring, had a size and facilities simr to Brookspring. At that moment, among the vis in a suburban area in Greenwald, a mournful cry came from one vi. ¡°No! Gabriel! Why is Gabriel¡¯s spirit tablet broken? ¡°Who is it? Who dares to kill a member of the Mason family? ¡°Send someone to find out for me! Gabriel died in Brookspring! The murderer must be in Brookspring! We must make the person who killed Gabriel pay the price!¡± In Brookspring, in a high-end neighborhood where Violet¡¯s residence was located, an anxious and panicked figure knocked on the door of Violet¡¯s house. When the door was opened, Vincent and Robert stood eagerly in the doorway. As soon as the panting man, who seemed to be Vincent¡¯s secretary, saw Vincent and Robert, he said directly without even entering the door or taking a sip of water, ¡°Mr. Dunn, I¡¯ve found the person you asked me to find. He brought a girl with harti and has just entered the Aurora za¡± With a p sound, Vincent pped his thigh directly. He said to his secretary with some excitement, ¡°Prepare a car for me. I¡¯m going to meet him immediately.¡± At the Aurora za, Zoe was holding Gavin¡¯s hand, her face glowing with excitement. She parted her lips and said gently, ¡°Gavin, it¡¯s been 10 years. We have not been to Aurora za for 10 years.¡± Gavin felt distress for his sister, holding her hand with a forced smile on his face. He did not say anything but walked straight toward a luxurious clothing store and stepped into the door. As soon as he entered the store, he said to Zoe with a kind smile on his face, ¡°Zoe, go and see which one you like. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± After hearing that, Zoe said somewhat nervously, ¡°Gavin, the clothes in this store are so expensive. We don¡¯t have any money.¡± As Zoe spoke, her gaze drifted toward the store out of curiosity and admiration. Her gaze rested straight on top of a pure white dress in the middle of the storefront on the high tform. But soon, she shook her head and turned her gaze away. After that, she took Gavin¡¯s hand and wanted to take him away from the store, saying, ¡°Gavin, let¡¯s go. This is not the ce for us. But this time, instead of listening to his sister, Gavin stepped right up to the shop assistant of the store. As he pointed to the dress on which his sister¡¯s eyes had rested just now, he said to the shop assistant, ¡°Please help me pack that dress.¡± At that time, a sharp and piercing voice suddenly rang out from behind Gavin and Zoe. ¡°Who is this hick? How dare you rob the dress from me?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 After hearing this sharp voice, Gavin¡¯s eyebrows gently raised as he turned to look toward the person who had spoken just now. It was also at this time that the shop assistant, who had note over to warmly receive Gavin and Zoe since they entered the store, suddenly came out from somewhere. ¡°Hey! ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ms. Dawson? You finally get some time toe to our store today. We¡¯ve really been looking forward to youring, and we¡¯ve finally gotten you here.¡± A heavily made-up woman, wearing a ck dress, twisted her waist and walked into the store with a condescending look on her face. Behind her were two sturdy men in ck, clearly resembling the woman¡¯s bodyguards. ww In Gavin¡¯s opinion, the make-up on the woman¡¯s face was too heavy. If he pped the woman, he might even be able to p a bag of powder out. The woman, ire Dawson, was clearly a woman in her mid-20s, but with her makeup on, she looked like she was in her 30s. However, the shop assistants who werepletely indifferent when they saw Gavin and Zoe enter the store all looked very attentive now, with ttering smiles on their faces. They walked forward and gathered around ire warmly. After ire felt the enthusiasm of the shop assistants, her face revealed a touch of condescending look. She even gave Gavin and Zoe an extremely provocative nce. Afterward, she said to the shop assistants in a condescending tone. ¡°That dress is new to your store, right? Pack it up for me.¡± The dress she was talking about was the one that Zoe had just looked at and Gavin asked the shop assistant to pack it up. But Gavin did not get any response from the shop assistant. At that moment, the several shop assistants gathering around all had fawning smiles on their faces. One of them said directly. ¡°Ms. Dawson, you really have good taste. This dress is a limited edition, and it is the only one in all of Brookspring. It fits your size perfectly. Ms. Dawson, I¡¯ll pack it up for you.¡± Originally, Gavin had no objections to this woman grabbing the dress. What he thought was that since the woman liked it, he would let her have it. After all, he was not someone who liked to stir up trouble. And he did not think that there was only one dress of the same style in the clothing store. However, Gavin changed his mind when he heard the shop assistant say that it was the only one in all of Brookspring. The firste, first-served rule should always be followed, right? Gavin said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This dress seems to have been our first choice, and we have already decided to take it, so¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s attitude was still very friendly when he said those words, and he was presenting facts and reasoning, not being unreasonable. However, ire¡¯s brows instantly furrowed after hearing Gavin¡¯s words. 111 O She yelled at the shop assistant in front of her, ¡°Is this how you run your store? ¡°How could you guys let anyone in? How could you let anyone grab the clothes I like?¡± It was as if she did not even bother to say anything to Gavin as she directly snapped at the shop assistant in front of her. After hearing ire¡¯s words, the shop assistant turned to Gavin immediately and said with a frown, ¡°When did you guyse in? Why did not I see you?¡± The shop assistant¡¯s tone of voice when she spoke to Gavin waspletely different from the fawning tone when she spoke to ire. ¡°When did you guys say you wanted this dress? Why did not I hear you? ¡°Firste, first served. Do you know the rule? This dress was first seen by Ms. Dawson. Brat, what qualification do you have to grab it from Ms. Dawson?¡± Hearing those words, Gavin¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. Was this shop assistant even reversing right and wrong so openly? ire let out a snort after the shop assistant said those words. ¡°Haha! ¡°Which family are you from, hicks? How dare you guyse here to buy clothes? Can you guys afford it? Have you got the money? What are you going to use for payment? Use your cheekiness or your life?¡± ire¡¯s tone contained a strong hint of contempt, provocation, and a sense of disdain. Zoe, who was hiding behind Gavin, was a bit angry as she watched ire being so condescending. That woman actually said that her brother was a hick. Her brother was once the rich heir of the world¡¯srgest family. How could he be insulted like that? Zoe felt that it did not matter if she was wronged and insulted, but her brother must never be wronged or insulted. She craned her neck and said loudly, ¡°You are the one who is a hick. You are not allowed to insult my brother.¡± It was fine when Zoe hid behind Gavin and did not say anything, but once she said those words, ire¡¯s inner emotions seemed to be instantly ignited. She shouted loudly at once in a sharp voice, ¡°Great! You little bitch! ¡°How dare you insult me? Are you seeking death?¡± After hearing ire start insulting her sister, Gavin made a move. No one saw Gavin¡¯s movements clearly. Even Zoe, who had been holding Gavin¡¯s arm just now, had not reacted yet. ¡°p!¡± A clear p sound sounded out quite abruptly in the clothing store. ¡°Stomp!¡± ire retreated three consecutive steps as if she had lost her bnce. With a loud bang, she lay heavily on the ground. A clearly visible scarlet, five-finger print appeared on half of her face. She was confused by this p. Even her pupils were filled with confusion. The two bodyguards behind her, as well as the shop assistants of this store, were all startled at once. O r They eximed at the same time. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Mc Dawson!¡± They did not know what had happened but gathered around ire¡¯s side immediately as if they were frantic to protect her. It was also at this time that Gavin¡¯s calm voice slowly sounded. ¡°You should be pped for speaking out of turn.¡± After that, Gavin, who was standing on the spot, gently waved his right hand and shook off the ¡°powder¡± that was stained on his palm. ¡°Was it you?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s words, ire¡¯s two bodyguards realized that it was Gavin who pped ire. They immediately red at Gavin. At that moment, ire finally came back to her senses and suddenly burst into tears. But her eyes were filled with deep resentment. She reached out and pointed one of her fingers at Gavin, screaming. ¡°Bastard: How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± Afterward, she roared at her two bodyguards angrily and asked, ¡°What are you waiting for, bastards? Go and kill him. Kill him.¡± What kind of richdy was ire) Why did she justmand her subordinates to kill as soon as she spoke up? After receiving ire¡¯s instructions, the two bodyguards rubbed their hands and walked toward Gavin¡¯s direction. One of the bodyguards was still making threatening remarks toward Gavin. ¡°Brat, you actually dared to hit Ms. Dawson. It seems like you¡¯re tired of living ¡°Even if you get on your knees and apologize now, it¡¯s toote. ¡°Ah¡­ The bodyguard roared and rushed straight toward Gavin¡¯s direction. ¡°s¡­ Gavin was somewhat helpless and sighed leisurely. In the next second, Gavin¡¯s right foot was instantly lifted by him, drawing a rounded semicircle in mid- air. ¡°Bang, bang!¡± After two loud bangs, two screams came. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Apanied by the knocking off of teeth and the sshing of blood, ire¡¯s two bodyguards were kicked out directly After falling heavily on the ground, they became unconscious. After a little struggle, they had no further movement. These shop assistants, as well as ire, who had half of her cheek swollen up, were all frightened by the scene in front of them They eximed at the same time, ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Ms. Dawson!¡± They did not know what had happened but gathered around ire¡¯s side immediately as if they were frantic to protect her. It was also at this time that Gavin¡¯s calm voice slowly sounded. ¡°You should be pped for speaking out of turn.¡± After that, Gavin, who was standing on the spot, gently waved his right hand and shook off the ¡°powder that was stained on his palm. ¡°Was it you?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s words, ire¡¯s two bodyguards realized that it was Gavin who pped ire. They immediately red at Gavin. At that moment, ire finally came back to her senses and suddenly burst into tears. But her eyes were filled with deep resentment. She reached out and pointed one of her fingers at Gavin, screaming, ¡°Bastard! How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± Afterward, she roared at her two bodyguards angrily and asked, ¡°What are you waiting for, bastards? Go and kill him. Kill him.¡± What kind of richdy was ire? Why did she justmand her subordinates to kill as soon as she spoke up? After receiving ire¡¯s instructions, the two bodyguards rubbed their hands and walked toward Gavin¡¯s direction. One of the bodyguards was still making threatening remarks toward Gavin. ¡°Brat, you actually dared to hit Ms. Dawson. It seems like you¡¯re tired of living. ¡°Even if you get on your knees and apologize now, it¡¯s toote. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The bodyguard roared and rushed straight toward Gavin¡¯s direction. ¡°s¡­¡± Gavin was somewhat helpless and sighed leisurely. In the next second, Gavin¡¯s right foot was instantly lifted by him, drawing a rounded semicircle in mid- air. ¡°Bang, bang!¡± After two loud bangs, two screams came. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Apanied by the knocking off of teeth and the sshing of blood, ire¡¯s two bodyguards were kicked out directly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After falling heavily on the ground, they became unconscious. After a little struggle, they had no further movement. These shop assistants, as well as ire, who had half of her cheek swollen up, were all frightened by the scene in front of them. ||| O ire was even more frightened and shocked. She was aware that her two bodyguards were both handpicked experts by her family to protect her. How could they let such an inconspicuous young man beat them off in a single move? Before they could recover from their shock, Gavin, with a calm look on his face, asked the shop assistants in a light voice, ¡°Now, can you help us pack this dress up?¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Gavin spoke in a rxed and carefree voice. ¡°Could you please wrap this dress up for me now?¡± What he said sounded as if what had just happened didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. Because of Gavin¡¯s sudden voice, the group of people finally came back to their senses. Of course, the clerks hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but ire had started yelling hysterically at this time. ¡°You asshole! You dare to beat me? And you dare to beat my people? ¡°I won¡¯t let you walk out of Aurora za safe and sound!¡± As she spoke, she took out her mobile phone from her handbag and made a phone call, which was quickly answered by someone. In the next second, ire stopped her previous high and sharp voice. At this time, she spoke in a soft and waxy voice instead. of shouting into the phone with a loud cry. ¡°Isaac, tell me. Where are you now? ¡°I was bullied by others. Someone was bullying me at Aurora za.¡± Apparently, there was an anxious voice on the phone while ire was still nodding. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in Aurora za. Isaac, please bring more people here. This guy seems to be good at fighting. My bodyguards are all useless.¡± Gavin seemed to turn a deaf ear and a blind eye to ire¡¯s call for help. He didn¡¯t give it a damn. He spoke to the clerk in the clothing store again. ¡°By the way, could you please wrap up this dress for me now?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the clerk in the shop had a surprised expression. At this time, the clerk, who was like ackey in front of ire, came over and spoke to Gavin. ¡°Boy, the disaster is imminent now, so why do you still care about this dress? ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You have offended ire, who will just send you to hell.¡± Just as the clerk finished speaking, a low roar of a middle-aged man came over. ¡°Shut up!¡± Hearing this voice, everyone turned their attention to that man. This was a middle-aged man wearing a crisp suit with ck-rimmed sses on his face. He walked over while tightly frowning. The clerks in this clothing store were stunned before immediately standing respectfully and speaking to the middle-aged man. ¡°Hello, Mr. White.¡± The clerk who warned and provoked Gavin just now looked extremely nervous and spoke immediately. ¡°Mr. White, this is the guy. This guy beat ire and tried to rob her.¡± Suddenly, the sound of a p came. The middle-aged man, who seemed to be the store manager, raised his palm, gave the clerk a big p, and frowned and shouted in a low voice. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t see it?¡± The clerk who was pped on the face immediately shut up and covered his injured face in an aggrieved manner, not daring to say anything. The middle-aged man then spoke to the other clerks in a majestical tone. ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Every customer who enters our store is a god. Is this what you did to him?¡± The store manager¡¯s remarks indeed sounded quite upright. He turned his head to face Gavin, bowed slightly, and spoke. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry to have caused you so much trouble.. ¡°I am the manager of this store. My name is Peter White. ¡°I saw the whole process of what happened in the surveince video. You entered our store first and took a fancy to this dress. There was something wrong with the way my employees handled it. I apologize to you.¡± With a few nods, Gavin was quite satisfied with the store manager¡¯s attitude and words and said to him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. By the way, could you please wrap this up for me now?¡± After Peter heard Gavin¡¯s voice, a sh of embarrassment shed in his eyes. He had taught his employees not to judge books by their appearance, but he didn¡¯t think Gavin could afford the dress, which was priced at 17,760 dors. After all, Gavin¡¯s clothes were neat but very old. Moreover, the clothes of the girl behind him looked like a beggar¡¯s clothes, so he didn¡¯t think Gavin could really afford them. But he didn¡¯t know how to say these words directly, so he instead offered a suggestion. ¡°Sir, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. I am saying this just for your personal safety¡¯s sake. ¡°The person ire called for help is the son of the richest man in Greenwald. Most people can¡¯t afford to offend him. So please¡­ ¡°Peter! What do you mean by that?¡± At this time, the sharp voice of ire, who had left the store before, sounded again. Sitting on the ground, she pointed frantically at Peter¡¯s back and shouted hysterically. ¡°I am a VIP customer of your store! I was beaten in your store, but you were helping the one who bullied me! What do you mean?¡± After hearing what ire had said, Peter frowned slightly, turned his head, and looked at ire. ¡°ire, I know about your character pretty well. These clerks of mine may be afraid of the Dawson family, but I¡¯m not. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll ask my boss toe out and have a chat with your father. Do you agree?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After hearing Peter¡¯s voice, ire gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t say another word. Obviously, the identity of the boss behind Peter indicated that this boss was not a simple one. At this time, looking at ire, who had stopped shouting, Peter turned his head again toward Gavin. ¡°Sir, it is probably not toote to go through the back door now.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s attitude and way of doing things, Gavin was very satisfied and felt that there was nothing wrong with allowing Peter to make some money from him. He asked Peter again, ¡°Could you please wrap this dress up for me now?¡± ¡°I¡­ Looking at Gavin¡¯s confidence in his eyes, Peter, on the other hand, felt a little unconfident. Suddenly, ire, who had made a big fuss there before, screamed loudly again as if she had got something else on Gavin. ¡°Wrap the dress up! ¡°Peter, do as he said! Wrap the dress up for him! ¡°I want to know where these two poor country bumpkins got the money to afford these clothes! ¡°Boy, let me tell you! If you can¡¯t afford it, kneel down before me, kowtow, and call me grandma! ¡°You¡­ Hearing what she said, Zoe, who had always been dissatisfied with ire, couldn¡¯t suppress her anger and spoke out. ¡°If my brother can afford it, you kneel down, kowtow, and call my brother grandpa!¡± Zoe said this out of anger. She didn¡¯t know if her brother had any money either, so after saying that, she regretted it a little. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But ire answered her immediately without hesitation. ¡°No problem. Do you really think your brother, who is good for nothing, cane up with so much money?¡± Seeing that things hade to this point, Peter had no choice but to call one of his clerks over. ¡°Now, wrap up this dress up for him and take this gentleman to check out.¡± After saying that, a clerk immediately ran over and spoke respectfully to Gavin. ¡°Sir, do you want to pay in cash or by card?¡± At this time, Gavin took out a ck bank card from his pocket, which even Peter did not see clearly, and handed it to the clerk before speaking. ¡°There is no password.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After taking the card over, the clerk turned around and ran to the cashier. About a min¨²teter, the clerk ran back with an embarrassed look on her face and spoke to Peter. ¡°Mr. White, the transaction failed. It seems that there is not enough money in the card.¡± Upon hearing that, ire, who was sitting on the ground, gave out a wave of exaggeratedughter, like a shrew. She was evenughing while patting her thigh very hard. ¡°There is not enough money in the card? ¡°What a damn joke! Just go on, boy! Just buy it! Let me see howpetent you are! ¡°Now, kneel down before me, kowtow, and call me grandma!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ire¡¯s high-pitchedughter echoed throughout the store. Gavin also frowned slightly at this time. He hadn¡¯t used this card in 10 years, but he was told that the card would never be frozen before, so Gavin couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. At the same time, Zoe also became very nervous and grabbed Gavin¡¯s clothes tightly. Peter sighed silently with a sh of helplessness in his eyes. Then, he secretly let out a sigh in his heart while thinking. ¡°I have told you to leave here, but you insisted on staying here and showing off. See? This is the result.¡± Suddenly, his inner activities and thoughts came to an abrupt halt. Because he saw the pure ck bank card handed over by the clerk. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Peter suddenly narrowed his eyes slightly and said in shock. This is¡­¡± At the same time, he immediately took the bank card over and said to his clerk in a loud voice. ¡°Now, go to my office. Bring me the POS machine on my desk!¡± The clerk didn¡¯t know what happened, but she could only follow Peter¡¯s instructions and hurriedly ran to the back of the store. Holding the bank card in both hands, he looked at Gavin, who seemed like an ordinary person in front of him, with an expression of surprise, while his body trembled slightly and became out of control. At the same time, ire, who also had no idea what was going on, was still yelling in a sharp voice. ¡°Peter, what do you mean by that? ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the card can¡¯t be used at the POS machine in the store? So, can your POS machine do it? Stop dreaming! ¡°Hey, you, don¡¯t try to test any luck anymore. Just kneel down before me and call me grandma now!¡± However, ire¡¯s mor did not receive a reply from anyone. At this time, the clerk ran back with a POS machine that was exquisite and small but had almost never been seen on the market. Peter took the POS machine over while trembling and ced Gavin¡¯s ck bank card on it. Then, the POS machine issued a burst of beeps. It then said two words ¡°Transaction sessful!¡±, which were clearly heard by everyone in an instant. However, the voice messages from the POS machine had not stopped yet. It was still saying something. ¡°Dear Mr. Clifford, we have deducted 17,760 dors from your bank ount. It is ourpany¡¯s honor to make you enjoy our services, Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°What¡­ What the hell is that?¡± ire eximed in a loud voice at once. ¡°No way. That is impossible. No way! ¡°Why can¡¯t the previous POS machine take any money? And why can this one do it? ¡°Did you do anything to this machine? ¡°This poor guy cannot be so rich!¡± Without answering ire¡¯s question, Peter held Gavin¡¯s bank card in both hands with a trembling body. He said in a very cautious manner as he handed it back to Gavin. ¡°Dear Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m really sorry. The level of the POS machine in my store is too low, so it cannot recognize your Supreme ck Card. I am deeply sorry for the trouble it has caused you. Please forgive me!¡± While saying those words, Peter bowed deeply to Gavin. At the same time, Gavin also breathed a sigh of relief. This was what Gavin expected. Supreme ck Card was recognized as the highest-level bank card in the world. No one could freeze it except the card owner himself, so the transaction failure just now was obviously caused by other problems. Seeing that the transaction had been sessful, Gavin said nothing more. After taking his bank card, he said in a calm tone. ¡°Now, could you please wrap up the dress for me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± At this time, Peter turned around instantly and shouted to his clerks, ¡°What the fuck are you waiting for? Wrap up the clothes for Mr. Clifford now!¡± After he finished speaking. Peter turned around, looked at ire with a contemptuous look, and said to her.. ¡°Do you have any idea what is going on now? ¡°Can a little person like me afford to offend a distinguished guest with a Supreme ck Card?¡± At this time, ire had fallen into a sluggish state. After all, she was the daughter of a big family. ire didn¡¯t have such a highest-level bank card in the world, but she had heard something about it. She didn¡¯t expect that this boy who looked so poor would have a Supreme ck Card. ¡°No way. That is definitely not possible. ¡°That is not possible. He is just a poor guy, and there is absolutely no way he can have the Supreme ck Card.¡± At this time, the voice of a young man came from outside the store. ¡°Who has the Supreme ck Card?¡± After Peter heard this voice, he frowned in an instant. ire, who was sitting on the ground with a nk expression, felt endlessly surprised and excited. Her previous high and sharp voice disappeared again. Instead, there was still a low cry. ¡°Isaac, you are finally here. You have to help me out now!¡± It was a young man who looked to be in his twenties and a set of elegant clothes. Behind him were more than 20 bodyguards. They rushed directly into the store and came to ire. At this time, Peter and others discovered that the previousmotion in the store had attracted many people outside the ||| store who came out to shop in the mall. They had gathered around and waited to watch the show. Of course, Peter didn¡¯t care about these people. He turned around and said to Gavin. ¡°Mr. Clifford, this is Isaac Bailey, the son of the richest man in Greenwald. He has a very good rtionship with the daughter of the Dawson family, so I¡¯m afraid he is going to cause some trouble for you now. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I will contact our boss right away. Our boss will definitelye forward when he knows that a VIP customer with a Supreme ck Card hase to the store.¡± Gavin didn¡¯t say anything when he heard Peter¡¯s words. After all, the son of the richest man in Greenwald wasn¡¯t enough for Gavin to take him seriously. ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, Isaac saw the scarlet handprints on ire¡¯s face and instantly became furious. He turned his head and shouted at Gavin angrily. ¡°How dare you, a fucking poor dog, beat ire?¡± Obviously, ire had told Isaac what happened before in an exaggerated way. Of course, ire didn¡¯t say anything about the Supreme ck Card because she knew it would be bad for her. Isaac red condescendingly at Gavin and shouted loudly. ¡°Why do you two fucking beggars have the right to go into Aurora za and bully other people? Wild dogs like you should go back to the streets and look for food in the trash cans! ¡°It seems that you want to die. ¡°Everybody, go! ¡°Break the man¡¯s limbs and throw them into the ditch. Then, take the woman back and sell her into the red light district!¡± After he finished speaking, the bodyguards behind Isaac all shouted, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Then, the group of people rushed towards Gavin in a swarm. But at this moment, a middle-aged man shouted with confidence outside the store and among the onlookers. ¡°Isaac, what the fuck are you doing?¡± After he said these words, the onlookers outside were instantly split in half. There were a huge number of men in ck, twice as many as those brought by Isaac. They rushed into the store instantly. They separated the bodyguards brought by Isaac from Gavin and Zoe and red at them! Surrounded by men in ck, Vincent, the richest man in Brookspring, strode into the clothing store with steady steps. Seeing Vincent, Peter was slightly stunned and subconsciously said, ¡°Mr. Dunn?¡± Isaac was also stunned and said, ¡°Mr. Dunn?¡± There was amotion among the crowd outside the store. They were talking a lot. ¡°Is this Vincent Dunn, the richest man in Brookspring? Oh my god! I¡¯ve only seen him in the news before, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be in front of me today.¡± ¡°Is he really Vincent Dunn? What is he doing in Aurora za?¡± ¡°The richest man is visiting Aurora za, and I am also visiting Aurora za. So, I am equal to the richest man!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Be quiet. It seems like something big is going to happen!¡± And Vincent, who they said was very well-known and had a high status, took long strides and came to Isaac, who stood there with a nk expression. Then, he raised his right hand high. With a loud noise, his hand fell very heavily on Isaac¡¯s face. He pped Isaac on his face. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The resounding p echoed in the store. Everyone was stunned at this moment. Vincent, the richest man in Brookspring and also a prominent figure, had suddenly appeared here. Yet, right after his arrival, he had directly delivered a resounding p to Issac¡¯s face.. What on earth was happening here? Those onlookers outside the store, who were merely expecting a simple dispute, now all wore perplexed expressions. ¡°Oh my! I thought it was just a clothing quarrel. Why is Mr. Dunn involved in this?¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Mr. Dunn supposed to be at the bidding conference today? It¡¯s a very important thing for the Horizon Group. Why is he here?¡± ¡°I heard this bidding conference involves a whopping 600 million dors! It¡¯s such a significant project, but why didn¡¯t he take care of that? And why did Mr. Dunn suddenlye here?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I finally recognized the person who got pped. He is Isaac Bailey, the son of Greenwald¡¯s richest man, right?¡± ¡°Really? It seems like only Mr. Dunn had the nuts to openly p the son of Greenwald¡¯s richest man.¡± ¡°Mr. Dunn is actually willing to offend Greenwald¡¯s richest man for that brother and sister? Could they be Mr. Dunn¡¯s family?¡± Many people specte, but their guesses were far from the truth anyway. Vincent¡¯s p was so forceful that it even caused blood to drip from the corner of Isaac¡¯s mouth. Isaac covered half of his check, staring at Vincent in disbelief, and asked. ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s your problem?¡± His father¡¯s position in Greenwald equaled Vincent¡¯s status in Brookspring. In private, he would address Vincent as Mr. Dunn to show his respect, but that didn¡¯t mean they were on good terms. Now, Vincent had walked up to him and given him a resounding p without saying even a word. Isaac, of course, couldn¡¯t tolerate it, and he immediately directed a torrent of abuse at Vincent. After all, he had his influential father backing him, and his father¡¯s status was on par with Vincent¡¯s. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Vincent at all. Vincent coldly gazed at Isaac and spoke with a tone void of emotion. ¡°Leave with your people. Right now!¡± He spoke bluntly, and his tone waspletely unemotional. Isaac, of course, couldn¡¯t bear this at all. How could he just leave like he was told after being pped? If this got out, how could he, the son of the wealthiest man in Greenwald, maintain his dignity? He then shouted in anger. < refuse to leaver His statement was loaded with threats, but Vincent, of course, wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him. Isaac was just a spoiled young man in his eyes, after all He stared directly at Isaac and said with a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. This is Brookspring¡± After Vincent¡¯s words were uttered, the group of ck-d men behind him immediately walked forward with aggressive determination. At the same time, the bodyguards Isaac had brought over all wore hesitant expressions after seeing this. Isaac¡¯s heart was brimming with resentment, but the circumstances left him with little choice. He also knew that he was now in Brookspring, not Greenwald. With a heavy, disdainful snort, he nced over Vincent¡¯s shoulder and gazed at Gavin, who was standing behind Vincent. saying. 1 ¡°Hey, you, I won¡¯t forget you.¡± After he said these words, he swiftly turned around and dered without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t stop Isaac from leaving because he knew he had more important things to deal with. At the same time, ire, the daughter of the Dawson family, was still standing there. As soon as Vincent appeared. ire was totally stunned. The Dawson family had its renown, butpared to the wealthiest figure in Brookspring, they paled in comparison. She even had no chance to talk to Vincent. And in the end, Isaac, whom she had called for assistance, had left without a word after being pped. And she, of course, dared not utter a word at this moment. After all, Vincent even had the nuts to treat Isaac in such a manner, and she was just nobody to him! Therefore, ire kept her head lowered all the time, said nothing, and hurriedly followed behind Isaac to run away. However, just as she walked to the clothing store¡¯s exit, a voice, belonging to Zoe, suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Hey! ¡°ire, right? You haven¡¯t knelt down and called my brother grandpa¡¯ yet!¡± ire heard what Zoe said, and her body trembled at once. But she then pretended not to hear what Zoe said and quickened her pace. Yet, at this moment, she heard Vincent¡¯s voice. ¡°Wait, are you ire Dawson?¡± ire got a shiver and slowly turned around with a pale face. She looked at Vincent nervously and sad This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¨¹b?nd?rtsi look ¡°What if I refuse to leave?¡± His statement was loaded with threats, but Vincent, of course, wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him. Isaac was just a spoiled young man in his eyes, after all. He stared directly at Isaac and said with a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. This is Brookspring.¡± After Vincent¡¯s words were uttered, the group of ck-d men behind him immediately walked forward with aggressive determination. At the same time, the bodyguards Isaac had brought over all wore hesitant expressions after seeing this. Isaac¡¯s heart was brimming with resentment, but the circumstances left him with little choice. He also knew that he was now in Brookspring, not Greenwald. With a heavy, disdainful snort, he nced over Vincent¡¯s shoulder and gazed at Gavin, who was standing behind Vincent, saying. ¡°Hey, you, I won¡¯t forget you.¡± After he said these words, he swiftly turned around and dered without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t stop Isaac from leaving because he knew he had more important things to deal with. At the same time, ire, the daughter of the Dawson family, was still standing there. As soon as Vincent appeared, ire was totally stunned. The Dawson family had its renown, butpared to the wealthiest figure in Brookspring, they paled in comparison. She even had no chance to talk to Vincent. And in the end, Isaac, whom she had called for assistance, had left without a word after being pped.. And she, of course, dared not utter a word at this moment. After all, Vincent even had the nuts to treat Isaac in such a manner, and she was just nobody to him! Therefore, ire kept her head lowered all the time, said nothing, and hurriedly followed behind Isaac to run away. However, just as she walked to the clothing store¡¯s exit, a voice, belonging to Zoe, suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Hey! ¡°ire, right? You haven¡¯t knelt down and called my brother ¡®grandpa¡¯ yet!¡± ire heard what Zoe said, and her body trembled at once. But she then pretended not to hear what Zoe said and quickened her pace. Yet, at this moment, she heard Vincent¡¯s voice. ¡°Wait, are you ire Dawson?¡± ire got a shiver and slowly turned around with a pale face. She looked at Vincent nervously and said with an obedient. look. ||| Yes, Mr. Dunn. I¡¯m ire.¡± Vincent responded with a cold grunt and said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you agreed to before, but I advise you to do as you¡¯ve promised.¡± ire¡¯s pupils contracted at once. Her eyes were filled with panic and a hint of resentment. Getting down on her knees and calling the man ¡°Grandpa¡± was unthinkable to her. This is an insult not only to ire but to the Dawson family. Still, she didn¡¯t dare defy Vincent and could only nce at Isaac for help. Isaac¡¯s eyes were also filled with resentment as he gazed deeply at Vincent, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he was now in Brookspring, not Greenwald. ¡°Heh!¡± Vincent, after seeing ire standing there for a while without doing anything, continued to say with a sneer¡­ ¡°Then, withdraw all the investments rted to the Dawson family.¡± ¡°No!¡± ire cried out in shock at once. Throughout the whole of Brookspring, almost every well-known family maintained a cooperative rtionship with Vincent, the wealthiest man in Brookspring. It was because they all wanted to befriend Vincent, the wealthiest man in Brookspring! If Vincent¡¯s investments in the Dawson family were all withdrawn because of her, then the Dawson family would be ruined! At that time, not to mention Vincent, even the members of the Dawson family would undoubtedly not let her. With a sound of flop, ire directly fell to her knees without any hesitation. Then, she called out in Gavin¡¯s direction. ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, I was wrong! ¡°Grandpa, it was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have taken your clothes! ¡°Grandpa, just forgive me. I was wrong!¡± With every ¡°grandpa¡± ire called out, Isaac¡¯s face darkened even more. Because he was called over by ire to support her situation. go easily! As a result, he not only failed to support ire¡¯s situation but also received a p in the face and had to watch ire, who called him over, kneel on the ground and call Gavin ¡°grandpa¡±. Each of these things felt like a personal affront to Isaac. ¡°Hmph!¡± Isaac let out a cold snort. He then turned around and walked away, no longer able to hide the resentment in his eyes. The annoying people had all dispersed. Finally, Vincent turned his head and walked to Gavin with an agitated expression. ||| After a few steps, he strode directly in front of Gavin. He gazed deeply at Gavin, and a tear welled up in his eyes, and then¡­. ¡°Plop!¡± With a sound, he knelt down on one knee in front of Gavin, amid the stunned gazes of Peter, the store clerks, and the people outside the door. Then, his trembling voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you again, Master!¡± Master? Not only Peter but also the store clerks and the people outside the door gaped at the unexpected spectacle with their eyes widened. They collectively took at least five steps back in astonishment. Vincent, the wealthiest man in Brookspring, was already in his fifties now. And he held the highest business status in the city. But now, he was kneeling right in front of a young man in his twenties, who was dressed inly. What was more, he even addressed the young man as ¡°Master¡±. This behavior was far beyond anyone¡¯sprehension. Many people werepletely stunned and froze on the spot like statues.. There were also some people who kept rubbing their eyes as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing and hearing. At this moment, Gavin, with an expressionless face that hadn¡¯t changed, nced coldly at Vincent kneeling on the ground and turned to Peter of the clothing store. He asked, ¡°Can I use your office?¡± Peter, who was stunned in shock, snapped to attention after hearing Gavin¡¯s words and nodded at once while stammering. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Gavin then took his sister¡¯s hand and walked toward Peter¡¯s office. As he stood at the doorway, he left a lowmand. ¡°Vincent, get your ass in here!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Gavin let out a low growl tinged with anger. The suddenmotion appeared to take Peter by surprise and rouse a group of onlookers from their shock, who had been initially stunned by the event. However, when they all came back to their senses, they were met with unexpected sight. The most affluent individual in Brookspring, Vincent, went to great lengths as he knelt down and crawled on all fours, steadily progressing toward the office. He was literally groveling on all fours. This peculiar sight left the onlookers, who had juste back to their senses, plunged into a state of absolute bewilderment once more. Within the confines of the office, the sole upants were Gavin, who wasfortably settled in a plush sofa chair, Zoe, and Vincent, the wealthiest tycoon in Brookspring, who was now down on one knee, prostrated on the floor. Devoid of any need for Gavin to verbalize a single word, Vincent let out a resounding cry. His voice choked with tears as he uttered. ¡°Master, I have sinned!¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes remained impassive as he slightly squinted them, fixing his gaze upon Vincent before inquiring with deliberate slowness. ¡°What is your sin?¡± With a thunderous thud, Vincent pounded his head forcefully against the ground, sobbing inconsbly. ¡°Master! ¡°Through your benevolent favor, I managed to achieve unparalleled sess in the realm ofmerce and emerged as the most affluent individual in all of Brookspring. ¡°However, I failed to unravel the murder case concerning the Clifford family that happened 10 years ago. ¡°At that time, I was out of the country, participating in an international summit abroad. I only caught wind of the Clifford family tragedy when it was already toote. I made a mad dash back without a moment¡¯s pause, but¡­ ¡°Thud!¡± Another resounding thud reverberated through the air as Vincent¡¯s head collided with the ground once again, all the while uttering his remorseful words to Gavin. ¡°I have sinned, Master. You have the authority to inflict punishment upon me, and even if it leads to my demise, I shall not put up any resistance!¡± ¡°Thud¡± His head made contact with the ground once more. And this time resulted in a small rivulet of blood trickling from his forehead. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t cease and continued to prostrate himself before Gavin frantically. After a few repetitions, Vincent¡¯s visage was almost concealed by the crimson hue of his own blood, when Gavin¡¯s voice finally broke the silence. ¡°Enough.¡± 1/4 Subsequently, Gavin turned his gaze toward Zoe, and Zoe promptlyprehended his intention, hastening to approach. and gripping Vincent¡¯s shoulders. She said, ¡°Alright, my brother says that you can rise to your feet now.¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t get up. I have¡­¡± Vincent attempted to say something more, but Gavin¡¯s voice intervened once more. ¡°Get up now!¡± Gavin¡¯s stern directive caused Vincent¡¯s entire body to quiver with trepidation. He promptly rose to his feet. However, owing to his previous crazy behaviors and the suddenness of his ascent, a disorienting sensation of vertigo overwhelmed him, and he came perilously close to toppling back to the ground. Gavin skillfully extended his right foot, and the next second, almost miraculously, a chair slid beneath Vincent¡¯s rear end. ¡°Pfft!¡± Vincent alighted upon the chair, narrowly avoiding a tumble to the floor. ¡°Thank you very much, Master¡­¡± Gavin let out a sigh, casting his gaze upon Vincent. He knew all too well that the murder case about the Clifford family was not Vincent¡¯s fault. Ten years ago, when he had led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to Sunspire, the Clifford family had been attacked. Before they had taken any action, they, of course, were thoroughly prepared. They would unquestionably dismiss those with authority, connections to the Clifford family, and, most crucially, ties to him. Thus, Vincent had been lured away and hadn¡¯t been able to aplish much for the Clifford family at that point. Gavin fixed his gaze upon Vincent, whose countenance was streaked with blood, and subtly shook his head. Then, he delicately elevated the middle finger of his right hand. With a sharp, piercing resonance, a cold, glinting radiance suddenly emanated. A silver needle abruptly materialized right in the midst of Vincent¡¯s forehead. Following that, Gavin¡¯s right hand executed a graceful, enigmatic maneuver, and the silver needle was inexplicably retracted by Gavin. Gavin then said to Vincent. ¡°Alright, wipe the blood from your face.¡± Vincent hastened to employ his sleeve to cleanse the blood from his face and realized that his forehead had, as if by some miracle, ceased bleeding. In the brief span of Gavin¡¯s finger movements, not only had the bleeding from his forehead ceased, but the lightheadedness. guing him had also considerably abated. Gavin undeniably lived up to his illustrious reputation as a Master. Vincent¡¯s gaze fixed upon Gavin conveyed a profound sense of admiration and resoluteness. agam ¡°After all these years, have you unearthed any information concerning the Clifford family?¡± Vincent¡¯s face contorted in pain. ¡°No.¡± Worried about Gavin¡¯s anger, he then quickly added. ¡°Master, back then, those individuals were meticulously prepared and shrouded in remarkable secrecy. They managed to cover their trackspletely. It appears that only those directly involved possess any knowledge of the matter. ¡°Nevertheless, Master, it hase to my attention that the Taylor family in Brookspring declined their invitation to partake in the assault against the Clifford family in the past. They may possess a wealth of pertinent information.¡± The Taylor family! This was the same intelligence that Samuel had previously shared. It was astounding that someone as capable as Vincent had been unable to unearth any information. No wonder Samuel had been taken aback to see Gavin suddenly appear in the Harper family, harboring suspicions of a possible betrayal by the Taylor family. It seemed that it was really necessary for him to meet his fiancee 10 years ago, La. Gavin nodded his head slightly, replying, ¡°Very well, I understand.¡± Vincent then immediately spoke. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now that you¡¯vee back, Master, do you still have control over any avable resources after the unfortunate demise of the Clifford family? ¡°Would you like to reim the Horizon Group I hold in my hands?¡± The Horizon Group was the foremost conglomerate in Brookspring and held a preeminent position in the entirety of Riverrun. Thanks to this conglomerate, Vincent had amassed considerable wealth, bing the wealthiest individual in Brookspring. However, Gavin gazed at Vincent and replied. ¡°Why would I need your Horizon Group?¡± Vincent quickly chimed in. ¡°Master, the Horizon Group originally falls under your ownership. I¡¯ve simply been overseeing its operations on your behalf.¡± Gavin shook his head slowly and said. ¡°Then, please continue to oversee its management on my behalf.¡± After saying that, Gavin rose from his seat and walked over to Vincent, gently patting his shoulder. Gavin said, ¡°Keep a close eye on the Horizon Group for me. I¡¯ll reach out if I require any assistance.¡± After uttering these words, Gavin turned around and was about to leave with his sister. Vincent hurriedly rose to his feet and inquired. ¡°Master, may I apany you as you depart?¡± Gavin responded, ¡°There¡¯s no necessity.¡± At the same time, Isaac angrily stormed out of the Aurora za, hopped into his car, and hastily sped away, seething with infuriation. ire, from the Dawson family, clung gently to Isaac¡¯s neck at this time.. Then, she sobbed softly. Isaac cast a questioning gaze in her direction, inquiring, ¡°Why are you crying, ire?¡± ire responded with remorse, her tone heavy with guilt. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Were it not for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been on the receiving end of that humiliating p.¡±. Unquestionably, ire¡¯s words only exacerbated the situation. Wasn¡¯t she apprehensive that her words might further incite Isaac¡¯s wrath? Isaac indeed seethed with anger, yet he had no more physical energy to let ire help him vent his anger. Instead, he clenched his fist and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t Vincent supposed to be overseeing a pivotal bidding conference for Horizon Group in Brookspring today? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a project of monumental value, totaling 600 million dors, a cornerstone initiative for Horizon Group in the first half of the year. ¡°Why would he suddenly appear when he should be busy with the conference?¡± Isaac had long heard about the bidding conference for Horizon Group today, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why Vincent suddenly appeared. Isaac, despite his doubts, still couldn¡¯t escape the lingering sting of the p on his face. ¡°Vincent! That old rascal, how dare he raise a hand against me? ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my dad about this!¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 After departing the clothing store, Gavin embarked on another tour of the mall with his sister, where they proceeded to procure a variety of essential items. This time, everything unfolded without a hitch. The scene at this ce was truly expansive, and now, with Gavin escorting his sister through the mall, they attracted a variety of respectful and curious nces. Currently, Gavin sat in a luxurious senior suite at a hotel. The sound of running water continuously emanated from the bathroom. Zoe was now taking a shower. The bathroom door had been intentionally left ajar, driven by Zoe¡¯s apprehension that Gavin might make a stealthy departure. However, it posed a dilemma for Gavin. The bathroom featured clear, high-tech ss. When the door was closed, the ss turned into an opaque frosted surface, concealing the interior. However, with the door slightly ajar, anyone outside had a clear view of the inside. Moreover, the person presently immersed in a shower was none other than his own sister. Throughout the wait, Gavin steadfastly fixed his gaze on his feet, for he dared not lift his head. After all, the scene in the bathroom was rather indescribable.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too long before Gavin caught the sound of his sister¡¯s voice. ¡°Gavin.¡± Upon hearing her voice, Gavin looked up, and his eyes instantly brightened. Zoe, now cleaned up, was wearing thetest limited-edition dress. She exuded an aura of purity, loveliness, agility, and natural charm. She appeared as if a stunning woman had emerged from the depths of a timeless masterpiece. Originally, Zoe possessed a charming countenance, but her overall appearance had taken a hit due to the absence of proper attire and ayer of grime on her body, making her look like a beggar. However, now it seemed Gavin was not good enough to be her brother. Gavin rose to his feet and reached out, sping his sister¡¯s hand, all the while fixing his gaze upon her delicate face. He spoke with a gentle tone, inquiring, ¡°Are you tired? ¡°If you are, you can take a break for a while.¡± ¡°I am not tired at all!¡± Zoe shook her head and asked. ¡°Gavin, are we going to find La next?¡± Gavin nodded his head. 1/5 He was indeed nning to meet La. At the same time, as thoughts of his former fianc¨¦e coursed through his mind, Gavin couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried. His fianc¨¦e once had a close rtionship with him ten years ago. However, ten years had passed, and Gavin had no idea about how she was doing now and remained ignorant of her current circumstances. Initially, Gavin had no intentions of disrupting La¡¯s life, considering his decade-long disappearance, believing she had undoubtedly moved forward. Nevertheless, Gavin found himself bereft of any further details regarding the obliteration of the Clifford family, and it appeared the Taylor family held the sole key to that knowledge. Therefore, he feltpelled to see La. Afterward, Gavin made his way over to see La in thepany of Zoe. At the same time, Vincent had just been discharged from a private hospital, where he had received treatment for a wound on his forehead. He received a phone call from Greenwald. When he noticed ¡°Joshua Bailey¡± disyed on the caller ID, his eyebrows furrowed ever so slightly, and a discernible expression of displeasure washed over his face. Of course, he was well aware of the purpose of this call. Joshua was Greenwald¡¯s most affluent patron and also the father of Isaac, to whom Vincent had previously administered a p. It should be that the richest man¡¯s son Isaac was calling toin to his father about being beaten by Vincent. And that was precisely the reason Joshua was reaching out to him now. Vincent couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°This Joshua will never amount to anything.¡± Vincent proceeded to answer the call, infusing his tone with an unmistakable sense of disdain. ¡°What do you want?¡± On the other end of the line, Joshua was furious upon learning that his son had been beaten by Vincent. However, he knew that Vincent held a prominent position in Brookspring as the richest man there, so he intended to approach the conversation with politeness. Yet, he was taken aback when he realized that Vincent didn¡¯t reciprocate the courtesy. Joshua¡¯s tone then turned cold at once as he responded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you pped my son. I demand an exnation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fucking exnation!¡± Vincent retorted in a nonchnt tone, throwing profanity into his response. Joshua waspletely caught off guard by Vincent¡¯s use of profanity. Was this really the way that the wealthiest man in Brookspring should talk to people? How could he resort to such unsavorynguage? Joshua¡¯s anger red up, and he shot back with a frigid demeanor. 2/5 ¡°Vincent, what do you intend by this? Are you endeavoring to position yourself in opposition to me and be my adversary?¡± When Joshua mentioned ¡°adversary¡±, he was alluding to a business rival. If the two most prosperous individuals engaged in such an intensemercial war, it could have grave repercussions for the economies of both cities. Vincent, however, remained undaunted by Joshua¡¯s ultimatum and issued a direct response. ¡°If that¡¯s your inclination, I, Vincent, am prepared to take up the challenge. ¡°But I would strongly rmend that you be apprised of your son¡¯s actions in Brookspring before reaching a decision.¡± Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Joshua¡¯s eyes darkened a bit. He was a smart person of high status. If Vincent would prefer to engage in amercial war rather than apologize for what he did, Joshua surmised that his son must have done something in Brookspring to provoke such anger. Still, Joshua maintained an air of confidence and inquired.. ¡°Wasn¡¯t my son just trying to teach a hillbilly a lesson in Brookspring? Why are you so furious?¡± ¡°A hillbilly?¡± Vincent sneered with a hint of contempt. He then retorted in a cold tone. ¡°Do you know who your son referred to as a ¡®hillbilly¡¯?¡± Joshua momentarily paused and inquired subconsciously. ¡°Who, exactly?¡± Vincent slowly uttered two words, ¡°Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joshua on the other end of the line couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment, his voice even registering a higher pitch. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed, his words bing lessposed than Vincent¡¯s. His voice even trembled as he slowly asked, ¡°You¡­ You mean¡­ That man has returned?¡± Vincent spoke as coldly as ever, ¡°Do you think I would joke with you about that man?¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Joshua swallowed hard. He knew just how terrifying that man called Gavin was. Ten years ago, aside from those at their level, very few knew that in Riverrun¡¯s business circle, Gavin held sway as the preeminent and most formidable figure. Not only that, but the Frostpeak Dark Warriors that were under hismand stood head and shoulders above any other fighting force in the entire world. Without Gavin¡¯s resounding stamp of approval, Joshua, by no stretch of the imagination, could have ascended to the position of the most affluent and prosperous individual in all of Greenwald. These facts were little known, and for outsiders, Gavin was merely perceived as the youthful scion of the Clifford family, yet within this circle, he was the true Master. Joshua spoke up again in a trembling voice. ¡°Thank you, Vincent.¡± 3/5 Of course, he was expressing his heartfelt gratitude to Vincent for stepping in just in the nick of time, giving his son a much- needed p, and preventing his son from causing a major problem. However, Vincent replied with a cold snort, ¡°The person you should thank is not me but our Master.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely correct!¡± Joshua hurriedly agreed to say, ¡°I shall promptly make my way to Brookspring without dy to personally admit my mistake to Master¡± Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Vincent directly spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Master has no time to deal with your son right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Joshua, on the other end of the phone, was curious and asked. ¡°Why? Are there more important matters for Master right now?¡± Vincent replied with a t voice, ¡°It¡¯s about the Taylor family.¡± Upon hearing what Vincent said, Joshua involuntarily drew in a sharp breath. He quickly realized something and said, ¡°Does Master want to uncover the events from that year? But will the Taylor family cooperate with him?¡± After hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Vincent spoke as icily as Gavin when he talked. ¡°If the Taylor family don¡¯t cooperate, they will have no reason to exist in this world.¡± Joshua fell into a worried silence, like Vincent before. Not even the incessant buzzing of the phone¡¯s busy signal could divert his attention. Vincent didn¡¯t talk to Joshua further as he had more pressing matters at hand today. After hanging up the call, he turned to the man behind him and inquired. ¡°Is everything about today¡¯s bidding conference ready?¡± The man, who appeared to be Vincent¡¯s assistant, replied at once. ¡°Mr. Dunn, everything has been squared away. All the requisite documents and contracts have been dispatched to the venue. ¡°Also, as per your request, the winningpany will be internalized as the Taylorizon Group of the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Vincent nodded with satisfaction. At this time, with a curious look in his eyes, the assistant turned to Vincent Dunn and said. ¡°Mr. Dunn, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. For all these years, Horizon Group has been actively engaged in a mutually beneficial coboration with the Taylor family for an extended duration, significantly propelling their business to the very zenith of the Riverrun market. However, despite our substantial efforts and investments, we have thus far received only meager reciprocation. Therefore, I find it difficult toprehend thepelling rationale behind our continued involvement in this partnership.¡± Vincent turned to look at his assistant and said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s because La, the adopted daughter of the Taylor family, is the fianc¨¦e of the chairman of Horizon Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he looked directly at Vincent while asking. ¡°But Mr. Dunn, isn¡¯t the chairman of Horizon Group you?¡± As soon as the assistant finished speaking, Vincent raised his hand and pped the assistant hard without hesitation. He then spoke sternly. ¡°Remember, there is always only one chairman in Horizon Group, and that is Gavin.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 In the headquarters building of the Taylorizon Group. Originally, Taylorizon Group was a smallpany, and it even needed to rent an office building. Now, it already boasted its own building in the heart of Brookspring¡¯s Central Business District. It was all thanks to the continuous support from Horizon Group over the years. Gavin, however, was oblivious to this point, since Vincent had undertaken this endeavor voluntarily and secretly. Because Vincent knew that La was Gavin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. At this precise moment, a young woman decked out in t-soled shoes, denim jeans, and a pristine white shirt, found herself grappling with an abundance of crucial documents, firmly clutching them in both her hands. At the same time, she affixed her cell phone firmly to her ear with an anxious look, a delicate sheen of sweat forming on her forehead as she hastened her exit from the building. She reassured the woman on the other end of the line. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve just left the headquarters, and all the necessary information is ready. I won¡¯t miss today¡¯s bidding conference!¡± The voice on the other end of the phone, however, was full of reproach. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Mom¡¯! Remember, you¡¯re just an adopted girl of the Taylor family! ¡°And can¡¯t you hurry up a bit? If you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± La heard the scolding from her mother, and her face bore a mixture of pain and helplessness. But obviously, she had already been used to all of this. She continued to say in a soft voice, ¡°Mom, please calm down. I admit it was my fault, but I promise I won¡¯t bete. You can trust me.¡± As La uttered these words, she faintly heard that someone called her name from behind. ¡°La!¡± Hearing the voice, La froze in ce at once. And meanwhile, her pupils were dted instantly. La had heard her name from countless people in this world. However, no voice had eyer sounded as exquisite as the one she had just heard since it was the voice that she had dreamed of hearing for ten long years. Her mother continued to berate her on the phone. But La turned her head slowly as if she had ceased to hear the scold from her mother. Then, she paused all of a sudden. With a tter, the stack of documents in her hands all tumbled to the ground at once. And her cell phone, still clipped to her ear,nded with a resounding st as well. The next second. 1/4 ¡°Ah!¡± La let out a scream with excitement. Her piercing scream was filled with excitement, surprise, and joy as if she had regained the thing she once lost. The surrounding onlookers all nced at La with curiosity as if she were a madwoman. Yet, La did not care about the stares of the people around her, as tears streamed uncontrobly from her eyes. With open arms, she sprinted forward as if possessed. A loud thud resounded as she collided with the figure of her dreams. That dreamy figure was none other than Gavin. In that instant, Gavin also appeared somewhat lost in thought. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He gently enfolded La in his arms. He thought that La had already moved on with her life during the past ten years. However, it was now evident that La had been patiently waiting for him all this time. In Gavin¡¯s eyes, a profound love also shone. And right now, he could already clearly feel that his own clothes had been soaked by La¡¯s tears. Finally, Gavin tightly embraced La in his arms. ¡°Gavin¡­ Gavin¡­. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t dead. I knew you weren¡¯t dead¡­ ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯m not dreaming again, am I? Are you back to marry me?¡± Gavin didn¡¯t expect that La¡¯s first question after seeing him would be about marrying her. It was evident that La¡¯s love for him hadn¡¯t waned over the years. Gavin felt the warmth from La¡¯s body, and his eyes also slightly welled up as he slowly spoke. ¡°Yes, La. I¡¯vee back to marry you. I¡¯vee back to marry you¡­¡± Gavin repeated it twice. Facing La¡¯s infatuation and deep love for him, of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her down! The two of them embraced each other tightly while La kept crying in Gavin¡¯s arms. It was hard to tell how long itsted. At this moment, Zoe¡¯s voice interrupted from the side all of a sudden. ¡°La, I don¡¯t know who it is, but he¡¯s been calling you many times.¡± After hearing Zoe¡¯s voice, Gavin¡¯s and La¡¯s attention finally shifted to Zoe. Zoe had already gathered La¡¯s scattered documents and the dropped cell phone in her arms without them noticing. Seeing this, La thought of something at once and spoke loudly. ¡°Oh, no! 2/4 ¡°There¡¯s a very important bidding conference today! I need to rush back home right now!¡± La took the thick file and cell phone from Zoe¡¯s arms in a hurry. At the same time, Gavin gently pinched La¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Business is important. You can go ahead and take care of it..¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, La reached out and grabbed Gavin¡¯s hand at once while saying. ¡°No! ¡°Gavin, you¡¯reing home with me! ¡°My mom and dad will be so happy to see you back! ¡°For the past ten years, they¡¯ve been trying to marry me off every day. Now that you, who is supposed to marry me, are back. they can finally stop pressuring me every day, just like they used to.¡± As she said this, a hint of sadness passed through La¡¯s eyes. However, Gavin could discern some underlying bad implications in La¡¯s words, and his brows slightly furrowed. He knew that La was actually just an adopted daughter of the Taylor family. An adopted daughter held a certain status, serving as a tool to forge connections of interest within such a family. At that time, the Taylor family had asked La to enter into a marriage contract with himself, with the intention of strengthening their ties to the Clifford family. It was fortunate that Gavin didn¡¯t have any unusual fetishes. He liked La and thought La was the best. They were deeply in love with each other. But now, the Clifford family had disappeared, and Gavin himself also vanished ten years ago. Even if La¡¯s parents wanted to marry her to someone else, Gavin was concerned that they might not want to let La marry him now. Thinking of this, Gavin could read from La¡¯s expression that she hadn¡¯t had an easy time in the Taylor family during the past ten years. Gavin nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± La looked at Gavin, who had agreed toe back with her, and nodded her head happily, her smile growing even brighter. In the Taylor Vi. An anxious young man stood outside of the Taylor Vi. He was wearing a very formal suit, and the hair on top of his head. glistened with hair wax. At the same time, La¡¯s vehicle slowly pulled up at the entrance of the Taylor Vi. And the young man rushed over with quick steps. He then scolded La, who had just stepped out of the car. ¡°You bitch! Do you know what time it is? The bidding conference starts in half an hour. Why are you just getting back now?¡± Bitch? How could such a word be used in the Taylor family? But La seemed ustomed to the way the other person addressed her and replied softly. ¡°Elliott, I¡¯m so sorry. There was a dy on the road, and I¡­ La hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she felt a gust of wind near her ears. And then a figure appeared in front of her all of a sudden. It was none other than Gavin. In the next moment, Gavin raised his hand and delivered a powerful p to La¡¯s cousin¡¯s face. ¡°p!¡± With a loud sound, La¡¯s cousin was sent flying through the air, describing a graceful arc before landing heavily on the ground. ¡°Pift¡­¡± A mouthful of blood, along with two teeth, was expelled. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 La¡¯s cousin, Elliott Taylor, was just about to teach a lesson to La, who was just an adopted daughter of the Taylor family. However, he didn¡¯t expect that someone would appear all of a sudden and give him a smack in the mouth. ¡°Ouch.¡± Elliottboriously lifted his head, gingerly shielding his inmed cheek with his hand, and shot an intense, burning re towards the man who had forcefully delivered a resounding p across his face, his eyes seething with an overwhelming tide of anger. ¡°Damn! You son of bitch! How dare you hit me? ¡°Someone! Come here!¡± Elliott called out in a loud voice. With a loud thud, a dozen or so of the Taylor family¡¯s servants, armed with clubs, emerged from the Taylor Vi at once. And then Elliott pointed at Gavin and shouted loudly. ¡°Break this rascal¡¯s legs and throw him out!¡± ¡°Yes! The group of servants echoed in unison and rushed toward Gavin at once. La was instantly shocked by the scene and quickly stood in front of Gavin. With a resolute demeanor, she extended her arms in a steadfast attempt to shield Gavin from harm, all the while vociferating loudly and forcefully berating the approaching group that loomed ominously before her. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Stand down! I told you all to stand down!¡± However, the servants in front of her appeared to ignore La¡¯s shouts and continued to advance on Gavin. With anxiety in her eyes, La turned to Gavin at once and then yelled. ¡°Gavin, run! After that, she bellowed at the group of servants once more. ¡°Are you nning to rebel? I¡¯m the daughter of the Taylor family, and I order you all to stand down!¡± Nevertheless, the servants in front of her showed contemptuous expressions after they heard La¡¯s words. Elliott, standing at the back, even sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted girl, and how dare you think you¡¯re the daughter of the Taylor family? ¡°Go teach her a lesson, too!¡± The group of servants of the Taylor family spoke in unison at once and brandished the sticks in their hands. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± La, who wore an anxious look, suddenly heard a low sigh from behind. 1/4 The next moment. With a swoosh, she felt her long hair whipped by the rush of air. A figure surged forward from behind her at once. The next instant. The sound of bodies hitting the ground resounded. Surprisingly, within the blink of an eye, all of the imposing servants of the Taylor familyy writhing on the ground, emitting agonized screams from their mouths. Seeing this turn of events, La and Elliott were left dumbfounded. La gazed at Gavin¡¯s sturdy back, which stood in front of her, and then slowly spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Gavin?¡± Gavin had disappeared for ten years. How had he be so powerful after returning? At the same time, fear welled up in Elliott¡¯s eyes as he gazed across at Gavin. Elliott observed Gavin, who was now standing in front of him with a calm demeanor, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything. Gavin¡¯s eyes bore no emotion. Instead, they were filled with an icy, cold look that even sent chills down Elliott¡¯s spine. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ ¡°How dare you injure so many people from the Taylor family in front of the Taylor Vi?¡± Elliott still tried to threaten Gavin at this moment, but his voice trembled, revealing his fear. Afterward, he shouted toward the Taylor Vi, ¡°Get some help! Someone is killing people here!¡± He knew that he was unable to handle it alone, so he called for assistance. At that moment, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice emanated from within the Taylor Vi. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s all thismotion?¡± Shortly after, a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman, both dressed elegantly, walked out from the Taylor Vi. After they noticed that the servants of the Taylor family were all lying on the ground, they quickly shared a surprised look. ¡°Who did this?¡± Elliott wasted no time rushing toward them and loudly replied. ¡°Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s this son of a bitch who did it.. ¡°Go get the warriors of the Taylor family out to teach him a lesson. He¡¯s trying to cause trouble for the Taylor family!¡± At the same time, La walked forward to stand in front of Gavin again and said to the middle-aged couple. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! ¡°This is Gavin. He¡¯s back!¡± Upon hearing La¡¯s words, the middle-aged couple all froze in ce, their gazes narrowing as they locked onto Gavin. ¡°Gavin? You¡¯re Gavin?¡± Gavin also recognized the two individuals. Clearly, the middle-aged couple was La¡¯s parents, Jackson Taylor and Ruby Taylor. Out of courtesy, Gavin stepped forward with kindness on his face and said. ¡°Hello, Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor. I¡¯m Gavin, and I¡¯m back.¡± However, Ruby and Jackson all frowned at the same time as soon as they heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Ruby directly spoke out. ¡°Why are you still alive? Then, what are you doing back here in Brookspring?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Hearing Ruby¡¯s words, La called out in shock, looking at her mother incredulously. She couldn¡¯t understand why her mother and father seemed so averse to seeing Gavin as if they didn¡¯t want to see him at all. Gavin had long expected their negative reaction. Therefore, after he saw this, his guess of the Taylor family¡¯s current situation became even clearer. But Ruby and Jackson continued to disregard La¡¯s protests. They just red at Gavin and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°You¡¯re now just a homeless dog from a worthless, extinguished family. How dare you attack the servants of the Taylor family? You must be out of your mind to think you can challenge us. You idiot¡­¡± Suddenly, before Ruby could finish her speaking, her words were abruptly cut off as a loud p was heard, followed by a scream. ¡°p!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, Ruby was sent flying backward, just as Elliott had been before, andnded on the ground with a thud. The members of the Taylor family who witnessed this were left in shock, wondering how Gavin could be so audacious. Only La thought that she should show any empathy after she had witnessed her mother being mistreated. However, she knew that it was her mother who assaulted Gavin first. And to be honest, La had never felt a strong sense of belonging to the Taylor family all the time. From a young age, the Taylor family had never treated her as part of their own, subjecting her to daily physical and verbal abuse. Now, as she watched Ruby be blown away, she even felt a strange sense of satisfaction. ¡°You dare to strike me, you son of a bitch!¡± Gavin red at Ruby, showing no concern for her status as La¡¯s adoptive mother. He spoke with casual indifference, ¡°You dare to speak ill of the Clifford family, huh? And you deserve the p.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ruby angrily pointed at Gavin, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, she curled her lips and turned to Jackson, saying, ¡°Honey, he hit me!¡± What on earth was going on? Jackson, who had just snapped out of his shock, turned his head to re at Gavin at once and shouted in a loud voice. ¡°How dare you? ¡°Someone! Come here!¡± As soon as the sound of Jackson¡¯s voice died away, dozens of servants from the Taylor family brandished weapons with a flurry of activity and red at Gavin with anger. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jackson snorted coldly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You bastard, let¡¯s see how you make it out of the Taylor family in one piece today!¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 After Jackson uttered those menacing words to Gavin, he turned his head and addressed Ruby, saying. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t fret about this. I promise to handle it. But at the moment, there are more pressing matters to attend to. head to the bidding conference first and deal with Gavinter. I¡¯ll ensure that you witness a disabled Gavin who is thoroughly defeated.¡± Evidently, they considered this bidding conference a higher priority. After that, they immediately turned and headed towards a vehicle that had long been prepared on the side. Ruby also said at this moment. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. The bidding conference is more important.¡± With that, she swiftly rose from the ground at once and shot a venomous nce at Gavin while saying. ¡°I have no time to deal with you, you brat! And when the bidding conference is over, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± After saying that, Ruby covered her swollen cheek with her hand while heading towards the nearby vehicle. Even Elliott only shot a challenging look at Gavin before turning and making his way to the vehicle. At the same time. Ruby didn¡¯t forget to call out to La. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here and go with us, you ungrateful girl!¡± Let¡¯s Upon hearing Ruby¡¯s harsh words, La felt a sense of irritation for the first time in years, unlike any she had experienced in years. For the first time, the thought of resisting crossed her mind. She immediately retorted loudly. ¡°No! ¡°Why are you hurting Gavin? Gavin did nothing wrong! ¡°If you want me to join you, tell those servants to leave, and I¡¯lle with you!¡± ¡°You!¡± As soon as they heard what La said, Ruby and Jackson were so furious at once. Jackson bellowed at La directly. ¡°You ungrateful wretch! ¡°Have you forgotten who you are since Gavin¡¯s return?¡± Ruby chimed in as well at this time. Tll tell you this, it¡¯s not toote to join us now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill Gavin for sure.¡± La vehemently protested at once, ¡°No!¡± Then, she clenched her teeth and continued to say, ¡°If youy a finger on Gavin, I¡¯ll die alongside him.¡± ¡°You!¡± Even though her words left Ruby and Jackson seething with anger, they didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, they thought for a moment and exchanged a meaningful nce. A strange look came into Gavin¡¯s when he saw this. It seemed that La¡¯s presence at the bidding conference was very essential. Did she possess knowledge of Taylorizon Group¡¯s operations and strategic nning that the otherscked? Was she the linchpin behind all of this? With these thoughts in mind, Gavin turned to look at La, his eyes revealing both surprise and a hint of admiration. When he was going to revive the Clifford family again in the future, it was clear that he must develop the business, and La¡¯s talents could prove invaluable in the future of the Clifford family. And he guessed right. Ruby and Jackson exchanged nces, their jaws tensing before they said. ¡°Everyone, stand down!¡± The servants of the Taylor family gazed at each other with confusion, and none of them understood what was happening now. Nevertheless, they all didn¡¯t dare to defy Jackson¡¯s request. One by one, they stowed their weapons and retraced their steps to the Taylor Vi. Observing this scene, the naive La felt a sense of relief and then turned to look at Gavin with an apologetic expression. ¡°Gavin, I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know why this happened. It¡¯s my fault for causing you trouble. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Gavin showed a smile and gently patted La¡¯s head as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± At the same time, Jackson called out to La again, asking. ¡°La, can you apany us now? The bidding conference is about to begin.¡± Jackson just managed to hold back his anger, and he deliberately used a better-sounding calm tone of voice. La, who was wearing a determined expression. slowly nodded her head. Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t inclined to assist the Taylor family at all. However, in her eyes, the Taylorizon Group was something she had painstakingly fostered and cultivated, much like she would tend to her own offspring. If the Taylorizon Group could indeed thrive and flourish, it was precisely the oue she fervently yearned to witness. At this time, La turned to look at Gavin and said, ¡°Gavin, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± Gavin, of course, understood what La was trying to say, and he just waved his hand casually as he said, ¡®Go ahead. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± After receiving a nod from Gavin, La stepped back towards the Taylor family¡¯s vehicle. With a resentful scowl locked onto La¡¯s slowly vanishing silhouette, Ruby clenched her teeth and ruminated deep within her core, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you once the bidding is over.¡± Watching La enter the car, Ruby subtly turned her head and gestured inside the Taylor Vi with a wink. This went unnoticed by others, but Gavin certainly took notice. His lips curled slightly into a sneer. At the same time, the Taylor family¡¯s vehicle quickly drove away. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Gavin turned around to look at Zoe. He gently took her hand and spoke in a soft tone. ¡°Zoe, close your eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Zoe was puzzled by her brother¡¯s request, and she had no idea why her brother asked her to do that. But the next moment, Gavin showed a smile and told her. ¡°I¡¯ll assist La and give the servants of her family a lesson.¡± The group of servants, who had previously withdrawn into the Taylor Vi, promptly came out again and encircled Gavin. Their leader dered menacingly. ¡°Now that the obstacles are gone, Gavin, you have no one to protect you. Are you ready to face your death?¡± Gavin¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile as he nced once more at Zoe, who nowprehended her brother¡¯s earlier instruction. She then obediently shut her eyes. The very next moment, a soft buzzing sound filled the air. Immediately afterward, Zoe heard a stream of noise of thumping and crackling, apanied by a series of intense screams from the servants. After a short while, Gavin¡¯s gentle voice reached Zoe¡¯s ears. ¡°Zoe, let¡¯s go now.¡± By the time Zoe gingerly blinked her eyes open once more, she was met with the sight of the Taylor family¡¯s servants strewn across the ground, writhing in agony and letting out intive cries in pain in front of the Taylor family¡¯s door. Ruby and Jackson must have had quite the reactions if they witnessed that scene. At the Brookspring International Convention Center. It was thergest convention center in Brookspring. However, Jackson, Ruby, and La arrivedte. When these three entered the venue, Vincent, who was sitting in a luxury box on the second floor of the convention center, slowly stood up with a smile ying at the corner of his mouth. ¡°The main characters have arrived. The bidding conference is ready to begin.¡± At the same time, inside the venue, Jackson and Ruby came face to face with a couple. The man spoke up directly, Jackson, Ruby, why are you two arriving sote?¡± This person was exactly Jackson¡¯s brother, and his name was Caleb Taylor. Jackson shook his head and asked, ¡°How is it going? What is the situation looking like?¡± Caleb wore an utterly r¨¢ken aback expression and promptly retorted, ¡°Jackson, I¡¯ve already had an in- depth conversation with Mr. Foster, and he unequivocally substantiated that the Taylorizon Group is on track to clinch the bidding victory this time!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jackson¡¯s and Ruby¡¯s countenances positively beamed with joy upon hearing what Caleb had to say. Jackson even discerned a portly man positioned smack dab in the center of the hall. He exchanged a nod of acknowledgment with that man from a distance and let a warm, weing smile grace his face. The other person reciprocated the gesture and patted the bank card that Caleb had discreetly handed to him earlier from his inner pocket, giving it a subtle pat of acknowledgment. At this time, Caleb suddenly said, as if he noticed something wrong. ¡°Ruby, what happened to your face? Who hurt you?¡± His words ignited a fire in Ruby¡¯s heart at once. ¡°It was that insufferable brat from the Clifford family, Gavin!¡± ¡°Gavin?¡± Caleb paused for a moment. ¡°Is Gavin still alive?¡± Ruby let out a cold snort dismissively. ¡°So, what if he¡¯s alive? He¡¯s still a useless mutt!¡± After saying that, she turned around and pointed at La while yelling, I¡¯m telling you, stay away from that punk Gavin!¡± Vincent had just descended the stairs and overheard someone insulting his Master, calling him a punk. His eyes filled with rage at once. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Vincent Dunn¡¯s sharp gaze suddenly turned toward the source of themotion. He saw La Taylor¡¯s mother pointing her finger at La and scolding loudly. What was shocking was that she wasn¡¯t criticizing anyone else but La¡¯s fianc¨¦, Gavin Clifford, his master. At this moment, La, who heard her mother scolding her beloved, had a panicked expression in her eyes and protested in a loud voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s not true! ¡°Mom! Gavin is not a worthless person. He¡¯s amazing and very capable!¡± La defended her fianc¨¦. ¡°Shut up!¡± But the one saying this was not Ruby Taylor, La¡¯s mother. It was her father, Jackson Taylor. Jackson furrowed his brows and stared at La. He frowned and scolded his daughter, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize where we are? You¡¯re making a scene and showing no manners!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, Caleb Taylor chimed in as his voice sounded sarcastic on the other side. ¡°All of this is because of a wastrel who has lost everything,¡± said Caleb. ¡°Gavin used to be the young heir of the Clifford family.¡± Caleb continued, ¡°But now that the Clifford family has fallen and lost their fortune, what¡¯s his worth?¡± On the other side, even Caleb¡¯s wife chimed in. She said, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s better to marry someone from another family who is wealthy as well. At least you can still benefit the Taylor family.¡± ¡°You¡­ you guys¡­ I won¡¯t allow you to speak ill of Gavin like that!¡± said La. La¡¯s eyes were on the verge of tears. Seeing tears welling up in La¡¯s eyes, Ruby immediately yelled, ¡°Hold your tears in! The bidding is about to start. Don¡¯t embarrass me here!¡± They scorned La and even silenced her. They found that La was making them feel embarrassed. They wouldn¡¯t even let La speak up as they didn¡¯t want her to raise her voice. Not many people heard La¡¯s words. On the contrary, their berating and the voices of those reprimanding La were loud enough for almost everyone in the hall to hear. Many people in the room felt that La¡¯s situation was unjust. They began to feel sorry for La, showing sympathy in their eyes. In response to this situation, Vincent reacted with a cold, disdainful huff, letting out a cold hum from his mouth. ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s go,¡± said Vincent. His secretary apanied him, heading straight for the front of the stage where the bidding event was about to ur. The presence of Vincent and his secretary immediately drew the attention of everyone in the room. Upon seeing Vincent¡¯s arrival, the host of the bidding event took out a microphone. He immediately announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats. Today, our bidding event worth 600 million dors will begin!¡± 600 million dors? Goodness! Such arge sum of money, and it seemed that it¡¯d been directly awarded to the Taylor family. Vincent had gone to great lengths for Gavin¡¯s fianc¨¦e! On the Taylor family¡¯s side, they noticed Vincent¡¯s presence. ¡°Faster, faster!¡± said Ruby as she urgently pulled La. She continued, ¡°Take your seats. It¡¯s about to start. I can¡¯t wait to sign the contract with Horizon Group for the 600-million- dor project. Feeling excited, every member of the Taylor family had a sparkle in their eyes as they joined the crowd and took their seats. On the other hand, Caleb, whether intentionally boasting or for some other reason, leisurely commented. He said, ¡°Ruby, don¡¯t worry. Today, this 600-million-dor project is already in our hands!¡± Caleb¡¯s words instantly drew envious res from those around them. Although some couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, there was still a tinge of bitterness in their expressions. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s just like before. The Taylor family is favored again as they have been preselected!¡± Even though they were helpless, they couldn¡¯t help but feel this gnawing resentment. When Ruby heard Caleb¡¯s words and noticed the surrounding res, she wasn¡¯t ashamed but rather proud. She even straightened her posture and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Indeed, this is the strength of our Taylorizon Group. It¡¯s all thanks to the power of our Taylorizon Group. Only Taylorizon Group can handle the Horizon Group¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°600 million dors? Well, it¡¯s just sort of!¡± she continued. Implying that 600 million dors was mediocre was akin to asking for more hatred from others. They even had to provoke further resentment with theirments. The bidders in the vicinity were grinding their teeth, wishing they could devour the Taylor family and wanted nothing more than to devour their fortune. However, they didn¡¯t dare act out because the rtionship between Horizon Group and the Taylor family was too ambiguous. In the face of these hostile gazes, the Taylor family members felt an unparalleled sense of glory, making them even happier. It was as if the more others suffered, the happier they became. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± At this moment, a powerful voice boomed from the venue¡¯s sound system. It was Vincent¡¯s voice. The entire venue immediately fell silent, with all the anxious and expectant eyes turning towards Vincent, who stood in the center of the podium. Among those most excited were the Taylor family members, especially Jackson, Caleb, Ruby, and others. They all gazed at Vincent as if he were their biological father, with delighted expressions, as though they were waiting for him to give them at red envelope. However, Vincent remained expressionless. After surveying the room, he spoke with a low and steady voice, ¡°Do you all know who I am? I¡¯m Vincent!¡± Vincent stepped onto the stage and began with a self-introduction. After his words fell, the hall erupted into thunderous apuse, like a weing ceremony for the wealthiest person. The members of the Taylor family, in particr, apuded enthusiastically, looking at Vincent with admiration. However, Vincent did not bask in this reception and didn¡¯t seem to enjoy the apuse. Instead, he raised his right hand. The apuse in the hall came to an abrupt halt, and all eyes focused on Vincent. It was evident that Vincent¡¯s status and words held immense power. It highlighted his authority. Vincent¡¯s voice echoed once more, ¡°Before we begin this bidding ceremony, I need to do something.¡± The entire audience was momentarily perplexed. Everyone in the hall was slightly puzzled. The bidding ceremony didn¡¯t start immediately, and something else needed to be done. A dy in starting the bidding event? What could be more important than the 600-million-dor project they were about to bid on? Was there a new projecting up? The people in the room eagerly awaited with curious anticipation and expectant eyes. For the Taylor family members, they appeared even more excited.. In their eyes, it seemed like Vincent was about to announce that the Taylor family¡¯s Taylorizon Group had already won the bid. However, the next moment, Vincent shouted astonishing words from deep within, and his words took a surprising turn. He said, ¡°Security! ¡°Get the people from the Brookspring¡¯s Taylor family and the Taylorizon Group out of here! ¡°The Taylor family is not fit to participate in my Horizon Group¡¯s bidding as they are not worthy of participating Stunned, the entire hall fell into silence after Vincent¡¯s words. Three secondster, it erupted into chaos. The entire venue exploded with chatter andmotion. ¡°Oh my gosh! What did I hear? Did I hear that right?¡± ¡°The Taylor family that has always had a questionable rtionship with Horizon Group is being kicked out?¡± ¡°No. I thought the Taylor family had already secured the bid, and I was convinced, too. I never expected Mr. Dunn to say this as his words suggest something else.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Wow! What did the Taylor family do to anger Mr. Dunn?¡± ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! With their arrogance, they would eventually face consequences. Others were bound to catch up with them!¡± The crowd was stirred up within a second. People started discussing, expressing astonishment, disbelief, and even a sense of Schadenfreude. ¡°No! Why?!¡± Ruby couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and shouted in disbelief, letting out an incredulous scream. She abruptly stood up from her chair. Her face turned pale, and she looked in disbelief at Vincent on the stage. She said as her voice was trembling, ¡°Mr. Dunn, can you please tell us why? ¡°We agreed that the project was already guaranteed for the Taylor family. Weren¡¯t we supposed to have the bid already? Why is this happening?¡± ¡°Guaranteed? Already decided?¡± Upon hearing Ruby¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s eyes red with anger. He shouted, ¡°Even if it were guaranteed for others, I would never secure it for the Taylor family! ¡°Get some people and throw them out!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Previously, the security guards, who had been equally bewildered by Vincent¡¯s sudden decision, were now confused. After Vincent¡¯s furious shout, the security guards finally came to their senses and began to realize what was happening. In an instant, more than a dozen security guards rushed out from the edges of the hall and surrounded the group of people. from the Taylor family. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! ¡°Impossible! It couldn¡¯t be!¡± said Caleb hopelessly. At this moment, Caleb let out a piercing scream. The sudden and unexpected turn of events left the Taylor family members, who were about to secure a 600-million-dor deal, feeling like a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured over them. They had no idea what was happening or how things had escted to this point and turned into a mess. The security guards had already lifted the Taylor family members off the ground. Ruby was suspended in mid-air, her legs iling and kicking wildly. Her eyes were filled with rage, and she kept screaming. ¡°Let go of me! ¡°This isn¡¯t how things should be! ¡°This deal today should rightfully belong to the Taylor family. It can¡¯t be, absolutely not!¡± imed Ruby in a high-pitched voice. On the other hand, the assembled Jackson, although not struggling physically, had a pale face and a skeptical look as he shouted at Vincent on the high tform in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Dunn, are you joking with us? ¡°The coboration between our Taylor family and Horizon Group has been wless for so many years. We¡¯ve had a perfect partnership. What is happening today?¡± Jackson eximed with a sense of bewilderment, his voice filled with disbelief. However, Vincent paid no attention to Jackson. He sarcastically felt that the Taylor family¡¯s members were all ignorant. In his eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe that someone dared to insult and defame his master, Gavin, in such a manner. After that, he seemed to think the Taylor family had no ce in this world. On this side, Jackson, seeing that Vincentpletely ignored him, frantically searched the crowd and found William hiding and trying to avoid attention. He shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Mr. Foster, didn¡¯t you tell me that the Taylor family had already been chosen? ¡°How did it turn into this?¡± Hearing Jackson¡¯s words, William, who was hiding in the crowd, instantly turned pale with shock. He jumped out and shouted at the security guards. ¡°They¡¯re spreading lies!¡± said William. Then, he red at Jackson and shouted at him. ¡°Bastard! Your family, the Taylor family, is already on the verge of death, and you still want to drag me down? ¡°Beat him! Beat him to a pulp!¡± said William. As a high-ranking Horizon Group member, William immediately gave orders to the security guards. Upon hearing William¡¯s instructions, the security guards immediately turned and started physically assaulting Jackson and all the members of the Taylor family. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Screams from the Taylor family members were everywhere. ¡®Don¡¯t hit! ¡°Not the face! ¡°My mouth!¡± One of the Taylor family members cried in pain as the guards continued their brutal assault. The entire hall was filled with the cries of the Taylor family members. However, these screams grew fainter as time passed, and soon, the Taylor family members were escorted out of the hall. Except for La, She stood in ce, looking confused, like an outsider who had no idea what was happening. The security guards also seemed to overlook her as part of the Taylor family. However, as soon as she regained her senses, she quickly followed her family members who had been beaten and thrown OUL The hall fell silent once more as the chaos outside was left behind, and the tension inside continued to build. Silence reigned as everyone felt the rage emanating from Vincent, the wealthiest man in Brookspring. At this moment, Vincent¡¯s stern voice resonated again, ¡°William Foster!¡± A nervous-looking William shuddered. His face turned pale, and he stood still immediately. He replied, ¡°Mr. Dunn.¡± Vincent shouted at William as he replied. ¡°You,e over here!¡± With that, he turned around and walked away without any hesitation. Even the bidding event for the 600-million-dor project seemed insignificant to him now. Of course/Gavin would always hold the highest position ande first in his mind. The Taylor family members were beaten and thrown out of the venue. After being forcefully removed from the venue, the Taylor family members continued causing a scene at the event¡¯s entrance. They were attempting to force their way back into the event. Eventually, many ck-d individuals arrived. They were all from the Horizon Group. Although the Taylor family had risen to prominence within the Brookspring area, they were cautious not to confront the Horizon Group openly. However, they didn¡¯t dare to confront Horizon Group directly. After all, the Horizon Group had elevated them to their current status. So, they returned home with their heads hung low. However, they did not encounter Gavin upon returning home. At that moment, Gavin still believed that the bidding event would continue for some time. He realized that he couldn¡¯t just wait forever. Instead, finding a stable ce for his younger sister would be better. After the Clifford family had been rebuilt, he could move back there. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to keep living in a hotel for the rest of his life. As a result of the Taylor family being expelled from the bidding event, Vincent was utterly unknown to Gavin.. The Taylor family. After returning to the Taylor family¡¯s residence, the people from the Taylor family, including Jackson, Caleb, Ruby, and Ruby¡¯s younger sister, were all sitting on chairs with swollen faces, bruised and battered faces, and dressed coarsely. They were nursing their wounds. The servants and attendants around them hurried about, serving their masters diligently. The only person who was unharmed was La, who stood in the middle of the hall with a bewildered expression. Elliott, who had stayed at home, was also shocked and anxious when he saw his parents, uncle, and aunt in such a state. He anxiously eximed, ¡°What happened? ¡°Mom, Dad, Uncle, and Aunt, what¡¯s happening? What went wrong? ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to attend the Horizon Group bidding event? How did things turn out like this?¡± Caleb, who was ring at his son, angrily scolded. ¡®Get lost! Stop being a nuisance. Don¡¯t stand here bothering us here! Who do you expect me to ask if I don¡¯t know? You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask?¡± While he said this, even though he scolded his son, after scolding, he immediately turned to his eldest brother, Jackson. He asked, ¡°Jackson, why don¡¯t you call Mr. Foster and find out what¡¯s going on? ¡°Wasn¡¯t it agreed that we, the Taylor family, were already preselected? Why were we kicked out of the venue?¡± Jackson red at his younger brother and responded impatiently. He said with irritation, I don¡¯t need to ask that jerk anything! We got beaten up because of that jerk¡¯s incitement. Isn¡¯t it tant?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Jackson¡¯s phone suddenly rang. As he saw the caller ID, he was momentarily stunned. The next moment, he quickly answered the call, his expression immediately bing obsequious. He spoke more smoothly, ¡°Mr. Foster, you finally called us.¡± It¡¯s pretty astonishing how quickly his tone changed from cursing to obsequiousness. He had shifted from cursing William as a terrible person in one moment to being all smiles when William called in the next. Understood. On this side, Jackson¡¯s voice didn¡¯t stop there. He continued speaking into the phone, ¡°What happened today? Can you tell us?¡± ¡°Can you even ask me?¡± said William angrily as his roar suddenly came through the phone. The entire living room, where all the Taylor family members were present, could hear William¡¯s angry voice, which was loud and clear. William¡¯s angry voice kepting from the phone. He continued, ¡°You should ask yourself. Ask the Taylor family if you¡¯ve messed with the wrong people! ¡°Now, you dare to ask me? I am telling you, no matter who asks in the future, don¡¯t say that you recognize me! Don¡¯t ever mention to anyone that you know me! ¡°Also, I¡¯ll refund all the money you gave me. That¡¯s it. We won¡¯t see each other again!¡± The conversation ended. There was a loud ¡°click¡± as William abruptly hung up, leaving Jackson bewildered. Jackson looked around, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°Have we¡­ offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have?¡± asked Jackson. Of course, the other Taylor family members had heard William¡¯s words, and at this moment, they all had confused and puzzled expressions. They were equally bewildered. Ruby shook her head and replied to Jackson. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. As the Taylor family, we have always been well-behaved and conscientious. How could we have provoked someone?¡± Ruby replied, sounding just as confused as the rest of the family. At this moment, Elliott, standing on the side, cautiously spoke up. He said, ¡°Could it be rted to Gavin, who came to cause trouble at our Taylor family¡¯s ce before?¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Elliott¡¯s words were indeed not without purpose and were not baseless. He remembered that Gavin had once said a sentence earlier, ¡°If it¡¯s about Horizon Group, can I help?¡± At that time, nobody from the Taylor family believed in hirm, as if he could help them in the Horizon Group¡¯s matter, and that sentiment remained unchanged. No one believed it back then, which remained unchanged until now, as no one believed it at that moment, either. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here!¡± said Caleb. Ruby remained silent, and Elliott¡¯s father, Caleb,unched a barrage of angry words and immediately erupted. ¡°He¡¯ Gavin?¡± he sneered. ¡°The Clifford family has long perished and been ruined! He is nothing more than a nobody now! How could Mr. Dunn have any rtionship or even connection with Gavin? ¡°Get lost! Get out of here! Don¡¯t say such nonsense stuff and make me hit you!¡± said Caleb. Elliot didn¡¯t dare to defy and challenge his father. He meekly and obediently retreated after hearing his father¡¯s words. However, La fell under his gaze at the moment. ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t dare to mess with my dad. Don¡¯t you think I would certainly dare to provoke and mess with you, La, since you are an illegitimate child?¡± thought Elliot inwardly. He pointed directly at La and shouted at her. ¡°Hay, you, the bastard! Why don¡¯t you have a single injury on you while others did?¡± yelled Elliott. ¡°You¡¯d better tell us the truth. Is this matter rted to you and caused the situation like this now?¡± asked Elliott. ¡°Me?¡± replied La doubtfully. Upon hearing her younger brother¡¯s using words, La was shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no idea. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± imed La. The members of the Taylor family seemed to have no intention of giving La a chance to speak. Ruby stood up and looked at La. Her face was filled with disgust. She said to La, ¡°Alright! I know now. It must be you! ¡°You! You are such a worthless girl! I wondered why Mr. Dunn suddenly got so angry and said we provoked the wrong people. ¡°It must be you, the unwanted one, who stirred up trouble with someone and messed up outside, right? You provoked Mr. Dunn, didn¡¯t you?¡± said Ruby as sheid the me on her. Well. The members of the Taylor family. All the tasks were assigned to La. She was instructed to do everything for the Taylor family, but they still saw her as an unwanted wild child. < Now, after some issues had surfaced and gone wrong to cause huge chaos, all the me had been ced on La¡¯s shoulders. La felt aggrieved and quickly waved her hands to express her absence as she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She said. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do anything that provoked any ¡°I didn¡¯t really provoke anyone. When I was outside, it was others who bullied me. How would I dare to provoke anyone** Although La¡¯s words seemed to defend herself, what she said was the truth. Despite being the adopted daughter of the Taylor family, she was still the family¡¯s eldest daughter. However, when she went outside, there was not a single person who treated her as the Taylor family¡¯s eldest daughter¡± They all treated her like the rest of the Taylor family, an unwanted girl! Regardless of La¡¯s exnation, the Taylor family had already found a convenient scapegoat. Caleb then pointed his finger at La. He shouted, ¡°You, the illegitimate child! If you¡¯ve done something wrong, can¡¯t you admit it? ¡°Why were we expelled from the event if you didn¡¯t provoke Mr. Dunn?¡± 1. Tears welled up in La¡¯s eyes as she felt unimpeded. She had no idea what had transpired and what had happened in this matter, but now everyone turned against her and began to me her. ¡°Hmph! No more excuses, huh? It¡¯s all your fault! It must be you!¡± Elliott added fuel to the fire. La was left without words and felt speechless. She was unsure how to defend herself against the usations of the Taylor family. Unwilling tears trickled from the corners of her eyes and fell to the ground. At that moment, Elliott spoke up once more. He said. ¡°You still have the nerve to cry? Because of you, our parents, our uncle and aunt, had to suffer a beating! ¡°You have to take responsibility for this! You need to find a way to resolve the problem we¡¯re facing today!* Elliot¡¯s words seemed to remind Ruby, and she pointed at La She shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! Quickly find a solution, or we¡¯ll strip you naked and beat you fiercely!¡± T La, who was sobbing, couldn¡¯t say anything and just shook her head in despair. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know about everything that happened today,¡± imed La Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Elliott¡¯s eyes lit up at this moment, and a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, He said, ¡°Aunt. I have a solution. However, the problem is whether you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your daughter.¡± Upon hearing Elliott¡¯s voice, Ruby let out a cold snort ¡°She is just a picked-up and adopted girl What¡¯s there to be reluctant about?¡± said Ruby ||| Allnight Elfort nodded heavi ¡°Aunt, haven¡¯t you and Uncle kept this girl, La, because she¡¯s beautiful and has a good figure to use her to influence the powerful? ¡°Now, who would have thought that she¡¯d provoke Mr. Dunn? ¡°Although Mr. Dunn is not young, he¡¯s still a man. I believe he¡¯s in good shape and has a fit body. Why don¡¯t we let this La apany him?¡± said Elliott. As the conversation reached this point, a lewd expression appeared on Elliott¡¯s face once again. The members of the Taylor family were all taken aback when they heard this.. They exchanged nces, and Ruby and Jackson looked at each other. Ruby asked, ¡°Are you suggesting to let this girl apany Mr. Dunn for a night?¡± Elliott nodded emphatically. ¡°Not just one night. As long as Mr. Dunn needs, she¡¯ll apany him for that long! ¡°This way, not only can we resolve today¡¯s issue, but we, the Taylor family, can also be permanently tied to Horizon Group!¡± said Elliott. After Elliott finished speaking, the eyes of Ruby and Caleb instantly lit up. ¡°Nice! What a great idea!¡± said Ruby and Caleb as they agreed with the suggestion. ¡°No!¡± eximed La after hearing that. The heart-wrenching voice of La suddenly rang out. Her eyes were red, and tears streamed down her face as she screamed. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be with that man. I want to marry Gavin. I want to marry Gavin!¡± said La. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ruby raised her right hand, ready to p La¡¯s face. But surprisingly, Elliott intervened to ¡°protect¡± La Taylor. He said to Ruby. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t p her! What if we hurt her, and Mr. Dunn doesn¡¯t like her anymore?¡± Ruby felt that what Elliott said was right. Ruby frowned as she stared at La. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, today, you must apany Mr. Dunn whether you like it or not. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll drag you to the backyard, scar your face, and break your limbs. Let¡¯s see if Gavin will still marry you after seeing your condition!¡± Ruby threatened her. La turned pale, her pupils widening in fear. She kept shaking her head and stepping backward. She kept repeating the same response, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Desperate, she sought help from her father, Jackson, who was sitting quietly in the back. ¡°Dad! ¡°Dad, please, talk to Mom. I¡¯m your daughter!¡± O §¤ But to her astonishment, Jackson nced at La with an emotionless expression and turned his head away without a word, his face devoid of expression. Despair consumed her. La¡¯s heart had nothing but despair and a growing disappointment toward her parents, Jackson, Ruby, and the entire Taylor family. She looked at the faces of those she considered her family, and it felt like her heart was dying. She gritted her teeth heavily and bit her lip until it bled. A hoarse and grating voice came forth. ¡°I will go!¡± she muttered despairingly. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Vincent¡¯s face was angry as he returned to his office at the Horizon Group headquarters. He sat in his executive chair, and his eyes shone and gleamed with hostility. ¡°Damn it! This damned Taylor family,¡± he muttered. ¡°The Taylor family, those insolent fools, how did they have the courage to curse his master behind his back! ¡°This is unforgivable! They are looking for trouble! ¡°No. I must immediately sever all ties and cooperation with the Taylor family. Anyway, they no longer deserve a ce in this world,¡± said Vincent. With this thought and determination in his eyes, Vincent pressed the button on his desk inte. ¡°Come in! Find all the contracts rted to the Taylor family and bring them to me!¡± In no time, an employee wearing the Horizon Group uniform rushed in, carrying a thick stack of documents. ¡°Mr. Dunn, here are the documents you requested,¡± he said. Vincent¡¯s phone began to ring before the employee could finish his sentence. Seeing the disyed caller ID, he immediately sprang up from his chair. He waved to the employee who had entered the room. Then, he said, ¡°You can leave now. Remember to close the door behind you.¡± The employee was dedicated and did as instructed. He promptly turned and left the office, closing the door behind him and leaving Vincent alone. On this side, Vincent looked reverent. He then connected the phone by assuming a devout demeanor and a respectful and cautious tone to answer the call. ¡°Master, are you looking for me? How may I assist you?¡± asked Vincent. That¡¯s right. The call was indeed from Gavin, sty, ready exchanged contact information with La, and they had agreed that La would call and contact him after the bidding event. He could then go to the Taylor family to inquire about clues about that year. However, Gavin waited for La¡¯s call in vain. When he tried to reach out to her, La didn¡¯t answer. He had no idea about what was happening now. Thus, he decided to contact Vincent directly. Gavin¡¯s voice came through Vincent¡¯s phone. ¡°Has your bidding conference ended?¡± asked Gavin. ¡°Yes, it has ended. To be precise, I didn¡¯t even attend this bidding conference, so it ended long ago,¡± replied Vincent. ¡°Um?¡± Gavin hesitated for a moment. Then, as he sounded puzzled, he said, ¡°Does that mean the members of the Taylor family have already returned?¡± ¡°Yes, they have returned home early!¡± Vincent immediately nodded and replied to Gavin. ¡°The members of the Taylor family were the first to leave. They should be in the Taylor family¡¯s mansion now,¡± continued Vincent. In Vincent¡¯s understanding and cognition, it should be Gavin, the all-knowing master of the great powers, who must have known about the Taylor family¡¯s disrespectful behavior and intended to make the Taylor family disappear. Therefore, he informed Gavin about the Taylor family¡¯s schedule and itinerary. However, he heard a puzzled tone in Gavin¡¯s voice. He said, ¡°Huh? Has it been over for a while? Did it end so early?¡± That¡¯s strange. Howe it seemed to be weird? Gavin didn¡¯t say much to Vincent on this side and hung up the phone directly. Vincent felt somewhat curious and puzzled as he listened to the busy tone on the other end. ¡°What was so strange?¡± thought Vincent. However, before he could figure it out andprehend what was happening, the desk inte on his office desk rang. ¡°Mr. Dunn, Miss Taylor from the Taylor family requests an audience,¡± said his employee. ¡°La?¡± thought Vincent inwardly. Vincent¡¯s pupils shrank again. La was the fianc¨¦e of his Master, Gavin. Even though the Taylor family was no longer necessary, La differed from the others. On the one hand, Vincent was aware of the deep affection between La and Gavin. On the other hand, La was not a blood rtive of the Taylor family. Thus, strictly speaking, she couldn¡¯t be considered a part of the Taylor family. Vincent rushed to the inte and hurriedly replied to the person near the inte. ¡°Please, let Miss Taylor in!¡± said Vincent. In a short while, La, whose eyes were still red from crying, entered Vincent¡¯s office. Vincent greeted her with a somewhat forced smile as the office door was closed. However, in the following second, her action shocked Vincent. There was a thud as La knelt straight before Vincent. ¡°Damn! Oh my God!¡± Vincent was shocked by this sight when he witnessed this scene. He quickly jumped aside, not daring to ept La¡¯s grand gesture. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He eximed in a lost voice, ¡°Mistress! What are you doing? Please get up, get up!¡± Mistress? La should have found this strange title odd, but she couldn¡¯t afford to worry about such details in her current situation as she was too preupied to think about it. She had agreed to her family¡¯s request to meet Vincent, but spending a night with him was absolutely out of the question. That was impossible! 10.33) So, she intended to sincerely plead with Vincent to spare her family, the Taylor family. If he refused to agree, she was willing to die rather than give her innocence and purity to anyone other than Gavin. La shakily told Vincent and began apologizing, ¡°Mr. Dunn, I¡¯m sorry! ¡°It is all my fault! ¡°All the me falls on me. I don¡¯t know when I offended Mr. Dunn. I apologize, and I¡­ Huh? Mr. Dunn, why are you kneeling on the ground? Why are you kneeling, too?¡± said La, in doubt. Before La could finish her apology, she noticed that Vincent had also knelt on the ground at some point. Vincent was in agony as his heart was in turmoil. ¡°Oh, my ancestor! Goodness! ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I¡¯m kneeling on the ground? ¡°I wanted to get you up and help you but didn¡¯t dare to touch you. Since you are already kneeling, I can only kneel. We were both kneeling. Then, I will prostrate myself on the floor,¡± thought Vincent. At this thought, Vincent prostrated himself on the ground and cried out to La. ¡°Mistress, could you please get up quickly? Please, don¡¯t kneel on the ground. If you keep kneeling like this, I, Vincent, will lose my life!¡± said Vincent. The scene in the office was bizarre. La had tears in her eyes, but her expression was peculiar. She asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°Mistress? Mr. Dunn, what are you calling me just now? Why are you calling me that? And why are you doing this?¡± Vincent still had a pained expression on his face. He said, ¡°You get up first. I¡¯ll tell you when you get up. Also, we can discuss the Taylor family¡¯s matter.¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, La stood up cautiously. Vincent then heaved a heavy sigh, supported himself on the ground, and slowly stood up. He massaged his aching back while addressing La, asking, ¡°Do you think I expelled the Taylor family today because of you?¡± 10 Upon hearing these words, La had a trace of sorrow and a tinge of destion in her pupils. She said helplessly, ¡°My family.¡± La pronounced these two words with gritted teeth. ¡°They all believe it¡¯s my fault,¡± continued La. ¡°Bullshit! They are talking nonsense!¡± shouted Vincent, and this action startled La. Then, he continued to respond to La¡¯s question. He said, ¡°Tell all the Taylor family members that this has nothing to do with you when you return. The problem lies entirely with them. Let them deal with it themselves!¡± La, who hade to Vincent with a determination to face death, left Horizon Group with a baffled expression after receiving a profound gesture of respect from him. She couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. However, she remembered and noted Vincent¡¯s words in her heart and was determined to convey to her ¡°family¡± that Vincent himself said she had no responsibility. On the other side, in a high-end residential area in Brookspring, this was the house that Gavin had rented for himself and his sister. Zoe stood at the room door and held her elder brother¡¯s hand. She asked, ¡°Gavin, are you going to find La?¡± Gavin looked at his sister and nodded with a smile. He replied to Zoe, ¡°Of course, this is because the Taylor family holds the key to the information about the Clifford family¡¯s destruction back then.¡± Zoe nodded in agreement after hearing Gavin¡¯s words. ¡°Gavin, please be careful and pay attention to your safety. ¡°If possible, can you bring La back with you? It¡¯s best to do that as I feel the Taylor family people are not treating her well,¡± said Zoe. Upon listening to Zoe¡¯s words, Gavin raised an eyebrow. Even Zoe could sense it, and of course, he felt more clear-headed and that his point had be even more apparent. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes, and he nodded. He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s possible, I will bring her back!¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The Taylor Vi. At the Taylor Vi, Ruby Taylor, who was holding an ice pack and applying it to her eyes, was astonished and surprised to see La Taylor return unharmed. She questioned her immediately when she saw her. She asked, ¡°Why are you here? Why are you back home? ¡°You didn¡¯t go. Moreover, you didn¡¯t even try, did you?¡± As she faced Ruby¡¯s questioning, La, bolstered by Vincent¡¯s verbal confirmation and newfound confidence from his assurance, directly responded to Ruby. ¡°I did. I went to see Mr. Dunn,¡± said La. ¡°Really? You went to see Mr. Dunn?¡± Ruby was momentarily taken aback and was surprised by this revtion. Ruby immediately responded as he was more concerned about how things and matters were going. ¡°Did Mr. Dunn say anything to you? Did he ask you to sleep with him?¡± asked Ruby. When La heard the phrase ¡°sleep with him,¡± a deep disgust appeared in her eyes. Afterward, she continued to respond to Ruby with determination. She then spoke firmly, ¡°Mr. Dunn told me that the situation where our Taylor family was expelled from Horizon Group today has nothing to do with me. I haven¡¯t offended anyone. It¡¯s all because of you all, the members of the Taylor family, who provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t have. Mr. Dunn also told me to ry a message to all of you. You all better take care of your actions!¡± La consistently referred to ¡°you all, the Taylor family¡± in her speech. now. It seemed clear that La had be utterly disappointed with the Taylor family! When Ruby and the others heard La¡¯s words, they were initially taken aback, but then Ruby immediately erupted in anger. ¡°You¡¯re only a bastard. What are you talking about here now?¡± said Ruby, 1/6 She continued, ¡°How dare you tell us to fend for ourselves?¡± On the other hand, Caleb chimed in and responded coldly after listening to La and Ruby¡¯s conversation. She said, ¡°La, you didn¡¯t go, did you? The words you just said, did you make them up by yourself? You are not telling us the truth, are you?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Elliott Taylor stared with his eyes wide open and eximed sharply. He said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°You¡¯re an audacious child! Great! ¡°How dare you use Mr. Dunn to insult us? I think you¡¯re truly fed up with living!¡± After satirizing and chastising La, he turned to Ruby. He said, ¡°Aunt, I think La won¡¯t give up and refuses to be convinced until she faces the grim reality!¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes were practically shooting mes and zing with anger. She said angrily, ¡°Good! Very well! ¡°Is it because that miserable man, Gavin, has returned? ¡°It must be because of him. How dare you oppose us now and even tell us to fend for ourselves? ¡°Bring me some people here!¡± Ruby¡¯s words fell in an infuriating tone. As Ruby gave her orders, within a minute, more than a dozen servants from the Taylor family rushed forward, surrounding the bewildered La. La couldn¡¯t believe how the situation had escted to that point. She continued to speak in a state of panic. She stammered, ¡°I¡¯m just conveying what Mr. Dunn told me! I didn¡¯t make it up! It was true. I am not even lying. ¡°And also, Gavin isn¡¯t a miserable person at all!¡± Even at this stage, La couldn¡¯t forget to defend Gavin. However, Ruby didn¡¯t believe her words at all. She dismissed her words. and coldly snorted. She instructed the servants and said, ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still speaking up for that miserable person? ¡°Strip her naked and give her a severe beating!¡± ¡°No! No!¡± yelled La. La screamed in despair, clutching her chest with her hands, trying to protect herself. Elliott wore a lecherous smile on his face and approached La. He said, ¡°Let me handle the undressing part.¡± He let out an obsceneugh. With a lewd grin, Elliott reached out his sinful hands to La. However, at that moment¡­ A loud crash! A loud bang and a humming and buzzing sound apanied the air tremors. Out of nowhere, a massive door panel soared toward the Taylor family¡¯s hall without warning. In the next moment¡­ With a solid thud, it struck and hit Elliott squarely in the chest. ¡°Ah!¡± A wretched scream rang out, and a wail followed as Elliott was sent flying. He crashed heavily to the ground. A mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth and nose. ¡°Elliott!¡± A woman¡¯s cry rang out. It was from Caleb¡¯s wife, who had rushed to her son. However, Caleb, Jackson, and Ruby all stood up instantly and shouted in unison toward the outside of the hall. ¡°Who?¡± they asked together. A resounding, cold, and ruthless voice echoed faintly. ¡°The Clifford family from Brookspring, Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Gavin?¡± ¡°Gavin!¡± responded La happily. La turned back in joy as if she had heard the most beautiful melody in the world, and the tears in her eyes flew out due to her swift movement. 36 They saw Gavin¡¯s tall and imposing figure as he walked steadily toward them, one step at a time. In the courtyard, the Taylor family¡¯s servants held sticks and red at Gavin, but no one dared to approach or attack him. The reason was simple. Behind Gavin was the massive gate that typically required two people to open. He had kicked it open with a single blow, and it had crashed into the Taylor family¡¯s hall, demonstrating extraordinary strength. He was disying extraordinary strength that was beyond an ordinary person¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, the scum of a destroyed family!¡± said Ruby. Her voice sounded sharp. ¡°How dare you toe to us, the Taylor family? ¡°And you even dared to injure my nephew? You¡¯re truly seeking death! ¡°Everyone from the Taylor family, listen up! Attack and cripple his limbs, then throw him onto the streets as a beggar!¡± said Ruby as she instructed. the servants. ¡°Yes! Alright!¡± The dozen Taylor family servants inside the living room and dozens of servants in the courtyard heard themand and responded. All of the servants exchanged nces and shouted in unison. ¡°Be careful, Gavin!¡± La cried out in rm. Dozens of servants in the courtyard revealed ferocious expressions and charged toward Gavin. ¡°Heh, Gavin, is it?¡± Elliott¡¯s mocking voice came. ¡°He¡¯ll be disabled soon,¡± continued Elliott. However, Elliott¡¯s words were barely out of his mouth when his voice seemed choked by something, stopping abruptly. Elliott and the remaining members of the Taylor family had their eyes dramatically widened and their pupils dted. Their ears were constantly filled with ¡°thuds¡± and ¡°pops.¡± These sounds were noting from Gavin. However, the sounds wereing from the Taylor family¡¯s servants, who were being knocked backward one after another. 10.54 Gavin continued to advance step by step, and not a single servant among the dozens could impede his progress. Anyone approaching Gavin would be sent flying and spitting blood in the next second! When Gavin stepped into the hall, he arrived before La. Behind Gavin, the Taylor family¡¯s servantsy unconscious, strewn across the courtyard. The scene was haunting and eerie. ¡°Gavin¡­¡± La gazed at Gavin with a mesmerized look on her face. La¡¯s despair and pallor had vanished as Gavin was here. Her beloved was here! In her pupils, there was nothing but stars and Gavin. Gavin slowly raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears in the corner of La¡¯s eyes. Then, he held her hand, gazing into her eyes, and softly said, ¡°La,e with me. Leave the Taylor family.¡± Tears streamed down La¡¯s face as she listened to Gavin¡¯s gentle voice. She nodded repeatedly and vigorously and said, ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ll go with you. I won¡¯te back, never again.¡± But their tender moment was interrupted as Ruby¡¯s sharp voice rang out. ¡°Where are you going if you don¡¯t return?¡± said Ruby. She walked forward angrily for a couple of steps, pointing at La. She shouted, ¡°La, you, an illegitimate child! I¡¯m warning you. You better let go of that bastard¡¯s hand and return to me. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll lock you in a dog cage!¡± Gavin raised his hand before Ruby could finish her threat, delivering a resounding p to Ruby¡¯s face. She fell to the ground with a swollen cheek after Gavin struck his palm hard. Gavin looked down at her as he looked at Ruby as if she were trash. ¡°What¡¯s this? The Taylor family has no one left? Letting an outsider like you act so arrogantly?¡± Gavin spoke with disdain and slowly looked down. at Ruby Taylor. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Gavin¡¯s words wereced with a deep sense of mockery. It was as if he had pped the faces of all the men from the Taylor family who were present. This included Jackson Taylor, the eldest, and Caleb Taylor, the second son of the Taylor family. ¡°You!¡± yelled Jackson when he heard Gavin¡¯s words. Looking at his wife, who had been struck, Jackson stepped forward and red at Gavin. Then, he shouted at Gacin, ¡°Gavin, you have a lot of nerve! How dare you? ¡°How dare a member from the family that has been destroyed dare to act arrogantly in the Taylor family? ¡°Do you think there¡¯s no one left in the Taylor family?¡± said Jackson. Gavin looked at Jackson, who had finally stepped forward and casually scratched his ear. He dropped in and said, ¡°Oh my, I thought there weren¡¯t any men in the Taylor family. It appeared as though there were men originally.¡± Gavin seemed to have learned his mockery from someone, and he used it with full intent! In the past, La might have felt sorry for her parents. However, it had gotten to this point. She would not feel pity for them. She knew she was adopted and that these people had never treated her like a real family and never truly considered her as a member of them. Thus, in La¡¯s eyes, she no longer cared about her parents anymore. At that moment, the voice of a disoriented and lost Ruby slowly. emerged. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ How dare you to hit me?¡± said Ruby as Gavin pped her. Since she had be the wife of the Taylor family¡¯s eldest son, when had she ever suffered humiliation and been pped in the face like this? She couldn¡¯t help it as tears of humiliation flowed from her eyes. She turned directly and sharply addressed Jackson. ¡°Jackson, please call and summon our patron, the venerable figure of the Taylor family, on our behalf. ¡°I want to kill him! I want to kill this bastard!¡± repeated Ruby in anger. ¡°Humph!¡± On the side, Jackson snorted and shouted earnestly toward the back of the hall. ¡°Mr. Sawyer, our patron, please extend your help and judge this lunatic. from the Clifford family!¡± said Jackson. A melodious sigh was heard after Jackson¡¯s words fell. Sigh¡­ A gentle breeze followed them. An older man with a white beard drifted lightly and slowly descended from the rear of the hall and gracefullynded in the Taylor family¡¯s hall. After the appearance of this older man, Ruby quickly got up from the ground and, together with her husband and the couple, Caleb and his wife, bowed deeply to him. ¡°Mr. Sawyer, please lend us your assistance and make a decision for the Taylor family,¡± they implored. This older man, Logan Sawyer, was a warrior! Besides, his strength was not low. On the contrary, he was quite strong. He squinted slightly as he looked at Gavin. He was standing confidently before him. He said slowly, ¡°Did you beat all these servants of the Taylor family all by yourself?¡± Gavin didn¡¯t answer the question that Logan asked. It was because he felt that there was no need to. Then, Logan nodded slowly after seeing Gavin remain silent. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°Indeed, having such strength at a young age, you are a promising talent! ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity. It would then be a waste to leave such a talent behind!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t provoked the members of the Taylor family, I might have considered taking you as a disciple, but now, it seems impossible!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Logan let out a cold snort. After that, there was a terrifying aura enveloping Logan¡¯s entire being. 25 With a loud ¡°whoosh,¡± he instantly pushed away the people from the Taylor family surrounding him. The force rushed directly toward Gavin, wrapping him up in seconds, enshrouding him within moments, and leaving him unwavering in his demeanor. As the pressure continued to infringe upon him, Gavin disyed no change and showed a faint expression. He stated gently and slowly, ¡°If this is all you¡¯ve got, you may not be fit to be my master.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Logan coldly snorted in response when he was confronting Gavin¡¯s carefree attitude. He issued a resounding deration, ¡°You! Brat, you¡¯re being arrogant!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s arrogant!¡± Gavin immediately retorted after Logan finished his sentence. With a slight voice, ripples appeared around Gavin. In the next second, Logan grunted and took three steps back. Logan clutched his chest and gazed at Gavin, who remained motionless with an expression of astonishment. ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be possible! It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± eximed Logan. Logan stammered, his beard trembling in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t exerted his full strength when suppressing Gavin with his aura. However, how could a mere shout from Gavin force him back three steps? ¡°It was inconceivable,¡± thought Logan inwardly. ¡°This guy, Gavin, was still so young. How could his power surpass my own?¡± he muttered. He couldn¡¯t fathom it. ¡°Hmm, it appears you possess some skill,¡± Logan remarked. He continued, ¡°But this is where it ends.¡± Logan refused to give up. He took his deep breath, sank, and gathered the inner energy in his energy point again, slightly bending his knees, preparing for closebat with Gavin. However, at that precise moment, an elderly voice resonated from the back of the hall. 10.3 He said, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, please cease. ¡°You are not his match. You can¡¯t beat him down.¡± Logan was about to move when he froze, turning his head with a hint of defiance. At that moment, a rhythmic sound slowly echoed. The sound gradually emerged. An older man who appeared to be in histe eighties or nies leaned. on a cane and was assisted by a middle-aged man in his fifties as he slowly walked out. Upon seeing the older man, the people from the Taylor family, Jackson and Caleb were instantly startled. The two of them approached and spoke with concern. They said, ¡°Dad, how could you leave your bed? Please return to your room and rest; leave the matters ahead to us!¡± This older man who had appeared was none other than Jackson and Caleb¡¯s father, the highest- ranking figure in the Taylor family, Brooke Taylor! Brooke was only in his sixties, but his health had deteriorated to such an extent. Indeed, this was suggesting that there were some hidden secrets. Brooke gave his two sons a faint look, After that, he said, ¡°I have Harris Myers apanying me, don¡¯t I?¡± Surprisingly, the middle-aged man supporting Brooke was the most renowned physician in Riverrun. After a slight nod from Harris, Brooke looked at his sons. He asked, ¡°Are you leaving the matters ahead to you?¡± Then he repeated, ¡°Are you leaving the matters ahead to you or Ruby?¡± Brooke¡¯s voice carried a touch of anger as he emphasized his question. ¡°This¡­¡± Both Jackson and Caleb momentarily paused at his question. They suddenly looked embarrassed and lowered their heads. Ruby, behind them, also shrunk her neck slightly, bowing her head and not daring to speak. At that moment, Brooke took two slow steps forward, gazing at Gavin 475 10:51 from afar. His expression moved. There was a hint of moisture in his dim pupils, and his voice quivered as he spoke with a trembling and aged tone. He asked, ¡°Is it you, Gav? Have you returned?¡± From Brooke¡¯s address to Gavin, it was evident that he once had a deep affection for Gavin. The marriage between La and Gavin had been decided after negotiations between Brooke and Gavin¡¯s grandfather. Back then, it was decided that the Taylor family¡¯s eldest daughter would be the wife Gavin would marry. However, due to the inability of Jackson and Ruby to have children, Brooke had them adopt a child and fulfill the agreement with the Clifford family. However, no one had anticipated the current situation. Of course, Gavin remembered Brooke¡¯s kindness as a child. So, he nodded toward Brooke and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s been a long time since we met.¡± ¡°Good, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± Brooke excitedly repeated himself three times. At that moment, Caleb jumped in. He said, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s good about Gavin returning? He injured your grandson, Elliott, and even harmed many of the Taylor family¡¯s servants. He¡¯s here to cause trouble for the Taylor family!¡± Brooke seemed utterly unaware of what had transpired, and his eyes disyed a sense of astonishment and confusion as he looked at Gavin. Gavin was holding La¡¯s hand and remained He calmly stated, ¡°Today, I came to the Taylor family for two purposes. ¡°First, I want to bring La back with me. Second, I want to know the clues about the destruction of my family, the Clifford family, back in the day.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 When Gavin mentioned the ¡°clues about the destruction of the Clifford family,¡± a strange glint shed in Brooke¡¯s eyes. His gaze suddenly changed and emitted a bizarre glow. Although it was a brief moment and only a sh, Gavin still caught it and captured that moment. He was certain Brooke knew something about the events and what had happened then. While Brooke hadn¡¯t spoken yet, his son, Jackson, who stood by, stepped forward and pointed at Gavin. He said, ¡°You want to know about the clues to the destruction of the Clifford family? But what are you doing in the Taylor family? Do you think that we knew about that? ¡°Furthermore, you even harmed the descendants and servants of the Taylor family. Back then, the Taylor family should have been involved in this matter and eradicated the bloodline of the Clifford family.¡± A crisp sound rang out. Before he could finish his sentence, a loud p resounded as it struck Jackson across the face. The one who delivered the p was none other than Brooke, the patriarch of the Taylor family. ¡°Dad? Why did you hit me?¡± Jackson looked at his father with a sense of grievance. ¡°Idiot!¡± Brooke scolded him in anger. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± said Brooke, coughing in between. It seemed that Jackson¡¯s attitude had infuriated Brooke, and he began to cough violently as the anger took a toll on his health. While he was coughing, he continued his reprimand. He said, ¡°We, the Taylor family, have maintained a close rtionship with the Clifford family for years. ¡°The incident of the Clifford family¡¯s extermination ¨C how could the Taylor family have been involved in destroying the Clifford family?¡± Brooke spoke, emphasizing the unlikelihood of their connection to the 1/6 10:44 ra rami S The whole space was filled with the sound of Brooke coughing. Brooke¡¯s coughing became more pronounced and urgent. The people from the Taylor family were instantly rmed, rushing to his side. He said anxiously, ¡°Dad, how are you? How do you feel now? Are you alright? Please don¡¯t get upset!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t get upset. There¡¯s no need to get upset!¡± On the other hand, Caleb stared at Gavin, infuriated. He shouted angrily at him, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Look at what you¡¯ve done to our father! ¡°If anything happens to our father, we, the Taylor family, will ensure you end up in pieces!¡± ¡°The members of the Taylor family seemed to excel at deflecting me. The ability of these nephews and nieces of the Taylor family to shirk responsibility seems ingrained in their very bones, doesn¡¯t it?¡± thought Gavin. Meanwhile, after severe coughing, Brooke cast a challenging nce at Caleb and then turned to Gavin, struggling to continue his sentence. He said, ¡°Gav, I know what happened back then. I¡¯m just-¡± A cough interrupted his words, preventing him from finishing his sentence. Brooke seemed to possess information about the past and intended to share some clues with Gavin. However, dark-red blood suddenly gushed from his mouth as he was about to continue speaking. ¡°Dad!¡± Even La, standing behind Gavin, screamed in shock, ¡°Grandfather!¡± After all, she had been disappointed by Jackson, Ruby, and the others, but Brooke had always been very protective of her. Lately, due to Brooke¡¯s health problems, La¡¯s life had be more challenging, primarily because Brooke had been indifferent to family matters. All the members of the Taylor family were crying out in rm. Amidst the cries and exmations of the Taylor family members, 1034 Brooke¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared nkly, and his body fell softly to the ground. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on? How are you?¡±Jackson and Caleb asked anxiously. Jackson and Caleb hurriedly ced Brooke¡¯s body on the ground, as instructed by the middle-aged man assisting Brooke. The middle-aged man had a serious expression and held Brooke¡¯s body firmly. He then ordered, ¡°Quick! ¡°Faster! Lay Mr. Taylor t on the ground!¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s instructions, Jackson and Caleb immediately followed suit. They ced Brooke¡¯s body securely on the Taylor family¡¯s hall floor. Then, Jackson anxiously addressed the middle-aged man. He said, ¡°Dr. Myers, please, take a look at my dad! What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Harris, the most authoritative physician in the entire Riverrun region, appeared solemn. He immediately knelt beside Brooke and, using three fingers, began to examine his body. The people surrounding them were silent. They were afraid to disrupt Harris¡¯s diagnosis. After a brief period, Harris furrowed his brows even deeper. Then, a hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Taylor¡¯s health is not good. His bodily functions are rapidly. deteriorating. He likely won¡¯t be with us much longer,¡± said Harris. ¡°What!¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± Both Jackson and Caleb let out a sorrowful cry. ¡°Dr. Myers, please, do whatever you can to save my father. Please save him! I beg you!¡± It was the younger son, Caleb, who spoke these words. On the other hand, Jackson turned to Gavin. He pointed at Gavin and shouted, ¡°You scoundrel! You¡¯ve pushed my father to this state. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He had not finished his sentence and was cut short by a blood-curdling scream. Gavin unexpectedly gripped his outstretched finger. His fingers, which Gavin was holding, were forcibly bent backward at a 90-degree angle. A gruesome sight that surpassed even the sounds of a butchered animal. However, Gavin uttered in response to Jackson¡¯s cries of agony. ¡°This is the third time today that you¡¯ve pointed your finger at me. If your finger no longer serves you, it has no purpose,¡± said Gavin After finishing his words, he proceeded to bend his finger again. With a swift motion, he forcefully tore Jackson¡¯s finger off, leading to an even more horrifying scream. Blood sttered in the room. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gavin had gruesomely yanked off Jackson¡¯s finger! La, who had witnessed this brutal act, instinctively covered her eyes and sought refuge behind Gavin. However, she didn¡¯t feel sympathy for her so-called ¡°father¡± because he didn¡¯t deserve it. ¡°Darling!¡± yelled Ruby. While watching her husband¡¯s dire condition, Ruby shrieked and rushed to his side. Meanwhile, seeing the situation, Logan let out a disdainful huff. ¡°Humph! ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, you brat, daring to be so ruthless at a time like this?¡± When he said that, his imposing aura red, and it seemed like he was about to take action against Gavin. However, the urgent scream of Harris interrupted the tension. ¡°Everyone, please stay quiet! Don¡¯t you want Mr. Taylor to survive?¡± said Harris angrily. At Harris¡¯s words, Jackson gritted his teeth, swallowed his cries, and endured the excruciating pain in his hand. After all, his father¡¯s life was at stake. Nevertheless, he continued to cast a resentful re at Gavin. On the other hand, Logan clenched his teeth and held back his anger. 40 10: Logan had always Gavin. Especially since his attempt to intervene had been thwarted earlier, along with the slight of being told he was not a match for Gavin. To Logan, it was inconceivable that a young upstart like Gavin could surpass him. Logan had suppressed an urge to confront Gavin, holding onto his eagerness to teach him a lesson and prove himself. However, he never had the chance! He had been itching for a chance, but it hadn¡¯te. He was anxious about his father¡¯s condition and urgently asked, ¡°Dr. Myers, have you figured out a solution? Please, use your skills to save my father!¡± Caleb was already anxiously addressing Harris on this side since he cared. about Brooke¡¯s condition. On the other hand, Harris felt helpless but frowned and spoke softly to Caleb. ¡°With my current medical skills, I can only administer acupuncture to slow down the decline of Mr. Taylor¡¯s physical functions, but I cannot guarantee how much longer he can live,¡± said Harris. ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±. Upon hearing Harris¡¯s words, Caleb¡¯s eyes filled with sorrowful expression. However, he still couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Harris, are you saying there¡¯s no hope for my father?¡± Harris, on his end, took a silver needle from his medical kit while. furrowing his brows and slowly shook his head. He said, ¡°Unless the miraculous moxa roll skill, which has been lost for centuries, suddenly reappears, that¡¯s the only way to ensure Mr. Taylor¡¯splete recovery!¡± ¡°What?¡± eximed Caleb. The members of the Taylor family were struck with deep despair and sadness upon hearing Harris¡¯s words. However, Ruby¡¯s face showed no signs of sadness; a faint glimmer of what seemed like hidden delight shone in her eyes. Her response was notably different, as she seemed somewhat pleased with the situation. said the miraculous moxa roll skill has been lost?¡± Certainly, his inner thoughts remained unheard by Harris, the most authoritative physician in the entire Riverrun region. At that moment, Harris, the physician, had already withdrawn a silver needle and was about to pierce Brooke¡¯s forehead, preparing to administer acupuncture. However, when Gavin witnessed this scene, he furrowed his brows slightly and spoke directly to him. ¡°Dr. Myers, are you nning to kill Mr. Taylor with that needle?¡± Gavin spoke up and expressed his concerns about the treatment, fearing it might harm Brooke. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 When Gavin uttered those words, he instantly drew the angry gazes of everyone in the hall. All of the members of the Taylor family turned to stare at him. It also included the so-called ¡°healer¡± Harris Myers, the physician, who was busy treating Brooke Taylor. ¡°Hmph!¡± Harris nced at Gavin, seemingly dismissive of Gavin¡¯s audacious questioning of his medical skills. Hepletely disregarded Gavin¡¯s words as he didn¡¯t want to argue, treating them as unfounded ramblings of a young and inexperienced individual. He decided not to pay any attention to Gavin¡¯s words and instead focused entirely on the treatment of Brooke. The Taylor family members on this side were furious but refrained from speaking, fearing they might disrupt Harris, the physician trying to save their patriarch. However, just as Harris was about to administer the second silver needle, Gavin¡¯s voice resounded again. He said, ¡°I suggest you think twice before administering that needle! You better not simply administer the treatment to Mr. Taylor.¡± ¡°You!¡± eximed Harris immediately when he heard Gavin¡¯s words. Harris, who was entirely focused on administering the needle to save Brooke, responded in surprise. He spoke sessively to disrupt and disturb the calm of Harris¡¯s heart! Harris instantly stopped his movements and turned to shout at Gavin angrily. ¡°You brat, do you want Mr. Taylor to die faster? Why are you stopping me from treating him?¡± said Harris. When Gavin faced the angry Harris, he waved his hand. Gavin replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s you who wants Mr. Taylor to die faster, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You! You are talking nonsense! Bullshit,¡± said Harris angrily. ¡°You are a scoundrel!¡± Conversely, Caleb couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst out. 10:31 He angrily scolded Gavin, ¡°You bastard. You want my dad to die, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How dare you question Harris¡¯s medical skills? Dr. Myers is the Riverrun¡¯s recognized top physician and hasn¡¯t made any mistakes in decades of practice!¡± ¡°You, a useless and worthless ignoramus, what qualifies you to speak? You have no right to speak here!¡± Since someone else was showing off on his behalf, Harris naturally put on an arrogant facade and adopted a lofty attitude. His eyes were full of disdain as he raised his chin and snorted coldly when observing Gavin. He once again lifted the silver needle in his hand to pierce Brooke¡¯s body. On this side, Gavin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He could have ignored Harris¡¯s treatment of Brooke because he could easily p Harris if anything went wrong. However, in that case, Brooke would have died. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean that my lead for revenge would be cut off?¡± thought Gavin. Thus, at that moment, Gavin directly roared at Harris. He shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Gavin¡¯s low roar, apanied by a powerful aura and force, gushed toward Harris. The next second, a cry of agony and Harris¡¯s entire body was sent flying. With a thud, he crashed heavily to the ground. ¡°Ouch!¡± Harris, clutching his buttocks and seething with anger, shouted sharply, waiting for Gavin to answer. He asked, ¡°You brat, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Dr. Myers, are you okay?¡± asked the others. The members of the Taylor family were instantly shocked and hurriedly moved forward to assist Harris. At that moment, Logan, who had been waiting for an opportunity, finally revealed a bloodthirsty expression in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help himself anymore. 2.6 10.51 He shouted at Gavin, ¡°You brat! You¡¯re bold! ¡°How dare you openly obstruct Dr. Myers from saving Mr. Taylor? ¡°I must take action. I can¡¯t stand by anymore. It¡¯s a matter of principle. Justice demands it! ¡°You are willing to die! Die!¡± At that moment, Logan¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. He had finally found an opportunity to confront Gavin and prove his strength. It was crucial not to let others think that he, after years as a warrior, was inferior to an inexperienced youngster. A resonating hum filled the air as he rapidly approached Gavin.. However, Gavin paid no attention to Logan¡¯s approach. He just let out a cold snort. ¡°Get lost!¡± said Gavin. Then, he swung his right hand forcefully. A muffled bang echoed the next moment as Gavin¡¯s fistnded. mercilessly on Logan¡¯s chest. ¡°Poof!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Blood spurted from Logan¡¯s mouth and nose. He was sent flying, unable to defend himself. ¡°Logan!¡± Witnessing this scene, the Taylor family once again gasped in shock. Logan fell heavily to the ground, his face drained of color, clutching his chest and looking at Gavin, who remained unharmed, with a terrified expression. ¡°No. No way! This can¡¯t be. It¡¯s impossible!¡± muttered Logan. Logan had truly experienced Gavin¡¯s immense power and overwhelming strength at that moment. Previously, their confrontation mainly had been about their imposing. auras, and it hadn¡¯t created much psychological pressure on Logan. But now, the situation was different. The fact that the other person had casually dealt such a heavy blow left Logan astounded. 2:6 10. Furthermore, it seemed like they hadn¡¯t even used their full strength. The fact that he had been reduced to this sorry state by a seemingly effortless and casual strike from the other party shocked him. The words of Mr. Taylor from before echoed in Logan¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯re not his match.¡± The shocking truth was now undeniable, driven home by the casual and effortless strike that had left him in such a pitiful state. ¡°How could I have been so foolish as to feel indignant at the time?¡± thought Logan inwardly, as he couldn¡¯t believe he had felt so defiant back then. It was clear that it would be effortless even if Gavin wanted to kill him. At that moment, he even felt that all his years of martial arts training were in vain. He wasn¡¯t even a match and couldn¡¯tpare to this young man in his twenties. A mouthful of bitter and unwilling blood sprayed from Logan¡¯s mouth. Gavin paid no mind to Logan Sawyer¡¯s thoughts and walked directly toward Brooke Taylor, whoy in the center of the hall. Jackson, Caleb, and the rest of the Taylor family members watched Gavin in shock and fear, taking step after step back as he approached. They were well aware of Logan¡¯s prowess. He was a bona fide warrior, capable of achieving feats beyond ordinary individuals¡¯ reach. Now, even Logan, a formidable warrior, had been effortlessly swatted away by Gavin. The extent of Gavin¡¯s power was indeed terrifying. As Gavin was about to approach Brooke, whoy in the hall¡¯s center, Harris, rubbing his rear from the fall, cried out in rm. ¡°What are you nning to do? Are you trying to harm Mr. Taylor?¡± asked Harris. Harris continued to instruct the others surrounding him, ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him get close to Mr. Taylor!¡± Upon hearing Harris¡¯s panicked cry, Jackson and Caleb shouted in unison simultaneously. ¡°Gavin, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Stay away from my dad! Back off!¡± Although they shouted these words, neither of them took a step forward. 10-4 As for jackson, he had already lost a finger on his right hand. Caleb was also afraid and didn¡¯t want to end up like his older brother. Since they could not stop Gavin, Jackson shifted his gaze to La, who stood behind him. He then shouted, ¡°La! You are a freeloading bastard! You are an ungrateful wretch! ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of the Taylor family anymore? Will you stand by and watch Gavin kill your grandfather?¡± La was finally called out by them, who had been watching the situation unfold with a conflicted expression. ¡°At this moment, you guys are only thinking about La? ¡°Do you consider La a member of the Taylor family? ¡°Howe you guys used to throw her into a dog cage before?¡± thought Gavin inwardly. La looked at Gavin with curiosity and hesitation, unsure what he intended to do but refraining from speaking. Gavin seemed to have noticed La¡¯s gaze and turned slightly. Stay He spoke softly to La, ¡°Stay calm and trust me. I have no intention of harming your grandfather. I¡¯m here to help him. Do you believe in me?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, La had no hesitation. She nodded firmly and said, ¡°Gavin, I trust you.¡± Upon hearing La¡¯s words, Jackson was furious. This enraged Jackson even more, and he shouted again, ¡°La, you are an ungrateful wretch! ¡°I admit that we haven¡¯t treated you well before, but your grandfather, your grandfather, has always loved and cared for you since you were a child. Is this how you repay him?¡± La stepped forward and, a departure from her usual cautious and submissive demeanor, unlike her usual humility, met Jackson¡¯s eyes confidently. She looked confidently at Jackson and dered, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I want to repay my grandfather that I want to help him get better. ¡°I believe in Gavin and am sure he won¡¯t harm my grandfather. I trust Gavin. I know he can save him. He¡¯s better than that so-called Dr. Myers. ¡°Besides that, Jackson, I am not your and Ruby¡¯s adopted daughter from now on. I won¡¯t spare you if you dare call me a wretch again!¡± La said what she wanted to say in one go. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The current state of La astonished and shocked not only Jackson and Caleb but also Ruby. Their pupils disyed amazement and even fear, leaving them in a state of astonishment, bewilderment, and a hint of fear. When had they ever seen La in this state, using such a tone to address. them? The previous La had always been meek and cautious. The current situation was different, even contradictory. She dared to call Jackson and Ruby by their names directly! Besides that, she told them that she was no longer their adopted daughter from that onward. The most important one was that she threatened Jackson and Ruby. She further threatened them, iming she wouldn¡¯t let Jackson off the hook if he called her a ¡®wretch¡¯ or ¡®bastard¡¯ again. After a brief moment of bewilderment and confusion, Jackson¡¯s face contorted into a malicious expression. He couldn¡¯t believe that the previously submissive and timid La would dare to threaten him or take any action against him. She wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook anymore. He shouted directly at La. ¡°Fine! You ungrateful parasite! Without the Taylor family, what are you? I¡¯d like to see how you n to deal with me! Let¡¯s see how you dare not spare me,¡± yelled Jackson. Listening to Jackson¡¯s words, La¡¯s face bore a serene smile, much like Gavin¡¯s. She spoke with interest, ¡°Jackson, don¡¯t forget that I have been managing the Taylorizon Group all these years. Even though I don¡¯t hold any official position, my understanding of the Taylorizon Group is much deeper and far surpasses yours. ¡°Simrly, I know how to bring the Taylorizon Group to its knees, crumble into oblivion, and ruin its reputation.¡± ¡°What!¡± expressed Jackson when he heard La¡¯s words. La¡¯s words caused Jackson¡¯s brows to furrow, and fear and panic were 15 10:54 evident in his eyes. He realized La¡¯s words were far from empty threats. Although La had worked in thepany all these years, and it had always been under Jackson and Ruby¡¯s direction, her words were confident and determined. Indeed, La had no official role within thepany, but her knowledge and profound understanding of the Taylorizon Group surpassed that of anyone else present. La¡¯s words were not mere empty threats. ¡°You,¡± Jackson stammered, his voice trembling. ¡°You¡­ how could you?¡± continued Jackson. Jackson was speechless and could only stammer in response. But at that moment, La stopped paying attention to Jackson. Instead, she confidently turned to Gavin and said, ¡°Gavin, I believe in you. Do what you must; no one here will dare to stop you.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, from the moment La took her stand, Gavin had already cast an appreciative gaze her way. Her current transformation brought a sense of contentment to Gavin¡¯s heart. La was finally standing up for herself and learned to resist. With a gentle smile, Gavin raised his thumb to La and nodded in approval before proceeding to Brooke¡¯s side. ¡°Brat, you¡­¡± Both Jackson and Caleb looked at Gavin¡¯s actions with faces filled with shock and anger. However, at that moment, they didn¡¯t dare to stop Gavin. On the one hand, they knew they couldn¡¯t defeat him and were afraid of being effortlessly defeated by him with a single hand. On the other hand, they were worried that La might use her knowledge about the Taylorizon Group to ruin their family businesspletely. After some time, all the surroundings remain silent. With those annoying ones out of the way, Gavin could finally quietly begin treating Brooke. 265 10.54 He first ced three of his fingers on Brooke¡¯s pulse. As expected, the previous physician, Harris, had some skills that aligned with his words. However, there was one point he had gotten wrong. Brooke¡¯s condition is characterized by rapidly declining bodily functions, but it¡¯s not a state of imminent death. Instead, it appears that his body¡¯s. functions have been affected for specific reasons, causing him to enter a state of dormancy. The needle technique used by the previous physician, Harris, involved forcibly activating Brooke¡¯s internal organs, causing them to operate at an excessive level, which could have been detrimental to his current state. If Brooke had truly been on the brink of death, Harris¡¯s technique might have had some utility. At the same time, this technique would be helpful if Brooke were on the verge of death. However, if Brooke were treated with such a technique at this stage, he would undoubtedly result in instant death. Gavin didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He gently closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing. The next moment, a buzzing sound filled the air. A gust of wind sounded. Gavin¡¯s right hand suddenly lifted, and a silvery cold light appeared between his right index finger and middle finger. Most importantly, this silver light also had a faint airflow fluctuation, as if Gavin had released his inner energy through his fingertips. That¡¯s right, Gavin¡¯s initial move set everything into motion. With just this one move, Harris, who was sitting at a distance, couldn¡¯t help but exim in the next second. He said in astonishment, ¡°Miraculous moxa roll?¡± But immediately after, he shook his head. He said in disbelief and a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! It couldn¡¯t be! ¡°The miraculous moxa roll has been lost for over a hundred years. How¡­ How could a young man in his twenties possess this set of acupuncture techniques?¡± However, the next moment, Gavin¡¯s right hand firmlynded on Brooke¡¯s 35 10.34 forehead. Then, Gavin raised his left hand again, and once more, a silver edge appeared, apanied by a faint flow of energy. It fell above Brooke¡¯s neck. Subsequently, Gavin¡¯s left and right hands continued to alternate, administering and applying the acupuncture treatment. It seemed that the airflow generated by his hands had resonated with the surrounding air, creating a humming sound. And around Brooke¡¯s body, it was as if a nearly invisible protective shield tightly enveloped him. The energy flow and fluctuations seemed to create a pattern on Brooke¡¯s body, resembling something like a celestial chart or the patterns of a human pulse. Harris couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer when he saw Gavin¡¯s actions. With a sudden motion, he sprang to his feet from the ground. He stood up abruptly, trembling, pointing toward the scene before him. His right hand trembled as he pointed at the scene ahead, and his pupils shook continuously, fully expressing the word ¡°unbelievable¡± on his face. His lips quivered as he stuttered intermittently. ¡°This¡­ This is really¡­ the miraculous moxa roll?¡± said Logan in a surprised tone. Afterward, he rushed to a nearby ce, where his medical kit was as if caught in a frenzy and a gust of wind. He rummaged through boxes and cabs, searching for a book from an unknown era, and immediately flipped it open. The images and textual descriptions in the book were astonishingly identical to the scene he witnessed in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s the miraculous moxa roll! No way, I can¡¯t believe that!¡± eximed Harris in disbelief. Harris¡¯s entire body started trembling uncontrobly as if he had gone mad. He gazed at Gavin¡¯s figure with a sense of excited hunger in his eyes, even apanied by a kind of fanaticism. On the other side, anxious and frantic, Caleb rushed to Harris urgently and nervously spoke as he approached him. 15 to 54 ¡°Dr. Harris, please think of a way to stop him! Don¡¯t let him be! We can¡¯t let him treat my grandfather!¡± said Caleb. ¡°Stop him?¡± Harris turned to Caleb with a strange and puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Stop him from doing what?¡± Caleb pointed toward Gavin, saying, ¡°Stop that jerk from harming my father.¡± With a resounding ¡°smack,¡± Harris raised his hand before Caleb could finish his sentence and delivered a forceful p across Caleb¡¯s face. The force of the p was nowhere near as powerful as Gavin¡¯s, as Gavin is more powerful and able than him. However, this action left Caleb in a state of confusion. ¡°You¡­ Dr. Myers, why did you do that? Why are you pping me? Did I say something wrong?¡± Caleb questioned, perplexed. Despite the Taylor family¡¯s high status, Caleb was still a member of the family. However, his status didn¡¯t hold much weight in front of the top physician, Harris, in Riverrun. Harris, with a look of anger in his eyes, waited for Caleb to respond. Harris stared at Caleb angrily and said, puzzled, ¡°You wanted me to stop Dr. Clifford from saving your father? Do you want your father to die?¡± With Harris¡¯s outburst, Caleb was left utterly bewildered and taken aback. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Upon hearing Harris¡¯s words, Caleb and even Jackson were left dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe the current condition. Indeed, what was happening was baffling. Gavin seemed to have taken the role of the healer within Harris. ¡°Now, he is Dr. Clifford?¡± thought Caleb and Jackson inwardly. The situation was likely rted to the ¡°miraculous moxa roll skill¡± mentioned by Harris earlier. They remembered Harris had just said that only the long-lost miraculous moxa roll skill, which had been missing for a century, could save his father as it was the only way. But considering that the miraculous moxa roll skill had been lost for over a hundred years, it¡¯s baffling why someone like Gavin would possess this knowledge and skill. Gavin, a member of the Clifford family, was viewed as a disgrace and treated as an outcast. He had disappeared for ten years and was now only in his early twenties. They couldn¡¯t believe that not only did he possess such incredible martial prowess, but he also had such formidable medical skills. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This made them all speechless., At that moment, they were utterly perplexed and unsure how to react to these sudden and unfolding events. Harris remained silent, and those around him dared not speak or utter a word. Meanwhile, Gavin¡¯s movements were as swift as lightning, and even though Harris was keenly observing, he still couldn¡¯t fully grasp Gavin¡¯s actions. Furthermore, even though Harris was paying close attention while using. the miraculous moxa roll and applying the skill to treat Brooke, he still couldn¡¯t discern Gavin¡¯s actions. Gavin performed the miraculous moxa roll skill with his eyes shut. However, he ced his hands incredibly precisely at each location. After a short while, Gavin¡¯s movements abruptly stopped. After a brief moment of adjustment and tidying up, Gavin exhaled a deep 16 10.55 breath, and only then aid ne slowly open mis eyes. At that very moment, something extraordinary happened. Suddenly, the sound of spitting resounded. A thick, ck liquid forcefully spurted from Brooke¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°Dad!¡± Witnessing this scene, both Jackson and Caleb simultaneously eximed in surprise. However, as they were about to rush to Brooke¡¯s side, Harris sternly halted them. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± he ordered when Jackson and Caleb wanted to rush to Brooke¡¯s side. Then, he quickly moved to Brooke¡¯s side and knelt, feeling for Brooke¡¯s pulse. As time passed, Harris¡¯s face began to shine more brightly, and an expression of astonishment and a sense of joy appeared in his eyes. He eximed in the next moment. ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s all good. Everything¡¯s good! Mr. Taylor¡¯s ailments havepletely disappeared, and he has already recovered!¡± ¡°What?!¡± shouted Jackson and Caleb in disbelief. Jackson and Caleb looked stunned and bewildered as they listened to the exmation from Harris. Their gazes kept shifting, eventually fixed on Gavin, disying aplex expression. They remained silent and gazed at Gavin for a period. At that moment, there was a sudden sound. Harris, who had been crouching on the ground, unexpectedly knelt. The person right in front of him was Gavin. A crisp sound appeared all of a sudden after Harris knelt. Harris shockingly raised his hand and gave himself a resounding p. With blood at the corner of his mouth, he shouted at Gavin. ¡°Dr. Clifford! I was wrong! I admit that I was wrong! I apologize for that! ¡°I was blind and ignorant before! I didn¡¯t recognize Dr. Clifford¡¯s true identity and spouted nonsense here!¡± A smack sound came after his sentence. 10.55 Another resounding p! He continued, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I was the ignorant and arrogant one!¡± ¡°Dr. Clifford, please forgive me, please forgive me! I beg for your forgiveness!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Another loud p resounded as he struck himself hard in the face. It was quite a scene. The members of the Taylor family were all dumbfounded and utterly perplexed, including Logan, who had not yet stood up and was still on the ground. They were all confused about Harris¡¯s status. ¡°What is his status?¡± they thought inwardly. He was a renowned medical expert in Riverrun with hostile intentions, holding a revered position, and his expertise in medical matters was highly respected. Throughout Riverrun, no matter how much power and influence or how strong you were, you had to lower your head slightly and would typically need to show a degree of deference to Harris, the esteemed physician. It was because no one could guarantee a lifetime without illness, disaster, or misfortune, and offending a doctor was something you couldn¡¯t afford. But here was the renowned Harris, who had the entire Riverrun¡¯s elite bowing to him, kneeling before a young man in his twenties, repeatedly pping himself and apologizing to him!¡± This was what had transpired, leaving them all profoundly shocked. If this scene were revealed and shared with others, no one would probably believe it! At that moment, Gavin nced at the kneeling Harris without speaking. On the other side, La had already approached Gavin with a hint of nervousness and asked with concern as she held his hand. She said, ¡°Gavin, how is my grandfather now?¡± Gavin smiled and raised his hand to pinch La¡¯s cheek gently. He replied to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, La. Your grandfather is now fine. He can live for at least several more decades.¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s great!¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s reply, La finally smiled, delighted and joyful. She tightly embraced Gavin¡¯s arm. 3/6 10:55 She said, ¡°I knew it, Gavin. You could do it!¡± On the other hand, Harris, still kneeling on the ground, looked at Gavin. with a worshipful expression. Then, the next moment, he suddenly bowed down and knelt, making a loud sound as he knocked his head to the ground. This strange move caused Gavin to show a rather peculiar expression. A voice rang out. Harris said, ¡°Dr. Clifford, I am Harris, and I request that you ept me as your disciple. I am willing to serve you, follow you, and do whatever it takes for your teachings.¡± Well, now things had taken a surprising turn! The top physician in Riverrun was openly trying to be the apprentice of a young man in his early twenties, specifically in medicine. Don¡¯t mention what the uninformed public would think if they found out. At the moment, even the members of the Taylor family were utterly shocked! They all stood with their mouths wide open, staring in disbelief. Gavin gave a strange look to Harris, who was still kneeling on the ground. He asked Harris, ¡°What are you doing? I won¡¯t take you as my apprentice.¡± Even after being rejected by Gavin, Harris wouldn¡¯t give up. He spoke again, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not worthy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin nodded straightforwardly. ¡°You are not worthy,¡± replied Gavin to his question. Gavin¡¯s words were devoid of any restraint, as he was just that straightforward. Even as the top physician in Riverrun, Harris wasn¡¯t eligible to be Gavin¡¯s disciple. Upon hearing this statement, Harris¡¯s face disyed a mixture of embarrassment and oddity, with the corners of his eyes twitching incessantly. However, he held no grudge against Gavin because he knew he wasn¡¯t 476 10:55 worthy. It was because he knew deep down that he truly wasn¡¯t worthy. So he opened his mouth again. He said loudly, ¡°Dr. Clifford, I don¡¯t ask to be your disciple. I can be your assistant, follower, or servant by your side! Please, take me with you!¡± ¡°Harris is willing to be a servant to stay by Gavin¡¯s side,¡± the others thought inwardly with surprise. They felt speechless about that. Harris was truly sacrificing a lot! However, Gavin looked at Harris and shook his head calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve nevercked servants by my side,¡± said Gavin. It seemed that Gavin had rejected Harris again. Harris¡¯s eyes were filled with profound disappointment, and he had no idea what else he could say to impress Gavin. However, when Gavin uttered these words, Jackson and Caleb had peculiar expressions. They secretly felt quite emotional, thinking, ¡°You, an outcast from the Clifford family, dare to im you neverck servants? How ridiculous!¡± However, they dared only to grumble about this in their hearts and didn¡¯t dare to speak out loud. This was all because they couldn¡¯t possibly confront Gavin. Gavin truly possessed such formidable medical skills. However, in their eyes, Gavin was just like that! At that moment, Harris was still contemting ast-ditch effort. A cough broke out. Brooke¡¯s elderly voice was suddenly heard, and everyone instantly shifted their attention to Brooke. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Amid the exmations of Jackson and Caleb, Brooke, who had been lying unconscious on the ground, slowly pushed himself up from the ground. Brooke was looking bewildered, and he shook his head slightly. 56 He asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? What happened to me? Why was I lying on the ground?¡± La, following behind Gavin, snatched a step ahead of the others and spoke in surprise. She said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake! It¡¯s a miracle! How are you feeling? Are you feeling better now? You suddenly spat blood and fainted earlier, but Gavin helped save you!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Upon hearing La¡¯s words, Brooke suddenly froze. The next moment, he pushed himself up from the ground and eximed with joy. He excitedly continued, ¡°I feel an inexhaustible power surging throughout my body. What¡¯s happening? I feel like my body has returned to my youth!¡± The delighted Brooke appeared like a child in his fifties or sixties, but at that moment, his gaze slightly narrowed, and he expressed in amazement. Seeing the current situation, he asked, ¡°Dr. Myers, why are you kneeling on the ground?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 After hearing Brooke¡¯s so-called innocent question, Harris¡¯s face twitched unnaturally for a moment. Why am I kneeling on the ground? Because I am begging him to take me in as a student! Since he¡¯s not responding to me, I can do nothing but stay on the ground!¡± However, Harris was too embarrassed to say this out loud. So he chose not to say anything and remained silent. On the other side, Brooke had already turned his surprising gaze toward Gavin and said with a hint of astonishment, ¡°I heard from La that you cured my illness, Gav?¡± Gavin looked at Brooke with a calm smile and nodded slowly. Seeing Gavin nod, Brooke¡¯s expression appeared somewhat excited. He took a step forward and grabbed Gavin¡¯s hand. There was even a hint of tears in his cloudy eyes. ¡°Gav, you have no idea what I have been through. I¡¯ve had this illness for the past ten years. During this period, I consulted many doctors from different ces, but none could do anything for my condition! Even the best doctor in Riverrun, Harris Myers, could only try to prolong my life with medication! ¡°I did not expect that you would be able to save my life as soon as you came back here! ¡°You are my savior! You are the savior of the entire Taylor family!¡± The savior of the entire Taylor family? Upon hearing Brooke¡¯s words, Jackson and Caleb looked at each other with strange and embarrassed expressions. The person they had constantly mocked, looked down on, and belittled was now being referred to as the savior of the Taylor family by their father. This was such a humiliation to them as if they had been pped in the face in public! However, they had already been humiliated enough. They were so used to it that they didn¡¯t feel this time was much different from what they experienced previously. On the other side, Gavin looked at the excited Brooke and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Brooke, is it okay right now for you to tell me what happened back then?¡± Indeed, Gavin had not forgotten what he had gone to the Taylor family for! He went there searching for clues about the tragedy of the Clifford family that happened in the past! Gavin already knew that the Harper family was one of the reasons for the downfall of the Clifford family. He had already. wiped out the entire Harper family. However, he ran out of clues after he wiped out the Harper family. Now, he could only hope that Brooke might have some news for him. Brooke¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed after hearing Gavin¡¯s words. He suddenly put on a serious expression and spoke slowly to Gavin. ¡°Gav, are you sure you want to know what happened?¡± Gavin nodded firmly with a sharp gaze. ¡°Of course!¡± Seeing Gavin¡¯s determined expression, Brooke made a decision in his mind. Then, he nodded and said. ¡°Gay, I don¡¯t really know much about what exactly happened back then. ¡°However, people from four different families came and visited me ten years ago, right before the Clifford family was wiped out.¡± ¡°Four different families?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Who are they?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Brooke answered immediately. ¡°There are three families from Brookspring. The Harper family, the Holman family, and the Dawson family. The fourth family is the Mason family from Greenwald!¡± ¡°The Harper family, the Holman family, the Dawson family, and the Mason family!¡± Gavin gritted his teeth as he slowly pronounced the name of these four families with a look of deep-seated resentment in his bloodshot eyes. 3 11-12 Brooke nodded and said, ¡°Among these four families, the Harper family is the weakest since they don¡¯t have any warriors. The strongest one is the Mason family from Greenwald. They are a family of warriors. They have trained many warriors using their possession of important resources. ¡°However!¡± At that moment. Brooke¡¯s voice hinted at a shift, and he continued, ¡°Although the Mason family is the strongest of the four, I don¡¯t think they were the leading party of this event. I believe the Holman family from Brookspring organized the entire event!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gavin¡¯s face disyed a hint of confusion after hearing Brooke¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°Brooke, why do you think so?¡± Brooke slowly answered, ¡°Because I think these four families weren¡¯t the only reason that caused the downfall of the Clifford family.¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed significantly. Could it be that there were still others behind these four families? Were there more people involved in the downfall of the Clifford family? Brooke continued talking. ¡°Since the Clifford family was the strongest in the world, even if these four families mobilized all their forces, they were absolutely no match for the Clifford family! ¡°Based on my interactions with the Holman family back then, I discovered that the Holman family seemed to be in touch with certain influential organizations! ¡°That¡¯s why I came to believe that the Holman family from Brookspring was the one leading the organization of the downfall of the Clifford family!¡± ¡°The Holman family from Brookspring¡­ Gavin repeated this name in his thoughts. He had memories of that family. Ten years ago, Gavin had not yet entered Frostpeak to train the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and participated in the Sunspire Resistance. The Holman family had always been trailing behind the Clifford family like apdog, constantly ttering and praising the Clifford family. Unbelievably, the biggest traitor in Brookspring turned out to be the Holman family! Gavin tightly clenched his fists. The aura around his body seemed like it might burst forth at any moment and lose control. La, who was standing the closest to Gavin, sensed that something might be off with Gavin and gently held his hand. Gavin¡¯s trembling heart gradually calmed down after seemingly sensing the warmth conveyed by La. A sense of sorrow appeared in Brooke¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°At the beginning, they came to me and hoped that I would lead the Taylor family to participate in the n to destroy the Clifford family. I vehemently refused them. Later, I tried to ry the information in advance to alert the Clifford family. However, I did not expect that they would impose aplete blockade on the Taylor family. No one from inside was able to leave! ¡°They had even cut off thendlines of our phones and the Inte! ¡°In the end, I could only watch helplessly as the Clifford family was destroyed!¡± Right after he said those words, tears of sorrow welled up in Brooke¡¯s eyes. The next moment, he cried out in anguish to the sky, ¡°Brother Clifford, I am sorry. I am so sorry!¡± The brother Clifford that Brooke was talking about was Gavin¡¯s grandfather! At that moment, Gavin could tell that Brooke was revealing his true emotions. There was no way he was acting. Since Gavin was such a powerful being, he could tell if Brooke was lying and putting on a show for him. If that happened, the Taylor family would disappear from the world. Gavin slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I see, Brooke. Thank you for telling me this.¡± After he said that, Gavin did not want to stay there anymore He held La¡¯s hand, turned, and headed to leave the Taylor family Brooked seemed to sense that Gavin was onto something. He quickly asked. ¡°Gay, what are you going to do? Gavin did not answer him. He continued to walk outside in silence. Brooke rushed to take a couple of steps forward and said. ¡°Gay, please don¡¯t be a fool! I know you are one of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. However, there is no way that you can handle all these families by yourself!¡± After hearing this, Logan, who was lying in the corner, revealed a surprised expression on his face first, and then he unexpectedly showed a relieved expression. He was surprised since the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were wiped out ten years ago. Then he was relieved that he was no match for Gavin, all because he was a Frostpeak Dark Warrior! However, Logan and Brooke did not know that Gavin was not simply one of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. He had created the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Gavin, who was heading out, did not turn his head back. Upon hearing Brooke¡¯s words, he calmly said. ¡°Please rest assured, Brooke. I¡¯ve got this.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words. Brooke felt slightly relieved. However, the next few words that came out of Gavin¡¯s mouth shocked everyone in the hall of the Taylor family. Even Brooke was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t stand up straight and took several steps back! Gavin said in a deep tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already wiped out the Harper family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Though Gavin¡¯s voice was calm, his words hit Brooke and the others like thunderps, instantly resonating deep in their hearts. Gavin had wiped out the Harper family? Although the Harper family was the weakest among the four families mentioned, it was still one of the top families in Brookspring. Did that mean that Gavin possessed great strength? In addition, Gavin¡¯s response hinted that he would do the same to the Holman, Dawson, and Mason families. Brooke thought about what was going to happen afterward. He gulped with difficulty and said with a shaking voice, ¡°The entire world of Riverrun is about to be doomed.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Just as the group of people from the Taylor family was still in shock, a sudden scream of a woman rang out. ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet!¡± The woman who shouted was none other than Ruby, Jackson¡¯s wife! Upon hearing Ruby shouting, the members of the Taylor family all turned and looked at her with strange expressions. Especially Jackson, who had already lost a finger. He looked at his wife with a desire to give her a resounding p. It was because everyone could tell that this Gavin in front of them was too powerfult Although Jackson was filled with anger toward Gavin, he wouldn¡¯t dare to show any of it to him at that moment. Otherwise, what if Gavin were to turn around and ruthlessly eliminate all of them? After all, he was the one who had wiped out the entire Harper family already before visiting the Taylor family! The only warrior of the Taylor family had already been knocked down and injured greatly by him. She was trying to get not only herself but everyone present killed by going forward and shouting at him at that point! Over on the other side, upon hearing Ruby¡¯s shouting, Gavin stopped his steps. He frowned his brow and slowly turned his body. Then, he stared at Ruby with a freezing and piercing gaze. Besides Brooke, everyone from the Taylor family instantly became very nervous, as if their hearts were about to jump out of their throat. Even Ruby¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. She subconsciously took a gulp. Then, surprisingly, even her tone went under a transformation. She spoke with a hint of hesitancy and caution. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Well¡­ Gavin. No¡­ Mr. Clifford. I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I¡¯m talking to La¡± Everyone could tell that Ruby was seriously starting to get scared at that moment! Gavin¡¯sbat skills and medical expertise werepletely beyond what Ruby could have ever imagined! Although she was boiling with anger toward Gavin, like many people from the Taylor family, she wouldn¡¯t dare to try to give him a hard time and provoke him at that moment. Afterward, Ruby didn¡¯t dare to meet Gavin¡¯s gaze. Instead, she turned her head and looked at La with a furrowed brow and said, ¡°La, you need to remember who you are. This is your home!¡± Good grief! When Ruby said these words, it was astonishing that she could say them without a hint of embarrassment. How could she bring herself to utter such a statement? Gavin did not say anything after Ruby finished speaking. He trusted that La could make wise and rational decisions for herself. So, he shifted his gaze to La, who was holding his big hand. La did not meet Gavin¡¯s gentle gaze. However, she spoke directly to Ruby with a hint of mockery. ¡°Are you sure that this is my home? ¡°Please ask yourself, your husband, and your inws. Have any of you ever treated me as a member of your family for at single day?¡± ¡°You¡­ Listening to La¡¯s resolute voice, Ruby¡¯s pupils trembled slightly, and her body, whether due to anger or some other reason, also shook gently. La did not stop talking with her clear and strong voice. She continued, ¡°Only Grandpa truly treated me as a member of the family out of every one of the Taylor family. So, only Grandpa may say these words to me!¡± Then, she turned to Brooke and said with a helpless expression, ¡°Grandpa, I am probably not going to be able to serve you by your side. I have to leave and be with Gavin. Please forgive me, Grandpa¡± Upon hearing this, Brooke answered without hesitation, ¡°La, please don¡¯t say that!¡± He took a couple of steps forward and grabbed La¡¯s hands. Then he said, ¡°I know you have put up with a lot and suffered while being in this family in the past¡± As he spoke, his eyes revealed a deep sense of pity for La. Then, he continued, ¡°You were originally supposed to marry Gay anyway. Now that Gav is back, of course, you are supposed to go with him.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Upon hearing this, Ruby shouted out loud again. ¡°You shut up!¡± Brooke immediately turned his head and yelled at Ruby. Then, he raised his hand directly. [Smack!] A loud pnded heavily on Ruby¡¯s face. She staggered a few steps backward while covering her face. A look of terror appeared on her face. Brooke paid no further attention to Ruby but turned to Gavin apologetically. ¡°Gay, I apologize for the trouble caused by the members of the Taylor family. Please excuse them¡­ Gavin looked at Brooke and slowly shook his head. He did not say anything. Then, Brooke turned to La and said, ¡°La, please let me know when you are going to hold a wedding with Gav. I would like to attend your wedding and witness you getting married!¡± Hearing Brooke¡¯s words, La¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with moisture due to being emotional. She nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Of course. Please rest assured, Grandpa, I will definitelye back and visit you in the future!¡± In the end. La left with Gavin. There was no way that Gavin would let her stay there and allow her to continue to put up with everyone and suffer there. At the Taylor family. As he had just recovered from a severe illness, Brooke retired to his room to rest. Jackson sought the help of Harris, the divine physician, to tend to his wounds. However, even by being treated by Harris, there was no way to reattach his severed finger. Elliot, whom Gavin had knocked out with a single blow, had fallen unconscious. He was being treated by Harris at the moment. In the middle of the hall of the Taylor family. Jackson, Caleb, Ruby, and Angel Taylor sat in the hall like they used to. Everyone still had injuries on them and looked beat up. The only difference was that each person had some fresh wounds now. Caleb let out a heavy grunt. He spoke with a mean look on his face. ¡°That Gavin was such a bastard! He had given my son such a beating! We are no match for him for now. However, one day, I am definitely going to do the same to him. ¡°He was indeed a giant piece of shit!¡± Ruby, who sat beside him, agreed with him and said, ¡°He even forcefully took La with him in front of us. That La was also something. How dare she walk away with him like that? ¡°I am so fucking pissed!¡± Hearing Ruby¡¯s words, Jackson rolled his eyes at her and thought, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this in front of Gavin? Why did you call him Mr. Clifford at that moment? It¡¯s useless that you are angry and venting about it now!¡± However, Jackson did not say this out loud. Suddenly, he seemed to have recalled something at that moment. A cold smile appeared on his face as he slowly said, ¡°Caleb, we don¡¯t need to be too angry with Gavin. Though we are no match for him, some people will be able to take care of him.¡± Caleb was stunned for a moment when he heard this. He immediately asked, ¡°Brother, what do you mean?¡± Jackson¡¯s gaze flickered, and he said slowly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Gavin going to take revenge on the Holman family, the Dawson family, and the Mason family? ¡°What do you think will happen if we tell these three families that one of the descendants of the Clifford family is still alive?¡± Listening to Jackson¡¯s words, Caleb¡¯s eyes burst out a sparkle! Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The next moment, the two brothers looked at each other andughed arrogantly at the same time It was as if they had already seen the image of Gavin lying dead on the streett Send Gift Comment Jackson decided to act on his thoughts right away! He immediately turned his head and shouted outside the room, ¡°Guard,e here!¡± However, ten seconds passed, and surprisingly, there was no response from anyone. Then he decided to shout once more. ¡°Guard,e here! Are you all deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡° Yet, there was still no response from anybody. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Just as Jackson was about to lose his temper, Caleb seemed to recall something. ¡°Brother¡­ it seems like our guards have all been knocked down by Gavin, Caleb said hesitantly. Upon hearing his younger brother, Jackson¡¯s face turned red immediately, and he was embarrassed. After a couple of coughs, he said sternly. ¡°That¡¯s okay. We will make sure to repay him twice as much as we have suffered! Afterward, he stood up and made his way to a corner where he found a thick book resembling a phone directory. Returning to his previous spot, he took out his phone. Under the eager gaze of Caleb, Jackson dialed the first number. The call was quickly answered. A somewhat voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello?¡± On his end, Jackson immediately spoke with a respectful attitude.. ¡°May I inquire if I¡¯m speaking to Mr Mason, the head of the Mason family in Brookspring?¡± of raspy There was a slight pause on the other end of the call, and then a tone of displeasure crept into the voice as it said, ¡°Who is this? Why do you have my number?¡± On the other end, Jackson smiled slightly and then spoke with an air of mystery. ¡°The question about who I am is not important. The most important thing is that the blood of the Clifford family, Gavin Clifford, has returned!¡± [Boom!] A sound like thunder came from the other end of the phone. It was so loud it seemed like someone¡¯s power was erupting. Jackson was startled even on his end of the line. Immediately after that, a burst of angry shouting came from the other end of the phone. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Gavin Clifford died in the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On his end, Jackson calmed himself down a bit before speaking again. ¡°Gavin has not only returned, but on his very first day back, he exterminated the entire Harper family!¡° ¡°What?¡± The head of the Mason family erupted into an angry roar on the other end of the line. Hearing the furious voice of Mr. Mason, Jackson knew that his words had had an effect. He simply said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Goodbye!¡± [Click!] With a single swift motion, he hung up the phone. Caleb looked at his older brother, who had just ended the call, and asked directly, ¡°How did it go, brother?¡± Jackson wore a satisfied smile on his face as he said, ¡°I can tell that the head of the Mason family must be feeling extremely angry right now. It¡¯s like Gavin had killed his son.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± An exciting expression appeared on Caleb¡¯s face as well. ¡°Good ¡°Very good! ¡°Now I am eager to see how exactly Gavin will meet lus end!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression turned ferocious. He had a wicked smile on his face, as if Gavin was already a dead man walking. Jackson said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Holman and Mr. Dawson right now. Hopefully, they haven¡¯t been taken out by Gavin yet.¡± He added, ¡°However, they¡¯re both in Brookspring. I might as well arrange a meeting with them in person 1.3 Caleb nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. At least they will know what happened to us and our family¡± Jackson already started to look up the phone numbers of the head of the Holman family and the head of the Dawson family On the other side. Gavin was bringing La back to his apartment while having no idea that the two brothers from the Taylor family were contacting the heads of three families and giving out information about his existence and n of revenge. However, even if Gavin knew about it happening, he would not care about it. For him, it would be best that everyone from those three families showed up together so he could kill them all on one asion. That would save him a lot of trouble to find these people one by one and take revenge on them individually. Of course, La did not know what was happening at the Taylor Vi either. After all, the Taylor family had basically no rtionship with her anymore. All she knew about was that moment was the happiest time she had ever had since she was born. There was no heavy work from thepany for her to do. No humiliation or physical punishment came from other Taylor family members. All she had was a man she deeply loved and who loved her in return by her side. They walked together through the streets of Brookspring, which seemed familiar and yet strange to them at the same time. Gavin took La with him, and they walked toward the upscale apartmentplex he had rented. They walked very slowly as if they were enjoying the brief silence. La, whose hand was held by Gavin, would look at Gavin asionally while holding a tremendous amount of love in her gaze. Though the two of them walked very slowly, their path eventually came to an end. Soon enough, the gate of the upscale apartmentplex appeared in front of them. The figure of a female happened to walk out of the apartmentplex. The female, upon seeing Gavin, instantly sharpened her gaze. Then, excitement and delight sparkled in her eyes! The next moment, she picked up her pace and started running toward Gavin and La. As soon as she reached Gavin, she immediately came to attention. Then, with a powerful wave of her arm, she saluted Gavin and spoke loudly and clearly, ¡°Sir, we meet again!¡± Observing her salute and manner of speaking, it was evident that this woman was a staff trained in the bureaucratic system. Gavin looked at the woman in front of him curiously and asked, ¡°Do you know me from somewhere?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the woman in front of him disyed an expression of embarrassment and helplessness. However, she did not stay defeated and said, ¡°Sir, you might have forgotten about this, I am the person who stopped you at the airport security checkpoint today. I¡¯m Violet Jordan!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± After hearing Violet¡¯s words, he immediately recognized her. An expression of realization was revealed on his face. Violet put on a delightful smile. She knew that Gavin had recalled meeting her. She was going to continue speaking Unexpectedly, Gavin took his female partner by his side and walked past Violet. He stopped paying attention to her and started walking toward the gate. Violet was immediately stunned. She was confused by the situation. Why was this man being so aloof and distant? Was he perhaps still upset about her stopping him because of the security machine? That was indeed her fault. However, she had apologized to him already. Gavin knew who Violet was. However, beyond that, he did not feel any reason to be polite or passionate about her. He would like to bring his fianc¨¦e home sooner. But just as they had taken a few steps forward, suddenly, the roar of an engine filled the air. Several unlicensed cars appeared out of nowhere, blocking Gavin and La¡¯s path. Then, a sinister voice spoke, ¡°Kid, I finally found you!¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°You bastard. I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Apanying the sinister voice, dozens of individuals dressed in ck and armed with baseball bats, batons, and machetes poured out from the several unlicensed cars in front of Gavin and La! Gavin remembered the leader among this group of men. He was the helper with ire Dawson, who was from the Dawson family when he met them in Aurora za, Issac Bailey! Gavin had heard rumors that Isaac had quite an impressive background. However, he was not entirely sure of the specifics of the rumor. Gavin couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of resignation as he looked at the dozens of people with intimidating expressions that had appeared before him. Why did these petty thugs always stick around him like clowns from a circus? At that moment, Isaac was holding a metal baseball bat. He took a couple of steps toward Gavin and said with an arrogant attitude, ¡°Young boy, you don¡¯t have Vincent Dunn here to back you up anymore, do you? I would like to see how you will get out of this!¡± Isaac had a ferocious and mean look on his face. It was clear that the p he had previously taken in public had caused him great humiliation. However, since he wouldn¡¯t dare to seek retribution from Vincent, he decided to take it out on Gavin instead. At the same time, La, who was witnessing therge and menacing group of people before her, was consumed by worry and nervousness. She grabbed Gavin¡¯s arm and asked tremblingly, ¡°Gavin, who are these people?¡± Gavin looked calm and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They are just some annoying maggots.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Upon hearing Gavin call them maggots, Isaac¡¯s eyes zed with fury. After all, he was the son of the wealthiest man in Greenwald! How could anyone in this world dare to insult him boldly to his face like that? With a fierce expression, Isaac shouted directly at Gavin, ¡°Kid, how dare you insult me? Do you even know who my father is?¡± As expected. As the son of the wealthiest man in Greenwald, he could never stop talking about his father. Gavin calmly picked his ear for fun, then looked at Isaac and said, ¡°You asked me who your father is? ¡°What? Did your mother forget to tell you?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s casual remark, La¡¯s expression instantly turned peculiar. She even seemed like she was suppressing an urge tough. Not only did she have that look, but the dozens of the subordinates who hade with Isaac also started to have strange expressions. Isaac was the only one that did not get the point. While looking simple and innocent, he even asked Gavin, ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean that my mother forgot to tell me who my father was?¡± Good grief. La could not help herself but burst intoughter upon seeing Isaac¡¯s reaction at the moment. On the other side, the look on Isaac¡¯s crew started to be more and more interesting. One of his subordinates approached Isaac with an embarrassed look and whispered something in his ear. Isaac stared at him and erupted in anger. [Smack!] He raised his hand and gave his subordinate a loud and resounding p across the face, and cursed, ¡°Who the fuck are you calling a fatherless bastard?¡± The subordinate covered his face and said aggrievedly, ¡°Mr. Isaac, I am not the one saying this to you. He said it¡­. At that point. Isaac finally realized what was going on He was obviously trying to threaten Gavin by asking him whether he knew who his father was However, Gavin¡¯s response that asked if Isaac¡¯s mother forgot to tell him who his father was became a witty question that turned into humiliation to him while answering has previous question. 13 ¡°Fuck you!¡± Isaac became infuriated and even let out an angry roar. He waved the baseball bat in his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, get him! Take down this son of a bitch!¡± Isaac could not take it anymore! Surprisingly, he took the lead in charging forward while wielding a baseball bat, rushing toward Gavin. His subordinates followed Isaac one by one and charged forward as well. At that moment, Violet¡¯s screams suddenly came forth. ¡°Everybody stop!¡± Initially, Violet was stunned. She was still wondering why Gavin was being aloof and distant to her while standing still at the same spot. Then she saw the man and woman getting stopped by a group of thugs In addition, every thug was wielding a weapon. They were definitely going to hurt Gavin. As the elite security staff of the National Security Bureau, she had toe forth and intervene in this situation. However, her scream did not have any effect. Isaac and his subordinates did not seem to stop at all. Violet had no other choice but to raise her voice once again. ¡°I said everyone, stop! I am from the National Security Bureau, Brookspring Branch!¡± The name of the National Security Bureau was very powerful. Isaac and the dozens of his subordinates stopped moving. At that point, Violet ran and stepped in between Gavin and Isaac. She red at Isaac and his gang in anger while speaking with conviction, ¡°How dare you try tomit violence in broad daylight while carrying weapons in public? I need everyone toe with me!¡± Violet was dressed casually at the moment. She was not even carrying a weapon with her. Though she spoke with a sense of authority, her appearance did not quite match the image of what she imed to be. The look on Isaac and his men instantly changed, especially Isaac. He immediately said to Violet, ¡°You im to be someone from the National Security Bureau? ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? Where is your license?¡± 1¡­ Upon hearing Isaac¡¯s question, Violet became instantly speechless. She usually carried her license with her even when dressing casually. However, today was not the case. She was only going downstairs to buy a bag ofundry detergent. She did not expect to run into this situation. Unfortunately, she did not have her license with her at the time. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Isaac and his group, seeing that Violet had fallen silent, regained their confidence and spoke loudly. ¡°Little girl, you are quite a liar, aren¡¯t you? You thought you had actually deceived us? Are you really sure you want to intervene with our business? Fine, I will take you down along with them! ¡°Get them!¡± Isaac waved the baseball bat in his hand with great force again. The dozens of subordinates behind him charged forward immediately. ¡°How dare you?¡± Violet was immediately taken aback. Fortunately, she had previously received proper training and quickly assumed a defensive stance in front of the thugs. She did not forget to turn her head back and say to Gavin and La, ¡°Go! Call the police!¡± Then, with a crisp and loud shout, she met the oing crowd head-on. As a woman, she showed no signs of bracking down while facing the dozens of thugs. It was truly evident how deeply her father¡¯s teachings had influenced her! However, she was only a security staff from the National Security Bureau. She might be able to deal with one thug maybe two or three more, but she could not quickly put them down easily She was quickly distracted by some of the thugs and couldn¡¯t help anyone but herself She was not the target of the rest of the thugs They all swarmed toward Gavin However, Gavin did not move at all! Seeing this, Violet shouted anxiously, ¡°Hey, you! Run! ¡°What are you doing standing there!¡± However, as soon as she said that, she was stunned. She realized the aloof man had suddenly be a blurred shadow while darting through the midst of the dozens of thugs. He looked as if he was flying in between the thugs while evading their attacks and attacking them back. Surprisingly, he did not forget to bring La with him while holding her hand. Then, a lot of crackling sounds echoed as the dozens of armed thugs attacking Gavin were all thrown to the ground one by one. Some passed out with their eyes rolling back, while others held their bent and twisted limbs, emitting agonizing cries on the ground like ughtered pigs. ¡°How¡­ How powerful is he? ¡°Although he was a warrior who participated in the Sunspire Resistance, how could he handle attacks from dozens of men with one hand while carrying an ordinary woman with him? How could he take down this many people without taking a single hit and getting injured?¡± Violet was stunned. With a sharp sound of something vibrating in the air, Isaac swung his baseball bat at Violet¡¯s head with a fierce and ugly expression on his face. [Bang!] A loud noise sounded. A stream of blood slowly trickled down Violet¡¯s forehead. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 However, Violet did not feel even the slightest bit of pain. Because the blood was noting from her head. ¡°No! ¡°My hand, my hand!¡± Issac¡¯s mouth emitted a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. The blood on Violet¡¯s head turned out to be from Isaac. From Gavin¡¯s end, he watched as Violet was about to receive a fatal blow from Isaac while she was still lost in thought. Since she called Vincent, Mr. Dunn and seemed to have a good rtionship with him, Gavin couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, could he? So, he lifted his foot and kicked at something on the ground.. A fallen baseball bat was sent flying toward Isaac¡¯s raised right hand like a bullet. The baseball bat struck Isaac¡¯s forearm with great force. Isaac¡¯s forearm was instantly bent at an angle exceeding ny degrees, and the broken bones pierced through the skin. A tremendous amount of blood was spilled, and some fell on Violet¡¯s face. It was only at that moment that Violet finally reacted. She had quickly realized that if it weren¡¯t for Gavin¡¯s intervention, she would have been gravely injured or even knocked unconscious by now. She paid no attention to Isaac¡¯s wretched state and turned to Gavin. She said to him in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Thanks¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Gavin disregarded her gratitude. He waved his hand calmly and said, ¡°You said you are from the National Security Bureau, right?¡± Violet nodded her head numbly like a robot. Then Gavin said calmly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave these people to you. I am going to take care of some other things right now. Goodbye.¡± Then, Gavin turned around and walked away as if nothing had happened. He held La¡¯s hand and headed toward the entrance of the apartmentplex. Violet was left in confusion while standing still and being stunned, along with the dozens of thugs on the ground. Violet looked at the back of Gavin with her eyes filled with amazement, She was the daughter of Robert Jordan. During her time at the Public Security Academy, she consistently ranked first in martial arts. She used to believe that herbat skills were on par with the soldiers in the military. However, just now, she met Gavin, who was a veteran that had participated in the Sunspire Resistance. Why did herbat skills seem like child y in front of him? Gavin¡¯s skills made her training in martial arts seem like something presentable for shows but very impractical forbat. Suddenly, Violet seemed to start experiencing self-doubt. At that moment. ¡°Ah! Officer! Can you please call an ambnce for me? Please stop standing there and help me!¡± Isaac¡¯s painful shouting immediately interrupted Violet¡¯s thoughts, bringing her back to reality. Violet frowned her brow and turned around. She realized that Isaac¡¯s arm looked incredibly terrible. Even Violet felt disgusted after taking a look at it. She immediately took out her phone and called the number of the National Security Bureau for help to take care of this At this time, Gavin had already taken La into the apartmentplex Neather Gavin nor Violet knew about this, but a middle-aged man had watched everything that happened to them outside the apartmentplex T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 1:3 The man turned out to be Violet¡¯s father, Robert Jordan! At that moment, Robert was standing inside his home in front of arge floor-to-ceiling window. His entire body trembled greatly while his pupils filled with an excited expression. Even a hint of moisture appeared in his eyes. Next to him, a middle-aged woman, who was Robert¡¯s wife and Violet¡¯s mother, saw that Robert was experiencing a strange state and anxiously asked, ¡°Robert, what¡¯s wrong? You are scaring me! Please talk to me!¡± Robert turned around and grabbed his wife¡¯s hands tightly. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°He is back. He is really back. That¡¯s him. That¡¯s definitely him!¡± Robert kept repeating this sentence, His wife looked at him in confusion. She had no idea what had happened. Before she could ask, Robert rushed out the door in a frenzied state. He didn¡¯t even change out of his slippers before leaving. On the other side, Gavin had already taken La back to the apartment that he was renting. The door of Gavin¡¯s apartment was not closed. Zoe Clifford waited anxiously at the door while looking in the direction of the elevator from time to time. She was really worried about her brother. She seemed to be concerned about her brother¡¯s safety. At the same time, she was also concerned about the possibility that he would not return after he left like last time. However, she was going to be relieved from those worries this time. ¡°Brother! La!¡± Seeing her brother and future sister-inw showing up in the hallway, Zoe could not help but rush toward them after calling out to them in surprise. Of course, she gave La a big hug first. Then, she said with her eyes filled with excitement, ¡°La, my brother actually brought you back with him! ¡°La, since you are here, can you please stay here with us and not go back? People from the Taylor family were so mean to you anyway!¡± Hearing Zoe¡¯s words, La felt somewhat touched. She hugged Zoe¡¯s petite body and nodded heavily. She said, ¡°Okay, I am not going back. I am going to stay by Gavin¡¯s side forever!¡± Zoe said in a crisp voice, ¡°Me too!¡± At that moment, Gavin looked at his fianc¨¦e and sister with a warm smile. Once again, he felt the warmth of having a family. He waved his hand while smiling and said, ¡°Stop standing in the hallway. We shall talk more after we go back inside the apartment first.¡± After the three of them entered the apartment, Gavin casually pushed the door behind him. The door quickly closed. The moment before the door was about to close, a shout came from the hallway. ¡°Master!¡± [Bang!] The door closed with a loud sound. ¡°Oh no!¡± A painful cry rang out from the hallway. Inside the room, Gavin, Zoe, and La looked at each other in confusion. La asked in a curious tone, ¡°Did you guys hear anything?¡± Zoe nodded. ¡°It sounded like there¡¯s someone outside. Did they happen to trip and fall?¡± If someone was outside, the three wanted to see who it was. Gavin turned around and opened the door once again. ¡°Ouch¡± A middle-aged man who was covering his nose in agony appeared in front of the door. The man was none other than Violet¡¯s father, Robert! At that moment, the three people inside the room realized that no one had tripped in front of their door. It turned out that this man had run into their closed apartment door just now! Beingpassionate and caring, Zoe and La saw the man¡¯s painful expression and quickly spoke with concern. ¡°Sir, are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Hearing the voice of the two women, Robert quickly reacted and dropped both. Good grief. The three people mude the room saw his nose covered in blood. However, Robert did not care about the injury to his nose. Surprisingly, he kneeled directly in front of Gavin and shouted, ¡°Master, your servant Twiggy is here to see you!¡± [Bang!] After he said that, Robert knocked his forehead heavily on the ground before Gavin! ¡°Wow!¡± La¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted sharply as she witnessed the scene. She quickly let in a sharp intake of air in surprise. Who was this man? Why did he address himself as an old servant and offer such great respect to her fianc¨¦? Zoe had already been in a simr situation like this before. When they were in Aurora za, Vincent did exactly the same thing to Gavin. Although she had previously seen this scene happening before her, she could not help but feel shocked again. ¡°How many more servants does my brother actually have?¡± Gavin looked at Robert with an indifferent and calm expression on his face. He turned to Zoe and La and said quietly. ¡°You two should go back inside first. I need to take care of this matter right now.¡± La had not reacted yet, but Zoe had already taken her by the hand and pulled her inside the room. ¡°La,e with 1. Gavin watched as Zoe and La entered the inner room first. Then, his pupils were instantly filled with anger. He suddenly raised his right foot. [Boom!] A loud sound resounded as a fierce kick from Gavinnded on Robert¡¯s body. ¡°Ouch!¡± Robert let out a miserable scream as he flew out in an are from Gavin¡¯s doorstep, crashing heavily into the wall on the other side of the hallway. Then, Gavin spoke with a freezing tone, ¡°As the top leader of the National Security Bureau, where exactly were you when. the Clifford family was wiped out?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Themotion outside the door startled both Zoe and La as they had just entered the room. La instinctively moved to go outside. However, Zoe grabbed La and shook her head at La. La looked at Zoe curiously and said, ¡°No. From the sounds outside, it seems they¡¯re fighting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Zoe smiled and shook her head. She said, ¡°La, Gavin will handle his matters. We shouldn¡¯t add to his troubles by going out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although La was still a little worried about Gavin, Gavin¡¯s sister had already said so. What else could she say? It was better to stay in the room with Zoe obediently. Meanwhile, in the corridor outside the room. With a ¡°puff,¡± a spray of blood erupted from Robert¡¯s mouth, and his face instantly turned deathly pale. However, he showed no hesitation. He got up from the floor and quickly crawled toward Gavin on all fours. Then, in the corridor, he wailed at Gavin with sorrow and remorse. ¡°Master, I¡¯m guilty, Master, you can punish me as you wish. I¡¯ll ept it!¡± Gavin¡¯s brows furrowed as he watched the tearful and sniffling ¡°Twiggy¡± or Robert. Gavin was indeed in rage. However, he had no intention of punishing Robert. This was because, thanks to Vincent¡¯s foresight, it was likely that Robert was not in Brookspring when the Clifford family was wiped out. If Robert had been in Brookspring, the situation with the Clifford family wouldn¡¯t have been so perplexing. Gavin wasn¡¯t one to pass judgment without knowing all the facts. So, he frowned, and his voice became colder. ¡°Get in here and stop embarrassing yourself out here!¡± With that, Gavin turned and walked into the room. Robert did not get up. He remained on the floor, crawling into Gavin¡¯s rented room. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Soon after, the door mmed shut. Although the corridor had now returned to quiet, the neighbors in the two adjacent units to Gavin were anything but calm. The earliermotion in the corridor had been disruptive. The residents of both units had alreadye to their doors, peering through their peepholes to see what was happening in the corridor! As they watched Robert crawl into a young man¡¯s apartment like a dog, both neighbors were dumbfounded. In one household, the wife wore a puzzled expression and turned to her husband. She said, ¡°Honey, am I seeing things? ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Jordan just now?¡± After all, Robert was the former highest-ranking official in the National Security Bureau of Brookspring. He was quite well-known among the Brookspring popce, so they recognized him immediately. At this moment, the husband in this family was also shocked. It was as if he had seen a ghost He nodded stiffly and immediately shook lus head. Then, he nodded and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s it¡¯s him¡± ¡°But, how ¡°That young man, who who is her This person was so shocked that he was already incoherent. In the other household, a simr scene unfolded. 13 However, neither Gavin nor Robert cared about the reactions of these people in their homes. Especially Robert, he could present himself with an air of dignity in front of others, but in front of Gavin, he didn¡¯t care if he looked like a dog. Meanwhile, Gavin had taken a seat on the sofa in the living room. Robert remained kneeling in the center of the living room with his head lowered. He was too afraid to lift it. Gavin looked at Robert with mild disdain. He asked, ¡°Twiggy, speak. What do you want to tell me?¡± Upon hearing this, tears inexplicably welled up in Robert¡¯s eyes. He choked out. ¡°Master, you have no idea how long it¡¯s been since someone called me Twiggy! ¡°Master, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Previously, when Robert followed Gavin, he was nicknamed Twiggy due to his lean and tall physique, resembling a tree twig. Gavin never knew Robert¡¯s real name and always addressed him as Twiggy. Otherwise, when Violet mentioned her father was Robert outside the residential area, why hadn¡¯t Gavin heard of him at all? Gavin replied with a somewhat contemptuous tone, ¡°Enough with the tears. Answer the questions.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll answer, Robert replied. Robert¡¯s answers were in line with Gavin¡¯s spections. When the Clifford family was wiped out, Vincent happened to be overseas for business. Robert had been reassigned to Emperion to report on his work. It was during his meeting there that the tragedy urred in Brookspring. After receiving news about the Clifford family, Robert immediately caused a scene at the Emperion meeting, disregarding leaders higher ranking than himself and insisting on returning to Brookspring. But by the time he returned, it was already toote. As Robert spoke, there was a sorrowful expression in his eyes. ¡°After this incident, I mobilized all the resources I could to investigate, to find out who was behind it.¡± Robert continued, ¡°However, the higher-ups¡¯ attitude toward this matter seemed strange. They even held me ountable for arbitrarily reallocating personnel, ultimately forcing me into early retirement.¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed, and his brows furrowed. From Robert¡¯s words, it seemed the higher-ups were also involved in this matter. There was a creaking sound as Gavin clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Bastards!¡± Boom! In an instant, Gavin¡¯s aura surged, radiating a terrifying atmosphere akin to a battlefield drenched in blood. Under the shroud of this suffocating presence, Robert trembled, and his face turned pallid. ¡°I led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to defend Sunspire with my life, but they were the ones who attacked my Clifford family from behind?¡± Gavin¡¯s rage was now overwhelming. At this moment, he had already made up his mind. Since the higher-ups were involved, no matter who they were, he would not spare any enemy, be it the Frostpeak Dark Warriors or the highest Dark Lord. On this side, Robert had been silent all along because Gavin¡¯s current aura was simply too dreadful, suppressing him to the point where he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Fortunately, it didn¡¯tst long as Gavin gradually calmed down. While there was hatred, Gavin understood that the path had to be taken one step at a time. ¡°Continue,¡± he said.. Robert seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and began to speak again. ¡°Master, even though I¡¯ve retired, I¡¯ve been investigating this matter from behind the scenes all these years. ¡°Ive discovered something strange After the Clifford family was annihted, the Conor family disappeared¡± ¡°The Conor family? Gavin was a bit stunned when he heard the name of the family. The Conor family was his mother¡¯s family! The Conor family! But¡­ how could his mother¡¯s family be rted to the annihtion of his own Clifford family? ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Gavin¡¯s immediate reaction was disbelief. How could the family he was currently in have plotted against his own Clifford family? Robert continued, ¡°Master, I feel that the disappearance of the Conor family wasn¡¯t because they targeted the Clifford family, but rather¡­ they seemed to have some secrets about the Clifford family¡¯s incident and went into hiding for self-protection.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gavin¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. Then, Robert continued speaking. ¡°I have been investigating the whereabouts of the Conor family. About a week ago, I found out that the Conor family¡¯s little princess, Kris Conor, appeared in Brookspring.¡± ¡°Kris?¡± Gavin instinctively whispered in astonishment. Yes, Kris was his mother¡¯s youngest sister, his aunt, and she was his rtive. Gavin immediately asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Robert looked somewhat awkward and shook his head. ¡°She only appeared briefly, and then¡­ Just as Robert was about to finish his sentence, his phone suddenly rang Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Upon hearing the phone ring, Robert¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He immediately spoke up. ¡°Master, this ringtone is specifically set for my subordinates investigating the Clifford family incident. It might be news about the Clifford family!¡± At Gavin¡¯s signal, Robert instantly answered the call and put it on speakerphone. When it came to matters concerning the Clifford family, Robert naturally wanted to inform Gavin as soon as possible. As soon as the call connected, a man¡¯s urgent voice came through. ¡°Mr. Jordan, something bad has happened! Hurry to the Oceanfront Clubhouse now!¡± Robert was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, He instinctively asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± The urgent voice on the other end of the phone sounded again. ¡°Kris has been captured by the eldest son of the Holman family at the Oceanfront Clubhouse!¡± With a swift motion, Gavin rose from the sofa. ¡°Master.¡± Robert began to say, but before he could continue, there was a sudden ¡°whoosh.¡± The front door of the rented apartment was somehow left open. It revealed that Gavin¡¯s figure had disappeared in an instant. Robert stared nkly at the empty corridor in front of him. He fell into a daze. It was the urgent voice on the phone that brought Robert¡¯s thoughts back. ¡°Mr. Jordan, what should we do? Should we go rescue her? I feel Kris is in a very dangerous situation right now!¡± The man called Robert ¡°Mr. Jordan¡¯ respectfully because Robert was themander-in-chief in action, not some president of apany. Of course, Robert was themander-in-chief of the investigation into the Clifford family incident. On his end, Robert listened to the voice on the phone with a somewhat strange expression. Then, he said slowly, ¡°Um¡­ you guys stay in ce and don¡¯t move. Disperse the personnel you brought with you and surround the perimeter of the Oceanfront Clubhouse. Regardless of what happens at the Oceanfront Clubhouse, pretend you didn¡¯t see anything as if nothing happened!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The man on the other end of the phone clearly didn¡¯t understand why Robert was saying this. After all, hadn¡¯t Robert previously emphasized that Kris¡¯s situation was the top priority? However, before the man could ask, Robert hung up the phone. The man on the other end was left with a confused face. Meanwhile, at the Oceanfront Clubhouse of Brookspring. It was nighttime. The lights in Oceanfront Clubhouse in Brookspring zed brilliantly. It was as if a grand ceremony was being held. However, Oceanfront Clubhouse was not open to the public on this particr night. This didn¡¯t deter the massive crowd that had gathered within Oceanfront Clubhouse. Oceanfront Clubhouse was a property belonging to the Holman family of Brookspring. Hence, it was filled entirely with individuals affiliated with the Holman family this time. Among them were either servants and attendants or bodyguards of the Holman family. Hundreds of them gathered in the central square of the Oceanfront Clubhouse. Notably, everyone in the crowd was a man. There wasn¡¯t a single woman present. Each man wore an expression of eager anticipation as if they were on the verge of witnessing a momentous event. At the forefront of the central square, a brightly lit grand podium blinked intermittently. At this moment, a young man with a smug smile walked onto the stage with a microphone in his hand. Just as he went on stage, a wave of cheers, apuse, and ovation resonated through the entire venue This young man was Scott Holman, the eldest son of the Holman family. 1/3 off appeared to relish being the center of attention. After enjoying it for a full five minutes, he raised his hand to suppress the cheers. Then, clearing his throat into the microphone, he began to speak. ¡°Why is everyone so ted? Is it because you can¡¯t wait to im your own bitch? As his words fell, the entire venue erupted once again with shouts and cheers. Scott¡¯s face took on a lecherous grin as he loudly proimed. ¡°Very well! ¡°Rest assured, none of you will be disappointed.¡± Scott continued, ¡°Let me exin the rules of today¡¯s activity.¡± Gazing at the crowd of men, who appeared to be as eager as aggressive, his grin widened. ¡°As you all know, the Holman family has captured the former number one beauty of Brookspring, Kris Conor.¡± At this point, the crowd below had already begun to stir. Even before Scott finished speaking, another round of cheers erupted. Scott¡¯s smile deepened as he continued his speech. ¡°Everyone present can begin the lottery on their phones. ¡°From number one to thest one, each of you will have a chance. Depending on the number you draw, all of you can take Kris with you in order. For this day, you can do anything you please with her!¡± He paused and then continued. ¡°But remember, don¡¯t y too rough. There are still brothers waiting their turn!¡± After Scott¡¯s words, the central square resounded with another wave ofughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Theughter was sharp and grating, filling the air. Scott joined in theughter. He then raised his voice once more. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s cut to the chase!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Someone, bring that bitch up!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was amotion Each and every one of them revealed fierce, predator-like gazes. Amidst the cries, a person walked onto the stage with a chain in his hand. On the other end of the chain was a dirty woman. This woman looked very miserable now. There were clear imprints of five fingers on her face, and her nose and the corners of her mouth were stained with fresh blood. She was wearing clothes, but from her neck and sleeves, one could clearly see the shocking whip marks! This woman was Kris, Gavin¡¯s aunt and once the most beautiful woman in Brookspring. But at this moment, the Brookspring beauty, Kris, whose eyes should have been radiant and sparkling, now appeared hollow and lifeless, with a dull look in her eyes. Her entire being seemed like that of a soulless, lifeless puppet. She was mechanically led to the center of the stage. It was evident that Kris had endured some unimaginable inhuman treatment before this With a soft thud, she knelt down, her body limp. Kris¡¯s appearance caused the eyes of the hundreds below to widen. They were filled with lecherous and sinister expressions. In fact, many even started to lick the saliva dripping from the corners of their mouths. Scott¡¯s eyes held no trace of pity. He cast a casual nce at Kris, who resembled a lifeless puppet. Then, he once again spoke into the microphone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say I treat you all poorly! ¡°Let me tell you all, I haven¡¯t even touched this woman yet. I just had someone give her some training for your future enjoyment as her owners, so it¡¯ll be morefortable for you!¡± 23 Haha¡­ Laughter erupted among the crowd. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott!¡± ¡°Mr. Scott is the best. Mr. Scott is forever the king!¡± The entire venue once again resounded with thunderous cheers. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± At this point, Scott waved his hand, signaling them to quiet down. He said, ¡°Stop yelling! ¡°The activity is about to begin. Take out your phones, everyone!¡± With a swooshing sound, the movements of the hundreds below were surprisingly uniform. Everyone was rubbing their palms together. They knew that every one of them could be the owner of this bitch. However, getting a lower number would definitely be better! The taste of this bitch would undoubtedly be more enjoyable! Scott watched the behavior of the crowd with a satisfied smile on his face. Then, he raised his hand andmanded. ¡°Begin!¡± As soon as he gave the order, the crowd below instantly began frantically tapping on their phones. Meanwhile, as the crowd feverishly operated their phones, Scott slowly crouched down. There was not a trace of pity in his eyes as he looked at Kris. His voice was low as he spoke slowly, ¡°Kris, you still have onest chance. Tell me where the Conor family is hiding, and I might not hand you over to this bunch of scums. Let me enjoy you alone. It¡¯s definitely better than them, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Holman family was actually also searching for the whereabouts of the Conor family. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The words spoken by Scott were filled with a creepy undertone. However, it was evident that the Holman family seemed to be searching for the whereabouts of the Conor family. At this moment, it was unknown what kind of ordeal Kris had gone through. Her entire demeanor seemed as if she had truly lost her soul, like a lifeless walking corpse. Of course, a walking corpse couldn¡¯t respond to Scott¡¯s question. Seeing Kris¡¯sck of response, Scott let out a heavy, disdainful snort. ¡°Hmph! ¡°You won¡¯t speak? Then don¡¯t me me!¡± Just as he finished speaking, the entire venue erupted into chaos. ¡°What the hell? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m number two hundred? It¡¯ll take a lifetime before it¡¯s my turn!¡± ¡°No way, did someone cheat? How can their reaction time be so fast?¡± Scott ignored them. After amotion, a loud and pleasantly surprised voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Number one. I am number one! ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m number one! I¡¯m number one! This bitch is mine!¡± The person spoke and jumped happily! Everyone cast various looks at him. Some were envious, some jealous, and there were even looks of hatred! This man appeared to be around fifty years old, balding, with teeth covered in brown spots, crooked and uneven. There was a huge wart on the tip of his nose, and he even had arge bandage stuck to his forehead. His clothing was stained with grease. The dirt in the crevices of his nails made it seem like he hadn¡¯t washed his hands in over a decade, making it quite revolting At this moment, on the stage above, Scott looked at this bald man and let out a wildugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He spoke to the bald man, ¡°Man, you¡¯re damn lucky!¡± Then, Scott waved his hand. He said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come up and take your bitch away!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± This bald man let out a surprised shout, his face filled with joy, and he rushed toward the stage with saliva flowing. As he rushed onto the stage, he kept saying to Scott. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott, thank you!¡± Scott smiled and waved his hand. He said, ¡°Why are you thanking me? You¡¯re just lucky! ¡°Alright, enjoy her virginity. You can y however you want. Remember, don¡¯t be too rough!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The bald man¡¯s face instantly disyed a sinister smile. Then, he spoke with one side of his mouth. ¡°Mr. Scott, rest assured, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely leave some good things for the brothers behind As the bald man rubbed his hands together, he slowly approached the copsed Kris. When he reached Kris¡¯s side, he even licked the corner of his own mouth. He said, ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you! Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Kris showed absolutely no reaction. She was almostpletely dazed. But maybe this was for the best. She couldn¡¯t be engulfed by endless despair again at this moment. On this side, the bald man couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He slowly extended his Bilthy hand toward Kriv¡¯s delicate face. 1/3 Just as his fingers were about to touch Kris¡¯s face¡­ ¡°Whoosh!¡± A sound suddenly rang out like a breaking of the sound barrier. Then, the huge signboard with the words ¡°Oceanfront Clubhouse written on it drew a lightning-fast arc across the air and heavily smashed toward the bald man. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Seeing this scene, Scott instantly lunged to the side and rolled away. Scott managed to evade it, but the bald man standing next to Kris wasn¡¯t so lucky. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud sound. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream rang out abruptly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The massive signboard struck the man squarely in the back. The bald man was sent flying, blood streaming from his mouth and nose. He was crashing onto the ground far away. His condition was unknown. Looking at the bald man lying in a pool of blood, Scott¡¯s face turned pallid, sweat forming on his forehead. He climbed up from the ground, still trembling, and then shouted into the microphone. ¡°Damn it! ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± Not only he but the hundreds of people below all frowned and looked around in astonishment and anger. Just at that moment, a voice seemed to emanate from the depths of the underworld, slowly spreading to every corner of the Oceanfront Clubhouse of Brookspring. ¡°The Clifford family of Brookspring, Gavin Clifford!¡± The voice was thunderous, like thunder from the heavens, echoing endlessly! Upon hearing this voice, Scott¡¯s gaze immediately narrowed. Then, he shouted hoarsely. ¡°Impossible! ¡°The Clifford family has already been wiped out!¡± He caught his breath and shouted again. ¡°That bastard Gavin died long ago in the Sunspire Resistance!¡± However, Scott¡¯s voice received no verbal response. Instead, what responded was a series of heavy footsteps. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Even though there was only one set of footsteps, they resounded so clearly in the ears of everyone present. This caused the hundreds of people standing below to nervously take two steps back. Gavin¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance of the Oceanfront Clubhouse. At this moment, his eyes were filled with rage, and his pupils were blood-red. The blood-red color was not because of the bulging blood vessels but from the intense murderous intent. He clenched his fists tightly in fury. The veins on his forehead were bulging from anger. His gaze immediately fell upon Kris, who was bound at the center of the stage. That was his aunt! But why did Kris be like this now? It was Scott! The Holman family! Gavin had already learned from Brooke that the Holman family of Brookspring seemed to be the leader among these four major families. Gavin had nned to pay a visit to the Holman family of Brookspring tomorrow, However, upon returning home, he learned from the former servant Twiggy¡¯s call that Kris had been taken to the Oceanfront Clubhouse by Scott. Were the Holman family members so eager to seek their own death? At this moment, Scott on the stage looked at Gavin, who had appeared at the entrance. Scott had an expression of disbelief. This was Gavin, someone he hadn¡¯t seen in ten years, but Gavin¡¯s image was forever etched in his memory. At this point, Scott even seemed a bit flustered. ¡°Impossible, impossible! ¡°Gavin is definitely not alive!¡± Regardless of the possibility, Gavin was now standing before him, alive and well. Scott, who couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, felt an instinctive surge of fear welling up inside him. This undoubtedly was the kind of fear that came from deep within, from the blood and heritage, toward the former top family, the former top scion! However, this feeling of fear did notst long. After all, Scott still had hundreds of his own people below. As for Gavin, he was alone. With this thought, Scott regained his confidence and shouted loudly at Gavin. ¡°Gavin, since you¡¯re still alive, why have youe back? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find a ce to hide like a dog and live in obscurity? Have youe back to meet your death?¡± After saying this, a cruel and fierce gleam appeared in Scott¡¯s eyes as he dered. ¡°Very well, let me finish what I didn¡¯tplete back then!¡± Scott looked at the crowd. ¡°Everyone, listen up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The hundreds of people below shouted at the same time! With a contemptuous smile on his lips, Scott pointed at Gavin and shouted, ¡°Get him! ¡°The one who brings me Gavin¡¯s head will be the forever master of Kris!¡± As soon as Scott said this, the whole ce erupted. Their fervor, evident from their anxiousness during the earlier lottery, was palpable. Each of them looked at Gavin as if they had found a treasure that could change their destiny. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Roars, along with the sound of footsteps, surged toward Gavin. However, these servants, these bodyguards, were just ordinary people! Facing the leader of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, who could single-handedly confront the Thirty-Power Allied Forces, what chances did they have? Chapter 37 Chapter 37 What chance did they have? The answer was, of course, none! Gavin watched as one after another excitedly rushed toward him, each person seemingly treating his head as a prized possession. There was no expression on his face. A glint of bloodlust appeared in his eyes. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound reverberated. The stone b beneath Gavin¡¯s feet instantly shattered. He charged forward toward the hundreds of people in front of him. Even the fragments of stone that shot out from under his feet pierced through the foreheads of the first few people. These people instantly died on the spot. However, Gavin did not stop at all. His iron fists seemed to transform into a dreadful meat grinder. ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang!¡± The sounds continued to echo. Each person received a punch from Gavin. The group of people crashed into Gavin¡¯s fists, which were as solid as a rock. With just one blow from Gavin, each person instantly met their end. Some heads exploded directly. Some had their chests pierced with a huge blood hole. Some attempted to shield themselves with their hands, but their arms were shattered, and the bones were deeply embedded in their own chests. Though the hundred people seemed numerous, they fell under Gavin¡¯s onught like wheat before a scythe. Standing on the stage and witnessing the scene, Scott was in a panic. He was utterly andpletely panicked. His pupils trembled intensely and fixed on Gavin, who resembled a god of death. Gavin was steadily approaching him. Scott¡¯s entire body started to tremble slightly. Fear permeated his entire being. Gavin was truly terrifying! After all, Scott was the scion of the Holman family, and he had seen warriors before. He knew the difference between warriors and ordinary people. He had witnessed his family¡¯s warrior facing a dozen attackers with ease. Even when facing the encirclement of dozens of people, they could fight them to a standstill. However, Scott had never seen a warrior as ferocious as Gavin! Facing hundreds of enemies alone, Gavin struck them down one by one with his fists. And all of these enemies would never see the light of another day! Scott was terrified. His steps began to retreat slowly. As he watched Gavin once again send the subordinates of the Holman family flying, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Scott turned and ran toward the back of the stage as if he had gone mad. Hepletely ignored Kris, who was sitting paralyzed in the center of the stage. At this moment, Gavin appeared like a horrifying demon. His body was covered in a substantial amount of blood. However, not a single drop belonged to him. It didn¡¯t take long before there was not a single person in the field who could catch their breath. 13 Except for Gavin, who was still standing in ce with fresh blood dripping from his fists. The hundreds of members of the Holman family had all perished in this short period of time. Yet, Gavin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He noticed that Scott had disappeared. But at this moment, the more crucial matter was Kris¡¯s well-being. With a light hum, Gavin transformed into a streak of light and appeared in front of Kris. Fortunately, Scott wasn¡¯t present at this moment. If he had seen someone flying, he would probably have been scared out of his wits. Gavin crouched down, looking at Kris with a heart full of pity. He gently called out, ¡°Kris¡­ Kris¡­ Can you hear me?¡± At this moment, Kris showed no response. She sat there, mouth half-open, in a dazed state. Gavin noticed the numerous injuries on Kris¡¯s body. His eyes were filled with anger, but he couldn¡¯t release his aura at this moment, as it would harm Kris He called out softly once again. ¡°Kris, look at me.. ¡°I¡¯m Gavin, I¡¯m Gav. Do you still remember me?¡± Finally, as if triggered by the words ¡°Gavin,¡± a glint returned to Kris¡¯s vacant eyes. But she still looked somewhat dazed. However, her pupils had started to move. They slowly settled on Gavin¡¯s face. When Kris saw Gavin¡¯s face, her pupils began to tremble ever so slightly. Her dry lips quivered as she opened her mouth. A hoarse voice that sounded like a broken vocal cord sounded from Kris¡¯s mouth. ¡®Gay¡­?¡± Hearing Kris¡¯s voice, Gavin could no longer hold back. Tears streamed down his face. He nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s me! Kris, I¡¯m Gay!¡± ¡°Gav¡­ Kris softly repeated. The almost dried tear slowly slid down from the corners of her eyes. In the next moment, Kris¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted. Gavin immediately cradled Kris¡¯s soft body in his arms. He hurriedly checked her pulse. He found that while she had external injuries and was deeply emotionally wounded, there was no immediate danger to her life. He breathed a sigh of relief. But as he looked at his aunt¡¯s pitiful state, Gavin could no longer suppress his raging anger.. He lifted his head and roared into the sky like a wounded beast. ¡°Damn the Holman family! I will make all of you die a horrible death!¡± His voice was so loud that it even reached the ears of Scott. He was currently fleeing in a car from the back door of the Oceanfront Clubhouse. He had a driver, but the driver had likely already met his end at the hands of Gavin¡¯s fists. However, Scott couldn¡¯t care less. As the shouts echoed from the Oceanfront Clubhouse, Scott trembled uncontrobly, and he even lost control of his dder and wetted his pants However, he paid no attention to this at all Gulp! He swallowed hard, his heart still pounding He said with lingering fear. 2/3 ¡°Why is this Gavin so powerful? How can he be this formidable? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Thankfully, I ran fast,¡± As Scott watched the Oceanfront Clubhouse grow further and further away behind him, Scott¡¯s eyes once again revealed a resentful expression. ¡°This damned Gavin, why are you still alive? Why did youe back? ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people of the Holman family! You deserve to die!¡± Scott¡¯s gaze turned fierce. ¡°No! I need to hurry back and tell the family. Gavin has returned. We must mobilize all our forces to reduce Gavin to pieces!¡± His ns were grandiose, but reality was harsh. Just as he finished speaking, a ring high beam instantly plunged Scott into a brief state of blindness. ¡°Ah!¡± In the midst of Scott¡¯s terrified scream, he heard the screeching of brakes. Sshh¡­! The next second¡­ Bang! A violent crash and a sensation of immense impact came through. Scott¡¯s vision went ck, and he lost all consciousness. On the other side, Gavin held the unconscious Kris in his arms. Step by step, he walked past the bodies of the Holman family¡¯s subordinates. He carried Kris out of the Oceanfront Clubhouse. Just as he stepped out, he heard the roar of an engine. The brakes squealed. A heavily modified SUV pulled up in front of Gavin. The door opened, and Robert¡¯s figure emerged from the car. He hurried to Gavin¡¯s side. Thud! He immediately dropped to his knees, straight and firm. He loudly addressed Gavin. ¡°Master! I¡¯m here! ¡°I have captured Scott, and he¡¯s in the car right now!¡± Scott? When Gavin heard this name, his eyes filled with boundless rage! The next second, he headed toward the car that Robert had arrived in. But at this moment, Robert loudly asked, ¡°Master, do you want to kill Scott?¡± Hearing Robert¡¯s words, Gavin slowed his steps slightly and turned his head to look at Robert. He said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°No!¡± Robert denied loudly. He then continued, ¡°Master, I found some photos and videos in Scott¡¯s car. In my opinion, killing Scott like this would be letting him off too easily! ¡°He should endure endless torment!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Upon hearing Robert¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. He seemed to glean something from Robert¡¯s expression. Those photos and videos were likely rted to Kris! Gavin spoke in a low voice, ¡°Where is the stuff?¡± Robert immediately replied. ¡°In the car, Master. Please get in first.¡± Gavin opened the rear door of the vehicle and gentlyid Kris on the spacious back seat. He then got into the car himself. As for Scott, who was captured by Robert, should be locked in the trunk of the vehicle. Of course, Gavin didn¡¯t care much about this. Inside the car, Gavin saw a stack of photos stuffed behind the passenger¡¯s seat. He reached out and picked them up. In the instant he looked at the photos, his pair of fierce eyes emitted a terrifying aura. His entire body surged with intense waves of aura, causing even the motionless vehicle to tremble from within. His pupils were instantly tainted with a blood-red hue. As Gavin had guessed, the protagonist in the photos was none other than his aunt, Kris. However, in these photos, Kris¡¯s body was covered in bruises. In some of the photos, her mouth was being covered by someone, and tears of despair welled in her eyes. In others, Kris was lying on the ground with a chain hung around her neck, eating from a dog¡¯s food bowl! Gavin had only seen three photos. The next second, a tremendous force emanated from Gavin¡¯s hands with a ¡°bang!¡± The thick stack of photos in his hand disintegrated into fragments, floating in the air. His entire body trembled slightly, and even his breath seemed somewhat erratic. At this moment, Robert sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He also sensed Gavin¡¯s current unstable aura. He wanted to offer some words offort, but he didn¡¯t dare. He was afraid that speaking a few extra words now might get him berated by Gavin. At this moment, veins were faintly visible on Gavin¡¯s forehead. However, his voice didn¡¯t sound as explosive as one might expect. Instead, it was hoarse, and he spoke slowly, ¡°The videos?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Robert, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, immediately handed a tablet from the passenger seat to Gavin in the back seat. After opening the tablet, Gavin found that aside from video files, there was nothing else on it. There were hundreds of videos in total. Based on the content of the photos he had seen earlier, Gavin could already guess what was in these videos. To be honest, Gavin found it difficult to bring himself to click on these video files. He was afraid of seeing Kris in an even more wretched state. However, in the end, Gavin still opened one of the shorter videos. The video had just started, and there was an instant scream from the tablet. ¡°Ah!¡± Listening to this scream, Gavin knew it was Kris¡¯s voice. Judging from the sound now, his aunt¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t this hoarse. Then, Gavin heard a loud ¡°bang! Kris was kicked hard in the chest and fell from the frame. Gavin clenched his fists tightly His back teeth were also tightly clenched. Kris, who fell to the ground, quickly stood up in panic. Her face was pale, tears of despair in her eyes, and she cried out in a desperate voice to someone outside the frame. ¡°Don¡¯te over! ¡°Please, let me go. I¡¯m begging you!¡± Hearing Kris¡¯s cries, Gavin¡¯s eyes were filled with a kind of sorrowful mist. Next, Scott¡¯s figure appeared in the video frame. At this moment, Scott¡¯s face was ferocious. He had a cruel smile on his lips, and his eyes filled with a fierce look He took a step forward and directly grabbed Kris¡¯s hair. ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp and tragic scream came from Kris¡¯s mouth. Scott dragged Kris¡¯s head to the front of the camera. With a cruel smile, he pointed at the camera and said to Kris. ¡°Look here! ¡°This video is recorded. Don¡¯t worry. Everything that happens next will be captured. When the time comes, I¡¯ll release this video for everyone in Brookspring to see you in your current state!¡± Heughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Amid Scott¡¯s cruelughter, Gavin could faintly hear Kris¡¯s voice of despair. ¡°Don¡¯t. Please. Don¡¯t.¡± Smack! With a crisp sound, Scott pped Kris¡¯s face hard! Kris fell backward onto the ground. Then, Scott spat on Kris. He turned to face the camera. His face carried a taunting expression. He said, ¡°In the future, if anyone sees this video, be it the Clifford family or the Conor family, you guys know what¡¯sing for you.¡± At this point, Scott seemed to have thought of something. Then, he smiled mockingly. He said, ¡°Oh! I almost forgot. All the bastards of the Clifford family should be dead by now, right? It¡¯s a shame they won¡¯t get to see this video. Such a pity!¡± Heughed sinisterly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°But, the Conor family, you should hide well. Just make sure I don¡¯t find you!¡± After saying this, Scott turned around and kicked Kris in the stomach. He even let out a furious roar. ¡°Speak! Where is the Conor family hiding now?¡± Kris pleaded with a voice filled with despair. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± But Scott didn¡¯t listen. He directly unfastened his belt and, with a sharp snap, brutallyshed Kris. ¡°Ah!¡± Kris¡¯s agonizing screams made Gavin¡¯s heart tremble heavily. He closed his eyes in an instant and shut off the video on the tablet. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. That was his aunt! His rtive had suffered such inhumane treatment Gavin recalled Robert had told him about having seen Kris in Brookspring a week ago and then completely losing track of her afterward. It meant Kris had endured at least a week of torment before today. Now, she had be like this, akin to a walking corpse. Not only physically, but she had also suffered a tremendous blow mentally. ¡°Scott¡± Although Gavin¡¯s voice was not explosive, it was so hoarse that even Robert, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, felt lus scalp 2/3 tingle and his spine chill. Gavin turned his head to look at Kris, who was unconscious, his eyes filled with nothing but heartache. On the other side, Robert cautiously asked, ¡°Master, where are we going now?¡± Gavin raised his head slightly and looked at Robert, saying, ¡°To the Clifford family vi¡± The Clifford family vi? It was already a ruin. Why would Gavin want to go there? Of course, his master must have a reason for making this decision. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Robert only needed to carry out his master¡¯s orders. Without a word, Robert started the car and headed toward the Clifford family vi. As the car just started, Gavin took out his phone from his pocket. He found a contactbeled ¡°0¡± in his phone book and dialed it directly. The call was answered very quickly. Before the first ring even finished, a low voice came from the other end. ¡°Hail, Dark Lord!¡± Then, there was a ¡°thud¡± sound from the phone. Obviously, the person who picked up the call was kneeling on the ground in reverence, somewhere Gavin couldn¡¯t see. Dark Lord! This title was an exclusive address used by the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to refer to their leader! The Frostpeak Dark Warriors were the most mysterious and powerful group in this world. No one knew how many of them there were, and no one knew how strong they truly were. Perhaps not even they themselves knew. On this end, Gavin had already begun speaking to the person on the other end of the phone. ¡°Have Team De to Brookspring.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 After a while, they arrived at the Clifford family vi. Under the respectful guidance of Robert, Gavin stepped out of the car. He left Kris in the car. The atmosphere in the ruins of the Clifford family vi was heavy with gloom. At this moment, Kris was not in a good state. It was not suitable for her to get out of the car. Moreover, she was still in a state of unconsciousness. Gavin looked at the ruins of his family vi, as well as the numerous graves scattered around. His heart pounded violently. This was the second time he had seen the state of the Clifford family vi, but it couldn¡¯t quell the anger burning within him. ¡°Drag Scott out,¡± Gavinmanded. Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Robert didn¡¯t dare to dy. He turned around and hurried to the trunk of the car to open it. Inside, Scott, whose face was covered in blood,y unconscious. Although Robert was retired, he was still a martial artist. He effortlessly lifted Scott out of the trunk. As Gavin looked at Scott on Robert¡¯s shoulder, images from the videos and photos he had seen in the car shed through his mind. Gavin clenched his fists in furious again. ¡°Buzz!¡± A faint humming sound filled the air, Gavin appeared beside Robert. He grabbed Scott by the neck with one hand. Robert felt a weight lift from his shoulder as Scott disappeared from his view. Gavin carried Scott with one hand and entered the ruins of the Clifford family vi. Robert hurriedly followed behind Gavin. However, Gavin¡¯s speed was simply too fast. By the time Robert reached the backyard of the vi, he heard a startled exmation. ¡°Where am P* It was Scott¡¯s voice. Gavin had used his method to wake Scott up. At this moment, Scott was sitting among the stones in the ruins with a terrified expression. His face drained of color. Soon, his gaze fixed on Gavin. ¡°Gavin After recognizing Gavin¡¯s face, Scott let out a shocked cry. The image of Gavin from the Oceanfront Clubhouse, where he had seemed like a reaper of death, once again appeared in Scott¡¯s mind. Scott couldn¡¯t control the fear surging within him. However, he still screamed at Gavin with all his might. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the scion of the Holman family. If you kill me, the Holman family will never let you off!¡± Gavin lowered his head slightly, his face devoid of expression, as he stared at Scott. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Scott swallowed hard, then shifted his body a few steps back on the ground. Once more, he roared at Gavin. ¡°Gavin, you better think carefully. Letting me go now might still save you! ¡°If the people of the Holman family find out I¡¯ve gone missing ande looking for me, not only will you meet a gruesome end when they arrive, but Kris and your fianc¨¦e will undoubtedly be turned into prostitutes! They¡¯ll be toyed with by every mant¡± As Scott spoke, his face bore a hysterical expression. His pupils flickered with a cruel gleam! Even at this point, the inherent malevolence within hum remained unchanged. Robert, who had just arrived at the scene, had a look of resignation upon hearing Scott¡¯s words He sighed softly and said. ¡°Are you asking for death?¡± Sure enough. Gavin took a step forward and grabbed Scott¡¯s ankle with one hand, In an instant, Scott eximed in rm, ¡°What are you doing? Bastard! Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Scott didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before a terrified scream erupted from his mouth. Gavin grabbed Scott¡¯s ankle with one hand and swung him around, mming him forcefully onto the ground. ¡°Agh!¡± Fresh blood gushed from Scott¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The sound of pain emanated from his throat. However, Gavin didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover. He exerted more force to lift Scott from the ground again and followed up with a powerful kick to Scott¡¯s chest. ¡°Thud!¡± This time, there seemed to be some fragments, possibly from internal organs along with the blood, gushed out from Scott¡¯s mouth. Scott¡¯s body fell like a kite with a broken string. He waspletely lifeless. Seeing this scene, Robert was momentarily stunned. Wasn¡¯t the n to let Scott endure endless torment? How did he end up being kicked to death? Approaching Gavin with caution, Robert asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, did you¡­ kill him?¡± Without turning around, Gavin walked toward the motionless Scott. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him die.¡± After uttering these words, Gavin stood before the now-silent Scott. In the next second, Gavin¡¯s right hand transformed into a blur. Numerous silver needles appeared in his hand. They fell like a shower onto Scott¡¯s body. The next moment, a sharp inhale sounded. Scott, who seemed to be dead a moment ago, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the ground. He said in a confused voice, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Seeing this scene, Robert, who was standing in the distance, looked as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. His trembling fingers pointed ahead, and his lips quivered uncontrobly. ¡°This¡­ this, this, this¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Gavin had actually revived a man he thought waspletely dead right in front of him. Thispletely exceeded Robert¡¯s understanding of this world. Moreover, after being revived, Scott seemed to be in pretty good shape. However, it didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Ah!¡± That miserable and painful scream sounded again. It kept reverberating throughout the ruins of the Clifford family vi. After being brutally killed by Gavin, Scott was miraculously brought back to life by Gavin Then, Gavin then subjected Scott to the cruelest forms of punishment. After witnessing this scene, Robert couldn¡¯t help but disy a look of reluctance, his body trembling slightly. However, Robert would never feel any sympathy for Scott He deserved every bit of this. At this moment, a memory that had been sealed away for a decade in Robert¡¯s mund finally resurfaced. The words that bad once hung over their heads like a shadow Once talling into the hands of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, even the thought of death bes a luxury!¡± Indeed, for the current Scott, death was perhaps the most merciful oue. His screams were no longer pleas for mercy or threats but had transformed into desperate cries. ¡°Just kill me! Please kill me! ¡°Stop reviving me! I truly understand my mistake now. I beg you, kill me, just kill me!¡± But would Gavin grant Scott¡¯s wish? The answer was definitely no! Meanwhile, as Gavin tormented Scott, the entire Brookspring was in an uproar. The news of the Harper family¡¯s annihtion spread rapidly among the upper echelons of Brookspring¡¯s society that day. Many families expressed shock and sorrow. Of course, curiosity was the most deeply rooted emotion. ¡°Who could have done this?¡± Who had the audacity to visit Samuel on his eightieth birthday and single-handedly obliterate the entire Harper family with tremendous force, leaving no one alive? Of course, the guests who attended Samuel¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration were promptly kicked out by Gavin. They all imed the perpetrator was Gavin of the Clifford family in Brookspring. However, none of the upper-ss families believed this! In their understanding, Gavin had died in the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago! The person who had annihted the Harper family today was most likely an imposter using the name of the Clifford family to seek personal revenge. Families unaware of the truth naturally generated such spections. Yet, none of them noticed that heads of the other two of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring, the Holman family and the Dawson family, were gathered together in the same private room of a coffee house. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Meanwhile, at the Delight Coffeehouse in Brookspring In the special private room on the top floor, two men in their sixties or seventies were seated. Although their faces appeared aged, their postures were upright, and their eyes gleamed with vitality, exuding a subtle air of authority. It made ordinary people hesitate to meet their gaze. It was evident that these two elderly men were warriors. As for these two old men, they were the current heads of the Holman family and the Dawson family in Brookspring The one with a slightly more imposing presence was Zachary Holman, the head of the Holman family in Brookspring The other, Caius Dawson, was the head of the Dawson family. Caius lightly swirled his cup and spoke in a low voice to Zachary ¡°Zachary, did you also receive an anonymous call?* Zachary nodded slowly. He said, ¡°The anonymous call informed me of the news about the Harper family¡¯s destruction. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it turns out to be true.¡± Caius also nodded. ¡°When I was asked to meet here, I thought it was a scam call. I never expected that something really happened to the Harper family¡± Then, Caius continued, ¡°Zachary, who do you think could have made this call?¡± Zachary furrowed his brows and shook his head. ¡°No need to rush. We¡¯ll find out soon.¡± As Zachary finished speaking, the door to the private room opened from the outside. Both Zachary and Caius looked toward the entrance. A man wearing a ck peaked cap, a ck mask on his face, and a ck trench coat walked in from outside. Notably, his right hand remained hidden in the pocket of his coat. Seeing this man¡¯s attire, both Zachary and Caius felt a sense of vignce. However, neither of them sensed any warrior aura from him, so they refrained from taking action. The man in the ck trench coat reached the round table and respectfully greeted the two. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Holman, Mr. Dawson, greetings. ¡°I am Jackson from the Taylor family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both.¡± He then removed his peaked cap and mask, bowing deeply to Zachary and Caius. Seeing Jackson, both Zachary and Caius showed a hint of surprise in their eyes. They exchanged a nce, and Caius spoke to Jackson. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The tone of his voice was not good. It even carried a hint of coldness. After all, the rtionship between the Taylor family and their families was not good. Especially during the incident of wiping out the Clifford family, they approached the Taylor family together to seek help. but they received a resolute refusal! However, the one who rejected them back then was certainly not the younger generation like Jackson, but rather the old master of the Taylor family, Brooke! Jackson paid no mind to Caius¡¯s tone. He continued, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve already heard about the Harper family¡¯s annihtion, sirs?¡± The two exchanged nces again, and Zachary spoke ¡°If you have something to say, it¡¯s best to do so quickly. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± 13 1111 kson confiiied, ¡°May I ask if you know who was responsible for the Harper family¡¯s destruction?¡± Looking at Jackson, Caius became slightly impatient. He said, ¡°It was a person iming to be Gavin of the Clifford family. This kid used the name of a dead man tomit a crime and to avoid exposing his true identity.¡± To avoid exposing his true identity? Upon hearing Caius¡¯s words, Jackson¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of disdain. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Seeing Jackson¡¯s smile, Caius felt as if he were being mocked, and his tone turned cold. Without hesitation, Jackson said, ¡°That person has no worries about exposing his identity because that person is Gavin himself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Jackson¡¯s words, both Zachary and Caius simultaneously eximed. The two of them looked at Jackson¡¯s determined gaze and fell into contemtion. Caius immediately spoke up, ¡°Impossible! Didn¡¯t Gavin perish together with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces when he was besieged at Sunspire ten years ago?¡± On the other side, Zachary¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Even if Gavin didn¡¯t die, it¡¯s been ten years. He didn¡¯t show out for so long, so why would he return to Brookspring now? His entire Clifford family has been wiped out. Is heing back to meet his death?¡± ¡°Meet his death?¡± Upon hearing Zachary¡¯s words, Jackson¡¯s eyes once again revealed the same smile as before. He said, ¡°Do you not know that the Harper family was wiped out by him alone? Every member of the Harper family was killed by him alone!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± *Impossible!¡± Zachary and Caius once again let out astonished exmations. This time, their astonishment was clearly greater than before. Both of them showed a hint of disbelief in their eyes. They knew that although the Harper family was the weakest in terms of martial strength among the families, there was a master from the Mason family in Greenwald defending them! How could the Mason family¡¯s expert do nothing when the Harper family was being attacked? How could thebined might of the Mason family¡¯s expert and the entire Harper family be unable to stop Gavin? Caius said, ¡°Gavin couldn¡¯t possibly be this powerful!¡± This was the shared thought of both Zachary and Caius. However, Jackson directly shook his head. He said, ¡°Believe it or not, Gavin now knows that the Holman family and the Dawson family are rted to the annihtion of the Clifford family back then. He will definitelye looking for you for revenge. I advise you to unite now and find a way to deal with Gavin before the crisis arrives.¡± After this statement, Jackson stood up. As he turned to leave, he said, ¡°This is all I have to say. What you choose to do is your own business. Today, I was never here.¡± Just as Jackson was about to leave the private room, Zachary¡¯s hesitant voice slowly sounded. ¡°Why should we believe you? ¡°Your Taylor family had a good rtionship with the Clifford family back then! How do you prove that what you¡¯re saying is true?¡± Upon hearing this, Jackson slowly turned around, pulling out his right hand from his chest. It was now missing a finger. Both Zachary and Caius were stunned to see this scene. Then, Caius asked, ¡°Was this done by Gavin?¡± Jackson looked at his damaged hand, his eyes filled with deep resentment and his voice hoarse. ¡°Just because I pointed at him, he tore off my finger! ¡°Humph! That¡¯s why I want him dead! I want this wretched cur to die horribly!¡± After saying this, Jackson did not linger. He turned and left, and the door to the private room closed once again, leaving bnd two family heads with expressions of hesitation. 11: 3 Caius turned to look at Zachary He asked, ¡°Zachary, is what this Jackson said true? Is Gavin really alive and seeking revenge against us for annihting the Clifford family all those years ago? Not only is he alive, but he¡¯s also be so powerful?¡± Zachary furrowed his brows. His eyes were filled with contemtion. He slowly shook his head. He said, ¡°I have a feeling that Jackson is not trustworthy. Perhaps this is another trick by that old fellow Brooke.¡± However, just as Zachary finished speaking, the door to the private room was suddenly kicked open from the outside. Then, a servant¡¯s rmed voice immediately rang out. ¡°Mr. Zachary, something terrible has happened! ¡°Mr. Scott has gone missing!¡± ¡°What?¡± With a loud thud, Zachary¡¯s body sprung up from the chair. The servant in front of him was a subordinate of the Holman family, and Zachary naturally recognized him. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Didn¡¯t Scott go to the Oceanfront Clubhouse? How could he go missing?¡± Zachary asked anxiously. The servant from the Holman family had a face full of fear and replied with a terrifiedplexion. ¡°Yes. Oceanfront Clubhouse¡­ It¡¯s filled with corpses, corpses everywhere! It¡¯s so tragic, so tragic!¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 After a sharp roar from Zachary, the top floor of the coffeehouse was left with Caius, who looked utterly confused. Caius watched as Zachary and the Holman family members disappeared into the distance. He immediately stood up, a trace of wariness in his eyes. Caius said, ¡°This is bad! It seems that Jackson¡¯s words were true!¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°No, I need to prepare early!¡± With this thought in mind, Caius turned and left. He was obviously heading back to his home. Meanwhile, Zachary was on the way to the Oceanfront Clubhouse. In the ICU room of the Brookspring General Hospital, a deafening roar echoed. ¡°Damn it! Who the hell did this?¡± A burly bald man in a tank top and shorts with bulging muscles was red-eyed and clenching his fists tightly. His arms were so thick that they seemed thicker than an average person¡¯s thigh. The person lying unconscious in the ICU, with his private part propped up high, was none other than the de Alliance¡¯s young master, who had previously tried to pay Gavin to hand over Zoe. This de Alliance young master¡¯s private part had been crushed by Gavin¡¯s foot. From now on, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do the things he used to enjoy. The man shouting outside the ICU was evidently the father of this de Alliance¡¯s young master and also the leader of the de Alliance, Shawn Knapp. At this moment, a frantic member of the de Alliance rushed out from the hospital corridor and reported to Shawn. ¡°Mr. Knapp, ording to the men who were with Young Master at the time¡­¡± The frantic member paused for a second and continued, ¡°It turns out that beggar girl who often appeared near the ruins of the Clifford family found a man. Young Master wanted to buy the beggar girl from that man, but unexpectedly¡­ ¡°That damn bastard!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were full of fury. That was his only child. With his only child¡¯s private part injured, didn¡¯t it mean that Shawn¡¯s lineage woulde to an end? Shawn said furiously, ¡°This brat! Why couldn¡¯t he enjoy any other type of woman and have to go after a beggar girl? ¡°And that damn man, how dare he cripple my son!¡± He shouted, ¡°All of you,e here!¡± After a low shout, a group of henchmen rushed out from the corridor, respectfully looking at Shawn. Shawn looked at them and loudly ordered. ¡°Spread the word, have every member of the de Alliance go out and find this damn bastard!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the group of members answered in unison, they turned around and ran without hesitation. Then, Shawn shouted again. ¡°Deacon, Brock!¡± His voice trailed off Then, two whooshing sounds followed. Evidently, these two were warriors, and their strength was not low. They appeared in front of Shawn. Shawn looked at them and instructed. ¡°The two of you, go and find that bastard. The moment you find him, bring him to me. I want to personally skin him and drink his blood!¡± ¡°Yes¡± After the two left, Shawn cast his pained and grieving gaze toward the ICU room. Meanwhile, a faint breeze rustled, and a figure appeared behind Shawn This person had actually emerged directly from the shadows, like a ghost, moving lightly and making no sound as he walked Even Shawn only realized it after seeing that person through the reflection in the ss. He then spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Chad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The figure that appeared behind him spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve examined Young Master¡¯s injuries. They¡¯re definitely not the work of an ordinary person¡­ I think if we do find this person, Deacon and Brock might have some difficulty dealing with him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of surprise. He turned to Chad Tate and asked, ¡°Can you confirm it?¡± Chad nodded with a serious expression. He said. ¡°I¡¯ll follow and observe. If the situation goes south, I¡¯ll take action.¡± Shawn replied, ¡°Good!¡± Watching Chad¡¯s departing figure, Shawn¡¯s gaze also slowly grew serious. He was also thinking. Why would someone powerful enough to impress Chad resort to violence over a mere Miss Beggar? It didn¡¯t seem like the behavior of a true expert! Unless¡­ Could that Miss Beggar be rted to¡­ At this thought, Shawn¡¯s pupils actually dted slowly! The next moment, he seemed to have caught onto a crucial keyword. ¡°The Clifford family ruins? Miss Beggar? ¡°That Miss Beggar couldn¡¯t be a survivor of the Clifford family, could she? That expert who came out of nowhere, could he be Gavin Clifford, who exterminated the Harper family?¡± As the news of the Harper family¡¯s annihtion by ¡°Gavin from the Clifford family in Brookspring¡± had spread, how could the leader of the de Alliance not know? At the time, Shawn thought someone might be impersonating Gavin, but now, connecting this sudden incident in his own family¡­ A solemn expression appeared on Shawn¡¯s face. He slowly pulled out his phone.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. On the other side, within the Oceanfront Clubhouse, Zachary stood trembling in the spot where his grandson had once stood. His pupils were filled with shock and pain. These bodies on the ground were all servants of his Holman family! ¡°Dad!¡± A hurried voice sounded. ¡°How¡¯s Scott? What happened to Scott!¡± A middle-aged man hurriedly rushed into the Oceanfront Clubhouse. When he saw the bodies all over the ce, he also froze on the spot. He felt his scalp tingling. He had never experienced such a spine-chilling feeling before! This man was Scott¡¯s father and Zachary¡¯s son, Zayn Holman! Zayn came to his father¡¯s side with a look of shock on his face. Seeing his father¡¯s trembling body, he seemed to realize something and stammered. ¡°Dad. Is Scott¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a servant rushed up and loudly reported. ¡°Mr. Zachary, Mr. Zayn, we¡¯ve discovered through surveince that Mr. Scott was taken in the trunk of an unlicensed SUV It headed in the direction of the Clifford family ruins!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Upon hearing this, Zayn flew into a rage. Of course, he also breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. After all, he knew his son wasn¡¯t dead yet ¡°Men¡± ¡°Here! The Holman family subordinates around hum responded in unison. 23 Zayn waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me and rescue my son!¡± Meanwhile, Gavin waspletely unaware of what was happening in Brookspring. Right now, he was continuously torturing Scott, reviving him, and then torturing him again. It wasn¡¯t because Gavin was enjoying this sensation. It was because this was what Scott deserved! At this point, Scott, apart from the various agonizing screams he constantly let out, couldn¡¯t even speak anymore. It was because his tongue was gone. Of course, this was not Gavin¡¯s doing. It was because Scott couldn¡¯t bear the repeated torture and decided to bite his tongue to end himself. But unexpectedly, even in this state, Gavin found a way to bring him back! Now, Scott seemed to have turned into a lifeless shell. His face was pale, and his eyes were devoid of any light. As Gavin repeatedly mmed Scott¡¯s head deep into the rubble, a furious shout came from outside the Clifford family vi. ¡°Gavin! You bastard! Give me back my son!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°Gavin! You bastard, return my son to me!¡± Upon hearing this furious roar, Robert immediately turned around. He had a hint of nervousness in his eyes. But more than that, there was a surge of anger. He turned directly to Gavin and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s Scott¡¯s father, Zayn, the next heir to the Holman family! His voice became nervous. ¡°It seems they¡¯ve already discovered that we brought Scott here. They must have brought many people. Master, should I contact our subordinates?¡± Upon hearing this, a faint smile yed on Gavin¡¯s face. The curve of that smile seemed to hold a sharpness, much like a de. He calmly said, ¡°Perfect timing. Saves me the trouble of going to the Holman family¡¯s ce to settle scores!¡± After saying this, there was a deafening explosion. Robert noticed that Gavin¡¯s figure had disappeared. Then, a massive crater was formed at the spot where Gavin had stood before. It was evident how tremendous Gavin¡¯s power was when he jumped into the air. Just as Robert was preparing to chase after Gavin, he heard Gavin¡¯s voice from the sky. ¡°Twiggy, keep an eye on Scott. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡± Upon hearing this, Robert stopped in his tracks. He looked at Scott, who was continuously bleeding from his mouth and nose, with a slight sneer. He thought, ¡°Scott was already in this miserable state. How could he run? If he can still run away, that will be truly beyond belief.¡± Although Robert had this thought, he would absolutely not dare to neglect the task Gavin had assigned him. At this moment, outside the gate of the Clifford family ruins. Thend was covered with people of the Holman family. There were even warriors among them. After all, the Holman family was the strongest family in Brookspring. Their family head was also a powerful warrior. Hence, it was perfectly normal for there to be warriors among their subordinates. Zayn was standing at the forefront of them all. He ced his hands on his waist, and his face was filled with intense anger and resentment. He pointed with one hand toward the ruins before him, shouting furiously. ¡°Gavin! You damned remnant of the Clifford family! ¡°I never thought that you actually survived the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago!¡± Zayn¡¯s anger grew more intense. He said, ¡°The Clifford family has already been wiped out. You¡¯re nothing more than a stray dog. How dare youy hands on my Holman family! ¡°Let me tell you, get out now and return my son to me. I might still generously spare you with an intact corpse! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you, like all members of the Clifford family, die without a burial ce, just like a stray dog!¡± Bang! As Zayn¡¯s words fell, there was an instant explosion. ¡°Rumble!¡± A massive volume of rubble surged forth like a tidal wave, hurtling toward Zayn. ¡°Holy shitt Seeing this, Zayn instantly turned pale with shock. He took a step back and swiftly retreated. Zayn was also a warrior. He could dodge, but the ordinary henchmen following closely behind him weren¡¯t so fortunate ¡°Ah!¡± Plop, plop, plop, plop Various sounds and cries of agony continued to ring out. 13 The few henchmen at the front seemed to have been mowed down by a machine gun, covered in countless tiny bloodstains. They fell to the ground and died. Seeing this scene, Zayn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He roared again. ¡°Gavin, how dare you!¡± The shattered stones and dust slowly dissipated into the air. Gavin¡¯s figure emerged right in front of all of them. Upon seeing Gavin, everyone around him took a step forward. Standing alone in front of this vast crowd, Gavin wore an expressionless face. He stood calmly in ce, seemingly looking down on them. ¡°Gavin!¡± Zayn stepped forward, his face filled with resentful eyes. He shouted once more, ¡°How dare you attack us? ¡°Give me back my son!¡± Gavin looked at the enraged Zayn. He calmly said, ¡°Your son has already be an offering to honor the departed souls of my Clifford family.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Zayn¡¯s eyes instantly filled with anger, and he red up in rage. He said furiously. ¡°You bastard! ¡°The worthless lives of your entire Clifford family cannotpare to my son¡¯s! ¡°You filthy families are like maggots. How dare you kill my son as a sacrifice?¡± Zayn let out a shout. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He then ordered. ¡°Everyone, attack! Tear him to pieces and let my son rest in peace with him!¡± The group Zayn brought seemed to have ignited the fury deep within them. One by one, they roared and charged in the direction of Gavin. As Zayn watched Gavin being engulfed by the surging crowd, his crimson eyes revealed a glint of cruelty. It was as if he could already witness Gavin being torn apart, bing apanion to his son in death. But the next moment¡­ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Boom! A thunderous sound rang out. The people closest to Gavin were thrown back as if they were hit by an explosion. They propelled backward in a chaotic flurry. Blood spurted from their mouths and noses. For the first time, Gavin moved from his spot. His gaze was fixed solely on Zayn, who stood at the rear of the crowd. Zayn had been incessantly insulting the deceased souls of the Clifford family. It had thoroughly infuriated Gavin. His eyes were now filled with overwhelming murderous intent. In his eyes, Zayn was doomed today. Gavin walked toward Zayn step by step. The roaring crowd continued tounch attacks at Gavin like raging tides. However, Gavin didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. Whether it was fists or various weapons the enemies used, Gavin only waved his hands, and the enemies¡¯ chests caved in They were sent flying and vomiting blood. Then, their lives extinguished. Seeing this scene, Zayn trembled slightly He was utterly shocked. This shock was mixed with endless fear. Zayn knew Gavin was a warrior, so among the group he brought today, there were also quite a few low- level warriors. After all, in his understanding, Gavin was only in his twenties. How strong could he be? But unexpectedly, even if these low-level warriorsunched attacks on Gavin simultaneously, they couldn¡¯t harm hum in the slightest Gavin swaggered toward Zayn just like that! ¡°How can this Gavin be so strong?¡± It did not take long at all. In front of the Clifford family ruins, corpses littered everywhere on the ground. It reminded Zayn of the scene when the Clifford family was annihted. Only this time, the bodies belonged to his own people, the Holman family. Gavin had arrived in front of Zayn. With a thud, Zayn¡¯s legs gave way, and he fell to the ground. His face was deathly pale, and he stared at Gavin, who seemed like the Grim Reaper. Although Zayn was also a warrior, he was a low-level one. Many among the crowd that had attacked Gavin were nearly on par with Zayn in terms of strength. Yet, all of them attacking together couldn¡¯t stand up to Gavin. Could Zayn, by himself, be a match for Gavin? At this moment, Gavin looked down at Zayn. He seemed to regard Zayn like an ant. His voice was hoarse, resembling a death knell. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Zayn¡¯s expression once again twisted into a ferocious one. He shouted directly at Gavin. ¡°Die? I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to die! It¡¯s you! ¡°You are indeed strong, but in front of my Holman family, you¡¯re nothing more than trash! A mongrel!¡± With a swish, Zayn drew a pitch-ck handgun from his clothes. He pointed the handgun at Gavin with a cruel and mocking smile on his face. ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t expect this, did you, Gavin? Even though you¡¯re a warrior, can you stop bullets?¡± To be honest, Gavin¡¯s expression turned somewhat peculiar upon hearing these words. This phrase did indeed sound familiar. The former head of the Harper family had said something simr to him before. And that was with a shotgun. Where did Zayn get the confidence to believe that a small handgun would be effective against Gavin? It did not matter how Zayn got this confidence. Then, there was a resounding boom as a sh of fire erupted! The next moment¡­ ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Zayn let out a shout that seemed to tear his throat apart! Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Zayn couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing before his eyes. He watched as the bullet he fired was effortlessly caught between Gavin¡¯s two fingers. The bullet had lost all its momentum after it was shot from the gun. Gavin held the bullet as easily as if he was picking up a peanut with his fingers. At this moment, he looked at Zayn, who was trembling with a pale face and a fierce expression. It was as if he were watching a clown. His gaze seemed to be saying to Zayn, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Indeed, Zayn was ready to ept defeat. With a tter, the handgun in his hand fell to the ground. Zayn now understood the insurmountable difference in strength between them. Gavin gazed at Zayn and spoke slowly, ¡°I have only one question for you, Who ordered the massacre of my Clifford family?¡± Yes. Gavin¡¯s top priority at the moment was to find the mastermind behind the destruction of his family. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Zayn¡¯s face contorted into a bitter smile. Then, he shouted hoarsely, ¡°No one ordered us! ¡°me it on your Clifford family. They all deserve to die. They¡¯re not worthy of living in this world!¡± He continued, ¡°You can kill me! After all, my son has already been killed by you. And now, you¡¯re killing me too. My Holman family will never let you off! The Holman family will want you dead more miserable than all the vermin of the Clifford family!¡± Hearing this, Gavin¡¯s emotions were no longer stirred. He said in a calm tone. Then go die. Rest assured, all the members of your Holman family will soon join you.¡± With these words, Gavin clenched his fist with one hand and struck toward Zayn¡¯s head. ¡°Stop it!¡± Just at that moment, a furious shout echoed through the forest. The voice was so powerful that even the trees in the forest trembled. However, could a loud voice alone stop Gavin¡¯s action? With a light sound, Zayn¡¯s head was instantly crushed like a watermelon. At the very moment of Zayn¡¯s death¡­. Boom! A figurended heavily about 30 feet away from Gavin. It was a middle-aged man who appeared to be about the same age as Zayn. He was wearing a uniform that looked like a standardizedbat attire. Looking at Zayn, whose head had exploded, this man¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He clenched his fists tightly and roared. ¡°Kid! You¡¯ve got some nerve. How dare you kill him in front of me?¡± What was this man saying? Gavin looked at the furious man standing before him. He calmly asked, ¡°Who are you? Are you from the Holman family?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The man snorted coldly and shouted loudly at Gavin. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead today. I¡¯ll let you know my name before I kill you! ¡°I am Dexter Dup, the Soutnd Overlord¡¯s trusted subordinate. I am themander of the Brookspring Battlefield¡± Dexter continued, ¡°This Zayn was my closest friend. How dare you kill him in front of me? Are you prepared to face death¡± Dexter, the trusted subordinate of the Soutnd Overlord and themander of the Brookspring Battlefield? Gavin vaguely recalled having crossed paths with this Soutnd Overlord ten years ago. Soutnd Overlord ruled the entire Riverrun Command He was the highest-ranking figure in Rivernun, second only to the war general. He held an immensely prestigious position, surpassing the vast majority of individuals in Riverrun. However, now that Zayn was already dead. What difference could it make even if themander of the Brookspring Battlefield himself came? Even if Soutnd Overlord himself were here, Gavin would still kill Zayn! Gavin gazed at Dexter with a hint of disdain in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re themander of the Brookspring Battlefield, yet not a single one of your warriors is here. Where are the warriors. of the Brookspring Battlefield?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s contemptuous tone, a smirk appeared on Dexter¡¯s face, as if he found the situation amusing. He said. ¡°To deal with you, there¡¯s no need for our warriors from the district to take action. I alone am sufficient!¡± Then, Dexter looked at Gavin from a distance, adopting a stance. He spoke slowly, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t met you, I¡¯ve heard of you. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin, originally from the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, right? ¡°Your dark warriors¡¯ tactics are indeed formidable, but they are merely for dealing with ordinary warriors!¡± Dexter continued, ¡°On the other hand, I am an expert warrior! The ordinary warrior or even your Frostpeak Dark Warriors. will not be a match for me. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing more than a rat that can be crushed underfoot!¡± Expert warrior? When Gavin heard this title, a hint of resignation appeared in his eyes. He recalled that it had been about twenty years since he had attained the status of an expert warrior. In this world, people were divided into ordinary individuals and warriors. Warriors were further categorized into low-level warriors and high-level warriors. Low-level warrior was the same as the people Gavin had met previously. They were all low-level warrior. As for high-level warriors, it was divided into four levels. They were divine rank, celestial rank, supreme rank, and expert rank! The expert rank was the lowest, while the divine rank was the highest. Although an expert warrior was only one level higher than a low-level warrior, not all warriors could ascend to the status of an expert warrior. Each expert warrior held immense power in a small city. Even if they didn¡¯t join a war zone, by joining a family, they could be the chief that held authority in a powerful n! Hence, expert warriors were incredibly formidable. This was likely the reason for Dexter¡¯s confidence. On the other side, Dexter looked at Gavin, who remained silent. A proud smile appeared on his face. Dexter said, ¡°What? You¡¯re only a low-level waste! Are you scared now? ¡°It¡¯s toote! You know you¡¯ll be doomed. Why kill them?¡± He smiled sinisterly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m going to take you to the Holman family and let Mr. Zachary decide your fate!¡± Hearing Dexter¡¯s voice, Gavin still showed no change in expression. He calmly said, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me? But I will kill you.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Dexter burst intoughter as if he had heard the funniest joke of his life. He said directly, ¡°How can a stinking idiot like you can kill me? I like to see how!¡± ¡°Ahr Following this, he let out a loud shout and leaped into the air, charging toward Gavin. There was actually a faint yellowish aura swirling around Dexter This was the mark of a high-level warrior! Dexter¡¯s fist, mixed with this aura, reflected his fierce expression as it came crashing down toward Gavin¡¯s head. It even created a sonic boom in the air. Gavin stood in ce without making any move. In Dexter¡¯s eyes, Gavin seemedpletely incapable of catching his speed. He thought Gavin couldn¡¯t react in time. Dexter even thought, ¡°Should I put in less effort? It wouldn¡¯t be good if I identally crushed this brainless fool.¡± However, the next second, there was a light sound of ¡°snap.¡± Dexter was stunned. He found that the fist he hadn¡¯t yet put force into was actually held steady in Gavin¡¯s palm. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No. Impossible?¡± Dexter eximed in his mind. Initially, he thought Gavin didn¡¯t move because Gavin¡¯s strength was too low to catch his speed. But now, Gavin effortlessly caught his powerful punch. It was not because Gavin¡¯s strength was too weak. It was because his strength was too great, and he felt there was no need to dodge Dexter¡¯s attack. Dexter was about to use all his strength to pull his fist from Gavin¡¯s hand. The next second, there was a crisp sound. Dexter¡¯s gigantic fist was actually crushed by Gavin in his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Bones fractured, and fresh blood gushed out, apanied Dexter¡¯s agonizing scream. His fist had been reduced to a pulpy mess. If it weren¡¯t for the gushing blood from his forearm, proving the hand¡¯s existence, one might have thought Dexter didn¡¯t have a right hand at all! ¡°Pound, pound, pound!¡± Dexter¡¯s body hurriedly retreated. His left hand tightly clutched his right forearm. However, he still couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding. The blood gushed out like an unrestrained flood. Dexter stared in horror at Gavin, who stood motionless. He cried out. ¡°Impossible! You definitely can¡¯t be a supreme warrior! Absolutely impossible!* Supreme warrior? In Dexter¡¯s understanding, a supreme warrior was already at the pinnacle! Especially for Gavin. At such a young age, Dexter couldn¡¯t believe he was even an expert warrior, let alone a supreme warrior! But was Gavin really just a supreme warrior? Gavin¡¯s true strength was something a dead man wasn¡¯t worthy of knowing. He looked at Dexter coldly. He asked, ¡°Since you and Zayn were such close friends¡­ back then, did you have any involvement in the destruction of the Clifford family? Did the warriors from the Brookspring Battlefield participate, or did the Soutnd Overlord himself?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Listening to Gavin¡¯s questioning. Dexter¡¯s gaze kept flickering. Gavin could clearly see a trace of panic in Dexter¡¯s eyes. Gavin was sure that Dexter must know something about the massacre of the Clifford family back then. However, Dexter had no intention of answering Gavin¡¯s question. Instead, he immediately changed the subject and shouted loudly. ¡°You actuallyid hands on me? I am themander of the Soutnd Army in Brookspring Battlefield. This is tantamount to dering war against our entire Soutnd Army!¡± Hearing Dexter¡¯s words, Gavin knew that Dexter definitely had no intention of answering his question. However, Gavin did not intend to spare Dexter¡¯s life. If Dexter wouldn¡¯t talk, there would surely be someone else who would. If no one told him, Gavin would simply follow the path of the Soutnd Army and fight his way through. In the end, he could personally ask the Soutnd Overlord mentioned by Dexter. Gavin looked at Dexter in front of him and shook his head slowly. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve given the wrong answer. Now, you can only die.¡± Hearing this, Dexter¡¯s gaze tightened, and he immediately eximed in shock, ¡°How can you still want to kill me? ¡°Tve already told you! I am themander of the Soutnd Army in Brookspring Battlefield!¡± He had said this three times already, right? How could Gavin not hear him? But did Gavin care? Since Dexter wouldn¡¯t answer, Gavin didn¡¯t want to waste any more words on him. He directly charged toward Dexter. Dexter was horrified and roared at Gavin. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! If you kill me, you¡¯ll be hunted down by the entire Soutnd Army for the rest of your life. When they find out I¡¯m dead, you¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled sound rang out. Dexter¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Standing in ce, Dexter¡¯s face turned pale, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He lowered his head in agony. At his chest, there was now a massive cavity. The heart inside the cavity had beenpletely pulverized. This was all the result of a single punch from Gavin. With a thud, Dexter¡¯s limp body slowly fell to the ground. His wide eyes were still filled with terror, refusing to close even though he was dead. After doing all this, Gavin stood in ce and slowly looked up at the somewhat dim moonlight in the sky. In an instant, his figure flickered, and he returned to the ruins of the Clifford family vi. Looking at the densely packed graves in the ruins, a faint mist filled Gavin¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists. He said slowly, ¡°The lost souls of the Clifford family, rest assured. ¡°I will avenge your grudges. ¡°Regardless of who is involved, what kind of power they have, I will make them alle to the afterworld and personally make amends to you!¡± Boom! A shocking thunderp resounded. In the moment that Gavin¡¯s words fell, the previously cloudless night sky suddenly burst open with a bolt of lightning Following that, a torrential ram poured down. The raindrops fell densely on Gavin¡¯s body. It was unclear whether it was rain or tears on his face. However, lus gaze was more determined than ever before After some time, in Robert¡¯s SUV Gavin gently held the asleep Kris. Robert drove them toward the upscale apartment Gavin had rented. As for the critically wounded Scott from earlier, Gavin locked him in the underground chamber of the Clifford family ruins. Scott certainly deserved to die, but Gavin believed that the person to kill Scott shouldn¡¯t be him but Kris. It was just that Kris had suffered tremendous mental trauma, and everything would have to wait until she recovered. Before long, Robert sent Gavin and Kris back to the apartment.. Originally, Robert wanted to apany Gavin upstairs, but he was declined by Gavin. Gavin carried Kris and returned to the unit he had rented. When the door opened, his younger sister Zoe and fianc¨¦e La were waiting anxiously at the door. When they saw the woman in Gavin¡¯s arms, the two of them eximed at the same time. ¡°Kris!¡± Kris was Gavin¡¯s aunt, so she was also their family. The two girls rushed to Gavin¡¯s side, their faces filled with shock. They stared at the scars on Kris¡¯s body in disbelief. Tears of heartache immediately flowed out of the two girl¡¯s eyes. Zoe looked at Gavin and spoke in shock, ¡°Gavin, what happened to Kris? How did she end up like this?¡± Seeing the two girls cared so much for Kris, Gavin felt their pain deeply. His face carried a trace of sadness as he shook his head gently. As if startled by the girls¡¯ gasps, or perhaps after a long sleep, Kris slowly opened her eyes. When she saw herself lying in Gavin¡¯s arms, there was no sign of panic in her eyes. Instead, there was a sense of reassurance. Watching Kris open her eyes, Gavin gently released her and let her stand on the floor. Zoe and La also surrounded Kris with concern. Zoe asked, ¡°Kris, how are you? You must have suffered a lot!¡± They were all Kris¡¯s rtives, but when Kris saw the two girls, her eyes suddenly filled with intense fear. She tightly gripped Gavin¡¯s sleeve, hiding behind him, and her body trembled slightly. It seemed that apart from Gavin, no one else could provide her with a sense of safety. Watching this scene, the hearts of Zoe and La ached even more. They looked at Gavin with eyes brimming with tears. Zoe asked, ¡°Gavin, what has happened to Kris?¡± La added, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she recognize us?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Gavin let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°In this past week, Kris has endured unimaginable torment, and her mental state has suffered immense damage. Now, she¡¯s like a walking corpse.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the grief on Zoe and La¡¯s faces became even more overwhelming ¡°How could this happen? How could it be like this?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is it because of those bastards from the Holman family?¡± Zoe clenched her fists angrily and eximed. ¡°Those bastards from the Holman family. They¡¯ve already wiped out our Clifford family. Aren¡¯t they satisfied yet? Why do they still torture Kris? Kris isn¡¯t even a part of the Clifford family!¡± Zoe wept and fell into La¡¯s embrace. La gently patted Zoe to offerfort without saying a word. Watching his beloved family in this sorrowful state, Gavin clenched his fists tightly once again and made a deration firmly ¡°Rest assured. The Clifford family is our enemy. I will send them all to hell, one by one!¡± In order to help Kris adapt sooner, Gavin gently held her delicate hand. His voice was gentle ¡°Kris, don¡¯t be afraid. They are all our rtives¡± He pointed to Zoe and said, ¡°This is Zoe, my younger sister. Do you still remember her? This is La. She And I am Gay. You should still remember us, right?¡± 15 mny fiancee Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Kris¡¯s eyes still showed signs of panic. However, when she heard the word ¡°Gav,¡± she finally had a reaction. Her lips moved, and she murmured, ¡°Gav¡­ Gav¡­¡± ¡°Gav¡± was the only word she kept repeating. And her hand, covered in scars, still held tightly onto Gavin¡¯srge hand. She refused to let go. Seeing this scene, Gavin¡¯s heart was pierced with pain. Then, La¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Gavin, it seems that only you canfort Kris now. Therefore, Zoe and I should probably keep some distance from Kris for now. She needs time to get familiar with us and adapt to her surroundings.¡± She added, ¡°If it happens too quickly, I¡¯m afraid Kris might not be able to handle it.¡± After hearing La¡¯s words, Gavin knew she was right. He could only sigh faintly and say, ¡°It seems we have no choice.¡± However, he immediately instructed Zoe. ¡°Zoe, didn¡¯t I buy you a lot of clothes today? Kris¡¯s size is simr to yours. Quickly find some clean clothes. Kris can¡¯t wear these ones anymore.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zoe immediately turned and ran into her room. Then, Gavin said to La, ¡°La, it might be up to you to help Kris with her bath. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± La immediately replied, ¡°Gavin, what are you saying? Kris is your aunt, so she is my family too. How can you call it a trouble?¡± She patted Gavin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Leave it to me!¡± While Gavin¡¯s arrangements were thoughtful, when it came time to put the n into action, they ran into a problem! In the bathroom, Kris refused to let La and Zoe touch her, and she wouldn¡¯t release Gavin¡¯s hand no matter what. Kris held Gavin¡¯s hand tightly. Tears were welling in her eyes, and she kept shaking her head. She couldn¡¯t speak aplete sentence, only making sobbing sounds. The helplessness on Kris¡¯s face overwhelmed La and Zoe. Their tender hearts made them unable to force Kris La could only say to Gavin, ¡°Gavin, it seems you¡¯ll have to give Kris a bath yourself.¡± Gavin asked incredulously. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Upon hearing La¡¯s words, Gavin was taken aback. His gaze turned stiffly toward his aunt, Kris. Although Kris was his aunt, she was almost the same age as him! His mother was the eldest daughter in the Conor family, so she was Kris¡¯s elder sister. Kris was his mother¡¯s youngest sister in the family. She was born almost in the same year as Gavin. Later, when Gavin learned about this, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his grandfather¡¯s vitality. Kris and Gavin had grown up together from childhood. Moreover, Kris had once been the most beautiful woman in Brookspring, her figure leaving nothing to be desired. Even though Kris was covered in wounds, Gavin had a way to heal them. This¡­ He had to bathe Kris himself? How could he do that? After all, he was a strong young man! ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Gavin instinctively shook his head in refusal. On the other side, Zoe and La naturally understood Gavin¡¯s thoughts. They exchanged a nce, both showing a helpless look. La tried to persuade Gavin. ¡°Gavin, don¡¯t forget, when you were a child, you used to bathe with Kris all the time!¡± Gavin¡¯s face blushed at the mention of this. He still remembered the memories when he was a child. Kris used to pester him every day, even going so far as to join him in the bath. He recalled how she would undress and climb into the tub with him, unfazed by his nudity. However, that was when they were children! Gavin cleared his throat and said, ¡°La, as you said, that was when we were children. We¡¯re all grown up now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± La said matter-of-factly. ¡°You weren¡¯t shy back then. Why are you suddenly shy now, Gavin?¡± Well, it would be strange and concerning if he became less shy as he grew up! Gavin was about to instinctively refuse, but Zoe spoke up. ¡°Gavin! Just go ahead and give Kris a bath! Otherwise, what should we do now? ¡°Should we leave her all dirty without changing her clothes or bathing?¡± ¡°Well¡­ This time, Gavin had nothing to say. Bathing was a must! Who knew what Kris might havee into contact with over the past week? Kris must take a bath no matter what If Gavin bathed Kris himself, it would be awkward since Gavin was a man. However, Kris was already traumatized She would not let Zoe and La to bathe her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What should he do? There was no other way. Gavin lowered his head and said with resignation, ¡°Well, it looks like there¡¯s no other choice Hearing Gavin¡¯s agreement, Zoe and La both looked pleased. Zor ced the clean clothes on the bathroom counter 11-13 Then. Zoe and La said together, ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± They quickly left the bathroom, closing the door with a firm ¡°click¡± ¡°You two ungrateful women!¡± Gavin mumbled. What use was their loyalty at a time like this? ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He sighed deeply and then turned to Kris. He said, ¡°Kris, I¡¯m sorry for this. We¡¯re going to start bathing now.¡± Gavin couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off about what he said. Nevertheless, he extended his hand toward Kris and began to carefully remove her clothes. Surprisingly, Gavin¡¯s presence seemed to have a calming effect. Even though La and Zoe were both women, Kris felt a sense of panic when they approached. However, when it was Gavin helping her undress, Kris remained perfectly still, showing no signs of difort. She looked at Gavin with her beautiful eyes. Gavin moved with the utmost care, and his face blushed. Slowly, he removed Kris¡¯s clothes. But soon, there was no other emotion in his eyes. It waspletely reced by anger! It was because Kris was covered in gruesome wounds. While her private parts on her upper and lower regions remained untouched, the rest of her body was covered in scars and wounds. One could only imagine the pain Kris had endured. Gavin¡¯s fingers trembled as they traced over Kris¡¯s scars. Despite the raging anger in his eyes, his voice remained gentle. ¡°Kris, don¡¯t worry. None of those people from the Holman family will escape from me. I will avenge you.¡± Kris stared directly at Gavin, her expression nk. However, a single glistening tear rolled down her cheek. Before long, Kris was dressed neatly. She was led out of the bathroom by Gavin. His actions were swift, for there was no time to waste. After the surge of anger, all Gavin had to deal with was Kris¡¯s beauty and her alluring figure. If he stayed in such an environment for too long, he would not be able to handle it. When Gavin led the neatly dressed Kris out of the bathroom, he found Zoe and La snuggled up together and slept in the bedroom. They did not leave any space for Kris at all! But given Kris¡¯s current state, it seemed unlikely she would sleep peacefully without Gavin by her side. With a sigh, Gavin tucked Zoe and La in, then took Kris to another bedroom. Gavin¡¯s family of four could finally sleep peacefully. However, the front of the Clifford family¡¯s ruined estate was far from peaceful. ¡°No! My son! My boy!¡± Zachary¡¯s mournful cries echoed through the woods, Back at the Holman family estate, Zachary waited in vain for news of his son. Unable to bear the uncertainty any longer, he led a group of Holman family subordinates to the ruins of the Clifford family¡¯s vi However, the scene he saw there shocked him to the core. Zayn¡¯s head had been brutally shattered. If it weren¡¯t for the distinctive birthmark and the clothes Zayn wore, Zachary might not have recognized him at all. Not only that, but every person his son had brought with him had met the same fate. With a heavy thud, Zachary fell to his knees beside his son¡¯s lifeless body, wailing in gref ¡°My boy! Why did I let you lead them here to find that bastard? Why didn¡¯t Ie myself?¡± Then, his eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Gavin! You wretched spawn of a tainted bloodline, you scum of the earth! You dared to kill my son! I¡¯ll make sure you die a gruesome death!¡± Zachary continued to roar in anger and grief. Meanwhile, Scott was imprisoned in the underground chamber beneath the Clifford family ruins. He could hear the voice clearly. He had a delighted expression. That was his grandfather! He seemed to see a glimmer of hope. He wanted to let out a desperate cry for help, but he had no strength left. He tried to move his body to make a sound, but all his bones were shattered. He couldn¡¯t move at all! ¡°No, Grandpa, I¡¯m here, please save me!¡± This was a desperate cry from the depths of his heart. But how could his grandfather possibly hear it? Outside, Zachary¡¯s face was fierce, tears streaming down his face. Footsteps approached, and an anxious figure rushed to Zachary¡¯s side and knelt down. Before he could speak. Zachary let out a hoarse voice. He shouted, ¡°Spread the word to every member of the Holman family. Go out and find that scoundrel! I want to kill him myself!¡± After his roar, the response he received was not an acknowledgment but a voice filled with urgency and panic. ¡°Mr. Zachary, you shoulde and see this!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing the voice of the subordinate, Zachary instantly turned his head and looked at his pale- faced subordinate. A trace of confusion arose in his heart. He stood up and walked in the direction pointed by the subordinate. The next second, Zachary¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°This is¡­ This is Dexter. General Dup? ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s also been killed?¡± Of course, Zachary knew Dexter¡¯s identity, and he was well aware of the close friendship between his son and Dexter. He also knew Dexter was an expert warrior! Dexter was incredibly powerful. At least Zachary hadn¡¯t reached that level. His subordinates behind him had already let out horrified voices. ¡°Mr. Zachary, this Gavin is really too powerful! He even killed General Dup, what should we do?¡± Listening to the voices of his subordinates, Zachary¡¯s expression underwent a surprising transformation. The next moment, from sorrow to shock, it turned into wild joy, and he burst into maniacalughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He eximed, ¡°Gavin, you scoundrel, did you have any idea who General Dup really was? ¡°You dared to kill a subordinate of the Soutnd Overlord. You¡¯re tired of living!¡± The members of the Holman family looked at Zachary, each with a baffled expression. Had their master gone mad? Then, Zachary gave them instructions. ¡°Someone! Immediately spread the news of General Dup¡¯s death to Soutnd Mansion, and preferably inform the Soutnd Overlord personally! ¡°Also, prepare a car immediately. I¡¯m going to the Dawson family! I want to meet Caius!¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 At the Dawson family¡¯s vi. At this moment, Zachary and Caius were sitting at the front of the hall of the Dawson family¡¯s vi. Standing in the middle of the hall was the young mistress of the Dawson family, who had appeared in Aurora za¡¯s department store. At this moment, ire stood in the middle of the hall meekly with her head lowered, as if she was waiting for her punishment. On the other side, Caius said to ire, ¡°Go on, tell Mr. Holman what you told me just now!¡± ¡°Yes¡± ire said obediently. ¡°Today, at Aurora za, I met Gavin and had a conflict with him. ¡°After that, I called Isaac over. When Mr. Bailey was about to teach Gavin a lesson, he was chased away by Mr. Vincent Dunn, who rushed there. Now, Mr. Bailey is probably nning on how to deal with Gavin. I don¡¯t know the exact oue Other people would add fuel to the fire, but she had given them an exact summary. She calmly exined what happened generally and did not provide any details, However, Zachary caught a few keywords: Isaac, also known as Mr. Bailey! Zachary turned to look at Caius and said, ¡°From what I heard, Gavin has even provoked the son of the richest man in Greenwald Did Zachary and Caius not care at all why Brookspring¡¯s richest man, Vincent, appeared and chased Isaac away? After all, ire did not say anything. Moreover, ire did not see how Vincent had treated Gavin after that. In her heart, shepletely believed that Vincent just happened to be passing by. Isaac¡¯s father was the richest man in Greenwald while Vincent was the richest man in Brookspring. The two of them were on bad terms in reality, so they deliberately taught Isaac a lesson. Hearing Zachary¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Caius¡¯ face. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Zachary and Caius looked at each other with a cruel sneer in their eyes. ¡°Gavin, that bastard! How dare he be so ostentatious? ¡°Since he didn¡¯t die in the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago, he should have stayed away. Why did he come back to seek death? ¡°He even dared to kill my son and my grandson!¡± At this point, Zachary clenched his fists tightly with a hint of viciousness in his eyes! After Caius poured a cup of water for Zachary, he slowly said, ¡°My condolences. ¡°This Gavin is courageous, but a brainless idiot! ¡°He came back here, but he¡¯s still so high-profile. Not only did he provoke a few of our big families, but he also provoked the Bailey family in Greenwald, as well as the Soutnd Overlord! ¡°Gavin doesn¡¯t have long to live!¡± Upon hearing this, Zachary snorted and said fiercely. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll personally tear him into pieces! ¡°And the woman he saved from my grandson. I want her to be a prostitute for the rest of her life!¡± After Zachary finished speaking. Caius turned to look at his granddaughter and said, ¡°Now, think of a way to contact Mr. Bailey and see how his preparations are going. If he¡¯s not ready, you can ask him to come to our ce for a chat. After all one more person means more help!¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa ire quickly agreed, but they had no idea that Isaac had already taken action against Gavin This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not only had he attacked, but he had also lost lus hand! Moreover, he was most probably in the National Security Bureau now! The next morning Gavin woke up early. It was because he had no choice but to wake up! In his sleep, he felt something soft in his hand. When he opened his eyes, he realized that his aunt, Kris, was staring at him with her big, innocent eyes. At some point, his right hand had entered Kris¡¯ shirt from the top. Gavin was so frightened that he instantly jumped up! Fortunately, Kris had yet to recover at this moment. If Kris, who had recovered her consciousness, encountered such a situation, who knew what kind of trouble he would get into! However, it was clearly more sinful for such a thing to happen while Kris was unconscious! By the time Gavin woke up with Kris, Zoe and La had already prepared breakfast. When Kris saw Zoe and La, she subconsciously wanted to hide behind Gavin. She looked at Zoe and La with wariness in her eyes. Although both Zoe and La felt helpless, they still sensibly avoided Kris to avoid hurting her heart again. At the dining table, it could be seen that Kris was extremely hungry, but she still ate carefully. In fact, Kris would push the food that was given to her by Zoe and La far away. Only when Gavin gave them to her could she enjoy them without worry. When Gavin saw this, his heart ached even more. Breakfast was quickly finished. Gavin got dressed and prepared to set off again. He held Kris¡¯ hand and said to Zoe and La, ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t go out for the time being. Stay at home. The situation outside will be more dangerous today. I¡¯ll leave Kris at home too. You have to help me take care of her.¡± ¡°At home?¡± Zoe and La were stunned. They looked at each other and said, ¡°But Kris is very afraid of us now. Can the two of us do it?¡± Gavin nodded confidently and turned to look at Kris, who was beside him. Then, he raised his hand slightly and gently wiped Kris¡¯ neck. Kris seemed to have been injected with anesthesia because the next moment, her body went limp and she fell asleep. ¡°This¡­¡± Zoe and La were shocked when they saw what Gavin did. Meanwhile, Gavin had alreadyid Kris t on the bed in the bedroom. He covered her with a nket and turned to leave. When he came to the corridor, he heard Zoe and La¡¯s concerned voicesing from behind him. ¡°Be careful.¡± Gavin nodded with a smile, indicating that he would definitely be careful. However, the one who needed to be careful was definitely not Gavin, but someone else! Originally, Gavin nned to go to the Holman family to do something. However, because of the appearance of Kris, Gavin found out that the Conor family, who was behind Kris, had already gone into hiding. The Conor family seemed to have more key information about the Clifford family¡¯s extermination back then. Most importantly, how could Gavin ignore the shocking injuries on Kris body? Therefore, Gavin nned to treat Kris external injuries today. To treat her injuries, he naturally had to go out to find some medicinal material. However, just as Gavin stepped out of the gate of the neighborhood, an ear-piercing voice came from afar. ¡°Kid. I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± As soon as the person finished speaking, dozens of people who looked to be hooligans instantly appeared. They immediately surrounded Gavin Everyone was ring at Gavin angrily As for the two people standing at the front, Gavin could clearly feel the aura of a low-level warrior from them. 23 Gavin looked at the group of ugly people in front of him and dug his ears helplessly. ¡°Tell me, are you from the Holman family, the Dawson family, or someone sent by that Isaac Bailey of Greenwald?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the two leaders were slightly stunned. One of them sneered and said, ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to have offended so many people, and all of them are big shots too!¡± ¡°Kid, I think there must be something wrong with your brain. Why are you picking on people who are stronger than you?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Why was Gavinughing all of a sudden? They did not understand why he was doing that at all. It felt like there was something seriously wrong with this person¡¯s brain! On the other side, another person frowned at Gavin and shouted, ¡°Kid, listen carefully. We¡¯re from the de Alliance in Brookspring!¡± ¡°de Alliance?¡± Hearing this name, Gavin revealed a confused look. He then looked at the person who spoke and asked, ¡°Is it famous?¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± The two people in the lead were obviously Deacon Fuller and Brock Torres, who were sent by Shawn, the leader of the de Alliance. When they heard Gavin¡¯s words, they immediately felt as if they had been looked down upon. With anger in their eyes, they pointed at Gavin and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re in fucking Brookspring, but you haven¡¯t even heard of the de Alliance? How did you live until today, you stupid bastard?¡± Just as this person¡¯s voice fell, a low voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Those who insult the Dark Lord shall die!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¡°Those who insult the Dark Lord shall die!¡± This voice seemed toe out of nowhere and from all directions at the same time. It was like the roar of a demon from hell The next second Two crisp sounds were heard. Two silver cold lights flickered. The expressions of Brock and Deacon did not change, but their voices stopped abruptly. Not just their voices, but even their breathing stopped. The dozen or sockeys behind them had no idea what was going on. All of them looked at each other. Why did their leaders stop talking all of a sudden? Moreover, they were also rooted to the spot. A curiousckey took a step forward and gently patted Deacon¡¯s shoulder while saying, ¡°Deacon, why are you¡­ Ah! Fuck His exmation instantly sounded. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t patted Deacon. It was because, with this pat, Deacon¡¯s head actually rolled down from his neck. The incision on his neck was smooth and t as if it had been cut by a machine. Not only Deacon, but even Brock¡¯s head instantly rolled to the ground. It rolled toward the trash in the distance like a ball! ¡°Oh shit!¡± ¡°Dead¡¯ They¡¯re dead?¡± The hooligans, who were gathered around Gavin, were all pale. Their eyes were also filled with fear. They had never expected that their leaders, who had brought them here to cause trouble for others, would die just like that! After all, they were gangsters. They had never seen such a gruesome scene before! All of them trembled and their legs went weak. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Murder!¡± ¡°Run! There are demons! Demons!¡± At this moment, in the world and in the air, there seemed to be voicesing from all directions. The voice uttered only four words, ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± In the next second, several ck figures suddenly appeared from the surrounding environment. These figures moved in shes and left afterimages in the air. However, the people who had surrounded Gavin earlier and were now fleeing in panic fell one by one like wheat being cut They did not even scream. Gavin watched this scene expressionlessly. When Gavin heard the words ¡°Dark Lord,¡± he knew that Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, which he had summoned, had arrived. This was also the work of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. However, at this moment, Gavin¡¯s expression changed slightly. A sharp light shed in his eyes, and a yful smile hung on the corner of his mouth The next moment, a ck aura seemed to appear around Gavin. This faint ck aura did not belong to Gavin Amidst the ck aura, an ethereal figure appeared belund Gavin. It was actually clinging tightly to Gavin¡¯s body A darp dagger was ced on Gavin¡¯s throat A sinister voice sounded in Gavin¡¯s cars at the same time ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong. You still have such a powerful subordinate!¡± *However, assassination is my forte. In my domain, no one can escape my dagger!¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you let me go, or you die!¡± Umm¡­ With these two choices, why the hell would Gavin let him go? This person was Chad Tate. He and Shawn had tried to guess just how strong Gavin was previously. Deacon and Brock were no match for Gavin, so Chad was prepared to provide support in the dark! Chad had been hiding in the dark all this while, waiting for Gavin to make a move. He wanted to see how strong Gavin was. However, he saw this terrifying scene instead. Gavin did not make a move at all. Yet, a lot of powerful figures had appeared out of nowhere around Chad. Moreover, Chad also realized that he was being targeted. He was targeted by these experts who had suddenly appeared. He was very sure that he could not run at this time. If he ran, he would definitely die on the street in the next second. Therefore, he set his eyes on Gavin! To capture the bandits, one had to capture the leader first. He was very confident in his assassination techniques! As long as he could control Gavin and threaten the powerful figures with Gavin¡¯s life, he would definitely be able to leave with his life intact! However, Chad realized that Gavin, who had a knife pressed against his neck, did not seem to be bothered by him at all. Gavin continued to stand in his spot and looked at the scene in front of him calmly. Chad was also slightly stunned. Was this person scared silly? That didn¡¯t seem possible. Wasn¡¯t he very strong? Could it be that he was actually a piece of trash and that the powerful ones were his subordinates? With this thought in mind, a sneer appeared on Chad¡¯s face. He even leaned closer to Gavin and teased Gavin. ¡°Your subordinates are so powerful, but their leader is actually a piece of trash. Sigh, what a waste!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Tell them to let me go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately split your head from your neck!¡± However, after Chad¡¯s fierce voice sounded, Gavin still did not react. The hooligans who had fled in all directions were now all dead. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A few sounds pierced the air. Ten young men dressed from head to toe in ck with determined faces stood neatly in a row in front of Gavin. They looked at Chad behind Gavin, who was holding a knife against Gavin¡¯s neck. All of them had strange expressions on their faces. There was even a hint of helpless mockery. They chose to ignore Chad as well. Then, they knelt on one knee in unison, producing a loud sound. Facing Gavin, they shouted, ¡°All members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D greet the Dark Lord!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Chad, who was still holding a knife to Gavin¡¯s neck, heard the greetings of this group of people, he instantly let out a cry. ¡°Frostpeak Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± In this world, ordinary people might not know who the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were, but as long as one was a warrior, it was impossible for one not to have heard of the words ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors.¡± Frostpeak Dark Warriors was once known as the strongest group of warriors. All the powerful warriors were proud to be able to join the group! Frostpeak Dark Warriors was invincible in this world! Therefore, 10 years ago, 30 co ntries actually gathered their strength to attack Sunspire in Blearus. Their goal was to defeat the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! However, didn¡¯t the Frostpeak Dark Warriors perish together with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces ten years ago? Why would Frostpeak Dark Warriors appear in Brookspring now? Also, the person Chad was holding hostage with his dagger was actually the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Chad suddenly realized his reality. The reality was that Gavin wasn¡¯t scared silly, nor was he a piece of trash. Instead, In the warriors¡¯ eyes, Chad was a piece of trash. In their eyes, even if Chad was holding a knife against Gavin¡¯s neck, he would not be able to cause any harm to Gavin, ¡°No. Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Chad¡¯s expression became ferocious as he roared. In the next second, he raised the dagger in his hand high and stabbed it ruthlessly at Gavin¡¯s neck. Chad shouted, ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors were destroyed. You can¡¯t be them!¡± Ding! Ding! Ding! This was the sound of the dagger in Chad¡¯s hand breaking when it stabbed into Gavin¡¯s neck. Chad waspletely dumbfounded. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He maintained his original posture. His face was pale and his face was ferocious. His entire body was trembling slightly. Fear filled Chad¡¯s heart. His ultimate attack did not even injure the other party a single bit. The dagger that he had instilled with a warrior¡¯s Internal Energy actually broke when it came into contact with the other party¡¯s skin. Gavin had top-notch body-protection energy! How many top-notch warriors were there in this world? All the experts were among the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Were they really the Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Was the person he was holding hostage really the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Chad thought, ¡°Am I fucking crazy? How dare I hold the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ Dark Lord hostage?¡± Regret, pain, and despairpletely overwhelmed Chad. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just following orders.¡± With a plop, Chad¡¯s legs went weak and he knelt on the ground. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chad actually knelt on the ground directly and begged for mercy while wailing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gavin slowly turned around and lowered his head to look at Chad, who was kneeling on the ground. Chad¡¯s face was pale and he was trembling. Gavin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he asked indifferently, ¡°Who sent you?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Chad did not hesitate and said, ¡°The leader of the de Alliance, Shawn Knapp!¡± Gavin had once again heard the name ¡°de Alliance.¡± Why did he not have any impression of it? Therefore, he asked again, ¡°What exactly is this de Alliance? Why did your leadere to find trouble with me?¡± When Chad, who was kneeling on the ground, heard Gavin¡¯s questions, an awkward and helpless look appeared in his eyes. He even pursed his lips slightly before speaking. ¡°The de Alliance¡­ is an organization that has always been active in the underground world of Brookspring. Their forces areplicated and they have a lot of manpower, but in terms of their strength¡­¡± At this point, an awkward expression appeared on Chad¡¯s face. ¡°Just now, you¡­ you saw it too. I¡¯m already the strongest in the entire de Alliance.¡± Hearing this, not only Gavin, but the ten members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D also had strange expressions on their faces. This was the strongest person? The person who was kneeling in front of Gavin and begging for forgiveness? How did the de Alliance survive in this world of warriors? Gavin also asked directly. ¡°The de Alliance doesn¡¯t have any martial strength. How did it achieve its status in Brookspring?¡± After hearing this, Chad raised his head slightly and said seriously, ¡°Because the leader of the de Alliance, Shawn, has thergest intelligencework in all of Brookspring!¡± Intelligencework? When Gavin heard these two words, his pupils contracted slightly! Chad¡¯s voice had yet to stop. He continued, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know how big the intelligencework of my leader is!¡± ¡°I only know that all the families in Brookspring, no matter how big or small the family is, will buy information from my leader!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Brookspring. The reputation that de Alliance has a huge intelligencework has already spread throughout Riverrun!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes began to flicker. The alliance had an intelligencework that was famous in the entire Riverrun! Could this de Alliance give Gavin some answers on what happened to the Clifford family back then, or rather, traces of the Conor family now? On the other hand, Gavin did not reveal his thoughts directly because there were some things that he could not tell others. They didn¡¯t need to know. Especially now, the de Alliance that he had never heard of actually came to look for trouble with him. Gavin still didn¡¯t know the reason. Who knew if the de Alliance was also the enemy of the Clifford family and had a hand in destroying the Clifford family? Therefore, Gavin asked again, ¡°So, why does the de Alliance want to attack me, and only me?¡± Chad¡¯s expression became even stranger. Then, he said awkwardly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re really forgetful¡± ¡°You crippled the eldest young master of the de Alliance¡± The young master of the de Alliance is still lying in the ICU now¡± He crippled a young master of the de Alliance, and the young master was still lying in the ICU When did this happen? ¡°Oh Finally, a look of realization appeared on Gavin¡¯s face. The eldest young master of the de Alliance! These words finally evoked Gavin¡¯s memories! Yesterday, he found his sister and left the Harper family¡¯s ce with her after eliminating the Harper family, It was then they encountered a group of bikers on motorcycles. So it was that guy from before! That guy was Shawn¡¯s son? Shawn controlled thergest intelligencework in the entire Riverrun. Now that Gavin crippled his son, if Gavin asked Shawn for information, would Shawn still be willing to sell it to him? Of course, Gavin would not regret what he had done. Especially what he did to the eldest young master of the de Alliance. He deserved it! Gavin would not apologize to Shawn and treat his son just to investigate the matter concerning the Clifford family However, Gavin had no choice but to make use of the intelligencework of the de Alliance! Hence, Gavin turned his attention to Chad. Kneeling on the ground, Chad did not see Gavin¡¯s gaze. However, he felt a chill run up his spine and into his mind. It was as if he was being targeted by a ferocious beast. It made Chad shiver. Gavin¡¯s deep voice sounded in his ears. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Chad said shakily. ¡°You can just call me Chad.¡± Gavin said with a yful smile, ¡°I see. Chad¡­¡± ¡°Im here!¡± Chad quickly replied. Gavin¡¯s voice continued to ring out. ¡°You want to live, right?¡± When Chad heard this, he nodded crazily like a chick pecking at rice. He cried out in surprise, ¡°Yes, I want to! Please show me how!¡± Gavin looked at Chad and smiled as he spoke. ¡°As long as you behave, you can live.¡± Gavin thought that his smile was already very peaceful, but when this peaceful smile fell into Chad¡¯s eyes, Chad felt as if he was being targeted by demons from hell. This was clearly the smile of the God of Death! Chad shouted in fear and trepidation, ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient! I¡¯ll definitely be obedient!¡± On the other side, Gavin waved at one of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors standing behind him. This person immediately came to Gavin¡¯s side and said respectfully. ¡°Dark Lord!¡± Gavin nodded and did not respond. He turned to Chad and said, ¡°You said you¡¯re the strongest person in the de Alliance** Chad nodded solemnly ¡°Then how much of Shawn¡¯s intelligencework can you ess?¡± ¡°This Chad shook his head awkwardly and said. ¡°Our leader¡¯s intelligencework ispletely in his hands. He won¡¯t let anyone follow him when he goes to organize the information Even I can only wait at the door¡± Gavin nodded and said without disappointment, ¡°Do you have the confidence to get the intelligence network of the de Alliance into your hands?¡± ¡°Me Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Chad looked very nervous. The intelligencework of Shawn Knapp, leader of the de Alliance, was akin to Shawn¡¯s life. Was Gavin joking with him by asking him if he could control the intelligencework? That kind of thing didn¡¯t just require martial strength! Chad had wanted to say, ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult for me.¡± However, when he saw the smile in Gavin¡¯s eyes, he felt that if he said this, he might be killed by Gavin directly Therefore, when the words were about toe out of his mouth, Chad immediately changed them and shouted, ¡°Im confident!¡± He spoke so loudly as if someone was forcing him to do it. When Gavin saw Chad responding so confidently, he nodded in satisfaction and pointed at the Frostpeak Dark Warrior beside him. ¡°If you need any help, you can contact him directly.¡± Hearing this, Chad¡¯s eyes lit up. That was a Frostpeak Dark Warrior! Frostpeak Dark Warriors weren¡¯t just strong in martial arts! They were powerful in all aspects! In an instant, Chad was filled with confidence! Even his eyes shone with a strong light, and he looked very excited! He dered loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely seed! Don¡¯t worry, Dark Lord!¡± He was now calling Gavin ¡°Dark Lord.¡± Did he just dere that he was Gavin¡¯s subordinate himself? With a smile on his face, Gavin patted Chad¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Do your best!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the day you be the leader of the de Alliance!¡± The leader of the de Alliance? These six words kept echoing in Chad¡¯s mind! The splendor in his eyes became even more intense. Then, he actually shouted at Gavin, ¡°Dark Lord! I promise toplete the mission!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 As Chad left, he kept turning around and bowing to Gavin. At the same time, he kept patting his chest and mouthed to Gavin, ¡°I promise toplete the mission.¡± Chad felt that the sun was shining brightly, and he felt refreshed! He did not expect that he would one day have a chance to be the leader of the de Alliance! Today, he had experienced what it felt like to be in heaven and in hell! This was the definition of life. In the beginning, he was still thinking of using his assassination technique to control Gavin in exchange for his life. In the end, he realized that no matter how elite his assassination skills were, they were all trash in front of Gavin¡¯s absolute strength! He could only kneel and beg for mercy. He could only plead desperately. He even felt that he would definitely die today. However, there was such a turn of events all of a sudden. He had actually obtained the recognition of Gavin, the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! The Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors was actually nning to help him be the leader of the de Alliance! This was a joyous asion! Therefore, he was so happy that he even whistled and sang as he walked down the streets! Looking at Chad¡¯s back as he left happily, the leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D said to Gavin, ¡°Dark Lord, are we really going to let him off just like that? He held a knife against your neck!¡± Gavin said with a faint smile on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s see how he performs first. This person still has some value to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± The Frostpeak Dark Warrior bowed his head respectfully. Gavin looked at the leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and said, ¡°Your name is Harry Geller, right?¡± The leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D immediately knelt on one knee. ¡°Dark Lord, that¡¯s me!¡± Gavin nodded and said, ¡°Take your men and go to the Clifford family¡¯s vi immediately. Clean up the ce and think of a way to rebuild the Clifford family¡¯s vi for me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± The ten members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D spoke in unison. Then, Harry spoke again. ¡°Dark Lord, do you need people by your side?¡± Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°Only you need to follow me. The rest of you, go and do what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡± ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± They acknowledged Gavin¡¯s order and left. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After a few air-piercing sounds, only Harry was left standing in front of Gavin. Of course, before this group of people left, they had already cleaned up all the corpses here. Gavin did not say anything else. He turned around and walked in a certain direction. On the other side, in the detention center of the National Security Bureau in Eclon This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A young man¡¯s cry sounded. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re finally here! You have to help me!¡± ¡°I was bullied in Brookspring You have to stand up for me!¡± The person who let out such a wail was naturally Isaac Bailey, the legendary son of the richest man. Isaac¡¯s father, Joshua, had already arrived at Brookspring At this moment, Joshua¡¯s face was filled with anger Joshua looked at Isaac who was holding onto his thigh with snot and tears on his face. Even though one of Isaac¡¯s hands was wrapped in a thick bandage, Joshua did not seem to feel any heartache. Instead, his eyes were filled with coldness. Isaac did not seem to notice at all. He continued to hug his father¡¯s thigh and wailed. ¡°Dad! It¡¯s that Vincent Dunn. He hit me! He pped me in front of so many people! ¡°Also, there¡¯s a stupid bastard called Gavin. He¡­¡± The moment Isaac said that, Joshua¡¯s expression instantly became ferocious. Joshua raised his hand. p! A strong and heavy pnded on Isaac¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Isaac immediately let out a scream. Joshua pped his son so hard that Isaac¡¯s front tooth flew out. However, it was not over yet. Next, Joshua actually lifted his leg and kicked Isaac in the stomach. ¡°Spurt!¡± With a bang, this kick actually caused Isaac to spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. The surrounding National Security Bureau staff were all dumbfounded! Good lord! They knew that the father was lecturing his son, so they could ignore it. However, the father was clearly trying to beat his son to death! Just as they were in a daze, Joshua even grabbed the metal chair beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you son of a bitch!¡± As he spoke, he was about to smash Isaac¡¯s head with the metal chair! Good lord! Wasn¡¯t this his biological son? Why did he have no mercy? The staff of the National Security Bureau hurriedly rushed forward to stop Joshua. ¡°Mr. Bailey, please calm down!¡± ¡°Mr. Bailey, he¡¯s your biological son after all!¡± ¡°Mr. Bailey, this is the National Security Bureau. If this continues, we¡¯ll lock you up too!¡± The group of people spent a lot of effort to pull back the enraged Joshua. They also blocked the path between Joshua and Isaac. They were afraid that Joshua would go berserk again! If that happened, Isaac¡¯s head would be split open. The current Isaac waspletely dumbfounded. Half of his face was swollen. His mouth was bloody and arge front tooth of his was missing- His face was pale and filled with fear. Of course, there was also confusion. Seeing his furious father being stopped, he felt a little more confident and said to his father, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Dad! What did I do wrong? Why did you hit me?¡± Hearing this, Joshua suddenly rushed forward again. If he wasn¡¯t being held back by people, he might have kicked Isaac¡¯s face again. Joshua screamed, ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± ¡°How dare you ask your father why?¡± ¡°Do you fucking know who you¡¯ve provoked? ¡°Let me tell you! Even if I beat you to death, it would be considered a light punishment?¡± ¡°You provoked that person It¡¯s already a miracle that you survived, yet you¡¯re actually hugging my leg at this time and asking me to avenge you?¡± ¡°Do you want your father to die with you?¡± Joshua¡¯s words came out like a rapid-fire cannon. It stunned Isaac. Isaac thought, ¡°Who did I piss off? Why is my father so angry?¡± His father was the richest man in Greenwald. He was a famous existence in the city. Why would his father die with him because he provoked someone? Who was it? Was it Vincent Dunn? Impossible! His father had always been on par with Vincent. Could it be¡­ that Gavin? ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not because of him. He¡¯s just a country bumpkin. A country bumpkin!¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± Joshua was shooting daggers at Isaac. Then, Joshua reached out and grabbed the stool beside him. He couldn¡¯t go near his son, but he could throw the chair at him! ¡°Urgh!¡± With a bang, he threw the stool in his hand at Isaac. Bam! Itnded squarely on Isaac¡¯s back. ¡°Mr. Bailey! Calm down!¡± The National Security Bureau staff were shocked! ¡°Ah!¡± Isaac let out another cry of pain! He said with a pained expression, ¡°Dad! Why? Why?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Joshua gritted his teeth and shouted at his son, ¡°Tll tell you why!¡± ¡°Because the person you provoked is my Master!¡± ¡°What?!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Isaac. After hearing this, even the National Security Bureau staff present narrowed their eyes and subconsciously eximed! Joshua¡¯s Master? Joshua was the richest man in Greenwald. Someone of his status actually had a Master? No one would believe this, but Joshua said it himself! So, it could only be the truth. Isaac was dumbfounded. He waspletely bbergasted. He never thought that there would be another Master behind his father. Could this Master be the young man he called a country bumpkin? Impossible! That young man looked like a country bumpkin. He was just a dumbass. How could he be his father¡¯s Master? The word ¡°impossible¡± kept echoing in his mind Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Gavin and Harry were walking on the streets of Brookspring. Gavin was actually looking for a medicine shop. This was because he wanted to treat all the hideous scars on his aunt, Kris. Of course, as he walked, Gavin spoke to Harry. ¡°Do you know about Brookspring¡¯s Holman family and Dawson family?¡± Harry lowered his head slightly and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Dark Lord. I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Gavin nodded and continued, ¡°The Holman family and the Dawson family are both enemies of the Clifford family! They wiped out my family!¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, Harry responded, ¡°Dark Lord, do you need Frostpeak Dark Warriors to destroy these two families?¡± Upon hearing Harry¡¯s words, Gavin slowly shook his head and said, ¡°Tll handle the matters of these two families myself. There¡¯s no need to make such a hugemotion!¡± ¡°Moreover, the mastermind behind the annihtion of the Clifford family was not them, but someone else. I haven¡¯t found out who it is yet.¡± In fact, Gavin could ask the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to go to Riverrun directly. No matter which family it was, they would be destroyed! However, it would mean that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors would appear in front of the world again. Ten years ago, it was precisely because of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ strength that the Thirty-Power Allied Forces attacked Blearus. Ten years ago, everyone thought that Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces perished together. This brought about ten years of peace to the entire world. If the Frostpeak Dark Warriors appeared again at this time, the entire world would be in chaos! Gavin did not want to start facing trouble from all over the world before he figured out the enemy of the Clifford family. If Gavin solved the problem of the Clifford family¡¯s massacre, even if Frostpeak Dark Warriors were to descend into the world again, there would be no problem! Gavin was not afraid of anything. Frostpeak Dark Warriors was definitely not afraid of anything either! On the other hand, Harry also understood what Gavin¡¯s arrangement meant. So, he asked respectfully, ¡°Dark Lord, do you need me to do anything?¡± Gavin nodded and said, ¡°There are too many people in Team D. Ask all of them to focus on rebuilding the Clifford family¡¯s vi. You will go and monitor the Holman family and the Dawson family for me. Show me the movements of the two families, especially the two family heads!¡± ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± Harry epted the order loudly. However, Gavin wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing!¡± ¡°Find out where the warrior experts hidden in these two families came from. With the strength of these two families, they definitely can¡¯t find so many warrior experts!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Harry replied loudly again. Only then did Gavin wave his hand and say, ¡°Go!¡± After Harry¡¯s figure disappeared, a cold light appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, in the beginning, he had no intention of letting Frostpeak Dark Warriorse to Brookspring. He did not even need one of the many teams he had. However, Gavin realized that he had too many things to do after returning to Brookspring. He didn¡¯t have time to dispose of the corpses after killing people. He didn¡¯t have time to rebuild the Clifford family¡¯s vi. He still had to treat his aunt¡¯s injuries and investigate the conspiracy behind the Clifford family¡¯s destruction It was indeed a little difficult for him to do everything alone. That was why he called the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team Dover to Brookspring 11 15 He finally had some helpers and could spare some time to deal with more pressing matters. For example, while he was purchasing medicinal materials for his aunt, he could also monitor and investigate the Holman family and the Dawson family. However, Gavin found it a little difficult to purchase the medicinal materials he needed. He went to many traditional medicine shops, no matter it wasrge or small, in Brookspring. After going to about a dozen shops, he still couldn¡¯t find what he wanted. Gavin¡¯s helpless voice sounded yet again in another shop. ¡°You don¡¯t sell a 20-year-old coptis herb here, right?¡± Gavin stood on one side of the counter helplessly and looked at the shop assistant inside. The shop assistant inside also spread her hands helplessly and said, ¡°Sir, indeed, we don¡¯t have it in our shop. The thing you want is really too rare. I dare to say that not only our shop, but even all the medicine shops at Brookspring might not be able to gather a stalk of coptis herb, right?¡± To be honest, the coptis herb Gavin wanted had to be 50 years old. However, he had asked a few shops but still did not find any, so he started asking for a 20-year-old one. Although not many people had heard of this herb, the rarity of this medicinal material wasparable to the rarity of the Heavenly Snow Lotus! Coptis herb was no ordinary yellow lotus. This medicinal material was a rare nt that only appeared once in a thousand years! No meant no. Of course, Gavin couldn¡¯t force her to sell it to him if she didn¡¯t have it. Gavin was a little disappointed as he prepared to leave. He wondered if he should call the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and ask them to go and look for this medicinal material for him. At this moment, an old voice sounded from inside the shop. ¡°Young man, are you the one who wants the coptis herb?¡± Hearing this voice, Gavin paused slightly, and a hint of joy appeared in his eyes. Then, he turned around and looked into the shop. An old man with a gray beard dressed in white slowly walked out with a walking stick. He had gray hair but a youthful face. His face was filled with color, and his old eyes emitted a bright light. When Gavin saw the old man, he immediately said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Sir, do you have the coptis herb?¡± Gavin was naturally very polite. This old man liked his attitude, but he still shook his head, albeit with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have it, but I know which shop has it!¡± Gavin finally heard a piece of good news today. He immediately said, ¡°Sir, if you could point me in the right direction¡­¡± Before Gavin could finish speaking, a dry and unpleasant voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Hey! Old man! How dare youe out of the backyard today?¡± Hearing this voice, the old man who spoke instantly frowned. The shop assistant standing behind the counter ran out in a panic and stood in front of the old man. She frowned and shouted, ¡°Rickey Dawson! What are you doing here again?¡± Rickey Dawson? Hearing this name, Gavin paused slightly and slowly turned around to look. Gavin saw a man who looked to be in his thirties. He had arge gold chain around his neck and a half- burnt cigarette in his mouth. Surrounded by four or fiveckeys, he staggered in from outside. Upon seeing this person, Gavin realized that this person actually looked a little simr to the young mistress of the Dawson family, ire Dawson. Way be from the Dawson family as well Gavin instantly clenched has fists. Meanwhile, the old man with the walking stick said angrily. ¡°Dawson, Eve said it before I won¡¯t go to your ce!¡± 23 On the other side, Rickey snorted and said coldly. ¡°Old man, my father invited you to visit the Dawson family out of respect! Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Facing Rickey¡¯s aggressiveness, the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust as he said sternly. ¡°The entire Clifford family was loyal, but you and the others falsely used them and drove them to their end!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely not associate myself with evil people like you!¡± With a whoosh, Gavin instantly turned his head, and a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes! This old man actually knew about the tragedy that had befallen the Clifford family? He also knew that the Dawson family was part of the family that participated in this incident? Moreover, from the old man¡¯s words, he seemed to be rted to the Clifford family? They even seemed to have a good rtionship. After Gavin returned to Brookspring, this was the second person to speak up for the Clifford family. The first was, of course, Brooke Taylor of the Taylor family. So, who was this old man? At this thought, Gavin was very curious. ¡°Shut up!¡± Rickey shouted. ¡°The Clifford family deserved to die. They shouldn¡¯t be living in this world in the first ce!¡± The Clifford family has already been destroyed. How dare you, an old man with no background and no power, curse my family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just asking for it!¡± Rickey took a step forward and pointed at the old man¡¯s nose with a ferocious expression. ¡°I advise you to obediently return to the Dawson family¡¯s vi with me now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs and smash your shop. You¡¯ll never be able to live in peace for the next few decades!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a crisp, clear, and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my grandfather!¡± A graceful woman in white rushed in from outside with an anxious expression. She opened her arms and stood in front of the old man. The moment Rickey saw this woman, a hint of lust appeared in his eyes! Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The old man yelled anxiously as he looked at the girl who appeared suddenly. When Judy heard the old man¡¯s words, she anxiously turned around and supported him. Judy said, ¡°Grandpa, go behind me quickly. Let me handle things here!¡± At this moment, Rickey, who had a cigarette between his lips, abruptly let out an unpleasantugh. ¡°Alright. Old man, you should go back. Let me have some fun with your granddaughter.¡± As Rickey spoke, he licked his lips. He then continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a beautiful granddaughter, Mr. Rivera! ¡°Your name is Judy, right?¡± Now, Rickey looked at Judy as if she was some kind of delicacy. He spoke, exuding a repulsive aura. ¡°So you don¡¯t want your grandfather toe back to the Dawson family with me, huh? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you cane to the Dawson family with me! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll surely treat you well!¡± As Rickey spoke, he licked the corner of his mouth and rubbed his hands while walking towards Judy. In the next second, he stretched out his sinful hands and prepared to give her a big hug! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But in the next second, a loud thud resonated. Judy actually raised her leg and kicked Rickey¡¯s stomach at lightning speed. ¡°Ouch!¡± Rickey suddenly shouted and fell to the ground with a plop simultaneously. Gavin was surprised to see what had unfolded in front of him. He thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this girl to be a trained fighter.¡± Of course, although Judy had some skills, she had definitely not reached the level of a warrior. Otherwise, Rickey would probably vomit blood from this kick! ¡°Ouch! Bitch, how dare you hit me!¡± A group of four or five subordinates helped Rickey up. He then immediately roared angrily and red at Judy! ¡°You little bitch, I¡¯ll make you suffer today! ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Go! Break this bitch¡¯s legs! ¡°Roger!¡± His subordinates instantly executed the order and rushed towards Judy. Judy also turned pale with fright and assumed a fighting stance. She was also nervous. Although she had some fighting skills, she was not a warrior. No matter what, she could not deal with so many burly men. At this moment, a loud thump reverberated in the air. The old man mmed his walking stick heavily on the ground. He shouted, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Don¡¯t touch my granddaughter!. ¡°All you want is to bring me back to the Dawson family and take Nathan Clifford¡¯s will from me, right ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Nathan Clifford¡¯s will? When Gavin heard these words, his body began to tremble violently instantly! Who was this person, Nathan Clifford¡¯ He was Gavin¡¯s father! 11 16 His father had actually left behind a will? His will was handed over to someone else for safekeeping? In fact, the Dawson family¡¯s people actually wanted the will so badly after knowing about this. What exactly was written in his will? Gavin¡¯s body was constantly trembling, and his aura was also rapidly rising! However, no one noticed this scene. Rickey stood up while holding his stomach. He then shouted at the top of his lungs with a ferocious expression. ¡°Mr. Rivera! Let me tell you! ¡°I want that parasite, Nathan Clifford¡¯s will! I want your granddaughter, too! ¡°Plus, the Dawson family demands for your life! ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll smash your shop and turn your house upside down to find that damned will! ¡°As for your granddaughter, when I¡¯m done having fun with her, I¡¯ll let my guys have their share of fun with her until she¡¯s broken!¡± As Rickey spoke, it seemed the scene he just described manifested in front of him. He let out an insolentugh. The next second, he waved his hand. ¡°Attack!¡± After theseckeys received the order, they rolled up their sleeves and prepared to rush forward. But at this moment, the leading Dawson family¡¯sckey saw a young man emitting a cold aura appear in front of him, blocking his path. Theckey frowned and said, ¡°Kid, who are you? Mind your own business! Move aside!¡± Gavin looked at the person in front and raised his head slightly. There was no emotion in his eyes as he slowly let out a hoarse voice. ¡°What if I have to stick my nose into this today?¡± ¡°Oh Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Rickey, who was standing behind, took two steps forward with a yful expression. Rickey looked toward Gavin and snapped, ¡°Where did this fucking idiote from? How dare he stop the Dawson family¡¯s undertakings? ¡°What a joke! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you that a great man understands the times? ¡°Whatever. Break this kid¡¯s limbs and throw him onto the road to feed the dogs!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± As the person in front answered, he threw his fist at Gavin. ¡°Pow!¡± A muffled sound was heard. Blood sttered. A blood-curdling scream was heard. However, the scream was not from Gavin. The smile on Rickey¡¯s face had yet to stiffen. He heard the sound of the wind. A few drops of blood appeared on his forehead. The subordinate standing in front of Gavin was sent flying. He brushed past Rickey¡¯s ear and flew out. The few drops of blood on his forehead actually came from theckey¡¯s mouth. With a bang, theckey crashed to the ground. After twitching twice, he lost all signs of life. Everyone present was stunned. Even the pharmacy staff, the old man, and the old man¡¯s granddaughter, Judy, looked at Gavin in shock. They did not even see Gavin attack before the other party was sent flying. How did this unfamiliar customer, this young man, do it? On the other side, Rickey¡¯s remainingckeys swiftly recovered from their shock All of them widened their eyes and shouted, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re fucking dead!¡± As all of them roared, they gathered around Gavin. Hearing these roars, Judy also snapped back into reality. She eximed without hesitation, ¡°Be careful!¡± Of course, she had a good impression of the stranger who helped her. She thought, ¡°But does he need to be careful?¡± Gavin slowly turned his head and locked his icy gaze on the people rushing over. The next second, Gavin moved. In the next second following his swift motion, a few muffled sounds could be heard. ¡°Pow! Pow! Pow!¡± A few blood-curdling screams pierced the air. The remaining few figures flew far outside the shop like kites with their strings cut, just like the previous person. The others didn¡¯t know if they were dead or alive! Fortunately, this shop was in a hidden alley with no passer-by. Otherwise, the people outside would be panicking and screaming bloody murder! Judy and the others were stunned once again! This time, they still did not see Gavin¡¯s actions clearly. But they all knew that it was done by Gavin. Gavin had actually taken care of so many burly men without anyone seeing clearly. How could this young man be so strong? At this moment, Rickey also reacted. He turned around and looked at the corpse of his underlings outside. Then, he turned his head and roared at Gavin with at ferocious expression. ¡°You son of a bitch. You¡¯re dead! ¡°How dare you attack us, the people from the Dawson family? ¡°Don¡¯t forget. This is Brookspring!¡± That¡¯s right. They were at Brookspring. If the Clifford family had not encountered a massacre, the Clifford family would be the only overlord of Brookspring. Gavin stared coldly at Rickey, who was in front of him. He slowly said in a hoarse voice, ¡°What did you call Nathan Clifford just now?¡± Rickey could not predict what awaited him when he heard this. He roared, ¡°What fucking Nathan Clifford? He¡¯s a parasite, that¡­¡± ¡®Crack!¡± Before Rickey could finish his sentence, Gavin¡¯s figure vanished in a sh. In the next second, a crisp sound sliced through the air. Immediately after, Rickey let out a piercing scream. ¡°Ouch! ¡°My hand. My hand!¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Rickey¡¯s right forearm actually bent at a terrifying 90 degrees. The broken bones even pierced through the skin and were visible, causing flesh and blood to stter everywhere. Judy, who stood behind Gavin, felt nauseous when she saw this scene. Her face turned pale. However, her eyes revealed a strong sense of curiosity, just like her grandfather. Why did this unfamiliar young man have such a huge reaction to the name Nathan Clifford? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this moment, Rickey had already copsed to the ground from the intense pain. He held his arm and bared his teeth. His face was pale with cold sweat. He roared at Gavin, ¡°Ouch! Bastard! ¡°Fucker! You stupid shit. How you break my hand? re ¡°I have the Dawson family bloodline! I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t walk out of Brookspring alive!¡± Gavin looked at the roaring Rickey and spoke slowly with the same cold and heartless gaze. ¡°Tell me again. What do you say Nathan Clifford is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a parasite.¡± ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± The same scene happened again. This time, Gavin broke Rickey¡¯s other arm. Now, Rickey was lying on the ground and rolling around. He looked like a mutant. He looked exceptionally miserable. ¡°Ouch¡­ ¡°You!¡± He screamed in pain. The intense pain made him unable to say aplete sentence. Gavin¡¯s cold voice cut through the air again. ¡°Say again?¡± The current Rickey was afraid to the core. He realized that the man in front of him was not afraid of any threat at all. He felt that if he continued to stay true to his heart, then perhaps his legs would also perish here today. Therefore, Rickey hurriedly thundered, ¡°He¡¯s not a parasite! ¡°Ow, my hands!¡± Of course, even if he changed his opinion, he still could not forget the intense pain in his arms! Gavin was still standing in the same spot. He looked down at Rickey and slowly said, ¡°Apologize.¡± Apologize? Rickey gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He bellowed again, ¡°Who do you want me to apologize to?¡± Just as he finished that sentence, he saw that Gavin was about to make a move. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll apologize. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gavin looked at Rickey and slowly said again, ¡®Apologize to Nathan!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Rickey shouted, ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Nathan I¡¯m sorry! ¡°You¡¯re not a parasite. I, Rickey Dawson, am a parasite. I¡¯m disgusting and useless! ¡°Will that do* Rickey actually asked Gavin if his apology was okay Unexpectedly, Gavin answered him truthfully, ¡°That¡¯ll do¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Rickey heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, he heard the last sentence ¡°You can die now!¡± On the other side, Rickey had yet to react. A loud bang pierced the air. Rickey copsed on the ground with his chest caved in due to the impact. ¡°Squelch!¡± Internal organs, blood, and bones instantly spewed out of Rickey¡¯s mouth and nose. Rickey died with his eyes wide open. ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing this gruesome scene, Judy screamed and covered her mouth. Her pupils dted, and her face turned pale. Fear was not only reflected in her eyes, but also in the staff member and the old man. When they saw Gavin slowly turn around, they even subconsciously took a step back. Although they dared to fight against the Dawson family, they had never seen anyone die in front of them! Gavin looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and knew why they were afraid and worried. Therefore, Gavin took out his phone and dialed a number. He immediately said, ¡°Put aside the matters at hand and clean up this ce.¡± Subsequently, he gave an address. He then hung up the phone.. his life Observing how those three were still nervous, Gavin took a deep breath softly and calmed himself down before he spoke slowly. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford, from the Brookspring¡¯s Clifford family!¡± Hearing this family name, the old man¡¯s pupils constricted instantly. The next second, his breathing became rapid. He leaned on his walking stick and took two steps forward. He said to Gavin with an obviously excited expression, ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± Gavin looked at the excited old man in front and felt inexplicably touched. He nodded heavily and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°You look¡­ You look too alike! ¡°Gav! You¡¯re Gav! Gav, you¡¯re back? Gav, you¡¯re still alive!¡± As the old man spoke, tears actually welled up in his eyes. He took a step forward and even threw away his walking stick. He hugged Gavin tightly in his arms. He kept patting Gavin¡¯s back and made a wailing-like sound. ¡°Gav, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re finally back!¡± Gavin thought. ¡°Have I ever seen this old man? I don¡¯t remember. ¡°But why is he so excited to see me?¡± However, for Gavin¡¯s father to hand his will to this old man for safekeeping, it was apparent that Gavin¡¯s father had extreme trust in this old man! Gavin also patted the old man¡¯s shoulder with both hands andforted him. ¡°I¡¯m still alive I¡¯m back¡± On the other side, the old man suddenly turned around and spoke to his granddaughter, Judy Judy, hurry up! Go quickly and take out the photo I ced under the pillow!¡± When Judy heard this, she did not dare to be negligent at all. She turned around and ran toward the back. Not long after, Judy dashed out with a slightly yellowed photo The old man took the photo without dy and brought it to Gavin When Gavin saw this photo, his eyes instantly welled up, and his entire body trembled slightly It was because his father, Nathan, was in this photo! Nathan was carrying a swaddled baby in his arms. This old man, who looked young in the photo, stood beside Nathan with one hand over his shoulder. The old man looked at the photo and said, ¡°This is your father, and this is me. At that time, you were the baby wrapped in the nket! ¡°Th your father¡¯s teacher!¡± When Gavin heard this, his pupils constricted. He turned to look at the old man in front and spoke reflexively. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Ian Rivera?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± Ian Rivera. Gavin had never seen him before. However, he would never forget what his father had told him when he was young Ian was Nathan¡¯s teacher, and fan¡¯s teachingssted a lifetime for Nathan.n was almost like a second father to Nathan, so it wouldn¡¯t be too much for Gavin to calln respectfully! ¡°Mr. Rivera!¡±n spoke with respect. Whenn heard ¡°Mr. Rivera¡± from Gavin, tears flowed uncontrobly fromn¡¯s wrinkled e eyes. ¡°My little Gav. Gav, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive! Thank goodness you¡¯re alive!¡± At this moment, a few air-piercing sounds rang from outside the shop. When everyone in the shop heard those sounds, all except Gavin became nervous. Seeing the sudden appearance of several men in ck,n¡¯s granddaughter, Judy Rivera, immediately took a step forward. She frowned and demanded, ¡°Who are you? ¡°Are you from the Dawson family?¡± However, the men in ck in front of Judypletely ignored her. Instead, they knelt down straight while facing Gavin¡¯s back. They said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± The people from Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D had arrived. Gavin turned his head slightly toward them without any expression. He nodded calmly and ordered, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to work. Clean it up and don¡¯t leave any traces. After you¡¯re done, go back to the Clifford Vi¡± ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Subsequently, these Frostpeak Dark Warriors immediately began working. Judy was surprised to find that the feet of the men in ck did not touch the ground at all. They did not make any sound at all and cleaned up very quickly. They exuded a terrifying aura that made her scared to look at them directly! She was even more shocked, wondering how to face Gavin She thought, ¡°Who exactly is he? How did he make so many powerful people kneel to him?¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 In the living room in the backyard of the pharmacy,n held Gavin¡¯s hand tightly. Ian¡¯s face filled with anger and grief. Ian recounted the scene of the Clifford family being wiped out and Nathan entrusting his will ton before Nathan died. This scene seemed to appear inn¡¯s dreams every day. Gavin¡¯s eyes were also bloodshot. That kind of blood feud left Gavin unable to find sce or calm. The Dawson family, the Holman family, and the Mason family from Greenwald. These groups of people must die! However, althoughn and Nathan had a good rtionship, what Rickey said earlier was also urate. Lan had no family and no background. He relied on his status in society, especially in the pharmaceutical industry, to support his survival in Brookspring until now. Therefore,n wasn¡¯t clear about the culprits who exterminated the Clifford family! However,n had Nathan¡¯s will! On the other side,n also stood up and said, ¡°Gav, wait a moment. I will go and get you your father¡¯s will! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I can finally take out your father¡¯s will!¡± Ian leaned on his walking stick and walked towards the inner room. Gavin also clenched his fists slightly. He was also looking forward to seeing if there were any key clues in his father¡¯s will. Of course, the most important thing was what his father had written for Gavin on his deathbed. While Gavin was waiting, he heard a girl¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gavin. ¡°I¡¯m Judy Rivera!¡± Judy¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as she stretched out her hand to Gavin. Gavin was slightly stunned and turned to look at Judy. He realized that Judy¡¯s beautiful big eyes were curiously sizing him up. She was Ian¡¯s granddaughter and also a friend of the Clifford family. Therefore, Gavin also smiled kindly and shook Judy¡¯s outstretched right hand. ¡°Hi¡± Their hands separated after the first touch. This time, Judy had a good impression of him. Judy looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Well, Gavin. ¡°Thank you for helping Grandpa and me out today!¡± Hearing Judy¡¯s words, Gavin smiled and shook his head. He exined. ¡°The Dawson family are enemies of my Clifford family. If they weren¡¯t here today, I would kill them eventually! Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Judy still trembled slightly despite his calm tone. However, she also knew why he was so hostile. Nobody in this world could bear the sight of the people who caused the downfall of their family or enemies who exterminated their family. Judy grew even more curious. She had yet to ask her questions. She then carefully said. ¡°Uh ¡°Who were those people you called over just now: They look powerful Why are they all kneeling in front of you and calling you Dark Lord? Hearing Judy¡¯s question, Gavin had nothing to hide He directly smiled and said. ¡°They¡¯re Frustpeak Dark Warriors¡± ¡°What?¡± 13 Hearing these three words, Judy jumped up from the ground and let out a sharp cry. In turn, this gave Gavin a shock. On the other side,n had already walked out with a small locked box. Seeing his granddaughter¡¯s expression, he frowned and asked, ¡°Judy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so shocked?¡± However, Judy still did not snap out of it. She kept jumping on the ground and shouted to her grandfather, ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors! They¡¯re Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± Hearing these three words, Ian suddenly changed his expression and immediately lowered his voice. ¡°Shh! ¡°What are you talking about? ¡°It¡¯s a taboo to speak about Frostpeak Dark Warriors. How can you shout their name so loudly? ¡°If others hear this, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± ¡°No, Grandpa. He¡¯s¡­¡± Judy still wanted to say something, but Gavin beat her to it and askedn curiously, ¡°Mr. Rivera, what¡¯s wrong with Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Why can¡¯t we say their name? What trouble will we get into?¡± Ian whispered to Gavin, ¡°Gay, you¡¯ve been missing for ten years, so you don¡¯t know about this! ¡°Ordinary people don¡¯t know these three words Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Only some warriors or people whoe into contact with individuals of a certain status have heard of it. ¡°It¡¯s said that Frostpeak Dark Warriors participated in the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago and perished together with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces. However, Frostpeak Dark Warriors seemed to have been tricked into going to Sunspire! ¡°The Sunspire Resistance was a trap set up to destroy Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± When Gavin heard this, his eyes shed slightly. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and an unusual light appeared in his eyes. Gavin did not know about this, but he had guessed it before. Ten years ago, multiple signs from the Sunspire Resistance showed that it should not have happened at all. His Frostpeak Dark Warriors should not have encountered such powerful enemies. However, the terror of Frostpeak Dark Warriors was not something that ordinary people could imagine! Under the leadership of Gavin, not only did Frostpeak Dark Warriors survive, but they also killed all the invading enemies! Now, Gavin heard this kind of rumor fromn. When hebined the rumor with his previous guess, he also noticed something unusual. It seemed that this was inextricably linked to the extermination of his Clifford family! He thought, ¡°As for those who know my identity as Dark Lord, other than the people from the Clifford family, only existences with statuses like Blearus¡¯s war general and other simrly ranked individuals in Riverrun Command and Frostpeak Command will know. ¡°Can they be rted to this matter as well? ¡°They did it to destroy me, Frostpeak Dark Warriors, and the Clifford family! ¡°They even sacrificed Sunspire? ¡°Sunspire was the capital of Blearus before they moved its capital! ¡°If they used the capital city to do this, doesn¡¯t that mean that person is involved?¡± With this thought in mind, Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly sank To be honest, he did not believe that this matter could involve the people from that ce. Gavin was not 100% sure! He could only start looking for clues from these non-privileged families If there were clear clues pointing to them, Gavin would not mind at all He would let them suffer the wrath of the Dark Lord from Frostpeak Dark Warriors! At this moment, Judy had no idea what Gavin was thinking. She only looked at her grandfather helplessly. She thought, ¡°The person sitting opposite you is the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors, but you¡¯re telling him the gossip you heard about Frostpeak Dark Warriors. ¡°This is really¡­ speechless!¡± On the other hand,n obviously didn¡¯t know Gavin¡¯s identity and continued talking about the gossip. ¡°It¡¯s said that Frostpeak Dark Warriors were all powerful people. Before they died, they discovered this conspiracy! ¡°They were unwilling to ept their fate. After they died, they turned into malicious ghosts and wandered the mortal world. Whoever dares to mention anything about Frostpeak Dark Warriors would be dragged into the abyss by them.¡± A loud smack filled the air. Judy covered her forehead with her hand. Her face was full of pain. She thought, ¡°You actually called them malicious ghosts in front of the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors? ¡°Goodness gracious. ¡°Fortunately, you are on good terms with the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. ¡°If this was a stranger¡­.. ¡°You still think I¡¯m the one in the most danger! Grandpa, you should reflect on yourself!¡± Judy¡¯s actions also attractedn¡¯s attention. Ian turned to look at his granddaughter curiously and asked, ¡°Judy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Judy looked at Gavin with a troubled expression. Then, she sighed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You might as well ask him.¡± As she spoke, she waved in the direction of Gavin. Gavin raised his head and suppressed the guess in his heart. He said ton, ¡°Mr. Rivera, do I look like a malicious ghost?¡± In an instant, Ian did not understand the implied meaning of Gavin¡¯s words. He waved his hand and answered, ¡°Gav, what nonsense are you talking about? How can you be a ghost? ¡°Hang on!¡± Ian suddenly paused. In the next second, he asked, ¡°Gav, are you a subordinate in Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± Gavin looked at Ian and shook his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Phew.¡±n let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me. I thought you were¡­¡± Before Ian could finish speaking, Judy couldn¡¯t help but cut in. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not a subordinate in Frostpeak Dark Warriors.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the entire Frostpeak Dark Warriors. They¡¯re all his people!¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Hearing his granddaughter Judy¡¯s words, Ian instantly let out a cry of surprise. Ian looked at Gavin in shock and said shakily, ¡°Gav¡­ Gay, is what Judy said true?¡° Gavin looked at Ian with a faint smile on his face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gavin nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, actually, Frostpeak Dark Warriors aren¡¯t as scary as you think.¡± Now that Gavin had personally admitted it,n fell into a state of dementia. Although Ian did not know much about Frostpeak Dark Warriors, he totally understood how powerful they were. He was also sure that the Sunspire Resistance that transpired ten years ago was an attackunched by the Thirty-Power Allied Forces against Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Ian wondered, ¡°Gavin is actually the leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors? ¡°He¡¯s truthfully so powerful. Why would anyone dare to attack his family, the Clifford family? ¡°Hang on.¡± The extermination of the Clifford family seemed to have urred after the news that Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces perished together spread! For a moment,n had a guess in his heart and slowly said, ¡°Gav. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the mastermind behind the massacre of the Clifford family must be an extraordinary figure!¡± When Ian said this, there was a hint of hesitation and nervousness in his tone, but more than that, he was worried about Gavin¡¯s safety. After hearingn¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly became profound. Gavin nodded slightly and softly said, ¡°No matter who he is, I, Gavin Clifford, will lead the Frostpeak Dark Warriors in finding him and making him kneel in front of my door to apologize!¡± Gavin¡¯s tone was very calm as if he was just a person telling the story. However, when these words reached Ian and Judy¡¯s ears, they felt like thunder had exploded from the nine heavens! Gavin¡¯s aura was vast and mighty, making them unable to extricate themselves from this majestic atmosphere for a long time. Gavin changed the topic and said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, can I see my father¡¯s will?¡± Hearing this,n finally snapped back to reality and hurriedly ced the box in his hand in front of Gavin at it!¡± No one knew if Gavin heard whatn said. Gavin¡¯s eyes were fixated on the box on the table. His eyes reddened with moisture. He reached out his slightly trembling hands and opened the box in front. There was an envelope lying quietly inside. There were a fewrge words on the envelope. [To my dear son, Gavin.] When Gavin saw these words, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. Tears directly flowed out of his eyes. It was his father, Nathan¡¯s handwriting! Gavin could recognize it, and he would never forget it! Moreover, when Nathan wrote this line of words, he must have suffered serious injuries. Otherwise, his handwriting would not have trembled so much ¡°Dad¡± Gavin slowly let out a sorrowful voice. Then, he carefully took the envelope out of the box and opened it. Gavin was once again faced with Nathan¡¯s familiar handwriting. [Gav, by the time you read this letter, I might already be dead) 13 Lavin¡¯s tears flowed faster and faster. He could not stop them. The scene of the circumstance under which Nathan had written the letter kept reying in Gavin¡¯s mind. Gavin recalled Nathan¡¯s kind face in his mind. His tears had already begun to wet the letter in his hand. As time passed, Gavin held back his tears and read the letter Nathan left for him. ¡°p!¡± He mmed the letter in his hand shut. Gavin took a deep breath and wiped away the tears in his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had already lost all his grief. Instead, it was reced by intense hatred and a hint of surprise. In Nathan¡¯s will, he did not reveal to Gavin the identities of those responsible for the extermination of the Clifford family. It seemed that Nathan did not know either. However, Nathan had mentioned an extremely important matter in the letter. It was the family heirloom of the Clifford family! In Nathan¡¯s will, he told Gavin that the Clifford family heirloom was extremely important. Also, it seemed the Clifford family heirloom was somehow connected to the Clifford family¡¯s extermination! It seemed the Clifford family heirloom was somehow linked to a great secret of the entire Blearus! This family heirloom had already been hidden by the Clifford family¡¯s people. The clues to the hidden location of the family heirloom were in the hands of the Conor family! In other words, it was his mother¡¯s family. Therefore, in Nathan¡¯s will, Nathan told Gavin that Gavin must seek out the Conor family and find the Clifford family heirloom! Of course, thest sentence in the entire will was also something that Gavin would never forget. [Gay, you have to avenge our Clifford family!] Gavin held the will tightly in his hand and said slowly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take revenge for the Clifford family!¡± Although there were no clues about the enemies of the Clifford family in Nathan¡¯s will, ording to Nathan¡¯s guess, the Clifford family heirloom had an unclear rtionship with the Clifford family¡¯s extermination. The family heirloom was even somehow rted to the great secret of Blearus. Was this the legendary saying that wealth would bring trouble? If Gavin could find the Conor family, he would be able to find the Clifford family heirloom through the Conor family¡¯s clues. Then, would the enemies who destroyed his family in the paste out one after another? Would he not need to investigate step by step? With this thought in mind, Gavin felt that curing his aunt, Kris Conor had be the most important matter! When Gavin thought about Kris, he finally remembered why he came out today. He had to find medicine for her! On this side, Gavin also stood up and ced the will in his hand back into the box. He then returned the box ton Gavin said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, I¡¯ll leave my father¡¯s will with you. I will only have the right to take back his will after I fulfill his wishes¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s firm voice,n nodded heavily and took the box back. Gavin continued. ¡°Mr. Rivera, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Dawson family at all. Leave it to me.¡± Ianpletely believed Gavin¡¯s words because Gavin was the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors after all! Then, Gavin asked, ¡°Mr. Rivera, can you tell me where can I find coptis herb?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s words,n also smacked his forehead. ¡°Look at how forgetful I am. Ipletely forgot about this!¡± ¡°Gav, let me tell you. All the pharmacies in Brookspring don¡¯t have this coptis herb. However, there¡¯s a Bailey Pharmacy located at the border between the western suburbs of Brookspring and the eastern suburbs of Greenwald. ording to the grapevine, the pharmacy has one wild coptis herb in stock. I¡¯m not sure how old it is.¡± ¡°However, Gay, you better move quickly. If you¡¯rete, someone might buy it first!¡± After hearingn¡¯s words, a hint of surprise appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. But Gavin still subconsciously asked, ¡°Mr. Rivera, didn¡¯t you say that all the pharmacies in Brookspring don¡¯t have it? Why does this ce¡­¡± Ian shook his head with a smile and exined, ¡°This pharmacy is owned by the richest family in Greenwald. It belongs to Greenwald!¡± At the same time, Joshua Bailey, the richest man in Greenwald, walked out of the National Security Bureau, Brookspring Branch while pinching his son, Isaac Bailey¡¯s ear with one hand. Joshua cursed loudly, ¡°Let me tell you! I¡¯ve already sent someone to find my master. When we find him, go over to him immediately. Do whatever you can and beg for his forgiveness!¡± Gavin quickly leftn¡¯s pharmacy. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 In the west suburbs of Brookspring, Gavin rushed to Bailey Pharmacy, whichn had mentioned. When Gavin stood at the entrance of Bailey Pharmacy, he realized that the entrance of Bailey Pharmacy was actually as crowded as a marketce. It was a stark contrast to the pharmacy run byn. Gavin also spent a lot of effort to squeeze through the crowd. Just as Gavin entered the shop, a cheerful voice came from inside. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet!¡± ¡°The bidding for our 20-year-old coptis herb will begin immediately!¡± The person who spoke stood at the tall counter in front of Gavin, looking very excited. There was a strange-looking medicinal herb on the tray in his hand. Moreover, its fragrance was overwhelming! When Gavin saw the medicinal herbs on the tray, a hint of joy appeared in his eyes. It was the most important medicinal ingredient he needed to treat his aunt, Kris Conor¡¯s injuries. The coptis herb! The information thatn told him was indeed urate! Moreover, judging from the appearance and fragrance of this medicinal herb, it was clearly more than 50 years old! So, why did this person say that it was only 20 years old? How would Gavin know that very few people in this world knew how to value the coptis herb? How could there be so many people like Gavin who could see the coptis herb for what it was worth at one nce? On the other side, the staff member continued. ¡°Then let¡¯s start bidding. The base price is 100 thousand dors, and each increment must not be less than 10,000 dors! The highest bidder wins! Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so expensive!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Isn¡¯t this too expensive?¡± After the staff member said that, what echoed within the pharmacy was not sounds of intense bidding, but a series ofints. The staff standing at the counter did not panic. Instead, he smiled calmly and slowly said, ¡°Everyone, you guys know the rarity of this 20-year-old coptis herb. How can we sell it at a cheap price then? So, if anyone is unwilling to spend such arge sum of money to buy this medicinal ingredient. please leave.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± After the staff member finished speaking, sighs could be heard. Many people left the shop despite knowing how precious the coptis herb was. After a moment, the pharmacy actually became spacious. There were only about seven or eight people left, including Gavin There were a few middle-aged men who really looked like medicinal herb merchants. Only two individuals stood out One of them was Gavin, who was dressed inly. The other one was dressed mboyantly with an electronic cigarette hanging around his neck From time to time, he would take a puff. He had a nonchnt look After watching the group of people leave, he even sneered and blurted out, ¡°A bunch of poor bastards!¡± Gavin nced at this person indifferently and ignored him as if he were an insensible young gentleman from a prestigious family On the other side, the first person had already spoken. ¡°100 thousand dors!¡± 1/9 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. 11 17 thousand dors!¡± ¡°I bid 140 thousand dors!¡± The price was getting higher and higher. Gavin did not say anything yet because this item was something that he was determined to get. Gavin knew that the coptis herb was at least more than 50 years old. In his heart, it was worth at least 1 million dors. The current price had yet to exceed 200,000 dors, so Gavin was not in a hurry at all. At this moment, the nonchnt-looking gentleman from earlier on shouted, ¡°I bid 400 thousand dors!¡± As soon as he spoke, the entire pharmacy instantly fell silent. The medicinal herb merchants looked at him in shock. The price had just reached 160 thousand dors. Why did he increase it by 240 thousand dors? The few of them looked at each other. One of them gritted his teeth and slowly raised his hand. ¡°I bid 400¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the gentleman turned around and said to this person, ¡°You punk, I advise you to keep quiet. Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡± Just as this gentleman finished speaking, a loud whoosh filled the room. More than ten fierce-looking men suddenly walked in from outside the pharmacy. They stood behind the gentleman and red at the crowd in the pharmacy, including Gavin! ¡°What?¡± Other than Gavin, the group of people instantly panicked. ¡°Why you little¡­¡± ¡°This is daylight robbery!¡± Although this group of people expressed their anger, their bodies were honest. They retreated one after another and directly fled from the pharmacy. Watching this group of people escape, the gentlemanughed arrogantly. ¡°How dare this group of shitheads with no money and no power try to snatch it from me? I will kill whoever stands in my way one by one!¡± As the gentleman spoke such arrogant words, he swept his gaze across the remaining people present. The contempt and ridicule in his eyes were cast at everyone without reservation. The only person he did not look at was Gavin. In his eyes, Gavin, who had not spoken, was like an employee of Bailey Pharmacy because of his in clothes. He thought, ¡°Competing for a bid? ¡°He might as wellpete to be my bootlicker.¡± However, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this gentleman¡¯s words. He thought, ¡°Why is this kid so arrogant? ¡°I will kill whoever stands in my way one by one?¡± Gavin looked indifferently at the fierce-looking bodyguards brought by this gentleman. To others, these bodyguards looked intimidating. To Gavin, they were no different from air. However, even if these people brought by this gentleman were all warriors, Gavin was determined to get this coptis herb! Because it was the most important medicinal ingredient to treat Kris¡¯s injuries! Therefore, Gavin did not even look at this gentleman. He directly dered loudly, ¡°I bid 500 thousand dors!¡± ¡°I bid 500 thousand dors!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Gavin¡¯s voice abruptly echoed in the entire pharmacy. This gentleman and the group of strong bodyguards behind him also turned around and looked at Gavin in surprise. The staff standing at the front counter also nced at Gavin in surprise. He looked at the inly dressed Gavin with a strange expression. Then, the staff member faced Gavin and said, ¡°Sir, are you here to cause trouble?¡± Cause trouble? Gavin raised his head slightly when he heard what the staff member said. He asked, ¡°Why do you say that? ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys bidding? I want that coptis herb. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When the staff member heard Gavin¡¯s words, a strange expression appeared on his face. On the other side, the gentleman suddenly let out an unpleasantugh. Hisughter filled the air. ¡°Am I mishearing things? Someone like you want it too? ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain, or is there something wrong with my ears? 500 thousand dors? Can a poor bastard like you afford to pay so much money?¡± Not only did this gentleman mock Gavin himself, but he also called the group of fighters beside him to join him. Together, they let out an ear-piercingughter. However, Gavin did not even look at him. He only said indifferently to the staff at the counter again, ¡°Now, I have the highest bidding price. Can you sell this coptis herb to me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Before the staff could say anything, this gentleman¡¯s cold snort cut through the air. In the next second, he thundered, ¡°How dare you ignore me? ¡°I bid 600 thousand dors!¡± The gentleman almost roared out loud. It was as if he wanted to suppress Gavin with his aura. But Gavin immediately spoke steadily and peacefully. ¡°700 thousand dors!¡± ¡°Why you little¡­¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the gentleman gritted his teeth heavily. A resentful expression suddenly appeared on his face as he roared, ¡°You punk, are you fucking looking for trouble? ¡°I bid 720 thousand dors!¡± This gentleman no longer maintained his previous level of confidence when he bid. This time, he only increased his bid by 20,000 dors. The corners of Gavin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he spoke again. ¡°Ibid.¡± Before Gavin could finish speaking, the gentleman roared, ¡°Shut up! ¡°You son of a bitch You stupid bastard. Are you trying to make me angry today? ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you idiot. If you dare to bad agam, believe it or not, I¡¯ll cripple you immediately!¡± Gavin nced at this gentleman and slowly uttered, I hid 800 thousand dors!¡± ¡°Ah! ¡°You punk! You¡¯re fucking dead!¡± 11.17 As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand and shouted at the dozen or more bodyguards behind him. ¡°Go, cripple him! Cut off his tongue and feed it to the dogs!¡± After receiving their master¡¯s order, the bodyguards behind the gentleman rubbed their fists together while rushing toward Gavin. All of them had ferocious and angry expressions on their faces. Gavin looked at the people in front. His expression did not change. He only lowered his head and sighed slightly. The gentleman standing in front looked at Gavin who seemed ¡°lost¡±. There was a cruel smile in the gentleman¡¯s eyes as if he already heard Gavin¡¯s agonizing screams. The next second, sure enough, a blood-curdling scream filled the pharmacy. However, it was not from Gavin! The gentleman¡¯s pupils slowly dted. The dozen or more burly bodyguards he had brought were like kites with their strings cut. They spat out blood and screamed as they flew backward! Of course, they naturally flew out of the shop. Gavin did not want to see any harme to the coptis herb he had taken a fancy to. Almost instantly, the entire pharmacy fell silent. Gavin stood in ce calmly. He gently dusted off his hands and said to the staff member of the Bailey Pharmacy, ¡°I said, I¡¯m bidding 800 thousand dors. Do you hear me?¡± The staff of the Bailey Pharmacy was also in shock. Now that he heard Gavin¡¯s voice, the staff instantly snapped back to reality. Then, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and turned to look in the direction of the gentleman awkwardly. He stammered, ¡°Sir¡­ Mr. Hill, do you still want to bid?¡± Mr. Hill? When Gavin heard how the staff addressed the gentleman, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed to have smelled something fishy going on. Gavin felt that it would not be easy for him to obtain the coptis herb today. At this moment, Brody Hill also recovered from his shock. Although there was a hint of fear in Brody¡¯s eyes, his expression was filled with resentment as Brody roared at Gavin, ¡°You punk! I admit that you¡¯re pretty strong! ¡°However, with your penniless appearance, I don¡¯t believe you have the money you im to have! ¡°You poor bastard. Did youe here to disgust me just because you¡¯re a good fighter? ¡°Let me tell you. Today, I¡¯ll watch as you pay the 800 thousand dors. If you can pay it, I¡¯ll let you off. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you see how terrifying the Hill family in Greenwald is!¡± The Hill family in Greenwald? Gavin had never heard of it and didn¡¯t need to hear about it. He wondered, ¡°But regarding what this Mr. Hill just said, why do I feel like I heard the same thing from ire Dawson before?¡± Gavin shook his head helplessly and took out a bank card from his pocket. After the experience of buying clothes for Zoe Cliffordst time, Gavin specifically found an ordinary bank card to ensurepatibility with the subpar POS machines in these shops. Gavin handed the card to the staff member. The staff of the Bailey Pharmacy looked at Gavin¡¯s attire and epted the bank card in his hand doubtfully. He took out the POS machine from behind the counter and swiped it. ¡°Beep, beep. Transaction sessful!¡± The mechanical notification of the POS machine clearly echoed throughout the entire pharmacy. ¡°What? ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Brody suddenly became hysterical. Your machine must be broken. It¡¯s surely brokent ¡°How can this penniless guy afford t ¡°This poor bastard. He¡­¡± His voice was interrupted by a crisp sound. ¡°Pow!¡± Brody¡¯s body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string The two bloody front teeth in his mouth drew a beautiful arc in the air as he flew out. ¡°Plop!¡± Brody¡¯s body mmed heavily to the ground. Gavin stood in ce and gently retracted his right hand. He threw a casual threat. ¡°If you continue to run your mouth, it won¡¯t be as simple as pping you¡± ¡°How dare you hit me? You bastard. Why you little¡­¡± Before Brody could continue, the staff member suddenly eximed, ¡°Mr. Hill, are you alright?¡± Then, he rushed to Brody¡¯s side and helped him up. He said to Brody with concern, ¡°Mr. Hill, are you alright? You¡¯re injured. Come to the back quickly. I¡¯ll treat your wound! As he spoke, the counter staff helped Brody to the back of the pharmacy. Seeing this scene, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly, and an imperceptible light appeared in his eyes. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Over here, the furious Brody was dragged to the back by the staff. ring at the staff with anger, he said, ¡°Why did you putt me? Let me go teach that bastard a lesson.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The staff urgently asked Brody to lower his voice. Brody, observing the staff¡¯s demeanor, seemed as if he had sensed something. He looked at the staff with curiosity and then asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± The staff cautiously nced toward the door at the back, realizing Gavin was not there, and then replied, ¡°Mr. Hill, I think you can¡¯t confront that guy head-on at this moment!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Brody had a sense of defiance in his heart and disdainfully looked at the staff. The staff hurriedly whispered, ¡°Mr. Hill. I know you n to buy this coptis herb and give it to Dr. Myers, right?¡± Dr. Myers? It seemed that the staff also knew him. Brody looked at the staff and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, and I also expect him to ept me as his student!¡± The staff said again, ¡°So, you¡¯re definitely determined to get this herb. But now, that guy outside is so formidable, and the people you brought with you have all beenpromised! If you confront this guy head-on again, it¡¯s likely that you won¡¯t be able to take this herb, and you¡¯ll suffer even more.¡± Although Brody did not want to admit it, what the staff said was right. The opponent had already dealt with all the people he brought with him. If that guy were to fight him, it would be a piece of cake. He would not only get a beating but also miss out on the gift he prepared for Dr. Myers! This way, the loss would outweigh the gain! Brody asked impatiently. ¡°Then tell me, what should I do?¡± The staff revealed a mysterious smile and slowly took out a tray from behind himself, saying, ¡°Mr. Hill, take a look at this!¡± When Brody saw the tray in the staff¡¯s hand, his eyes lit up suddenly, and he expressed intense delight. ¡°Is that the coptis herb?¡± The staff nodded, then said, ¡°Mr. Hill, take this with you for now. Leave the matters here to me!¡± Brody looked at the staff with a face full of joy, took the coptis herb into his hand, and then said to the staff, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The staff, with a pleased expression, replied, ¡°Tm Wayne Lynch!¡± Brody nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Good! I¡¯ll keep you in mind. After this matter is settled,e to me. I will pay you back!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hill, thank you!¡± Wayne repeatedly thanked Brody with a bowed head and grateful demeanor. Subsequently, Brody turned and tightly held the coptis herb in his hand, then walked out of the back door of Bailey Pharmacy. On the other side, Wayne thought he had sessfully attached himself to the Hill family, wearing a delighted expression on his face. However, soon after, he cleared his throat, wiped the smile from his face, and walked solemnly back into the hall of the pharmacy where he had been earlier. At this moment, Gavin was still standing in the hall, his gaze unwavering as he observed the returning staff. Upon noticing that Gavin had not moved, a sense of secret delight welled up in the heart of Wayne. Then, carrying a box, he ran up to Gavin and said, ¡°Sir, I apologize for the wait. Here is your coptis herb!¡± Gavin was stunned when the staff took out another coptis herb. That was right. Bailey Pharmacy had received not just a single medicinal herb but two. However, the one Brody took with him was the one they had disyed earlier, and the one Wayne handed to Gavin was merely a five-year-old coptis herb, which was certainly not worth the 800-thousand-dor price tag! The moment Gavin took hold of it, he instantly knew that he had been swindled. From the weight of the box to the aroma emanating from within, he realized that he had spent 800 thousand dors on a counterfeit medicinal herb. Gavin slowly raised his head and looked at Wayne, saying, ¡°I want the coptis herb that belongs to me¡± Wayne, hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, calmly said, ¡°Sir, this is indeed the herb. Would you like to open it and check?¡± Gavin, maintaining a steady gaze, said to Wayne in a calm tone, ¡°Did you switch the herb with the one you gave Mr. Hill just Upon hearing these words, Wayne¡¯s expression changed at once, and then he loudly eximed with an odd tone, ¡°What do you mean? Are you suspecting me? ¡°Tll tell you! At Bailey Pharmacy, we value one thing above all else in our business, and that¡¯s integrity! If something belongs to you, it¡¯s yours! There¡¯s absolutely no way it was switched. Are you trying to extort me?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 Gavin¡¯s keen perception noticed that as Wayne erupted with a series of yells, several men in ck suits slowly emerged from all sides of the pharmacy. These men were not from the Hill family but were from the pharmacy. After all, Bailey Pharmacy was the property of the wealthiest family in Greenwald. A business under such a prominent family would undoubtedly have its security force. Gavin looked at the emerging men in ck suits and shook his head once again in resignation, thinking to himself, ¡°I was just buying some medicine for Kris, why does it have to be this difficult?¡± Just at that moment, a loud and excited shout suddenly came from outside Bailey Pharmacy. ¡°Master! ¡°Master! I have finally found you!¡± Then, a plump figure rolled in from outside. When Wayne saw this figure, his gaze suddenly narrowed, and a hint of panic even appeared. The next moment, he eximed, ¡°Mr. Bailey! ¡°Mr. Bailey, how did you have time toe to the pharmacy? ¡°No. Why are you kneeling on the ground?¡± Wayne had just been about to wee his boss, Joshua, as if he were a loyal dog. However, to his surprise, his boss unexpectedly dropped to one knee, firmly positioning himself in front of Gavin. ¡°What¡­¡± Wayne, along with the group of the men in ck who had emerged from the surroundings, was all left stunned. Had Joshua slipped and fallen? Or had something else happened? However, before they could react, they heard a furious shout from their boss. Joshua yelled, ¡°Why the hell are you all standing there? Kneel down and kowtow!¡± Wayne and the people around him were taken aback! What¡­ What was going on? ¡°Kneel down!¡± It came Joshua¡¯s second roar. Thump, thump, thump¡­ A series of kneeling sounds immediately followed. In Bailey Pharmacy, other than Gavin, no one was left standing on the ground. Subsequently, in the bewildered gazes of Wayne and the others, their boss, Joshua, firmly knocked his head against the ground in front of Gavin and loudly shouted, ¡°Master. This is my bad! My bad!¡± As Wayne witnessed this scene, his entire body turned deathly pale, his gaze frozen, and he began to tremble uncontrobly. A foul-smelling liquid seeped through his pants. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Wayne¡¯s whole body was trembling violently. Desperation and terror filled his eyes. However, he began taking deep breaths. trying to calm himself down. This was to save his life! Of course, it was for the sake of his own life. As the wealthiest man in Greenwald, Joshua¡¯s methods behind the scenes were crystal clear to Wayne. At this moment, he needed toe up with a n! Soon, Gavin was surely going to reveal the fact that Wayne had swapped the medicinal herb he had given him. Wayne decided to firmly deny it at that time, insisting that he had done nothing. After all, there was no evidence on their side. They would not be able to do anything to him without evidence! At this realization, Wayne controlled his emotions. and calmed down. However, he waspletely unaware of how naive he had been. At this moment, Gavin, with aposed expression, looked at Joshua kneeling on the ground. Of course, he knew Joshua Bailey. Back in the day, the role Joshua yed was akin to the current wealthiest man of Brookspring, Vincent Dunn. They were all his servants at the time. However, over the past decade, these servants had all transformed into individuals with significant social status. Gavin was not sure whether he should feel relieved now. He asked without strong emotions, ¡°Is this pharmacy yours?¡± Joshua knelt on the ground, keeping his head low, and dared not lift it. He nodded vigorously and spoke loudly, saying, ¡°Master, this pharmacy is not mine. It belongs to you! All the assets under my control belong to you! As a servant, I¡¯m merely managing them on your behalf!¡± Hearing Joshua¡¯s words, the group of Bailey Pharmacy¡¯s bodyguards surrounding him was filled with a deep sense of shock! Their worldviews had beenpletely shattered by now, and they were slowly rebuilding them. When had they ever seen their boss act so subservient to somebody else? Who exactly was the young man standing opposite? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Just moments ago, they had been influenced by Wayne and were nning to take action against this young man. Thank goodness Joshua arrived in time! If they had trulyid hands on this young man, the consequences would have been unimaginable! At this moment, they were all kneeling on the ground, heads down, their bodies trembling slightly, afraid to lift their heads and witness the scene before them. After receiving Joshua¡¯s response, Gavin pointed at Wayne, who was kneeling on the other side, and asked, ¡°Is he your man?¡± Joshua¡¯s body twitched slightly upon hearing this question. He then turned to look in the direction Gavin was pointing and immediately responded, ¡°Yes, Master. He¡¯s Wayne Lynch, and I arranged for him to be here to manage this pharmacy.¡± Gavin let out a soft chuckle and calmly remarked. ¡°Joshua, you have indeed cultivated quite apetent subordinate.¡± Upon hearing this, Joshua¡¯s face turned pale, and he trembled. If he could not decipher such an obvious taunt, he would not deserve to be the wealthiest man in Greenwald! Gavin¡¯s words were clearly mocking him. Next, Joshua turned around and, with an icy and angry gaze, shouted at Wayne, ¡°You bastard! What did you do to provoke the master?¡± Wayne shivered heavily and quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Bailey, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Here, Wayne was just about to implement the strategy he had just decided on, which was to deny any involvement and insist that he had not done anything. However, he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Joshua¡¯s furious roar cut in. ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t need to say anything. Those who dare to offend the master will be executed without mercy!¡± ¡°What?¡± Wayne gasped, and the look of despair and fear reappeared in his eyes. This was different from what he had imagined! Why wouldn¡¯t his boss, with whom he had spent so many years, even listen to him? Wayne hadpletely underestimated Gavin¡¯s status in Joshua¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Bailey!¡± Wayne shouted with a teary voice. On the other side, Joshua had already yelled, ¡°Take this bastard to the backyard and get rid of him!¡± ¡°What¡­ The bodyguards looked at each other in hesitation. After all, they had spent a long time with Wayne. They were reluctant toply with Joshua¡¯s demand right away ¡°No! Mr. Bailey, I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong!¡± Wayne, seeing that things had escted to this point and realizing he had no way out, began to scream. He even knelt down and turned in the direction of Gavin. With a loud thud, he knocked his head on the ground Then he raised his palm, and with a loud p, he hercely pped has own face Immediately, he shouted loudly. ¡°Master, I was wrong! I truly know I was wrong!¡± After that, there was another loud thud, which was a knock of his head on the ground. And then, followed by a p again. That was another p to his own face 1/2 11 17 ¡°Master, please spare me. I won¡¯t do it again, I will never ever do it again¡± However, Gavin had no intention of paying attention to his pleas. Meanwhile, Joshua, unconcerned with Wayne¡¯s begging. yelled again, ¡°What the hell are you all standing around for?! Kill this bastard! Or else, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± The group of bodyguards upon hearing this statement, shivered in fear. Because carrying out such an act of killing was something Joshua could actually do, and he had the capability to do it! Without hesitation, they loudly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, they sprang to their feet and gathered around in the direction of Wayne. ¡°No, please let me go! ¡°Let me go, I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s cries became fainter and finally vanished in the backyard. A faint smell of blood filled the air. At this point, Joshua cautiously asked, ¡°Master, I have taken care of Wayne. Are you satisfied with the result?¡± Hearing Joshua¡¯s question, Gavin replied indifferently, ¡°Not quite.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Joshua was shocked by Gavin¡¯s response, his face turning pale. The next moment, Joshua raised his hand and pped himself in the face, saying loudly, ¡°Master, this is my bad, and I leave my fate in your hands!¡± The bodyguards, who had just returned after disposing of Wayne, witnessed this scene. They were so frightened that they immediately knelt down again, trembling all over. Goodness, if they had to be killed as well to please Gavin, what should they do? Gavin watched Joshua p himself and then raised his hand to say, ¡°It¡¯s not because of this. It¡¯s because that bastard you just dealt with had switched the herb that I had prepared for my aunt with someone else!¡± Joshua was briefly taken aback, and he instinctively raised his head to ask, ¡°Master, who did he switch your herb with?¡± Gavin recalled and replied, ¡°I heard that person just now call him something like¡­ Mr. Hill.¡± Joshua was slightly surprised and immediately said, ¡°Brody from the Hill family?¡± Gavin raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°You know him?¡± Joshua nodded and exined, ¡°Master, I know why Brody took an interest in your herb. He wants to be a student of Dr. Myers in Riverrun!¡± ¡°Dr. Myers?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up with interest when he heard the words. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Gavin¡¯s intriguing expression had a reason, of course. Was the miracle doctor the same person Gavin had seen before, Harris? Gavin still remembered when they were at the Taylor family¡¯s ce, Harris had cried and knelt down, begging to be his disciple. Gavin hadn¡¯t expected this matter to be rted to Harris. Here, Gavin casually remarked. ¡°No wonder the Hill family¡¯s young master from Greenwald appeared in Brookspring. I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Gavin had barely finished his sentence when Joshua thought of something. He hesitated slightly and then spoke. ¡°Master, the appearance of the Hill family¡¯s young master, Brody, in Brookspring might not solely be about seeking discipleship.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± When Gavin heard it, he raised an eyebrow and then asked. ¡°What else is there? Do you know something?¡± At that, Joshua immediately nodded and continued. ¡°Master, based on my investigation, the Hill family has had unclear ties with the Holman family in Brookspring for the past ten years.¡± ¡°What? The Holman family?¡± Gavin was shocked. He heard the family name, and his gaze abruptly narrowed. It could be said that he knew everything about the family. The Holman family was deeply etched into his memory. It was a family he could never forget. ording to the information Brooke had given Gavin, the Holman family had yed a crucial role in Brookspring when the Clifford family was overthrown. Now, Gavin had received news that the Hill family had developed a close rtionship with the Holman family ten years ago. Was it really such a coincidence? Gavin didn¡¯t believe it. Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly darkened as he dropped in thought. However, he still looked down at Joshua and calmly spoke. ¡°But isn¡¯t the Bailey family also closely rted to the Dawson family in Brookspring?¡± When Joshua heard this, his whole body shivered intensely. Then, with a loud p, Joshua smacked himself and spoke. ¡°Master, look at my forgetfulness. I am sorry. I even forgot the important matter!¡± Afterward, Joshua directly yelled outside the shop. ¡°You, you scoundrel, get in here!¡± As Joshua¡¯s voice fell, a hurried shuffle of footsteps could be heard. Then, a young man, his hand wrapped in bandages and wearing a cast, stumbled into the pharmacy. Immediately, he fell to his knees, lowered his head, and trembled. He dared not raise his head or speak. Gavin took a closer look and recognized the young man. Wasn¡¯t this Isaac from earlier? Originally, Isaac had some doubts about his father¡¯s words when he was in the National Security Bureau. Now, Isaac had actually witnessed his father kneeling in front of a young man. It was so unbelievable. And it was all because of a few words from the young man. Joshua, without distinguishing right from wrong, and unaware of what had happened, had directly killed one of their family¡¯s subordinates! Isaac had never seen Joshua do such a thing before. Isaac finally understood just how terrifying the young man¡¯s identity was. Isaac was truly fortunate to still be alive. 13 Wille, Gavin looked at Isaac and spoke slowly. ¡°It seems that you have a close rtionship with the Dawson family? Is that true?¡± Isaac trembled heavily when he heard this question. On the other side, Joshua approached Isaac and delivered a resounding p to the back of his head. Then, he stared at Isaac and angrily shouted. ¡°Master is asking you a question! Say something!¡± Isaac, still smarting from the pain, quickly cried out. ¡°No, I don¡¯t! Master, my rtionship with the Dawson family is not good at all! It¡¯s all because ire, that wretched woman, seduced me! ¡°I only had physical transactions with her, nothing else! ¡°Master, I¡¯m telling the truth, all of it! Trust me!¡± Isaac¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, and he was shaking all over. But the words he spoke were indeed the truth. Apart from the physical transactions with ire, he had no other dealings. At this time, Joshua added. ¡°I believe that all the families in Brookspring are implicated in what happened in those years. That¡¯s why I warned everyone in our family not to get involved with any of the families in Brookspring. ¡°I never expected my unruly son to go behind my back and do such a thing.¡± Then, Joshua gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with a fierce determination, and spoke. ¡°Master, however, if you want to deal with my wayward son, we all will ept it!¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t believe what his father had just said, and he looked up at him. This young man could decide how to deal with him? What if this young man decided to kill him? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Did Joshua no longer care about his son? In Joshua¡¯s eyes, a son could be reced, but if Gavin became angry, the entire Bailey family might be annihted. On the other side, Gavin nced at Isaac indifferently. He could tell that Isaac was telling the truth It was also because of Isaac¡¯s honesty that Gavin didn¡¯t kill him. If Isaac really had other connections with the Dawson family, Gavin would not care about killing a few more people. On the other side, Gavin, without saying much, turned and walked outside Bailey Pharmacy. As he did, he added. ¡°Joshua, I¡¯ll give you one day to find out where Brody is.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I understand,¡± Joshua replied. Listening to Gavin¡¯s words, Joshua breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Isaac wouldn¡¯t have to die. After all, Isaac was Joshua¡¯s son, and he still cared for him. As Gavin reached the door, he stopped and appeared to remember something. He said, ¡°Oh, Joshua, about your son¡­¡± Both Joshua¡¯s and Isaac¡¯s anxiety resurfaced. Joshua replied, ¡°Master, please go on Gavin spoke in a calm tone. ¡°His name sounds rather unpleasant Joshua paused for a moment, and lus face turned ashen as he quickly stammered. ¡°Im sorry, Master! I know I was wrong Tll change his name, right away While Joshua was apologizing fervently. Gavin left Bailey Pharmacy Gavin looked up at the cloudy sky in Brookspring, shaking his head in resignation. I Just then, the previously nervous Joshua hurriedly followed barn, bending down to reach Gavin¡¯s sube 1e hold hand card and spoke ¡°Master, how can you spend money in your own pharmacy? ¡°This is your money. Please take it back¡± Obviously, as soon as Gavin left, the bodyguards of the Bailey Pharmacy discovered this and told fostere Gavin looked at the perspiring Joshua, and he knew that if he didn¡¯t ept the bank card, tha wouldn¡¯t be at ease today So, Gavin discreetly took the bank card into his possession. He knew there was likely more than the 800 thousand dors he had spent on that bank card. However, Gavin wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the money. In his eyes, it was inconsequential. As Gavin left Bailey Pharmacy, on the other side of Brookspring, Brody, who had swapped the captis herb that Gavin had his eye on, knocked on the door of Harris¡¯s house. Brody wore a sycophantic smile as he spoke. ¡°Master Myers, see what I¡¯ve found for you!¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 When Harris heard how Brody addressed him, he frowned. Then, he gazed at the excited Brody in front of him. With a deep voice, he spoke. ¡°Brody, how many times have I told you? I no longer desire to take on apprentices, so don¡¯t waste your time anymore and please leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± On the other hand, Brody, with no sign of disappointment on his face, instead wore a smile and spoke. ¡°Master Myers, whether you ept me or not, I don¡¯t really mind! Today, I¡¯m here to tell you something. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve found something good, and I¡¯d like to offer it to you.¡± With that, Brody slowly ced the box that the dead Wayne had given him at the pharmacy on Harris¡¯s desk. Then, he slowly opened the box¡¯s lid. A peculiar fragrance wafted from the box immediately. Actually, Harris had initially intended to decline, but the scent entered his nostrils, leaving him momentarily stunned. He immediately bent down to examine it. The next moment, Harris¡¯s pupils disyed a look of shock, and he eximed. ¡°What? Is this wild coptis herb? Oh my god!¡± ¡°Master Myers, you have a sharp eye!¡± At this time, Brody seized the opportunity to praise Harris. He looked at Harris with a knowing smile. It seemed that things were going to go smoothly then. Harris donned a pair of pale gloves and sses seemingly conjured out of thin air. He delicately lifted the coptis herb from the box and examined it closely. As time passed, his expression of amazement became even more pronounced, and he eximed. ¡°This is pure, natural, and wild coptis herb? ¡°And judging by its quality, it¡¯s been preserved for at least fifty years?¡± ¡°What? Fifty years?¡± Brody was slightly taken aback by Harris¡¯s words. He remembered that Wayne had told him at the Bailey Pharmacy that the coptis herb was only twenty years old. Of course, Brody knew that Harris¡¯s eyesight was much better than the pharmacists in the Bailey Pharmacy. Observing Harris¡¯s current demeanor, Brody felt assured, and the smile on his face became even more pronounced. It seemed like his chances of bing Harris¡¯s apprentice today had just improved a bit more. Then, he added fuel to the fire and spoke. ¡°Of course! ¡°Master Myers, if it weren¡¯t for such a precious item, why would I offer it to you? ¡°For this little thing, I even spent 800 thousand dors!¡± Actually, the 800 thousand dors were not Brody¡¯s money. This was Gavin¡¯s money. However, Gavin didn¡¯t end up spending any money in the end. In fact, he even made a profit because Joshua¡¯s bank ount had way more than 800 thousand dors. But Brody was unaware of this Besides, he even felt pleased with himself. After all, he hadn¡¯t spent a single penny. Harris, on the other hand, seemed not to have registered Brody¡¯s words. His expression of joy became even in pronounced However, hus joy did not onlye from the rare 30-year-old coptis herb in his hand. The most crucial aspect was that he finally had a chance Harris couldn¡¯t help but be happy and thought to himself. ¡°With this item, could Gavin finally ept me as his apprentice?¡± 13 11 1 That was right. Surprisingly, Harris had the same thought as Brody at this moment. However, Brody wanted to use the item to persuade Harris to ept him as an apprentice. If Brody knew what was on Harris¡¯s mind, if he knew that the Gavin Harris mentioned was the same person he had met today, his expression might have been quite different. Brody, watching Harris who had been silent for a while, asked again. ¡°Master Myers, do you like the item?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Harris instinctively replied. But the next moment, he realized his response and cleared his throat. ¡°Brody, you¡¯ve done well with this.¡± Seeing Harris nodding in satisfaction, Brody felt even more delighted and quickly asked. ¡°Master Myers, can you ept me as your apprentice now?¡± Upon hearing Brody¡¯s question, Harris hesitated for a moment and then spoke. ¡°Brody, I¡¯ll consider the idea of taking you as my apprentice. ¡°Right now, I have something very important to attend to. Can you wait for my answer after I¡¯m done?¡± And so, Harris, in a hurry, pushed the bewildered Brody out of his house. Could there be something more important than the coptis herb? But, Harris had already wavered in his decision, and Brody felt relieved. However, Brody noticed that Harris, who was originally supposed to stay at home, left in a hurry, clutching the box Brody had just given him. It was as if he was going to meet someone or take the item somewhere special. Driven by curiosity, Brody stealthily followed Harris¡¯s footsteps. Inside the apartment building rented by Gavin. Gavin was already back. Although Gavin didn¡¯t manage to acquire the coptis herb today, he had collected arge basket of other medicinal herbs, which could be used to start treating Kris¡¯s injuries. Gavin hoped that by healing her injuries sooner, he could help Kris regain her consciousness. Once Kris regained her consciousness, Gavin could inquire about the Conor family¡¯s whereabouts. By then, he would have a more thorough understanding of the secrets surrounding the annihtion of the Clifford family. Gavin made some adjustments in the morning, and inside the room, Kris had not regained consciousness yet. Zoe, seeing Gavining back to the room, spoke out clearly. ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re back! Did you encounter any trouble?¡± Zoe was more concerned about Gavin¡¯s well-being. Gavin wore a smile on his face and shook his head slowly as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s Aunt Kris doing?¡± In response to Gavin¡¯s question, Zoe and La exchanged nces and then shook their heads, their eyes carrying a touch of sadness. Gavin didn¡¯t say much and ced the medicinal herbs he had bought on the table. After separating a portion, he turned to the two women and instructed. ¡°You two go prepare the medicine. It¡¯s for Aunt Kris. Simmer it over low heat for three hours.¡± ¡°Alright¡± La and Zoe were both eager to help Gavin, so they happily epted the herbs he handed them and went into the kitchen. Just as Gavin was about to check on Kris¡¯s condition in the bedroom, the doorbell rang Gavin¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, and he walked toward the front door, opening 11. When Gavin saw the person at the door, he frowned and asked in a deep voice. ¡°How did you know I live here?¡± The person standing at the door was none other than Harris, the miracle doctor in Riverrun At this moment, Harris had a fawning expression on his face and spoke to Gavin. ¡°Mr. Clifford, how else can I prove my determination to be your disciple?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this moment, in a corner of the corridor, Brody¡¯s body was pressed tightly against the wall, his expression odd and filled with shock. He had heard every word of the conversation between Gavin and Harris. Could there really be someone in the world whom Harris would be so respectful of? And Harris even wanted to be the person¡¯s disciple? If this news got out, it would undoubtedly cause a huge sensation. However, the voice of the other person seemed somewhat familiar. Driven by curiosity, Brody slowly peered out his head. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Brody poked his head out, and he froze in ce instantly! The man standing in front of Harris was the same man from Bailey Pharmacy! How could this be? How could the man be here? He was even Mr. Clifford, as mentioned by Harris? Harris even wanted to be his apprentice? How could this be possible? Brody couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and thought that everything he was seeing was an illusion! Why would this happen? Brody was still trying to process it all. On the other hand, Harris was getting impatient and spoke ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯ve found something incredible, something you¡¯ll definitely love. Whether you want to take me as your apprentice or not, I feel I should give this to you. Trust me. You have to see it. I promise you will like it!¡± When Gavin heard Harris¡¯s words, his expression suddenly turned peculiar. It was because he remembered what Joshua had told him before. Wasn¡¯t Brody taking the fifty-year-old coptis herb that Gavin was interested in to Harris to seek apprenticeship? Considering the timing, Brody should have already arrived at Harris¡¯s ce, right? So, the thing Harris was giving to him couldn¡¯t possibly be that coptis herb, could it? It couldn¡¯t be this coincidental, right? So, Gavin asked slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that what you mean is the fifty-year-old coptis herb?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Harris was momentarily stunned, and the next moment, his face disyed a strong admiration. ¡°Oh my god! Mr. Clifford, you¡¯re truly amazing! You¡¯re like a god! It¡¯s so amazing! ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide anything from you. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that just by the scent, you can identify that this is a fifty-year-old coptis herb!¡± Harris was quite surprised. He did know that the fifty-year-old coptis herb had a unique fragrance. However, he had noticed it when Brody opened the box and confirmed that it was coptis herb. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But he had to closely examine it to determine its age And now, Gavin had discerned it so profoundly just by the faint scent that Harris carried. Gavin was truly incredible. As Harris spoke, he took out the box from behind him. When Gavin saw the box, he almost burst outughing Wasn¡¯t that the same box from Bailey Pharmacy! The world was so wonderful Had it somehow found its way back into Gavin¡¯s hands? Harris had delivered the item right on time Eris urgently needed this particr herb for treatment With the coptis herb in hard. Gavin could quickly prepare the medicine to treat Kris In other words, Kris would recover soon To be honest, for Gavin, this was a pleasant surprise On the other hand, Joshua had not yet found out Brody¡¯s whereabouts But the cops herb, that Brody took had already returned to his possession. If Brody found out about this, his exper on would certainly be quite spectacr Gavinis guess was ri Now, Brody wasding in a corner of the corridor and the vividness of his exper 13 than Gavin had Chapter 61 imagined. Gavin looked at Harris in front of him, reached out, took the coptis herb from Harris¡¯s hand, and then spoke. ¡°Okay. Thene in.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Harris heard Gavin¡¯s words and was absolutely thrilled and ted. He entered Gavin¡¯s home with the joy of a child who had aced an exam and received a toy as a reward, bounding and skipping his way inside. Harris even thoughtfully closed the door behind him. Brody had no idea what was happening inside the room. And he didn¡¯t want to know. The feeling was as ufortable for Brody as if he had swallowed a fly. Brody not only got a beating but also sneakily exited through the back door of Bailey Pharmacy. It was a tremendous humiliation. Brody dropped into thought. How did Harrise to know Gavin? This seemed impossible, right? What exactly was the rtionship between them? Why did Harris treat Gavin with such respect, and even want to be Gavin¡¯s disciple? What was the reason behind all of this? Brody couldn¡¯t ept all this. At first, He had obtained a high-quality herb with the intention of giving it to Harris to make him happy. However, Brody had not anticipated that Harris would give the item he acquired to the man who had previously tried to snatch it away from him and even given him a beating. Brody was feeling furious and ufortable. ¡°Hmph!¡± Brody clenched his fist with a fierce expression, and he coldly eximed. His expression was filled with hatred as he spoke fiercely. ¡°Impossible! Why? Why is it that jerk?¡± He was, of course, cursing Gavin, not Harris. After all, in Riverrun, Harris was universally recognized as a miracle doctor, and even the Hill family, which Brody represented, respected Harris. ¡°No! I can¡¯t swallow this! ¡°I don¡¯t believe that idiot can get away with it! I must vent my anger!¡± When Brody had this thought, he was already sealing his own fate. On the other side, Brody hade downstairs, taken out his phone, and dialed a number, sternly instructing. ¡°Come with your people immediately! Bring as many as you can! I want to kill someone! I want to kill someone!¡± At Brookspring, Celestial Oasis Hotel. Two impressive caravans parked in the Celestial Oasis Hotel¡¯s parking lot. Two elderly men got out of the cars, and both had furrowed brows. They exuded an air of authority. These two people were Zachary, the head of the Holman family, and Caius, the head of the Dawson tamily The two of them exchanged a nce but spoke nothing, then turned and entered the hotel. After they entered the hotel, arge group of ck-d people emerged from the two caravans They were all bodyguards from the Holman family and the Dawson family There were well over hundred of them, each with a serious expression and a fierce demeanor They quickly spread out, entirelug the entire hotel as if protesting something In the distance, a ck figure slowly appeared unto the darkness. With a few leajes, the rk figure appeared outside a few intersections This person was Harry 2-3 After Harry nced at the scene at the Celestial Oasis Hotel, he took out his phone and dialed a number saved as ¡°Durk Lord¡±. In Gavin¡¯s rented apartment. At this moment. Harris sat nervously on Gavin¡¯s couch, looking at Gavin with eager anticipation. Gavin¡¯s phone rang, and when he saw the caller ID, his eyebrow arched slightly. He answered the call directly. On the other end of the line, Harry¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hello, Dark Lord ¡°The heads of the Holman family and the Dawson family have arrived at the Celestial Oasis Hotel. It seems they¡¯re up to something rather ndestine!¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of coldness. He didn¡¯t respond to Harry but ended the call and stood up from the couch Seeing Gavin rise, Harris didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly stood up as well. Then Harris heard Gavin say. ¡°I have some matters to attend to.¡± At that, Harris immediately spoke up. Tll leave right away. I will.¡± But before Harris could finish his sentence, Gavin continued. ¡°You stay and help me prepare the medicine.¡± Harris, upon hearing this, had an expression of utmost honor on his face. He even stood in ce and patted his chest heavily, loudly assuring. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Clifford. I guarantee I¡¯llplete the task!¡± The reason Gavin had asked Harris to stay was that he was a miracle doctor, right? He was surely better at preparing medicine than Zoe and La, right? So, what was Gavin going to do? The heads of the Dawson family and the Holman family were gathered. Gavin didn¡¯t care about their ndestine ns. Since they were together, he might as well let them face their doom together! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 As Gavin emerged from the neighborhood, he spotted Brody squatting on the roadside, smoking. Brody, looking like a startled rabbit, instantly disappeared into the bushes. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. After all, Brody had witnessed Gavin¡¯sbat skills. Facing him alone meant getting beaten up for sure. Brody watched Gavin¡¯s departing figure and eximed in frustration. ¡°Why are these people so slow?¡± Brody¡¯s men had indeed not arrived yet, but he had no intention of letting Gavin go. So, he stealthily followed in Gavin¡¯s direction. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s peripheral vision flickered slightly, and a barely perceptible cold smile curved his lips. In fact, when they were on the upper floor, Brody had already noticed Brody peeking in the corridor. However, Gavin didn¡¯t intend to pay him any attention for the time being. Gavin wanted to see through Brody whether the Hill family in Greenwald had any connection to the infamous massacre of the Clifford family years ago. Now, as he saw Brody secretly trailing behind, Gavin even deliberately slowed down his pace, lest the young man be too foolish and lose track. On the other side, in the Celestial Oasis Hotel. At this moment, there was not a single guest inside the Celestial Oasis Hotel, aside from the security guards stationed inside the hotel The guards from the Holman family and the Hill family had tightly surrounded the entire Celestial Oasis Hotel, inside and out. In the lobby of the hotel, directly in front, was a stage. However, there were no actors performing on the stage at the moment. In the front row of the audience seats sat two men in their sixties. These two people were Zachary, the head of the Holman family, and Caius, the head of the Dawson family. At this moment, the expressions of these two family heads were extremely grim. Zachary had obviously not slept all night. his eyes were bloodshot, and he hoarsely asked. ¡°Has your granddaughter managed to contact the young master from the Bailey family?¡± Caius slowly shook his head and then spoke. ¡°The young master from the Bailey family has already blocked my granddaughter¡¯s contact.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zachary¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. Then, a hint of anger appeared in his eyes, and he directly shouted at Caius. ¡°Who assured me that everything would be foolproof¡± Zachary¡¯s tone carried a hint of interrogation as if he were speaking to one of his subordinates. Caius, upon hearing this tone, felt very displeased. But the Holman family was indeed powerful! Zachary himself was an expert warrior, and within the Holman family, there were at least five more expert warriors! The Dawson family also had expert warriors, but only three. Moreover, Caius, the head of the Dawson family, had not reached the rank of an expert warrior. 50. didn¡¯t da directly challenge Zachary at this time. He endured it, but his teeth, and spoke. ¡°Mr. Holman, you naturally know the attitude of the wealthiest family in Greenwald toward our major families in Brookspring ¡°My grandda ter man attention of the young master from the Bailey family is already a ra ¡°Now, with the trouble in Brookspring, the wealthiest family in Greenwald, the Bailey family, has tightened the reins on its young master and prevented him from contacting us. Isn¡¯t that quite normal?¡± ¡°Normal?¡± Zachary, hearing Caius¡¯s words, raised his voice a few notches. ¡°You call this normal now?¡± ¡°The Dawson family hasn¡¯t been affected much, but the Holman family has suffered greatly! My son and my grandson are both dead! They died at the hands of Gavin!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Caius looked at Zachary¡¯s agitated state and couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. After all, Caius still didn¡¯t know that his family member, Rickey, had already died at the hands of Gavin. Everyone Rickey had taken with him had died, but no news hade out at all. Watching Caius, who was momentarily speechless, Zachary sighed heavily. Despite his grief and anger, he knew that they couldn¡¯t afford infighting at this time. Zachary continued. Tve already sent someone to tell the people of the Soutnd Army on Brookspring Battlefield that their commander-in-chief has been killed by Gavin. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve dispatched someone to Soutnd Mansion to inform the Soutnd Overlord. I believe we¡¯ll get a response from the Soutnd Overlord within two days!¡± Listening to Zachary¡¯s words, Caius felt a slight relief in his heart and then spoke. ¡°With the help of the Soutnd Overlord, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anyone who can¡¯t kill Gavin!¡± As he spoke these words, a touch of resentment appeared on Caius¡¯s face. On the other side, Caius continued. ¡°Ive sent Rickey to find that old bastard,n! He holds the Clifford family¡¯s legacy, and I must wrest it from him! ¡°When I extract the legacy of the Clifford family, uncover the secrets of the Clifford family, and then mercilessly torturen and his granddaughter to death! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He actually dares to stand with the despicable family like the Clifford family. He¡¯s bound to have a grim fate!¡± A sinister, bloodthirsty glint flickered on Caius¡¯s face. However, after a moment, Caius spoke with some confusion, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how that young man Rickey is doing?¡± As Caius¡¯s words fell, a slightly hoarse but chilling voice suddenly echoed from all directions in the entire hotel. ¡°Is this the person you¡¯re talking about?¡± Zachary and Caius both felt their hairs stand on end when they heard the voice! They stood up from their chairs immediately. ¡°Who?¡± Both of them asked in unison, but the response was a swiftly approaching figure! The speed at which this figure flew over made even the expert warrior Zachary feel a slight tension in his brow. Then, both of them simultaneously moved to evade to the side. Boom! With a loud crash, the shadow heavily hit the ground where they had stood before. The shadow was none other than a corpse! When Cards saw this corpse, he suddenly let out a mournful roar. ¡°Rickey!¡± That was right The corpse was indeed Rickey¡¯s! Previously, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D had not directly disposed of Rickey and the others bodies after cleaning them up Gavin had instructed them to leave Rickey¡¯s body behind, as it still had some use, just like now ¡°Whet ¡°Whach bastard did this! ¡°Come out! I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to shred you into pieces!¡± On the other side, Zachary furrowed his brow and shouted loudly at his surroundings. ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks here?¡± Just as Zachary¡¯s words fell, once again, from all directions of the hotel, came a low, hoarse voice filled with boundless murderous intent. ¡°It¡¯s Gavin Clifford of the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± After Gavin¡¯s voice, mighty as a lion, fell, the towering figure of Gavin swaggered through the hotel¡¯s main entrance. His eyes held a cold gaze and endless killing intent, fixed on Zachary and Caius! ¡°Gavin?¡± Zachary and Caius both shouted angrily at the same time, with a hint of disbelief in their voices. Zachary directly asked.. ¡°How did you get in?¡± A wail answered Zachary¡¯s question. Outside the hotel, screams echoed, mixed with curses and the muffled sounds of blowsnding, along with the sounds of people coughing up blood and dying. The air instantly filled with a heavy scent of blood. The next second. Swish Swish Swish! A few soft sounds came out. Ten figures in ck appeared behind Gavin, all of them kneeling on one knee in unison, and they spoke in unison. ¡°Dark Lord, everyone outside is dead!¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°Well¡­¡± Zachary and Caius heard the voices of the ten people behind Gavin. And both of them had a sudden narrowing of their eyes, taking a step back! In their eyes, there was a touch of shock. Were all the people outside really dead? The sounds of the recent battle, the cries of agony, and the scent of blood, were all actuallying from the people they had brought with them? At this moment, the entire hotel fell into an eerie silence! Clearly, the people outside had indeed been killed by the group behind Gavin! Who were these ten people anyway? Did they possess this frightening level of power? Could they be expert warriors as well? If the ten people behind Gavin were truly expert warriors, then Zachary and Caius both felt that their odds of winning today had diminished significantly. In reality, their feelings were quite justified. However, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind Gavin were not just simple expert warriors. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Zachary and Caius. He just nodded slightly and then spoke. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing for you here. Step aside.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± These ten people didn¡¯t hesitate in response to Gavin¡¯s request. They immediately acknowledged and, with a flicker of their figures, disappeared behind Gavin. Zachary and Caius, witnessing this scene, were both slightly stunned. Afterward, a hint of surprise appeared in their eyes. On this side, Zachary already had a disdainful smile on his face as he spoke. ¡°Gavin, I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re foolish or what! ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant? Faced with allies as powerful as us, you just chased those ten people away like that?¡± Gavin looked at Zachary and Caius with a nk expression and calmly stated. ¡°To kill you two, I am more than enough.¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Zachary and Caius burst intoughter. Caius clenched his teeth and spoke fiercely to Gavin. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a scoundrel from a wretched family of lowly vermin! ¡°You dare to bark in front of us? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just hide somewhere and live as a dog? You actually think abouting here to meet your doom?¡± Zachary, on the other hand, sneered at Gavin. ¡°It seems that fortune is on our side. You actually dared toe knocking on our door.¡± ¡°Do you really believe there are only the two of us here?¡± After saying this, Zachary raised his voice and eximed. ¡°Come forth!¡± Buzz! With a buzz, as Zachary¡¯s words fell, the air in the hotel quivered. Suddenly, five figures appeared in different corners of the hotel, each exuding an intimidating presence that ordinary people couldn¡¯t withstand Catus seeing this scene, was slightly taken aback and spoke ¡°Mr. Holman, I never expected that you would bring out the strongest from your family¡± Without looking at Caius, Zachary calmly stated. ¡°Mr. Dawson, it¡¯s about time. There¡¯s no need to keep hiding.¡± Hearing Zachary¡¯s words, Caius let out a coldugh and spoke. ¡°Good! Everyone,e out!¡± Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Three more figures appeared. Caius had also brought all of his family¡¯s expert warriors. With Zachary, there were now nine expert warriors present, plus Caius, a half-step expert warrior. This was quite a formidable lineup in the entire Brookspring, other than the Soutnd Army and the Clifford family back then, right? Surrounding Gavin, the ten of them sealed off all his escape routes. Both Caius and Zachary had an excited, bloodthirsty gleam in their eyes as they stared at Gavin. In their eyes, today was the day Gavin would meet his end. However, Gavin only nced around indifferently before lightly spoke. ¡°Is that all?¡± Were these the only people they brought? Zachary and Caius were slightly stunned when they heard this. In the next second, their expressions became strange. Caius looked at Gavin and spoke exaggeratedly. ¡°Hey! Bastard, are you fucking scared out of your wits? Now you¡¯re actually saying such stupid things?¡± On the other side, Zachary also sneered. ¡°He¡¯s a stupid idiot to begin with. Why should you care about his words?¡± ¡°We will show him what reality is!¡± ¡°Gavin!¡± Zachary turned to Gavin and shouted. ¡°Are you ready to apany those lost souls from the Clifford family to the afterlife? ¡°Attack! Kill him and avenge my son and grandson!¡± Caius echoed the sentiment, and the eight expert warriors wore rxed and indifferent expressions. They exchanged nces and shared smiles as they approached Gavin. However, they didn¡¯t immediately strike at him. Instead, they politely deferred to each other. One of them spoke to another. ¡°How about you take this one?¡± The other shook their head and spoke. ¡°You go ahead. I thought the Clifford family¡¯s bastard might have something special, but it turns out he is just a brainless imbecile ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone chimed in. ¡°Facing us alone? ¡°The Clifford family members are nothing but disgusting vermin surviving in this world. What¡¯s special about people from that kind of family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to kill him. It will dirty my hands¡± Someone looked around, shrugged, and suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let this moron harm himself? What do you think. Pilt Before the person could finish their sentence, there was a muffled sound, and a mist of blood instantly filled the air The scent of blood rose rapidly, and the headless corpsey lifeless on the ground. Gavin, who had been in the center of the circle just moments ago, had somehow appeared behind the person All the sounds in the hotel matantly fell silent How did Gavin manage to explode that person¡¯s head with a single punch, before anyone could Gavin casually waved his right hand, shaking off the blood, and spoke nonchntly. ¡°If you¡¯re going to attack, then attack. What¡¯s with all the dawdling? Isn¡¯t that tedious?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t bel ¡°How did you do that?¡± The group that had previously been mocking and politely deferring to each other suddenly erupted in a chorus of incredulous cries. Even Zachary and Caius had a shocked glint in their eyes. In the next moment, Zachary roared. ¡°What the hell are you all waiting for? Attack together and kill him!¡± Now, the remaining few expert warriors were not going to be ascent as before. They exchanged serious nces and simultaneouslyunched an attack on Gavin. ¡°Attack!¡± Gavin watched the menacing warriors surrounding him and felt the oppressive aura emanating from many expert warriors. He lightly smirked and spoke. ¡°Now it¡¯s getting interesting¡± After these words, Gavin¡¯s aura abruptly retracted as if forcibly pulled back into his body. Just as the expert warriors closed in on him, there was a thunderous explosion of power from Gavin. Boom! With a bang, it was suddenly released. Pift! The sound of coughing up blood echoed through the hotel as the expert warriors were sent flying like kites with their strings. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Zachary and Caius, with their terrifying expressions, witnessed a scene so unbelievable that they couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment. ¡°What? No way!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be. This absolutely can¡¯t be! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± When they saw what happened, even Zachary and Caius¡¯s voices trembled. They were both warriors and could tell that Gavin¡¯s previous disy was just a burst of aura. But how could a mere burst of aura send all the expert warriors flying? These were expert warriors, people far beyond the reach of ordinary people. Regr warriors couldn¡¯tpare to them at all. Even Zachary, who had practiced for decades, had only recently reached the level of an expert warrior. Moreover, with a total of eight expert warriors, they held the power to do whatever they wanted in Brookspring. But unexpectedly, they were easily sted away by a sudden burst of power from Gavin alone. Their condition was dire. They were coughing up blood and lying wounded on the ground. This would require at least a supreme warrior¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t it? How old was Gavin? He was barely in his twenties. How could he possess such incredible power? In fact, not even a supreme warrior could achieve such a feat with just a burst of aura. However, Zachary had never seen a supreme warrior in action, so his current limitations limited his imagination. At this moment, Gavin appearedpletely unscathed. He gazed at Zachary and Caius with cold eyes and calmly asked. ¡°So, are any of you nning to make a move?¡± Gavin¡¯s words were delivered with a calm and low tone, but they struck a heavy blow to the hearts of Zachary and Caius. They remembered how they had taunted Gavin, calling him a fool, and even with the backing of ten powerful allies, he had driven them away, facing them alone. Wasn¡¯t that tantamount to seeking death? They had even threatened to dismember Gavin¡¯s body. Now, as they observed the expert warriors deeply embedded in the walls or lying on the floor, bleeding profusely and on the brink of death, they realized that it was not just a matter of humiliation. They were about to meet their end. Zachary and Caius exchanged a nce, and in their eyes, a wry smile emerged. They had not expected Gavin to possess such incredible strength. But quickly, their faces twisted into expressions of mockery and malevolence as they shouted loudly at Gavin. ¡°Gavin, we acknowledge your strength, but¡­. ¡°Do you think killing us will end everything? ¡°Let us tell you, if we die here, you will immediately face an endless pursuit for revenge. Many are ready to avenge us! ¡°It¡¯s not just you who will die! ¡°That woman from the Conor family whom you rescued and everyone connected to you, Gavin, will all meet their demise! ¡°They will all be lost souls!¡± They had just finished their words. However, the next moment, they were met with astonishment. Gavin, who had been standing still suddenly disappeared. Zachary became extremely alert, looking around frantically Pife But then, with a muffled sound. Zachary felt a warmth on his face He toured it and found has hand stained with crimson blood He turned has head in an instant and uw Caius, who had been standing beside him Caius now had wide, hidelen eyes, a pale 1 11:20 face, a forehead drenched in sweat, and blood continuously oozing from his mouth and nose, sttering onto Zachary Plop! With a thud, Caius¡¯s lifeless body fell to the ground, his eyes staring nkly. Gavin, who had been standing behind Caius, reappeared. When Zachary met Gavin¡¯s gaze, his body started trembling uncontrobly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Zachary stammered, and even his teeth began to chatter. Gavin looked at Zachary and spoke slowly. ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯ll ask this once.¡± Gavin refrained from attacking Zachary directly because Brooke had told him that the Holman family had been one of the dominant leaders among the few major families in Brookspring. ¡°Why did you target the Clifford family? Who else was involved in attacking the Clifford family, besides you?¡± Zachary¡¯s body trembled slightly. He gazed into Gavin¡¯s eyes and took a step back, his voice quivering ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me¡­ You can¡¯t¡­ Gavin¡­ you¡­¡± Gavin, while listening to Zachary¡¯s voice, raised an eyebrow He noticed Zachary¡¯s subtle movements. Zachary had something concealed in his sleeve, and it appeared as if he was manipting it. Swoosh! In a swift motion, Gavin¡¯s figure suddenly appeared by Zachary¡¯s side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zachary¡¯s agonized scream rang out. His right forearm had twisted at a grotesque angle, and his screams were as if he were trying to grind his mrs. The object in his hand was now in Gavin¡¯s palm. Gavin was surprised to find that it was a smallmunication device. Gavin immediately brought themunicator to his ear and spoke into it. ¡°Who is it?¡± Crack! With a snap, just as Gavin finished speaking, themunicator in his hand burst into mes and exploded. Fortunately, as a high-level warrior, Gavin possessed a powerful body-protection energy that shielded him from any harm. Clearly, themunicator and the one on the other end were capable of mutual control. The person on the other end of themunicator heard Gavin¡¯s voice and immediately activated the self-destruct mechanism. Gavin gripped Zachary¡¯s neck with one hand, pulling him, an expert warrior, up from the ground. His voice, dark as the underworld, demanded. ¡°Who were you contacting?¡± Though Zachary¡¯s face was pallid and filled with pain at this time, a wicked grin adorned it. ¡°Gavin ¡°You¡¯re doomed. You¡¯re going to die, and so will those damn bitches. Crack! With a sharp twist, Gavin snapped Zachary¡¯s neck It was clear that Zachary had no intention of answering Gavin¡¯s questions, and he no longer had a reason to live At this point, all the forces of the Holman family and the Dawson famdy, along with their family heads, met thei Gavin lowered has head slightly, observing the charredmunicator m his hand, his eyes shing with contemtions He then looked the lifeless bodies on the ground. His expression remained stoir, and he turned and s events at hand had no connection to him. On the other side, outside the Celestial Oasis Hotel. Brody and a group of people hid in the distant woods, watching the Celestial Oasis Hotel. He expressed surprise and hesitation and spoke. ¡°Huh? ¡°There were people all around this hotel just now. Why is there no one now?¡± Just as he voiced his confusion, a figure appeared at the entrance of the Celestial Oasis Hotel This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Brody¡¯s eyes glittered, and he licked his excited lips. ¡°That¡¯s the person. Did you all see him? ¡°You go! Break all his limbs for me!¡± His voice was filled with an exciting feeling. It was as if defeating Gavin was already a done deal. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 At that moment, Gavin had indeed just walked out of the Celestial Oasis Hotel. It was right when Gavin had just emerged from inside that the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, who had disappeared after cleaning up the bodies around Celestial Oasis Hotel, reappeared beside Gavin. It was the sudden appearance of the ten men in ck that left Brody and his gang of fierce thugs, who hadn¡¯t even emerged from the bushes yet, slightly stunned. ¡°Where did all these peoplee from?¡± Brody wondered. This made the group of people Brody had called feel a sense of unease. However, Brody spoke directly. ¡°What are you afraid of? There are over a hundred of us today, and there are only ten of them. Even if a few moree, what does it matter? Don¡¯t be afraid! Charge!¡± Hearing Brody¡¯s words, the group of people advanced toward Gavin once more. On the other hand. Gavin and the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D had noticed the presence of these people a long time ago. But these over a hundred people were no match for the guards from the Dawson family and the Holman family who had been guarding Celestial Oasis Hotel a moment ago. So, they didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people. Gavin had noticed Brody¡¯s presence from the moment he left themunity. He intentionally had Brody follow him. He wanted to confirm on Zachary¡¯s side whether the Hill family was involved in the massacre of the Clifford family. However, Zachary seemed to be hiding something strongly. When Gavin came out of the Celestial Oasis Hotel, he casually nced in Brody¡¯s direction and pulled out the burntmunicator. ¡°Harry.¡± ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯m here!¡± Harry, the leader of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, walked out and knelt before Gavin. Gavin ced the burntmunicator in Harry¡¯s hand and spoke. ¡°After you return, take it to Frostpeak and have the research team repair it.¡± ¡°Understood Harry didn¡¯t hesitate at all about Gavin¡¯s orders. He directly took the burntmunicator into his own hands. He didn¡¯t even consider whether this item, already destroyed by itself, could be repaired. It wasn¡¯t his concern, and even if he were to deliver it to Frostpeak, the research team of Frostpeak Dark Warriors had no doubts. They were simply following Gavin¡¯s orders and needed to present the desired results to him. On the other side, after Harry epted the self-destructedmunicator, he asked once again. ¡°Dark Lord, shall we kill the group that¡¯s charging toward us?¡± Gavin nced forward and spoke calmly. ¡°Leave the one leading them to me. I have some questions for him¡± ¡°Understood, I will follow your orders, Harry responded. After Harry acknowledged the order. Brody¡¯s voice came from the front. ¡°Young man¡¯ ¡°Are you ready to meet your end¡± When Brody sud this, there was an excited smile on his face ¡°Your strength surprised me at Bailey Pharmacy earlier. ¡°But can you take on dozens of people or even hundreds? ¡°Dare to steal from me? Today, I must make you, you stinking idiot, understand how powerful I am! ¡°Attack him!¡± Before this group of people started to fight, they seemed to enjoy taunting their opponents. It was as if exchanging a few insults with their adversaries was a prelude to a brawl. However, as Brody spoke, he seemed to havepletely forgotten about the fifty-year-old coptis herb he had nned to give to Harris but waster gifted to Gavin by Harris. In any case, in his eyes, Gavin had be a helpless victim, ready for him to do with as he pleased. On the other hand, Gavin remainedpletely motionless, not showing any change in expression. Harry had already stood up from the ground and was looking at Brody and the hundreds of people running toward them without an ounce of sympathy in his gaze. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°Did you all hear what Dark Lord spoke earlier?¡± The remaining nine Frostpeak Dark Warriors responded in unison. ¡°Yes!¡± Harry spoke again. ¡°Gol¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As the words fell, there was a sharp hum in the air, followed by a trembling sensation. Buzz! Then, Brody and his group of people noticed that the ten people standing next to Gavin had inexplicably disappeared. They hadn¡¯t even reacted to what was happening! Pfft! The first muffled sound resounded. ¡°Ah¡­ The first cry of pain was heard. Plop! The first sound of the body hitting the ground heavily came out. After that, their formation instantly fell into chaos. One after another, figures were sent flying. Mouths spewed blood profusely. A chorus of screams rang out one after another. Though Brody was the leader, he didn¡¯t run at the very front of the group but stayed in the middle. After all, he couldn¡¯t be the one to charge at the forefront, could he? Initially, Brody¡¯s face bore an excited smile as he rushed fiercely in Gavin¡¯s direction. But as time passed, the smile on Brody¡¯s face gradually stiffened and slowly vanished. Brody¡¯s steps forward slowed down and eventually froze in ce. When he finally stopped after taking thest two steps, his expression had transformed into one of terror and astonishment. Even Brody¡¯s facial expression appeared distorted. Standing still has body began to shake violently, his face turned pallid, and veins bulged on his forehead He watched in horror as has followers in front of him, one by one, were sent flying like kites with broken strings. Strangely, they seemed powerless to resist fering a ck-d figure charging aggressively toward ham Brody couldn¡¯t help but scream instinctively is tervoody dardded humorit with both hands in front of his body, tighty closed has eyes, and dares out face the getting reality A sharp, whistling sound suddenly echoed past Brody¡¯s ears. There was a rush of wind from his side, causing Brody to stumble and nearly fall to the ground, but he felt no pain. ¡°Hmm? ¡°Why didn¡¯t they attack me?¡± Brody¡¯s heart sank slightly. He hesitated and opened his eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Brody had just opened his eyes and let out a piercing scream immediately. The reason for his scream was the sight of Gavin¡¯s emotionless face. Originally, Gavin had been standing far away at the entrance of the Celestial Oasis Hotel. However, in the brief moment that Brody closed and opened his eyes, Gavin had somehow appeared right in front of him. Gavin had appeared as if out of thin air, just like a ghost. Brody was so frightened that he jumped in ce, leaping several feet in the air. When hended again, he heard the rush of air around him. The ten ck-d people who had been with Gavin earlier had reappeared behind him, all simultaneously dropping to one knee, and in unison, they spoke to Gavin. ¡°Dark Lord, mission aplished!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Listening to the powerful voices of those ten men, Brody, trembling, turned around to look at his group of over a hundred followers, only to find that not a single one of them was standing. They had all be lifeless bodies, lying silently on the ground, motionless. With a thud, Brody, his face deathly pale, fell to his knees on the ground and shouted desperately to Gavin. ¡°Sir! My Lord! God Almighty! I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The Hill family¡¯s young master was such a disgrace! He actually knelt before Gavin, pleading for mercy! In order to beg Gavin to spare his life, Brody went to such lengths that he even sacrificed his dignity. What would his own family think if they heard Brody¡¯s voice now? Gavin gazed at the sobbing Brody with an emotionless expression and a low, deep voice. He slowly asked ¡°Hey, young man, raise your head. Do you know who I am?¡± Brody knelt on the ground, his face pale, tears and mucus streaming down as he cried out loudly. ¡°You are God! ¡°You are the greatest God! I¡¯m sorry? I was wrong! Please spare me?¡± Thuc With that, Brody truly mmed his head heavily onto the ground. When Gavin saw this scene, his expression started to look somewhat bizarre Did this young man have no dignity at all? Harry and the other Frostpeak Dark Warriors looked at this with a hint of disdain in their eyes. They all exchanged nces, each one filled with mockery. At this side. Gavin lowered his head and spoke to Brody slowly, 3 am Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring¡± As Gavin spoke these words, he kept a close eye on Brody¡¯s expression and ar If the Hill family had been involved in the annihtion of the Clifford family in Brookspring, they would undoubtedly know the title and identity of Gavin However, after hearing Gavin¡¯s introduction, Brody still maintained the same fearfial expression, continuing to kneel on the ground and wall loudly ¡°No, you¡¯re Mr. Gavin? Sorry¡­. I don¡¯t know you. Mr Gavin My disrespect was my ignorance ¡°Tam so sorry. Please spare me. Mr Gavin¡¯ Lastming to Brody¡¯s voice, Gavin raised an eyebrow and a faint sense of doubt appeared in his eyes He thought to bamself, ¡°Why does this person shone | upon hearing Could it be that the Hill family truly had not to the ton of the Clifford family all those years ago!¡± The amiattion of the Cuford family was a matter of un Bar fford family couldot have been completely wisemi at Canid it is the the fliedssully debut asduesa jung to conchastore rauly tater tu hare. From has maestigation, it appeared that matter. So why dad Brody seem to ko nothing about What exactly was going on? Floowner. Laviti wai (od (the 14 Mayin firaly was acting or jerbajo le prouverty deki ule out the permatidary that the 192 (kdyed tamady anal keps 8 a serpes from Brody After that, he rose from the ground, lowered his head, and stood respectfully in front of Gavin, expressing his apologies. ¡°Mr. Gavin, today, I was blind and ignorant. I apologize to you.¡± Brody then hesitantly pulled out a bank card from his pocket. Despite his reluctance and the pain it caused him, he held it out to Gavin and spoke. ¡°Mr. Gavin, there are 600 thousand dors on this card. Originally, it was meant for buying the coptis herb today.¡± Brody disyed a hint of embarrassment as he mentioned the coptis herb, knowing that it was the reason he had provoked Gavin Nevertheless, he continued. ¡°Please ept this aspensation. I know you don¡¯t need the money, Mr. Gavin, but I hope you¡¯ll take it.¡± Indeed, Gavin was not in need of money. During his time at Bailey Pharmacy, he had spent 800 thousand dors without hesitation. Brody¡¯s entire sum of 600 thousand dors was a significant amount to give away. To be honest, from the moment Gavin allowed him to stand, he continued to observe Brody¡¯s expressions closely. Gavin genuinely wanted to discern any unusual emotions on Brody¡¯s face. However, either Brody was an exceptional actor or he had no knowledge of the Clifford family in Brookspring. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was because if Brody knew about the annihtion of the Clifford family, he would undoubtedly react the same way as the people from the Harper family, the Holman family, and the Dawson family upon seeing Gavin alive with relentless Vengeance. It was impossible for Brody to consider giving money to Gavin if he knew the truth. However, Brody was unaware, and suspicions against the Hill family remained. Thus, Gavin shook his head and spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me money. ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡± Brody instantly perked up and spoke loudly. ¡°Mr. Gavin, you name it, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to get it done,¡± Brody enthusiastically responded. Gavin, with a deliberate smile on his face, patted Brody¡¯s shoulder and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. ¡°You¡¯re affiliated with the Hill family in Greenwald, correct?¡± Brody nodded quickly in agreement. After that, Gavin continued. ¡°Very straightforward. All you need to do is return to Greenwald, back to the Hill family, and deliver a message to everyone there. ¡°Just tell them that Gavin from the Clifford family in Brookspring has returned.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Brody eagerly epted the task and then puzzledly asked Gavin. ¡°So, you just want me to tell them that you¡¯vee back! ¡°Do you have any prior rtionship with the Hill family? Are you returning to reconnect with us?¡° Was Brody genuinely naive or merely pretending? Brody seemed entirely oblivious to the undertones in Gavin¡¯s words. Gavin, still struling, replied. ¡°Maybe I do have some connection with the Hill family¡± Brody then suggested ¡°Mr. Gavin, why don¡¯t youe with me to the Hill family? Ill host you properly to express my apologies¡± Gavin, maintaining has serene expression, responded ¡°Rest assured. If necessary. I¡¯ll pay you a vist in person¡± He then told Brody, ¡°Alright, go now Hurry back to Greenwald. Don¡¯t let me see you in Brookspring¡± Upon hearing this lirodys body trembled shgtaly, and he nervously spoke ¡°Alright, Mr. Gavin. I¡¯ll head back to Greenwald right away.¡± Brody prepared to turn and leave, but just as he turned, he changed his mind. He held up the bank card once more and spoke. ¡°Mr. Gavin, I¡¯ll definitely tell them what you have just said. Besides, please ept this small token of my appreciation.¡± Gavin, seeing Brody¡¯s sincerity, couldn¡¯t refuse and stashed the bank card with 600 thousand dors into his pocket. Gavin couldn¡¯t understand what hade over him today. He had gone out to buy medicine for Kris, but after acquiring fifty years¡¯ worth of coptis herb and various herbs, he hadn¡¯t spent a penny. Instead, he had gained 600 thousand dors. Who would believe that if he mentioned it? Just then, Gavin¡¯s phone rang urgently. The caller ID disyed his fianc¨¦e¡¯s name, La. After he answered the call, La¡¯s anxious voice came through. ¡°Gavin! Gavin! Something¡¯s not right! Kris is awake, but Harris is injured!¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Kris Connor was awake but Harris Myers was injured. It seemed like the effects of the technique he had used on Kris in the morning had already ended. As for the doctor, Harris Myers, Gavin Clifford did not know why he was injured. Oh well, the thing that Gavin was most worried about was Kris¡¯ mental state anyway. Therefore, he directly instructed Harry Geller, ¡°Clean this ce up and go do what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After these Frostpeak Dark Warriors acknowledged Gavin¡¯s arrangements, they looked up again and realized that Gavin was no longer there. He had returned to his home in an extremely short period of time. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a pool of blood on the ground and Harris¡¯ painful roar. Gavin realized that Harris was holding his left palm tightly, and his pinky and ring finger, which had been broken, were on the table. It was as if his fingers had been cut off by something. ¡°Gavin Clifford?¡± After seeing Gavin¡¯s appearance, Harris let out a cry of surprise as cold sweat dotted his head. Gavin didn¡¯t say anything as he watched Harris take a step forward. A shiny silver needle appeared in his right hand before he reached out and gently poked the needle in Harris¡¯ wrist. He then said, ¡°That¡¯s it, you let go of your hand. Keep your hand t and don¡¯t move it again.¡± Harris¡¯ heart pounded wildly when he heard Gavin¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He thought. Two of his fingers were cut off so he felt that what he needed to do now was to stop the bleeding! ¡°If I pressed down with my hand, the blood could flow slower but yet you told me to let go of my hand.¡± He thought again. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 1. He was about to say something. However, Gavin frowned and interrupted him, ¡°If you still want those two fingers, do as I say!¡± After hearing this, Harris¡¯ entire body trembled. After that, he immediately ced his left hand on his right hand. ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Soon after, Harris was surprised. He had imagined that he would lose control of his strength and blood would spray everywhere but that did not happen. On the other hand, the area where his fingers had been cut off had actually stopped bleeding. Harris could see clearly that the bleeding did not stop because the wound had already healed. The terrifying wound was still there, but no more blood flowed out Harris looked at the silver needle that was stuck into his wrist in surprise. He knew that the blood stopped because of this silver needle and the person who did that was Gavin. ¡°Gavin Harris¡¯ voice was trembling. He had an intense look of worship in his eyes and he had neverending respect for Gavin However, Gavin had no time to care about Harris admiration for him. Because he had already heard his sister, Zor Clifford, screaming in pain. ¡°Kris, please put down the krude?¡± Following that, intense footsteps could be heard After that, Gavin saw Zoe and La Taylor running out of the bedroom in a partic feror paus-looking woman holding a kitchen knife tightly in both hand. Her face was pale and her eyes were filled with tears. She kept shouting. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°No!¡± It was as though she had turned murderous as she continuously chased after Zoe and La. There was even blood on the knife. The blood had clearlye from Harris¡¯ fingers. Zoe and La ran out of the bedroom. When they saw Gavin, they eximed in unison, ¡°Be careful, Gavin!¡± ¡°Gavin! Quickly get out of here!¡± There was no way Gavin would abandon these two women at this time. He stepped forward and shielded the two women behind him. He looked at Kris¡¯ kitchen knife and shouted, ¡°Kris!¡± The moment Kris heard Gavin¡¯s voice, she stopped. The kitchen knife in her hand suddenly stopped when it was five centimeters away from Gavin. Her terrifying expression slowly calmed down as well. Shortly after, a hint of rity appeared in her red eyes. She slowly lowered her hands which were holding the knife. Her tear-stained eyes stared nkly at Gavin as she asked softly and slowly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Gav?¡± ng! The kitchen knife in her hand fell to the ground. She took two steps toward Gavin in a daze before she opened her arms and gently entered his embrace. Seeing this scene. Zoe and La finally heaved a sigh of relief. They sat on the sofa, sweating profusely. At this moment, Gavin was gently hugging his aunt. His eyes were filled with heartache and sorrow, She had only be like this because of the eldest son of the Holman family, Scott Holman! Originally, Gavin had nned to find out from Kris where the Conor family was hiding after he had cured her external injuries. But it looks like that would not be possible now. Previously, when Scott and the others were torturing Kris, they had been interrogating her about the whereabouts of the Conor family. If he brought up the Conor family now, it would probably make Kris¡¯ condition worse! Therefore, he felt that he still had a long way to go to find out the whereabouts of the Conor family through Kris. However, he had to do this! The Conor family knew the whereabouts of the Clifford family¡¯s heirloom which had been mentioned in his father¡¯s will! The Clifford family¡¯s heirloom was also very likely rted to the Clifford family¡¯s extermination! However, Gavin¡¯s heart really ached when he saw his aunt in this state! He had already taken out his phone and made a call. Harry¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dark Lord, what are your orders?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was low as though he was gritting his teeth. ¡°There¡¯s someone in the basement of the Clifford family¡¯s house Tell your men to torture that person ten times a day! But don¡¯t kill him. I want him alive. Do you understand¡± ¡°Yes! Dark Lord The person in the basement was the young master of the Holman family, Scott Holman! After getting Harry¡¯s acknowledgment, Gavin finally rxed a little He gently patted Kris¡¯ back and found that she had fallen asleep again probably because of her sudden ¡®madness¡± that she was exhausted. It was good that she was asleep now. Gavin had already turned to Harris and sad. Harra Myers, let me reattach your fingers¡± Harris was slightly stunned when he heard thas He sube unjur jourly asked ¡°Rigta here? Gavin looked at him and retorted. ¡°Where else can we go if not here? Hurry up. If you drag on, I¡¯m afraid that even I won¡¯t be able to save your fingers!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± From what Harris knew, broken fingers could indeed be reattached, but it required some surgery! They needed microscopes, anesthesia, and various other high-end equipment. Besides that, the surgery could only bepleted after many detailed procedures. However, Gavin was nning to reattach his fingers here. Was this really possible? Harris stretched out his hand extremely worriedly. On the other hand, a travel-worn man pushed open the door of the Holman family¡¯s mansion in Brookspring and walked in. This person looked to be in his forties, but his body emitted a terrifying aura. This aura was even stronger than that of the head of the Holman family, Zachary Holman. The moment he entered, he let out an excited shout. ¡°Dad! I¡¯m back! Your second son, Henry Holman, is back!¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The second son of the Holman family, Henry Holman. He looked even taller than his elder brother, Zayn Holman. The muscles on his body were as defined as stone. It had been an extremely long time since hest returned to Brookspring so he was very excited to come back to visit his family today. However, as he went further into the Holman family¡¯s mansion, his expression slowly stiffened. He realized that he had not seen a single person since he entered despite it being usually bustling with activities. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After passing through the front yard, his pupils constricted! There was white cloth! He saw the white cloth hanging on the beam and also some lilies! These were things that had to be prepared after someone passed away in the family! Henry was shocked and let out a furious roar. ¡°No! What is going on?¡± Following that, there was a loud bang under his feet. He was so strong and he stomped his feet so hard that he created some fine cracks in the limestone path he was standing on. This showed how strong he was! He immediately rushed into the back hall. He finally saw some people under the Holman family in the back hall. However, there were still not many of them. A butler was kneeling on the ground, his face filled with pain. Beside him were a few servants of the Holman family. Kneeling in the middle of the back hall was a middle-aged woman who had a dejected expression on her face. Her face was pale and her lips were dry. There was a huge coffin at the front of the hall and there was arge memorial tablet in front of it. On it were tworge words: Zayn Holman! ¡°Zayn?¡± Henry let out a cry of grief. Then, he slid to his knees with tears of sorrow in his eyes. He knelt beside the dejected woman as his eyesnded on her. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± ¡°What happened? What happened to my brother?¡± Hearing his voice, the surrounding servants and butler finally came back to their senses, especially the butler. He had an agitated expression as he eximed. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Mr. Henry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°You must avenge Mr. Zayn and Mr. Scott! You have to take revenge!¡± The butler was extremely loyal to the Holman family. He started to cry as he spoke. When Henry heard this, he was first stunned before he asked in a daze, ¡°My nephew is dead too?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What exactly is going on?¡± Because of Henry¡¯s loud roar, the woman who was kneeling in the center of the hall slowly regained her senses. When she saw Henry¡¯s figure, she suddenly stretched out her hands and grabbed his shoulders She looked deeply into his eyes and sad in a hoarse voice. ¡°Henry You must help to avenge both Zayn and Scott! Please have to kill Gavin Clifford and tear ham into pieces!¡± When Henry heard this name from his sister-inw, he was slightly stunned. He did not recogitze who At this moment, the butler suddenly interrupted them. ¡°Mr. Henry, it¡¯s that young master from the Clifford family, Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°The Clifford family?¡± No matter how many years had passed, the words ¡°the Clifford family¡± would still hang high above their heads! After hearing that, Henry instantly recalled who Gavin Clifford was. ¡°Wait, Gavin Clifford? You mean the Gavin Clifford who died ten years ago during the Sunspire Resistance?¡± ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s still alive!¡± ¡°The Sunspire Resistance¡¯s n is foolproof!¡± The Sunspire Resistance¡¯s n? Gavin was not present at the moment. The Sunspire Resistance was actually a n. And the whole objective of the n was to get rid of Gavin. If the Sunspire Resistance was really nned¡­. The people who attacked the Clifford family back then were definitely not just the powerful families of Brookspring and Greenwald. Instead, they also included the entire Riverrun. In fact, they were the leaders who lived in Emperion now and often appeared in the major news media. Those leaders had increasingly high statuses! And they might also be involved in this n! When Henry¡¯s sister-inw heard his words, she subconsciously asked, The Sunspire Resistance¡¯s n? What n?¡± Henry looked at her and shook his head. He exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. I only know that the n was to ensure that Gavin Clifford died at Sunspire.¡± ¡°But why did he survive then?¡± After a while, Henry seemed to have thought of something. He immediately turned to the butler beside him and asked, ¡°Oh right! When Gavin Clifford attacked, did you notice if he was alone? Or did he have many terrifying men in ck clothes behind him?¡± The butler shook his head and replied, ¡°ording to our investigation and the surveince cameras at Oceanfront Clubhouse, he was alone!¡± After hearing this, Henry¡¯s face revealed a hint of relief. Then, a cruel expression hung on the corner of his lips as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford! You don¡¯t even have the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to back you up so how dare youe back and how dare you attack my family?¡± ¡°I, Henry Holman, swear in the name of my rank as a peak expert warrior that I will tear you into pieces! Just like those other bastards from the Clifford family, I will make sure that you will nevere back again!¡± After Henry made the ferocious oath, he immediately turned to the butler and asked, ¡°Where is Gavin Clifford?¡± However, the butler shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°However, Mr. Zachary brought the five Worshippers in the family to meet with the head of the Dawson family. My guess is that they have probably found Gavin Clifford,¡± Upon hearing this, Henry calmed down. Then, he turned to his sister-inw and said, ¡°My condolences, but don¡¯t worry, Father and the other five Guardians are all expert warriors. They would have definitely killed that bastard¡± However, before Henry could finish speaking, a low voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°This is a gift from the Clifford family in Brookspring to the Holman family!¡± Following that, the sound of air trembling could be heard With that a rectangr ck shadow flew in from outside. Henry was taken aback when he saw the ck sh smash straight into the main area of the back hall. ¡°Khut?¡± He quickly pulled his sister-inw and dodged to the side. However, Henry only managed to pull one person away so the butler could not get away so luckily! Bang! ¡°Ah!¡± A loud bang and a violent scream could be heard instantly. The butler was directly smashed down by this huge rectangr object. ¡°Pift!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood and his bloodshot eyes widened before he went motionless. He had died from the impact! Henry was so shocked that his face turned ashen. He saw that the object that had smashed the butler to death was actually a huge coffin! At this moment, the coffin¡¯s unsealed lid suddenly slid down with a bang. It revealed another corpse and the smell of blood instantly filled the room! The personying in the coffin was none other than Zachary Holman. Henry¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he let out a sharp and angry roar, ¡°No! Father!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°How could this be? How could this possibly be?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Henry let out a furious roar like a ferocious beast. With a loud stomp, he instantly rushed out of the Holman family¡¯s mansion. ¡°Who? Who did this?¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford? Is it you, you bastard? Come out,e out if you have the guts!¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t Gavin who did it. Gavin was still reconnecting Harris Myer¡¯s fingers at home. The person who did this was Harry Geller who had received orders from Gavin to do so. At this moment, Harry, who was hiding in the dark and watching the enraged Zayn, had no expression on his face and did not intend to pay attention to Henry at all. This was because he knew that the Dark Lord would personally take action against the members of the Holman family! Chapter 69 Chapter 69 They were in a high-end apartment rented by Gavin. Harris¡¯s face was pale. He looked at Gavin, standing in front of him hesitantly as he gulped. ¡°Erm, Gavin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need a microscope?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ ¡°Gavin, do you want to inject me with anesthesia?¡± Hearing Harris¡¯s nervous voice, Gavin felt a little amused. This kid was worried and afraid. However, this kid did not dare to question him directly. To be honest, if Harris had not been injured because of him and his aunt, Gavin would not have bothered him. He could go to the hospital by himself with his two broken fingers and get them fixed. However, the effect of the finger reattached by the hospital now differed from that of Gavin had attached. Harris was a doctor, and his fingers were extremely important to him. If his fingers were reattached ording to modern medicine, he might be able to have it intact. But he would definitely not be able to use his fingers as agile as before. However, Gavin had extraordinary methods to cure this. Looking at the nervous Harris, Gavin spoke indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°L Hearing this, an awkward expression appeared on Harris¡¯s face. To be honest, he did not believe it. However, he did not dare to say it. This was because he kept calling him Gavin. He even wanted to acknowledge the other party as his teacher! In the end, he actually did not believe in his medical skills? If he said it out loud, wouldn¡¯t others doubt his sincerity? So¡­ Harris looked at his two fingers with heartache, then nodded heavily at Gavin. Then, he said, ¡°Gavin, I believe in you. Do it!¡± As he spoke, Harris closed his eyes tightly. It felt like he was going to die for the greater good! Gavin looked at Harris and could not help butugh. However, he was still very confident in his strength. This was because such treatment was already amon job for Gavin! Gavin took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then, lus hands began to move in the air. It even produced a faint reflection of light in the air. In his hands were two silver needles Of course, these two ulver needles were definitely not the only thing that could reconnect someone¡¯s fingers. Most importantly, the ripples produced by Gavin¡¯s hands seemed to be a type of true energy or a strange airflow Others couldn¡¯t understa However it por people a feeling that it was impressive. For example, the current La and Zoe. The two of them were stunned as they looked at their brother¡¯s back. Her brother¡¯s current appearance seemed to have be unreal. It was as if they had only seen such scenes in television dramas or literature works. As for this magical scene, Harris could not see it at all. After all, at this moment, he was nervously closing his eyes, waiting for the judgment of fate. Harris¡¯s heart was in turmoil. After Brody escaped from Gavin, he immediately returned to Greenwald. Brody heaved a long sigh of relief when he saw the Hill family¡¯s entrance. Then, he scurried back to his house and ran all the way to the back hall of the family mansion. At this moment, there seemed to be a meeting in the back hall of the family mansion. Everyone in the family was actually present. Sitting on the main seat was naturally the head of the Hill family. Beside Mr. Hill was an old woman who was obviously Brody¡¯s grandmother. Around him sat his father, eldest uncle, second uncle, and third uncle. Even his eldest brother, second brother, and third sister were there. Even Brody, who had just returned, was slightly stunned when he saw such aplete lineup of the Hill family members. He subconsciously said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡± Hearing Brody¡¯s voice, everyone instantly looked at Brody angrily. Brody¡¯s father, the fourth son of the Hill family, stood up and walked in front of Brody. With anger on his face, he raised his hand high and pped Brody¡¯s face. A loud pping sound was heard. Brody was pped to the ground. Then, the fourth son of the Hill family cursed at Brody. ¡°You son of a bitch! ¡°Did you steal 600 thousand dors from my ount? ¡°Give it back right now!¡± Brody, who had been pped to the ground, covered his face and looked at his father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I earned that money myself!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Brody¡¯s father pointed at him. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve been ignorant and ipetent since you were young. How can I not know what kind of person you are? Can you earn money? If you can, it will be a miracle!¡± How should he put it? Brody¡¯s father really understood Brody. His conclusion was perfect. However, the anger in Brody¡¯s heart instantly rose. He looked at his father. He said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your son! How can you condemn me like that?¡± However, Brody¡¯s father did not seem to hear Brody¡¯s words at all. He said coldly again, ¡°Did you transfer more than 100 people from the Hill family when you were in Brookspring? ¡°Where are all my men?* Brody covereds face and slowly got up from the ground. He said to his father, ¡°They are all dead¡± Just as Brody finished speaking his father gave him another p Then be solded loudly ¡°Talk to your old man properly! Answer my question!¡± His father thought that Brody was deliberately talking back to him Unexpectedly, Brody a tually roarel Dead¡± They¡¯re all dead They were all killed by Gavin from the Brookspri elifford family!! Brody had roared angrily because he had been umting his rage. He was even prepared for his father to curse again. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, after he said this, the Hill family¡¯s back hall instantly fell silent. Brody still closed his eyes, ready to take a p, but nothing came. Instead, he heard rapid breathing. Brody also opened his eyes curiously and realized that everyone in the Hill family was looking at him in shock and disbelief. Brody was stunned. He even checked his body for any abnormalities without confidence. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± With a whoosh, Brody¡¯s father instantly grabbed Brody¡¯s shoulder. He asked, ¡°Who did you just say? Who killed our people?¡± Looking at his father¡¯s flustered expression, Brody had a bad feeling. He gulped nervously. Then, he said, ¡°G-Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°He also told me toe back and tell you the Clifford family¡¯s Gavin in Brookspring is back.¡± Boom! After Brody said this, the entire back hall of the Hill family was in chaos. ¡°How did this happen?* ¡°Why is Gavin still alive?¡± ¡°Impossible! Isn¡¯t he already dead?!¡± Everyone started muttering in panic. Brody looked at the group of people in the back hall as if they were facing a great enemy. He was dumbfounded and said hesitantly, ¡°Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡± Unexpectedly, just as Brody finished speaking, his father pped him again. He shouted angrily, ¡°Get out, you motherfucker! You bastard! You only know how to cause trouble. Get out! Get out! Scram now!¡± Brody, who had been kicked out of the hall, clenched his fists tightly with a ferocious expression! His face was filled with anger and resentment. He gritted his teeth and roared in his heart! ¡°You guys have never treated me, Brody, as a human! ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t tell me? Fine! I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 This seed was not because of Gavin but because of his family, the Hill family. As for what Brody would do, no one knew. Meanwhile, the surgery went on in the apartment rented from Gavin. Harris, who had been sweating profusely with his eyes closed and praying to God in his heart, heard Gavin¡¯s voice telling him the progressof the surgery. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Harris was slightly taken aback. Gavin was done? He subconsciously opened his eyes. Unbelievably, he discovered that his two broken fingers had returned to his left palm. At this moment, there was still a thick bandage wrapped around it. As for the situation under the bandage, he did not know. However, at this moment, he could clearly feel the existence of his fingers! ¡°This is¡­ This is¡­¡± Harris raised his left hand and his voice kept trembling. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too fast? ¡°Why¡­ why don¡¯t I feel anything? Is this¡­ done?¡± It was as if Harris¡¯s worldview had been overturned by Gavin. He had reattached two fingers at such a fast speed? Moreover, Gavin did not inject him with any anesthesia at all. It made Harris wonder why he did not feel any pain at all. This hadpletely exceeded his understanding of medicine throughout all these years. But the truth was right in front of him! He could not deny it. In fact, if he exerted strength now, these two fingers could even make some subtle movements! Plop! Harris knelt on the ground again. Then, he kowtowed heavily to Gavin again. ¡°Thank you, Gavin. Thank you, Gavin!¡± ¡°Gavin, to be honest, when you said that you wanted to treat me just now, I had a moment of distrust toward you!¡± p! As he spoke, he raised his uninjured hand and pped himself. Looking at Harris before them, Zoe and La also had very strange expressions. Zoe was in disbelief. She muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person? Why is his reaction so weird? My brother cured his hand. Why is he still pping himself?¡± On the other side, La listened to Zoe with a smile. Then, sheughed. She said, ¡°Zoe, do you know who this Mr. Myers is?¡± Zoe shook her head in confusion. She said. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± La immediately exined to Zoc. ¡°Mr. Myers¡¯s name is Harris Myers. He¡¯s publicly acknowledged as the number one miracle doctor in the entire Riverrun Medical Association!¡± ¡°When he was in the Taylor family, he witnessed Gavin¡¯s godly medical skills. Now, he has be Gavin¡¯s fanatical fant Zor was shocked when she heard La¡¯s words. ¡°My brother is the idol of the number one miracle doctor in Riverrun? ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t my brother be even better than this doctor?¡± La smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zoe eximed, ¡°Gavin is so amazing!¡± Gavin did not notice that his sister was looking at him with stars in her eyes. Instead, he reached out and helped Harris up from the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve done me a favor today. I caused the injuries. It¡¯s normal for me to treat you. You don¡¯t have to do this. Unexpectedly, Gavin had just finished speaking. Plop! Harris actually knelt heavily on the ground again. Dong! There was another bang. Then, he said loudly to Gavin, ¡°Gavin, please ept me as your student!¡± Harris¡¯s words made Gavin feel helpless again. Gavin was about to refuse again However, La suddenly stepped forward and said, ¡°Gavin!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin turned around curiously when he heard his fianc¨¦e¡¯s voice. On the other side, La looked at Gavin with a different look in her eyes. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gavin, since Mr. Myers is so sincere, why don¡¯t you take him as your disciple?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be embarrassed even if you ept Mr. Myers as your disciple. In the entire Riverrun, the reputable big families. try their best to curry favor with Mr. Myers.¡± When Gavin heard La¡¯s sentence¡¯s first half, he felt nothing. However, after La said the second half of her sentence, Gavin looked up slightly. Looking at La¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of surprise and a sense of relief! What did La mean by the second sentence? The reputable families in Riverrun! The keywords were these two phrases! Gavin knew that the people who attacked the Clifford family back then were not as simple as those he had investigated. There must be other forces! Moreover, he had not been in Riverrun for ten years. The major factions in Riverrun were constantly changing. There were some people that he did not know and did not know. However, Harris was the top doctor in Riverrun! This group of reputable big shots would never offend a doctor! They kept currying favor with Harris and building a good rtionship with him. If he could use his rtionship with Harris to investigate the tragedy of the Clifford family ten years ago. That might bring new clues! His fianc¨¦e, La, could take care of Taylorizon Group by herself. She had her talents! Of course, Harris did not know what Gavin and La were thinking He only listened to La¡¯s voice and thought that La was helping him. He immediately spoke along with La¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right! Gavin, I won¡¯t embarrass you. I definitely won¡¯t embarrass you!¡± Gavin looked at Harris, kneeling on the ground with an expectant expression. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he slowly said. ¡°Since La has already spoken up for you, I¡¯ll take you as my student After hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Harris let out the most surprised voice in his life. ¡°Thank you, Gaviji! ¡°That¡¯s not right ¡°Thank you, teacher! Thank you, tracher?¡± In fact because of his excitement, he even shed tears of joy Then, he turned tu f?rr da respectfully. He said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Taylor. Thank you.¡± Just as he finished speaking. La spoke and denied his words. ¡°Im not part of the Taylor family anymore.¡± ¡°Uh, sorry! La, erm.¡± For a moment, Harris didn¡¯t know how to address La. He was in a dilemma. But soon, his eyes lit upas if somethinghad struck him and he shouted, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Clifford!¡± That¡¯s right. Wasn¡¯t La his master¡¯s fianc¨¦e? That was his master¡¯s wife! When La heard Harris¡¯s words, her face flushed red. She looked at Gavin in embarrassment and lowered her head slightly. Meanwhile, Gavin looked at Harris and said, ¡°Alright. ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher. Thank you, teacher! Thank you, teacher!¡± Harris thanked his teacher three times in a row. Moreover, he kowtowed heavily on the ground every time he said it. It was not embarrassing to kowtow to his teacher! After doing this, Harris stood up and looked at Gavin with tears of excitement on his face. ¡°Teacher, tell me, what do you want me to do? I¡¯ll do everything you order me immediately!¡± Gavin pointed at Harris¡¯s left hand. He said, ¡°Go home now and rest until your left hand gets back to normal. When your hand is healed, we¡¯ll do whates next.¡± ¡°But Harris was unusually excited as if he didn¡¯t want to leave. However, Gavin frowned and said, ¡°Why? Are you disobedient now that you¡¯ve just acknowledged me as your teacher?¡± Gavin¡¯s words were very powerful! Harris instantly stood still and was immediately obedient. He said loudly. ¡°Teacher, I wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯ll go home now, I¡¯ll go home now and rest well!* Harris carefully left Gavin¡¯s house. Gavin¡¯s house fell into silence again. Gavin looked at his youngest aunt, lying quietly on the bed and breathing steadily. He took a deep breath. He told Zoe, ¡°Go and get the medicine I asked you to brew. I want to treat Aunt Kris¡¯s injuries!¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Gavin poured out all the medicine that had been brewed. This was because these herbs were not meant to be used by Gavin. this scene, he would be heartbroken. The 30-year-old coptis herb that was made from such a rare medicinal herbs was actually poured out just like that? What a waste of such a treasure! However, what Gavin needed was the medicinal dregs and medicinal paste after surviving Treating external injuries required applying it all over Kris¡¯s body. There were only Kris and Gavin in the room. Originally, Gavin had nned to treat Kris¡¯s injuries while she was asleep. After all, applying the medicinal paste required removing all of Kris¡¯s clothes. However, he did not expect Kris to wake up just like that. A pair of ignorant and bright eyes stared straight at Gavin. That was his aunt! His blood-rted aunt! Good lord! The way his aunt looked at him now actually made Gavin feel guilty. It was as if he was going to do something bad to his aunt. But! Gavin just wanted to treat Kris¡¯s injuries. It was that simple. ¡°Ahem! Ahem!* Meanwhile, Gavin cleared his throat awkwardly. He said, ¡°Aunt, erm. I¡¯m going to treat your injuries next. Don¡¯t think too much about it! ¡°I might take it offter.¡± Gavin wanted to exin. Even though Kris might be delirious and did not know what she was doing. However, for the sake of his conscience, Gavin felt that it was better for him to say it. However, he did not expect this either. Halfway through her sentence, Kris actually moved. This action was nothing else. Kris got up from the bed. She reached out and quickly took off all her clothes! Her actions were so fast that even Gavin was shocked. Gavin looked at the beautiful body in front of him and could not remain calm. Kris seemed to have spun around. front of Gavin to let him see more clearly ¡°Ahem! Ahem! Gavin cleared his throat again. ¡°Well don¡¯t move Lie down Lie still on the bed¡¯ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Even though Eric¡¯s entire body was cove definately let their desire take over them hideous scars, if any man other than Gavin saw this scene, they would Actually Gavin could ine the same method to make Kris lose consciousness as in the morning However this method of making people lose consciousness immediately could not be used on the same person repeatedly This would probably cause irreversible damage to the other party¡¯s brain. Therefore Gavis could only do tha ris was very older andy on the bed quietly Cavid here and a deep barath Hicryesorgained rity The next second, Gavin¡¯s gaze locked onto the hideous scars. Even though Gavin had seen this scar many times, he still could not calm the anger in his heart. Gavin exhaled slightly upon seeing the scars. He tried to warn Kris in beforehand and say, ¡°Erm. You might feel a little painter, but bear with it. It¡¯ll be over quick.¡± Kris did not answer him. ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯ll get started then.¡± As he spoke, Gavin reached out and smeared the medicinal paste on the medicine jar. Then, starting from the scar on Kris¡¯s neck, he gently applied the medicinal paste on her body. The medicinal paste wrapped around the scar on Kris¡¯s body. Kris frowned slightly and her face turned pale. She let out a soft moan that sounded like pain. A wisp of panic and fear appeared in her eyes, as if this pain had reminded Kris of some tragic experience. However, she saw clearly that the person who was applying medicine on her was Gavin. Her eyes cleared again. She slowly closed her eyes. This was an unexinable trust she had in Gavin! Kris¡¯s moaning voice would easily make anyone think to much. However, Gavin did not seem to hear her at all. He had already entered a state of extreme concentration. His hand was constantly smearing medicinal paste on Kris¡¯s scars. He should make sure he applied them right on the scars. Because Gavin knew what effect the prescription he had chosen would have. It could work wonders on scars, but it might cause additional damage to intact skin. Therefore, Gavin could not make any mistakes. Fortunately, Gavin was Gavin after all. He could connect Harris¡¯s fingers without any high-end equipment. Not to mention applying the medicine perfectly. However, even so, it took nearly two hours to apply medicine on Kris¡¯s entire body! Two hours passed. Kris seemed to be wrapped in medicinal mud. Streaks of medicinal paste reced the hideous scars from before. It would take some time for the medicine to take effect, but Gavin did not intend to waste this time. He slowly took out an object that looked like a roller. In this object, there were dense silver needles! After taking out these silver needles, Gavin looked out of the door. He called out, ¡°Zoc!¡± Soon, Gavin¡¯s younger sister, Zoe, ran in from outside. Zoe looked at Kris on the bed and felt a lump in her throat. Her eyes were filled with pity. She felt sorry for her aunt. On the other side, Gavin handed the empty medicine jar to Zoe. He said, ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to perform a set of acupuncture techniques called the Life Resurrection Needles¡± ¡°When I perform this acupuncture technique, no one is to disturb me, Zoe. Do you understand Zoe nodded heavily at Gavin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gavin! La and I will definitely not disturbs you. We¡¯ll turn our phones to silent mode when we go out!¡± Gavin nodded and did not say anything He slowly closed lus eyes, as if he was focusing on controlling his unser energy Meanwhile. Zor also carefully left the room with the medicine jar in her hand La¡¯s runon gare, she told a Gavin told them not to disturb hum But at this moment, the doorbell outside rang Zoe and La were instantly enraged. In order to prevent the person outside from ringing the doorbell again, the two of them rushed to the door and pulled it open. La was also pissed off. She asked impatiently, ¡°Who is it? Why are you pressing the doorbell so loudly?!¡± Actually, the people outside did not know what was going on inside. Moreover, the sound of the doorbell had nothing to do with the strength of the doorbell! However, the person outside did not dare to speak, because this was Harris who had returned! The person who berated him was his master¡¯s wife. Harris could only quickly apologize in a low voice with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Mrs. Clifford, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. ¡°But, Mrs. Clifford, why?¡± La did not know why Harris had returned, but when she saw Harris, she did not have any ill feelings toward him. She lowered her voice. Then, she exined, ¡°Your teacher is currently performing the Life Resurrection Needles, No one can disturb him. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± Harris couldn¡¯t help but exim. p! Zoe, who was standing at the side, pped Harris¡¯s mouth. She said angrily. ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly?!¡± Although Harris controlled his voice, his expression was abnormally exaggerated. He roared silently, ¡°Impossible! The Life Resurrection Needles have been lost for thousands of years. How could teacher. know it?¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Zoe and La also understood why Harris¡¯s reaction was so exaggerated. Lost for thousands of years? Was that true? Why did Gavin know how to do it? However, Zoe and La had absolute trust in Gavin. Therefore, Zoe was doubtful about Harris¡¯s words. Zoe asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say, is it?¡± ¡°Lost for thousands of years? My brother isn¡¯t even thirty this year. Do you mean to say that my brother is already an old mummy that had lived for thousands of years?¡± Listening to Zoe¡¯s ridicule, Harris¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was because he knew that what he said was true! There was a look of shock in his eyes, as if there was fear in his pupils. He exaggerated again. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! ¡°I¡¯ve only seen this acupuncture technique in ancient books. I¡¯m sure that no one knows this acupuncture technique now! ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s teacher¡­ Even his teacher Gavin knew it, it was still a little unbelievable. La and Zoe seemed to notice Harris was not exaggerating! The two women looked at each other. La also asked, ¡°Then, what kind of illness is this Life Resurrection Needles used to treat?¡± Harris¡¯s professional question finally appeared. He immediately replied, ¡°In the ancient books, it was said that the Life Resurrection Needles is to cure hundreds of illnesses. If it was modern medicine, it should be to cure depression, obsessivepulsive disorder, schizophrenia, and a series of mental illnesses!¡± After hearing Harris¡¯s exnation, Zoe and La looked enlightened. The two of them looked at each other. Zoe said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Looks like Gavin really knows this acupuncture technique. ¡°Because our aunt is seriously injured mentally now.¡± Meanwhile, La looked at Harris. She asked again, ¡°This technique is actually very valuable. Why is it lost?¡± Harris¡¯s expression immediately became a little unnatural. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Mrs. Clifford, this is because the Life Resurrection Needles require thirteen silver needles to pierce thirteen acupuncture points in the human body.¡± ¡°Do you know what these thirteen acupuncture points are?¡± La and Zor shook their heads in confusion Harris swallowed his saliva and said. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°These thirteen acupoints are the tharteen death acupoints of the human body! ¡°If any acupuncture point is injured or sharply touched, this person will die on the spot!¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing Harris words. Zoe and La eximed! Dartery death ar sapeint acujure testaque called the Life Resurrection Because these thirteen acupoints were the thirteen deathly acupoints that might even save lives! ¡°So, erm¡­¡± Zoe and La also felt a sense of fear. Harris felt helpless. He continued. ¡°The Life Resurrection Needles must be absolutely precise. There can¡¯t be any mistakes, or the patient will die on the spot. This is also the reason why this acupuncture technique has been lost. ¡°But¡­¡± Harris slowly raised his bandaged left hand. He said, ¡°If teacher really knows this acupuncture technique, I believe that teacher will definitely be able to achieve perfection!¡± That was undoubtedly right. In this world, there was no one who could perform the Life Resurrection Needles. If there really was such a person, in Harris¡¯s heart, it would definitely be Gavin. At this moment, the fanaticism and admiration for Gavin in Harris¡¯s eyes were almost overflowing. He could not control it at all. Meanwhile, La and Zoe looked at each other andforted themselves. ¡°Gavin can definitely do it.¡± Of course, if Gavin couldn¡¯t do it, who else could? At this moment, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Harris, Zoe, and La instantly froze and jumped on the spot. Zoe was the first to react. She said, ¡°Gaviner, I¡¯m sorry. Did we disturb you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± With that, the three of them really turned around and walked into the corridor. Gavin waved his hand helplessly. He said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s over.¡± It was over so soon? Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Harris and the others were stunned again. Then, Harris said excitedly. ¡°Teacher, the Life Resurrection Needles.. You¡¯ve already performed them?¡± Gavin naturally nodded. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just thirteen needles?¡± Only thirteen, indeed. Gavin had said that so casually The corners of Harris¡¯s eyes twitched involuntarily. Then, he awkwardly said, ¡°Teacher, those thirteen acupuncture points are the thirteen death acupuncture Points! ¡°If you are not careful enough, you¡¯ll stab someone to death!¡± Gavin listened to Harris¡¯s nervous voice He said indifferently again, ¡°All I have to do is rescue her if I identally killed her¡± What did he mean about rescuing after identally killing¡± What kind of person could say such a thing! Not only Harris but even Zor and La looked helpless. Fortunately, the person who as Gavin, not anyone else! stab for mund to de and then state fire back alive = That would be a little too funny. Gavin diverted the topic. He asked Harris, ¡°Why are you back again after leaving?¡± When Gavin asked, it reminded Harris of his purpose of visiting again. He said, ¡°By the way, teacher. ¡°The Greenwald Hill family¡¯s Mr. Brody wants to acknowledge me as his teacher. ¡°If it was before, I would have decided on my own. Now, I already have a teacher, so¡­.¡± Brody? When he heard this name, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. Gavin was also keeping an eye on this person. He did not know that Brody did not show any reaction when he heard about the Clifford family from Brookspring. He did not know if the Hill family had been involved in the massacre of the Clifford family back then. Everything was waiting for Brody to return to Greenwald and tell the Hill family about his return. If there was anything special about Brody, it was not impossible to use him. Then, Gavin decided. He said to Harris, ¡°Brody was the one who gave you the coptis herb, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Harris was stunned at first. Then, he knelt on the ground. He said, ¡°Teacher, I am sorry. I know my mistake. I hid this from you, teacher. L.. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± On the other side, Gavin waved his hand at the terrified Harris. Harris was indeed a little too careful. Gavin looked at Harris and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve epted Brody¡¯s things, of course, you can¡¯t just reject him, right?¡± Harris listened to Gavin¡¯s pointers. He immediately said, ¡°Teacher, I know what to do. Thank you!¡± ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Harris, who had returned, left again. Just as Harris left again, a voice came from the bedroom. ¡°Gav? Gay, are you there?!¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 When they heard this voice, Gavin, Zoe, and La were stunned for a moment before they revealed surprised expressions. The three of them immediately turned around and ran into the bedroom. In the bedroom, Kris, who was still covered in medicinal paste, was already standing on the ground and looking at her body curiously. However, Gavin, Zoe, and La clearly saw that Kris¡¯s pupils were no longer as lifeless as before. Instead, a lively light appeared! More importantly, she was already showing emotions. ¡°Kris. How¡­ How are you?¡± Although Gavin knew that his Life Resurrection Needles would definitely be effective, when he saw that Kris had recovered, he was still very happy. Kris looked up at Gavin, Zoe, and La. She said in surprise, ¡°Gav? Zoe? La? Why are you all here? Also, what¡¯s on me?¡± Kris recognized Zoe and La?! ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± La and Zoe even shed tears of excitement. ¡°Kris is back! Kris is back!¡± Gavin was also a little excited. He said to Kris, ¡°Kris, go take a shower first and wash off the medicinal paste on your body. Then, put on some clothes.¡± When Kris heard Gavin¡¯s words, she realized that she was naked. ¡°Oh, no!¡± After eximing, Kris¡¯s fair cheeks quickly turned red. Then, she covered her face and ran into the bathroom! Seeing that Kris felt extremely shy now, Gavin was very happy. This was because Kris had already recovered. This was the best thing that could happen for now. It didn¡¯t take long for the sound of running water to stop. The next second. Whoosh! The bathroom door opened. Kris, who was still covered in water droplets, rushed out of the bathroom. With a look of surprise and shock, she said loudly to Gavin, ¡°Gav, have all my scars healed?¡± Kris¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of excitement as she spoke. It could be told that Kris knew what had happened to her when she was delirious. She knew that Gavin had been taking care of her. Although she didn¡¯t even notice her scars due to her unconsciousness, she knew how ugly and terrifying the scars on her body were. Now, there was actually no trace of any injuries on her body. How could Kris not be excited? However, although Kris was excited, Gavin was suffering! On the other side, Gavin covered his nose and tilted his head slightly. He said awkwardly. ¡°Well, Kris. I know you¡¯re very happy now, but how about you put on some clothes first?¡± That made sense. Kris had rushed out of the bathroom! Although Gavin had bathed Kris before, she was not injured at all at the moment! She had a perfect body Such a beautiful scene appeared in front of Gavin. No matter what, Gavin was still a hot-blooded youth! Kris suddenly came back to her senses when she heard Gavin¡¯s words Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She subconsciously wanted to run back to the bathroom. However, looking at Gavin¡¯s embarrassed appearance, for some reason, Kris had a strange thought. Then, she blushed and said to Gavin, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I can still remember you personally bathed me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gavin looked at Kris in shock. Meanwhile, Kris turned around and swaggered into the bathroom. Zoe and La looked at Gavin, whose face was flushed red. Both of them could not help but snicker. It could be told that Kris had really recovered. Yes, Kris had indeed recovered, but she was still a virgin. After Kris returned to the bathroom, she kept patting her chest and fanning her burning cheeks with her hands. She was also shy! She even ridiculed herself in her heart. ¡°Kris, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so shameless? ¡°Oh, no. How is Gav going to face me in the future? ¡°Kris, you can¡¯t take it anymore, can you? Have you forgotten what you promised your sister back then?!¡± Kris¡¯s sister was Gavin¡¯s mother. She actually promised Gavin¡¯s mother something? What was it? It seemed to have something to do with her standing naked in front of Gavin! As for what Kris promised his mother, Gavin had no idea at all. He was so embarrassed that he only wanted to escape. At this moment, the phone rang, which was indeed a savior for him. Gavin answered the call without hesitation. Harry¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, we are ready to rebuild the Clifford Vi.¡± ¡°But¡­ Hearing Harry¡¯s hesitation, Gavin asked directly, ¡°But what?¡± Harry said directly, ¡°What should we do about the graves of the ancestors of the Clifford family, Dark Lord?¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly sank. Yes, the graves of the ancestors of the Clifford family were all in the courtyard of the Clifford Vi! Since they were going to rebuild the Clifford Vi, were they going to level these graves? They had no right to do this. They could only contact Gavin. Gavin exhaled slightly and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After hanging up the phone, Gavin directly left his rented apartment. Coincidentally, he was able to stay away from the source of seduction for a while. At the Clifford Vi, Gavin was standing in front of a messy tomb with his fists clenched. He had already seen the graves of his family of the Clifford family countless times, but he still could not stop his anger. His eyes turned red voluntarily This was all because the Clifford family¡¯s revenge had yet to be exacted! Meanwhile, the ten meinbers of Frostprak Dark Warriors Train D stood quietly behind Gavin, waiting for his instructions. After a long while. Gavin took a deep breath and raised his hand, ready to say something. eyes shed Not onlym, even the ten Frostpeak Dark Warriors, who were standing behind him, paines and looked at eachother Harry ammondanity sad Wanons Arge number of warriors are apj nis like they re not from the faction!¡± After Harry¡¯s words, a furious voice came from outside the ruins of the Clifford Vi. ¡°Gavin Clifford! ¡°You useless piece of shit! You bastard! ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding in there! Get out here! ¡°How dare you kill my father, my elder brother, and my nephew? Today, I¡¯ll definitely tear you into pieces! ¡°Just like those maggots of the Clifford family back then, you will be a lonely ghost and never be reincarnated!¡± When Harry and the others heard this voice insulting Dark Lord, anger appeared in their eyes. Harry directly said, ¡°Dark Lord, do you want us to go out and kill them?¡± Gavin had his back to them. He stood with his hands behind his back and shook his head slowly. Since Dark Lord did not say anything, these warriors naturally could not do anything either. The voices outside became even more angrier. ¡°Motherfucker! ¡°You¡¯re noting out, are you? ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll bring people in and tten all your graves! ¡°Go get him!¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Whoosh! A violent sound was heard. The highs wall outside the ruins of the Clifford Vi instantly copsed. A fierce-looking muscr man rushed in with dozens of aggressive men. In an instant, he saw the backs of another eleven people. Then, they all stopped in their tracks. Wasn¡¯t the burly man in ck standing at the front the second son of the Holman family, Henry? At this moment, Henry had actually found dozens of warriors from somewhere. Among them, there were at least a dozen expert warriors! In the entire Holman family, other than Henry, there were only six expert warriors, including Zachary, the head of the Holman family! Henry was already a peak expert warrior. In such a short period of time, he had actually gathered so many powerful warriors from an unknown ce. No wonder Henry was not in Brookspring all year round. It was unknown where he had joined such a powerful faction and had so many people apanying him. In the ruins of the Clifford Vi. Originally, the gate and walls outside were supposed to be rebuilt. Now that they had been violently knocked down by this group of people, it seemed to have saved Frostpeak Dark Warriors a lot of effort. In the front courtyard were densely packed graves. These graves belonged to the ancestors of the Clifford family. In front of these graves, Gavin and 10 members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D stood there quietly. They did not emit any aura. They were like ordinary people. But even so, the group of people brought by Henry stopped in their tracks in an instant. Even Henry was looking warily at Gavin, who held his hands behind his back. He took a step forward and pointed at Gavin¡¯s nose. ¡°Gavin Clifford! ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± At this moment, Gavin heard Henry¡¯s voice. He turned slightly and looked in Henry¡¯s direction. He looked at the ferocious-looking Henry and said indifferently without any expression, ¡°You¡¯re someone from the Holman family?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Henry snorted coldly when he heard Gavin¡¯s question. Then, he pointed at Gavin and shouted, ¡°Im from the Holman family of Brookspring! ¡°Im the second heir of the Holman family, Henry Holman! ¡°How is it? Are you afraid after hearing my name? ¡°How dare you kill my family? Today, your life will be ended by me here! ¡°Im also going to tten all your graves so that the people of the Clifford family can¡¯t rest in peace!¡± At this moment, Henry¡¯s expression was ferocious and distorted. Coupled with his explosive muscles, he was like a demon from hell, filled with killing intent. However, Gavin seemed to ignore the murderous aura emanating from Henry He even looked at Herry calmly Then, he opened has arms slightly and said to Henry. Im standing right here. The Chifford family people¡¯s boneyard is right behind ar Come on Let me see how you tten the Clifford family¡¯s graves¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was calm and rxed. However, after Gavin said that, the ten people from Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D also turned around slowly and stared. coldly at Henry Henry trembled dightly and felt a chill Not only him, but the group of people behind Henry also had the same feeling as Henry. The group of people looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. However, whether it was Henry or the group of people he brought, they were very sure that Gavin and the ten people standing in front of them and did not exude the aura and pressure that belonged to warrior. In their eyes, these eleven people were like ordinary people who did not know martial arts at all. There was a hint of hesitation in Henry¡¯s eyes. He knew that Gavin had a certain amount of martial strength. Henry was also a warrior. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to enter Frostpeak Dark Warriors. However, Henry did not know Gavin¡¯s true strength. Henry knew that Gavin was a warrior, but the group of people behind Henry clearly did not know this. One of the men exuding the aura of an expert warrior said to Lohan, ¡°Henry, is this the bastard who killed our father and our brother?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hearing the words of the person behind him, Henry also came back to his senses. Then, he said to the group of people behind him, ¡°Guys. ¡°I, Henry, have been cultivating outside for many years. It was not easy for me to return home, but I saw that my family was in trouble! I had no choice but to gather you all to help me seek justice!¡± Then, Henry pointed in the direction of Gavin and said, ¡°It¡¯s this guy. He¡¯s the remnant of the maggot family, the Clifford family! ¡°He killed my father, my eldest brother, and my nephew! ¡°He¡¯s got some guts to stand in front of me. What do you think we should do?¡± Hearing Henry¡¯s voice, the people behind him immediately shouted in unison, ¡°Kill him!¡± As they shouted, the group of people took a step forward. A sinister smile appeared on Henry¡¯s face as he looked at Gavin and shouted, ¡°Gavin Clifford, how would you like to be killed?¡± Gavin listened to Henry¡¯s angry roar and casually dug his ears, a helpless look on his face. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you to tten my family¡¯s graves. Are you going to do it or not? Why are you dawdling like a woman?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± When Henry heard Gavin¡¯s frivolous words, he immediately flew into a rage. He pointed at Gavin with a twisted expression and roared, ¡°You¡¯re about to die! Why are you still so arrogant? ¡°Let me tell you something. I brought 15 expert warriors with me today. The rest are all half-step expert warriors! I¡¯m also at the peak of the expert rank! ¡°Tell me, how are you going to fight me?¡± ¡°There were 15 expert warriors, and the rest were all half-step expert warriors?¡± Gavin murmured inwardly. ¡°With such a powerful force, he feels like he could directly tten the entire Brookspring, huh?¡± A lunt of doubt appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Judging from the conversation between Henry and his men, they seemed to be fellow disciples from the same sect There was actually such a sect with all kinds of warriors? Gavin, who had disappeared for ten years, wasn¡¯t sure if there was such a sect. Even if he was still the young master of the number one family in the world ten years ago, he would still doubt it. ¡°What has happened to this world in the past ten years?¡± While Gavin was feeling puzzled. Henry¡¯s opinion changed. He thought that Gavin was afraid after knowing has strength. Hence, Henry smiled evilly andughed ¡°r, are you atraud! Now you know the difference in our strengt Let me tell you Eneri at my feet now lick my shoes and say Im sorry three tim ¡°Tho: Diandrave yetu corpse = Hearing Henry¡¯s words, Gavin raised his head slightly and looked at him. With a hint of curiosity in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Say what?¡± Henry repeated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°So you do know you¡¯re sorry, huh?¡± After Henry finished speaking, Gavin directly said, ¡°Louder, my family didn¡¯t hear you!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Henry instantly realized that he had actually been tricked by Gavin. Now, he suddenly became the one who apologized. He was standing on the ruins of the Clifford family and apologizing! ¡°Damn it! You tricked me! You¡¯re just a dumbass who¡¯s only good at talking nonsense! I¡¯ll kill you! ¡°Attack!¡± Henry finally could not take it anymore. With amand, the group of people behind him rushed forward as if like at bunch of mad dogs. However, Gavin only said indifferently, ¡°Leave Henry to me.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the ten Frostpeak Dark Warriors said in unison. With a buzz, they instantly disappeared from the spot. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Henry¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity and cruelty. He disyed all his impressive muscles on his body. It only took him three steps to arrive in front of Gavin. He punched him heavily. This punch was so powerful that the sound of the air being torn apart was like a bullet boring out. However, his punch hit nothing but air. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Henry stood still. His fist was clearly about to hit Gavin¡¯s face, but why did it hit nothing but air? However, Gavin was still standing in front of him and did not do anything. Henry thought that he must be seeing things because he was too angry! From what Henry knew, Gavin was indeed very strong. Gavin was at least an expert warrior. However, he was sure that Gavin was definitely not his match. He looked at Gavin, who was right in front of him, and said with a triumphant smile, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re too careless. You actually let me arrive in front of you so easily! ¡°Where are your men? Well, are they all scared or something?¡± Gavin looked at the arrogant Henry in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look back?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Henry was slightly stunned. Swoosh! He instantly turned around. Then, he saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. Of course, he did not have much time left in his life. The ten men in ck who were originally between him and Gavin actually rushed out in the opposite direction with their backs facing him. The fellow disciples who should have rushed up with him to tear Gavin into pieces were now screaming on the ground. The ten ck figures seemed to have turned into midnight ghosts, constantly shuttling between the dozens of people. Every time a ck shadow passed by, blood would definitely appear in this air, and a head would fly! Or, someone¡¯s chest would cave in, and their limbs would be shattered. Screams, the sound of blood sttering everywhere, and the sound of blood spewing out of people¡¯s mouths in panic as they struggled on the ground until they died kept attacking Henry¡¯s mind. ¡°No! ¡°No! ¡°This is impossible!¡± The dozens of fellow disciples he had brought with him were easily killed by the other party¡¯s ten people. In fact, many people did not even see the appearance of the person who attacked them clearly before their eyes became lifeless This happened in the blink of an eye. Thud¡¯ Thud¡¯ Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of feetnding on the ground could be heard. Ten men in cknded steadily on the ground. Behind them, there were corpses that had long been lifeless! Then, they slowly turned around and knelt on one knee in the direction of Gavin. They shouted in unison, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, the mission ispleted!¡± These words struck Henry¡¯s heart heavily like a giant hammer. At this moment, has fare was pale, and he was sweating profusely His body was even trembling slightly How could their ten people be so strong! After there were fifteen expert rank warriors and dozens of half-step expert warriors! He had several times more men than the other party, but they werepletely wiped out without even seeing the other party? Henry was a peak expert warrior. He was very strong, and none of the people he brought with him were his match. However, it was absolutely impossible for him to face the siege of so many people and kill them so easily in such a short period of time. Even if there were ten of him, it would be impossible. Who were they? Why did he have such terrifying strength? Why were they all Gavin¡¯s subordinates? ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± On the other side, Gavin coughed softly. Henry felt as if his spine was about to escape from his back. He turned around instantly. Plop! It was unknown if it was because his legs were weak or because of the extreme fear in his heart, but he knelt heavily on the ground! Gavin looked at this burly man, who had the strength of a peak expert rank warrior that everyone envied, kneeling in front of him. Gavin¡¯s expression was a little strange. Then, he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you kneeling? ¡°Who was the one who said that he would tear me into pieces and tten the Clifford family¡¯s graves?¡± The words that Gavin was saying now were the same words that Henry had used to threaten Gavin! Now that he heard what he had said before, it was so ear-piercing. Henry looked at Gavin, who had a calm expression on his face. It was as if Henry had seen a guillotine ced in front of him. The fear that came from the depths of his heart was uncontroble! Thud! Henry hit his head against the ground toward Gavin and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± This was so ironic. Gavin wondered what expression Zachary and Zayn would have when they saw Henry in Hell. Gavin bent down slightly and looked down at Henry. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I killed your father and your brother? ¡°Is it appropriate for you to kneel in front of an enemy who killed your father and brother?¡± When Henry heard Gavin¡¯s voice, his entire body trembled violently. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Back then, they joined forces with a few families to kill everyone in the Clifford family. They deserved it!¡± What a joke! It seemed that Henry was quite smart. ¡°This is so ironic, bro,¡± Gavin thought. ¡°Now you know that the Holman family killed everyone in the Clifford family, huh? Can believe that you said that your father and brother deserved it.¡± Gavin felt that if Zachary and Zayn heard Henry¡¯s words, they might be so angry that they would crawl out of their tombs. Gavin looked at Henry, who was kneeling on the ground, with contempt. Then, he asked, ¡°Tell me, other than the Holman family, the Dawson family, the Harper family, and the Mason family, who else destroyed the Clifford family years ago? Who gave your father, Zachary, the order?¡± Yes, Gavin still wanted to know if he could get any clues about the Clifford family¡¯s enemies from Henry¡¯s mouth. Henry said in a panic, ¡°Apart from these few families, I only know that there¡¯s also the Hill family from Greenwald, because I saw the head of the Hill family at that time!¡± Gavin raised has eyebrows slightly. As expected, this Hill family was also involved in what happened back then! But why was Brody¡¯s reaction so strangel Gavin was curious, and Henry did not stop roaring. ¡°My father and my brother were the ones who contacted them. They knew very well that they were the ones who requested to attack the Clifford family. That¡¯s why they deserved to die!¡± Herary was a smart guy! In Gavin¡¯s opinion. Henry only had strength. The rest of him was even inferior to Zayn¡¯s son, Scott! iked agam. ¡°Dulu t you do to the Clifford family ** ¡°L¡­ I¡­¡± Henry stuttered. He was panicking. Then, he hit his head against the ground again and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± This was the third time that Henry had said it. Although he was tricked the first time, thest two times werepletely true! Gavin looked at Henry kneeling in front of him. In fact, the anger in his eyes had long been suppressed. That mes of rage were still burning inside his heart. Henry was also one of the Clifford family¡¯s enemies! However, he did not attack Henry directly. Instead, he bellowed, ¡°It¡¯s not loud enough. My family didn¡¯t hear it!¡± This was the second time Gavin had said this, but the difference between these two times was huge! This time, Henry raised his head and shouted again as if he was about to break his throat, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± This time, it was indeed very loud, but Gavin still shook his head. ¡°Still not loud enough. I think you should go to Hell and apologize to them personally!¡± Swoosh! Gavin mercilessly raised his hand. Henry was instantly shocked. He eximed, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the leader of the Valor Alliance¡­ Boom! What was the Valor Alliance? Gavin had never heard of it. He did not care! Henry¡¯s head exploded into a bloody mist over his shoulders! However, after Gavin killed Henry, he raised his head and shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve watched this show for so long. How long do you n to hide?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°You¡¯ve watched this show for so long. How long do you n to hide?¡± Gavin¡¯s words were like a gust of wind that instantly swept toward the surroundings of the ruins. It even stirred up the sand and rocks on the ground, and the surrounding trees instantly swayed. The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D did not react to Gavin¡¯s sudden outburst. Obviously, they had long noticed the people hiding in the dark. On this side, in the dense forest, there was suddenly a wave of apuse. Then, a familiar voice appeared in the air. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such strength!¡± When Gavin heard this person¡¯s voice, a puzzled look appeared in his eyes. Even the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D had a strange look in their eyes. Then, they saw Chad from the de Alliance walking out of the dense forest while pping his hands. Behind him, there were dozens of people with masks on their faces. It was impossible to tell if they were male or female, but they all exuded a ferocious aura. At this moment, Chad was walking at the front of the team. He pped his hands and looked at Gavin with a weird expression on his face as he said loudly, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re indeed the young master of the number one family in the country back then! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Henry, who is so powerful, couldn¡¯t even withstand one move from you! ¡°This is amazing!¡± Chad¡¯s words sounded like mockery to the people behind him. However, what Chad actually meant was that he sincerely admired Gavin from the bottom of his heart. Hearing Chad¡¯s words, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D could not help but smile. They could tell that Chad was putting on an act. It was obvious that it was not Chad¡¯s intention to bring people to look for Gavin today. He must have received instructions from the leader of the de Alliance, Shawn. The people behind Chad were definitely not his trusted aides. Of course, Gavin knew this as well. He was not worried at all that Chad had pretended to join him before and would immediately betray him after returning to the de Alliance. Gavin was a good judge of character. He knew that Chad would never betray him in the face of huge benefits. He could be either a bodyguard of the leader of the de Alliance, or a friend who had obtained the chance to make friends. with Frostpeak Dark Warriors and be the new Leader of the de Alliance. These two options were very easy for anyone to choose. Knowing this, Gavin also teased, ¡°Is that so? ¡°Well, are you people from the de Alliance still unwilling to give up?¡± Of course, Chad knew what Gavin wanted to ask. But he was standing in front of the group of people he had brought with hum. Facing Gavin, he had a respectful expression on his face. However, his tone of voice was still very casual ¡°You provoked our de Alliance and crippled our Young Master. Our de Alliance will never let you get away with it!¡± If it were someone else, Chad would have already started cursing at Gavin. However, Chad did not dare to do that. He did not even dare to pretend to do so Chad¡¯s voice did not stop. ¡°Do you see this group of people befund me? They N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. the special forces hired warriors hired by the leader of the de Allianc Whet die macked men behind Chad heard his words, they all paused for a moment Then, the man in ck who was following closely behind Chad whispered to him, ¡°Better not to expose our identities.¡± Chad could hear the words of the person behind him, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He continued, ¡°Our leader, Mr. Knapp, used his own special and powerful methods to invite them. Gavin, are you ready to face reality?¡± If it were before, Chad would have said, ¡°Have you prepared to die?¡± It was out of the same logic. He didn¡¯t dare to insult Gavin. Hearing Chad¡¯s words, the men in ck behind him frowned. A hint of hesitation appeared in their eyes. They felt that something was wrong, but they could not tell for a moment. When Gavin heard Chad¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Hired warriors? Gavin had heard these words during the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago. Gavin wasn¡¯t the only one who had heard of them. The 10 Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind him had also heard of it. At that time, it was said that the Thirty-Power Allied Forces gathered hundreds of millions of people to surround Sunspire. There were indeed so many people, but the most powerful force was formed by hired warriors. Meanwhile, Frostpeak Dark Warriors had set off for Sunspire specifically to deal with the hired warriors. At that time, hired warriors were a hundred times, or even a thousand times more than Frostpeak Dark Warriors! That battle was extremely difficult! However, Frostpeak Dark Warriors still killed all the enemies without anyone dying! The hired warriors back then were much stronger than the group of people behind Chad now! The people behind him were at most intermediate expert warriors. To be honest, Frostpeak Dark Warriors did not take them seriously at all. However, due to the war 10 years ago, Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Gavin thought that all hired warriors had died. However, they did not expect so many hired warriors to appear. This greatly surprised Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors. But Gavin had another view of hired warriors. When he found out that the Sunspire Resistance was rted to the plot to destroy the Clifford family, he knew that hired warriors were definitely involved in it! Of course, Chad knew that his men were no match for Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Otherwise, he would not have swaggered over without informing Gavin in advance. Chad did not say anything else. After all, he had nothing else to say. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Attack! Whoever gets the head of Gavin Clifford will get the highest bounty!¡± When he said this, he looked at Gavin with an apologetic and aggrieved gaze. He was clearly saying to Gavin, ¡°Dark Lord, please forgive me.¡± On the other hand, although the dozens of hired warriors felt that something was wrong, they still did not hesitate in the face of the bounty! One by one, their intimidating auras rippled out! At this moment, another long roar sounded from the world. ¡°Hahaha! ¡°Gavin, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many enemies! ¡°You really deserve to die!¡± Whoosh¡¯ The tremor subsided Thousands of people surged out from the dense forest These people were wearing the same uniform! Gavin recognized the uniform that the leader was wearing! Theu aform of themander-in-chief of the Soutnd Army in Brookspring Battlefield, who he had killesit ne but there seemed to be a horizontal bar mu from the badge on this leaders shoulder A well-trained killing intent rose from these people. If they had not experienced the battlefield, they would definitely not have such an aura! At this moment, the leader looked at the frowning Chad from afar and said loudly. ¡°Brothers from the de Alliance! Are you here to kill that bastard Gavin Clifford too?¡± ¡°Gavin, that son of a bitch, should go to Hell! He¡¯s not weak, but he actually used despicable methods to kill our ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gavin muttered under his breath. ¡°Theirmander was called Dexter Dup!¡± Gavin patted his head. It was obvious that he had racked his brains to remember who this person was! This leader¡¯s voice did not stop. ¡°In order to prevent any idents, please cooperate with our Soutnd Army and attack together. Today, we will definitely tear this stray dog into pieces!¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 When Chad listened to the words of the man in the Soutnd Army¡¯smander uniform, a nervous look appeared in Chad¡¯s eyes. Of course, he knew what kind of existence the Soutnd Army was. Why did Dark Lord and Frostpeak Dark Warriors even provoke the Soutnd Army? Chad said, ¡°Are you themander of the Soutnd Army? What¡¯s your¡­¡± On the other side, thismander-like person seemed to know what Chad was going to ask. He ced his hands on his hips. and raised his voice, ¡°The person standing in front of you is the deputymander of the Soutnd Army in Brookspring Battlefield, Christopher Dawson!¡± Christopher Dawson? When Gavin heard this person¡¯s name, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Firstly, this man¡¯s surname was Dawson Secondly, this man¡¯s face reminded Gavin of the person he had killed in Ian¡¯s shop. That man was called Rickey Dawson! These two men shared the same surname. And judging from their looks, the two of them seemed to look a little simr. Gavin said to Christopher, ¡°You¡¯re from the Dawson family?¡± When Christopher heard Gavin¡¯s question, his gaze turned to him. The corners of Christopher¡¯s mouth curled into a sinister and cruel smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m from the Dawson family! My father is Caius Dawson!¡± ¡°By the way, Gavin Clifford, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know yet.¡± Christopher looked at Gavin, and a mocking smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Back then, we, the Dawson family, were also involved in destroying the Clifford family! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Christopherughed out loud. Gavin looked at Christopher with a strange expression on his face. Even the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D behind Gavin had puzzled expressions on their faces. They knew that the corpse of Christopher¡¯s father, Caius, had been sent back to the Dawson family. How could Christopherugh out loud now? Thinking of this, Gavin said to Christopher, ¡°You haven¡¯t been home for a long time, have you?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Christopher was slightly stunned. Then, he subconsciously asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± But soon, Christopher shook his head and berated loudly, ¡°Why should I answer your stupid question?¡± Then, Christopher had a reminiscent expression on his face. He smiled cruelly and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s a pity that you weren¡¯t there when we were hunting down the Clifford family! ¡°You should really listen to the pleas and cries of the Clifford family before they died. How pleasant it sounded ¡°Hlu¡­¡± As Christopher spoke, he licked the corner of his mouth as if he liked the bloodthirsty taste back then. Gavin¡¯s pupils instantly darkened. A faint murderous intent had already appeared in his eyes. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Christopher could not feel this murderous aura of his, and neither could the warriors of the Soutnd Army However, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D had already cast a sympathetic gaze at Christopher Christopher did not notice the change in Gavin¡¯s expression. He raised his voice as he pointed at Gavin, shouting ¡°Gavin, you idiot. You didn¡¯t get killed, yet you don¡¯t know how to find a ce to hude and live a peaceful life. How dare you assasinate General Dup from the Soutnd Army in Brookspring Battlebeld If you dare to oppose the Soutnd Army, you will diet ¡°I advise you to kneel down and beg for mercy now. Let me bring you to the Soutnd Mansion to see Soutnd Overlord. Perhaps, Soutnd Overlord will be merciful and leave your corpse intact!¡± Christopher looked at Gavin with a sinister smile as if he was waiting for Gavin to kneel and beg for mercy. Seeing this scene, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D exploded with rage. This man called Christopher actually dared to make Dark Lord kneel down and beg for mercy? He was really courting death! Harry stepped forward and looked at Gavin. ¡°Dark Lord, do you want me to kill him or not?¡± Gavin said to Harry indifferently, ¡°Leave Christopher to me.¡± Of course, Christopher heard Harry¡¯s voice, but Christopher had a mocking smile on his face as he said loudly, ¡°Oh,e on! There are only ten of you, and you¡¯re still nning to go against us? ¡°Have you guys lost your goddamn mind? Hahaha¡­ ¡°As expected, Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re an idiot surrounded by a bunch of idiots! Hahaha¡­ Cough! Cough!¡± Christopherughed so hard that he choked on his saliva and started coughing violently. However, after coughing twice, Christopher hugged his shoulders and spread his legs. ¡°Gavin Clifford, you are the first one to boast in front of the Soutnd Army! ¡°Well, I¡¯ve changed my mind. It¡¯s useless to kneel down and beg for mercy. You¡¯d bettere over and crawl under my crotch. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact when I¡¯m happy!¡± At this moment, in Chad¡¯s opinion, Christopher had already be a corpse. On the other side, Christopher did not hear Gavin¡¯s terrified begging voice. Instead, there were a few violent air-piercing sounds. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of a series of explosions rang out. The 10 Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind Gavin instantly disappeared from the spot. Under their feet, a deep pit appeared because of their great strength! Christopher, who had crossed his arms and spread his legs with an arrogant smile on his face, was still waiting for Gavin to beg for mercy. Then, he heard painful screams from behind him. Christopher¡¯s expression stiffened, and he subconsciously turned his head. Coincidentally, he saw a strange scene of people flying in the sky. The people sent flying were none other than the warriors of the Soutnd Army! At this moment, Chad instantly came to his senses and immediately shouted, ¡°Quick! Attack together and help the Soutnd Army!¡± Chad was even more anxious than the people from the Soutnd Army. After all, Frostpeak Dark Warriors had already taken action, and Chad knew that none of the warriors from the Soutnd Army would survive. If these hired warriors did not take action, they might run away after witnessing how powerful Frostpeak Dark Warriors Were After receiving Chad¡¯s instructions, thered warriors behind hum turned into shes of afterimages and charged forward. Their target was Gavin, who did not have any guards around him. However, they did not know that the Grim Reaper had already targeted them. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A few sounds were heard The fured i rriors who were at the front, suddenly felt their heads fly up into the air, saying goodbye to their bodies Harry, who was holding a sharp knife in his hand, stood quietly in front of the group of lured warriors The battle waspletely one-uded! Christopher still maintained his pervious actions, but his pupils had already differed, and lus tace had already turned pale He had brought thousands of hared the Soutnd Army in Brookspring battlefield However, these hired warriors were unable to fight back under the ¡°encirclement¡± of nine people! He could only hear screams, cries of pain, and the sounds of these Soutnd Army warriors dying. At this moment, Christopher, who was in a daze and trembling slightly, heard the voice that almost made him wet his pants. ¡°What did you want me to do just now?¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The in, low, and hoarse words naturally came from Gavin¡¯s mouth. At that, Christopher¡¯s entire body shuddered violently, and he turned instantly. Somehow, Gavin had already appeared behind Christopher. Gavin was supposed to have engaged in a fight with that group of people, right? How could he possibly have beaten them? But why was his voice nowing from behind Christopher? ¡°Ah!¡± It wasn¡¯t clear if it was because Christopher was startled, but he let out a scream and swung his fist heavily toward Gavin. ¡°Thud!¡± A muffled sound came out. ¡°Plop!¡± Christopher spat out blood, and his body, like a kite with a broken string, was sent flying, Christopher crashed heavily to the ground and emitted a painful cry. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah! It hurts so much!¡± He clutched his right forearm with his left hand. Surprisingly, his right fist had beenpletely shattered! And Gavin hadn¡¯t even made a move. Christopher¡¯s fist had struck Gavin¡¯s chest squarely. However, it seemed as if Christopher had used all his strength, and he had struck his fist on a mountain made of steel. Gavin hadn¡¯t budged an inch, and Christopher¡¯s right hand was nowpletely useless. Christopher stared at Gavin in terror and shouted. ¡°No! ¡°It can¡¯t be! I don¡¯t believe it! How could it be like that? ¡°How could you be a high-level warrior?¡± What was impossible about this? Gavin¡¯s body-protection energy was real. Just as Christopher finished saying these words, the cries in the air and the sounds of punches abruptly stopped. Feeling puzzled, Christopher immediately looked around, and a more terrifying scene unfolded before him. Everywhere, as far as the eye could see, there were the bodies of Soutnd Army Warriors, and the warriors Chad had brought. The air was filled with a thick smell of blood. Even someone like Christopher, who had experienced battles, felt his stomach churn! In the middle of the battlefield, apart from Gavin and his ten followers, only Chad stood still. Christopher looked at Chad as if he had seen hope. However, he didn¡¯t notice that Chad hadn¡¯t taken action. Instead, he believed that Chad had survived the attacks of these powerful warriors and could stand there, proving his true strength. On the other side, Christopher suddenly turned around, gritting his teeth and shouting at Gavin. ¡°Gavin, how dare you! Do you know who these people you¡¯ve killed are? They are all Soutnd Army Warriors!¡± What was the point of hum saying this meaningless stuff now! Chantopher didn¡¯t think this threat was meaningless at all. He continued. ¡°You¡¯ve wiped out all of Soutnd Army at Brookspring Rattlefield! ¡°After Soutnd Overlord finds out, he will be furious! He will definitely send a million warriors from the Soutnd Army to hunt you down to the ends of the rant! You¡¯ll never ¡°Cherish yourst muan After saying Christopher suddenly leapest into the air, flying directly toward chudi The threats Christopher had just made were meant to evoke fear in Gavin¡¯s heart, so Gavin wouldn¡¯t notice Christopher, and Christopher would find a chance to escape. However, Christopher¡¯s escape direction was surprisingly toward Chad. On the other side, Christopher, clutching his right hand, urgently shouted to Chad with hope. ¡°Hey, man, save me! Take me with you!¡± Chad looked at Christopher sprinting toward him and slightly curled his lips. Then, Chad lifted his right foot. Christopher rushed forward quickly, too fast to evade. ¡°Plop!¡± Christopher collided squarely with Chad¡¯s foot. In terms of warrior strength, it seemed that Chad was even stronger than Christopher, and now Christopher was heavily injured. Of course, he couldn¡¯t withstand it. ¡°Plop!¡± A mouthful of blood sprayed from Christopher¡¯s mouth and nose again. He fell back to where he had dropped from. Christopher¡¯s face turned pale, and he looked at Chad in disbelief. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Plop!¡± In his frustration, he spat out another mouthful of blood. Then, in Christopher¡¯s shocked and despairing gaze, Chad knelt down slowly and loudly spoke to Gavin. ¡°I am Chad Tate, paying respects to the Dark Lord!¡± Christopher was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Chad from the de Alliance? The de Alliance leader even hired warriors to chase down Gavin! But why was Chad kneeling before Gavin? Fortunately, those warriors were long dead. If they had seen this scene before their deaths, would they have turned into vengeful spirits? Regardless, Christopher¡¯s mind was now nk. ¡°Thud!¡± A light sound came, and Christopher¡¯s pupils trembled slightly ¡°Thud!¡± This was Gavin¡¯s heavy footsteps. Christopher had already seen Gavin slowly approaching him, step by step. ¡°Thud The third step was as if the tolling of a death knell,ing closer to Christopher. Finally, driven by fear. Christopher made a sharp cry again ¡°Gavin¡¯ I am not just the Vice Commander of the Soutnd Army, I am also a member of the Dawson family! ¡°My father is an expert warrior, and we have three expert warriors in my family If you kill me, the Soutnd Army wort spare you, and my father won¡¯t spare you rather Even at das moment. Christopher was still threatening Gavin! Moreover, Christopher was using Gavin¡¯s already des cased father to threaten Cavin? ninis side, be niervsfully spoke to Christopher ¡°Do you ant to make a phone call home! Originally, Christopher had a fierce expression, and he didn¡¯t know why Gavin suddenly said such a thing. He looked at Gavin with a sense of foreboding and immediately took out his phone with his left hand and dialed a number The first call wasn¡¯t answered, making Christopher¡¯s foreboding even stronger. The second call was only answered at the veryst moment. Christopher immediately shouted, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± On the other end of the phone, a man¡¯s voice, filled with a sobbing tone, came through. ¡°Mr. Christopher! Mr. Caius is dead! Mr. Rickey is dead too! Gavin killed them. Gavin killed them all!¡± ¡°What?¡± Christopher¡¯s pupils trembled intensely, and he finally understood what Gavin¡¯s gaze meant and why Gavin had told him to call home. Turns out, everyone Christopher used to threaten Gavin had all been dealt with by Gavin. Christopher¡¯s father was dead, and so was his brother, all killed by Gavin. ¡°Ah!¡± Christopher roared in anger and red at Gavin with fury. ¡°You bastard, why did you kill my father, and my brother?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gavin looked at Christopher calmly and asked in return. Then, tell me. Why did the Dawson family kill the Clifford family back then?¡± Christopher¡¯s screaming almost sounded hysterical. ¡°Because they all deserved to die! ¡°How can trash like the Clifford familypare to the Dawson family? ¡°You bastard Gavin, even if you have strong martial skills, you¡¯re still a lowlife trash! ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! Today, it¡¯s you who¡¯s going to die!¡± As Christopher finished that sentence, ¡°Swish!¡± A sound rang out, and he pulled out a peculiar-looking handgun from under his clothing. This handgun had a very unusual appearance,pletely different from the handgunsmonly seen. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 In front of this handgun, the usual barrel had turned into a trumpet-like shape, resembling some peculiar toy guns. Furthermore, the position of the magazine had changed in appearance, covered by what seemed to be a special transparent ss, inside of which a vivid blue electric current continuously sparkled. To be honest, Gavin had never seen anything like this before, and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were equally unfamiliar wi 1. Chad took a closer look, carefully observing the gun in Christopher¡¯s hand. Could it be that type of weapon? But how did Christopher get hold of such a powerful weapon? However, Chad, who was kneeling on the ground, didn¡¯t have time to think. He immediately turned to Gavin and eximed immediately. ¡°Oh no! ¡°Dark Lord, be careful! This is an electromaic gun developed by the Warrior Surveince Bureau specifically to deal with warriors!¡± The Warrior Surveince Bureau? Gavin had indeed heard of this name. This organization emerged when warriors became increasinglymon in the world. After all, regrw enforcement and the National Security Bureau couldn¡¯t effectively manage warriors, as they were different from ordinary people. Given that warriors were extraordinary, unconventional methods were required for their management.. Thus, the Warrior Surveince Bureau was established. Their presence meant that they had to surpass warriors to be effective. Consequently, various strange weapons were created tobat warriors. And this electromaic gun was one of them. Turning to Chad, Gavin asked, ¡°What is an electromaic gun?¡± Before Chad could reply, Christopher had alreadyughed out loud with a fierce gaze. Then, he spoke loudly in a sinister voice. ¡°This electromaic gun can disrupt the connection between a warrior and their energy points using a powerful bioelectric current, causing them to lose all their strength in an instant. ¡°I got one through a friend at the Warrior Surveince Bureau. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d use it today. ¡°Gavin, you¡¯ll be the first to meet your end at the hands of this gun!¡± On the other side, Chad panicked and shouted. ¡°Dark Lord, be careful! ¡°Even a supreme warrior can¡¯t withstand this electromaic gun!¡± ¡°Supreme warrior?¡± Gavin heard Chad¡¯s voice and raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise in his eyes. He murmured, ¡°Is it that powerful? Christopher, of course, heard Gavin¡¯s murmur. His crazed and malevolent grin grew even more pronounced as he roared. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you scared now? ¡°It¡¯s toote! ¡°Dir, you trash!¡± With a muffled bang, a blue-whute beam of light suddenly burst from Christopher¡¯s handgun. ¡°Dark Lord¡± Chad, watching this scene from a distance, eximed anxiously and even climbed up from the ground, rushing toward this Erescue Gavin direction i However he Warnon notice that not only was Gavinpletely motionless, but even the members of the Froupeak Dark Drstanding belund hun did not make a move The blue-white bgfit orb ck Gavin directly The next moment, the orb exploded on Gavin¡¯s body, forming what seemed like a massive electrical net that securely. enveloped him. The grating sound of electricity erupted from Gavin¡¯s body. Christopher, with manic red pupils, stood up, driven to madness by his severe injuries and the news of his father and brother¡¯s deaths. He watched Gavin, ensnared in the infinite electrical web, and roared. ¡°Gavin! You trash, go dief ¡°Be a lost soul along with the lowly Clifford family members!¡± ¡°Ahl¡± With that, Christopher limped his way to Gavin, encased in the electrical web, and once again raised his gun, aiming it firmly at Gavin, ready to pull the trigger again. It appeared that Christopher intended to electrocute Gavin to a gruesome death. However, before he could squeeze the trigger, he felt the weight of his gun in his hand suddenly increase. Christopher¡¯s shock grew as he realized that Gavin, covered in the electrical web, had raised his hand and pressed it firmly against the hammer of Christopher¡¯s gun, rendering it impossible for him to fire. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Christopher discovered that this electromaic gun, capable of dealing with supreme warriors, had no effect on Gavin. In fact, Gavin, at this moment, lifted his other hand, gently pushed aside the electrical web on his body, causing it to fall to the ground. After a few flickers, it vanishedpletely. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡°This is impossible! This is impossible!¡± Christopher gasped, his voice filled with astonishment and disbelief. In the distance, Chad, who had been sprinting toward them, stood frozen in ce, equally puzzled. He also couldn¡¯t understand why the electromaic gun, feared by warriors, had no effect on Gavin ¡°This can¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s trembling voice continued. ¡°This can deal with supreme warriors. Supreme warriors can¡¯t resist it¡­¡± Christopher was almost incoherent. Gavin, with a slight effort, removed the electromaic gun from Christopher¡¯s hand. While inspecting the gun, Gavin casually remarked. ¡°Supreme rank? ¡°I left that behind a long time ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christopher and Chad, from a distance, both felt as if an imcable grip had seized their throats. Gavin was no longer at the supreme rank. What did this mean? Gavin¡¯s current strength had even surpassed the supreme rank? Was he a celestial warrior How old was Gavin anyway! He was just iny early twenties, not even thurty yet! Christopher and C) ad never heard of such a title in their world, let alone encountered one avio tedy past a reiritual war That didnt malter Gavin gazed at the now dazed and stupefied Christopher and spoke slowly. ¡°Go reunite with your father.¡± Thud!¡± As Gavin¡¯s words fell, a dull sound echoed through the air. Christopher¡¯s eyes bulged terrifyingly, bloodshot, and then his blood began to flow slowly. With a final thud, Christopher¡¯s body copsed, lifeless, eyes open in death. No one saw how Gavin had acted, but one thing was clear. Christopher had died there. Even though Chad couldn¡¯t quite make out Gavin¡¯s actions, he didn¡¯t find it all that strange. In his understanding, Gavin had be a celestial warrior, a being far above him, and it was not within his qualifications to question orprehend Gavin¡¯s actions. ¡°Thud!¡± Chad¡¯s body also went limp, and he knelt to the ground. Hisplexion was ashen, and he trembled slightly. Fear filled his heart. Even though he served under Gavin, he couldn¡¯t quell the fear within him. Gavin was, after all, a celestial warrior, a legendary being. Gavin, on the other hand, didn¡¯t pay attention to Chad. He lowered his head and examined the electromaic gun in his hand, lost in thought. It seemed like an ordinary person could use this weapon. Could an ordinary person use it to confront a supreme warrior? This was why Gavin had murmured, ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± earlier. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of the weapon. He was merelyparing it under simr circumstances. With this thought, Gavin¡¯s mind came to a new idea. ¡°If Zoe, La, and Kris could have this, they would have some protection when I¡¯m not around.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 After Gavin had this idea, he turned to Chad. Since Gavin intended to equip his family with such weapons to protect themselves, he must first know who possessed these weapons and how many of them were in possession. He asked directly. ¡°Chad, do you know how many of these weapons the Warrior Surveince Bureau has equipped?¡± At this moment, Chad was trembling nervously on the ground, filled with boundless fear for Gavin. After all, Gavin was a supreme warrior, and at least until now, Chad hadn¡¯t encountered anyone stronger than him. When he heard Gavin¡¯s voice, Chad didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately, in a trembling voice, replied. ¡°Uh, well¡­ Dark Lord¡­ ¡°Because these weapons are extremely powerful, and their development requires a significant amount of time, effort, and resources, the Warrior Surveince Bureau doesn¡¯t have many of them. It seems that only those with significant authority possess them.¡± Chad¡¯s voice was shaky as if he were shivering due to the cold weather. Upon hearing what Chad had said, Gavin¡¯s gaze slightly darkened at this point. It seemed that even the Warrior Surveince Bureau didn¡¯t have many of these weapons, which was evidence of their rarity. So, Gavin¡¯s idea of obtaining the weapons from the Warrior Surveince Bureau naturally fell apart. He had toe up with an alternative n. Indeed, Chad¡¯s exnation made sense. Allowing an ordinary person to have the capability to confront a supreme warrior was something that few would believe. Moreover, developing such weapons was indeed very challenging. If these weapons were so easily essible, warriors would be utterly useless in the world. Since the Warrior Surveince Bureau had a limited number of these weapons, Gavin had a new idea. He handed the electromaic gun he was holding to Harry and spoke. ¡°Get this to Frostpeak and give it to the research team. Have them find a way to replicate it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After Harry received the order, his figure disappeared in an instant, clearly off to carry out the mission. On the other hand, Gavin also noticed Chad¡¯s trembling. He looked down at Chad, chuckled slightly, and couldn¡¯t resist. teasing him. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold or injured?¡± When Chad heard it, he couldn¡¯t help but stammer, ¡°Uh, no¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± He was trembling all over, his face pale, and he kept his head down, unable to look Gavin in the eye. Gavin, seeing Chad¡¯s condition and noting the extinguished electric grid in the distance, seemed to understand something. It was quite funny. It looked like what happened just now scared the young man. A smile appeared on his face as Gavin spoke. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Chad felt like he was about to wet his pants the moment Gavin uttered those words. He continued to keep his head down, unable to speak. Gavin¡¯s smile became more pronounced, and he continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry You are under mymand now. You shouldn¡¯t be afraid. Others should be the ones afraid Why did Gavin¡¯s tone make it sound like he was reassuring a chuld? This seemingly casual statement had a hadden emphasis on ¡°you are under mymand¡± In fact Gavin was telling Chad that he needed to be utterly loyal to lum. If Chad deviated from tructions in any way, he would meet a swift demise the terrifyi pressure from a celestial warrior Chad mmed ju torefully onto the ground, and with a loud prosmation, he spoke Tain Dark Lord¡¯s servant for all eternity¡± Perhaps it was due to this resolute deration, Chad¡¯s trembling gradually subsided. Gavin looked at the prostrate Chad and calmly inquired. ¡°How did you do with the task I assigned you?¡± Chad, in a loud voice, responded. ¡°Dark Lord, my investigation has made progress! I¡¯ve found out that de Alliance¡¯s leader, Shawn, doesn¡¯t operate his own intelligence organization. ¡°Instead, he contacts a separate intelligence organization through his identity or special means to obtain information.¡± ¡°Oh Gavin raised an eyebrow and once again looked at Chad. ¡°Do you know how he contacts the other organization?¡± Gavin had instructed Chad to deal with de Alliance to uncover information about the Clifford family¡¯s massacre and their enemies through the extensive intelligencework in Riverrun Chad mentioned. Now that he learned the intelligencework wasn¡¯t affiliated with de Alliance, he wondered if he should bypass de Alliance and contact the other organization directly. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, nervous and cautious, Chad replied. ¡°Im sorry, Dark Lord. ¡°It¡¯s my ipetence. I haven¡¯t fully figured it out yet. Please, give me more time.¡± Chad appeared scared as if he believed that any wrong word could lead to his immediate demise.. Gavin, however, didn¡¯t express anger at Chad¡¯s response. He understood that this kind of investigation took time and was fraught with challenges, so he wouldn¡¯t unjustly kill Chad. Gavin waved his hand and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯ve done well. Keep investigating. ¡°If you need anything, remember to ask your contacts¡± Chad sighed with relief at Gavin¡¯s words, and excitement welled up within him. After all, Gavin had just praised him, and that was a considerable honor. For Chad, who served under the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ Dark Lord, a presumed celestial warrior, receiving suchmendation was a great stroke of luck. Chad enthusiastically eximed. ¡°Thank you, Dark Lord! I will work hard and not disappoint you.¡± Gavin replied, ¡°Good! You may go.¡± Gavin seemed to have no more immediate instructions for Chad. Besides, what happened next had nothing to do with Chad. After Chad received Gavin¡¯s order, he kowtowed to Gavin again before quickly leaving. It seemed like any dy on Chad¡¯s part might provoke Gavin¡¯s tre After Chad left, Gavin turned to the Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind him and issued new orders. Do not touch the ruins of the Clifford family anymore. Rebuild it on the mountaintop ording to the original appearance of the Clifford family¡± Even after enduring three waves of attacks and ambushes, Gavin hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose of his journey to this ce. Exactly! He hade here because Frostpeak Dark Warriors were nning to rebuild the Clifford famdy, and Gavin needed to address the issue of the ancestors¡¯ graves. That was why he personally made this trip. In realty Gavin had already made up his mind. However, just as he was about to speak and give instructions. Henry appeared Dark Warruas valued by ying then harsh over their chests and bowing replying kotally to Gavin. Gavin nodded in acknowledgment and was preparing to turn and leave. However, just as he turned, it seemed like something crossed his mind, and he turned back to ask. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Scott in the basement?¡± One of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors immediately spoke up. ¡°Reporting, Dark Lord, as per your request, weshed him ten times yesterday, and there are two more sessions left for today, which we willplete shortly.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Gavin nodded and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t beat him to death. His life will be imed by Kris personally¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The Frostpeak Dark Warrior acknowledged. On the other side, Gavin then left the ruins of the Clifford family, nning to return home to meet his sister, fianc¨¦e, and Kris. On the other side, outside the assembly hall of the Hill family in Greenwald, Brody¡¯s covert figure was crouched just beyond the wall. He even had a recording device in hand, secretly recording the sounds from within the assembly hall. The voice of Tobias Hill, the head of the Hill family, was clearly captured by the recording device. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why is Gavin still alive? Didn¡¯t Commander Latrell assure us that he was bound to die in the Sunspire Resistance? ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors have always been a thorn in Commander Latrell¡¯s side. If Commander Latrell intended to eliminate the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, he would have done so without fail. But how is Gavin still alive?¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Who was Commander Latrell, as mentioned by Tobias? Brody fell into thought, realizing that he had never heard that name before. But that was understandable. After all, the entire Hill family ignored him, a yboy, and they wouldn¡¯t tell Brody anything. But why did that name sound so much like Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ reference to Gavin as the Dark Lord? Brody couldn¡¯t help but be curious, What was more, Commander Latrell even considered Frostpeak Dark Warriors as a significant threat. It was clear that Commander Latrell¡¯s identity was far from ordinary. Brody, a scion who had long been ostracized within his own family, had no idea about the person Tobias was referring to as Commander Latrell. He didn¡¯t even care about the discussions taking ce in his family¡¯s council chamber. At that moment, Brody licked his lips, wore a triumphant smile on his face, and silently thought. ¡°Huh! I know you never regarded me as a member of the Hill family! Just you wait. I am going to record everything you were talking about and take it to Brookspring to show Mr. Clifford!¡± It was so impressive! Brody was truly something! Even at his own home, he was thinking about serving Gavin. Furthermore, Brody nned to steal confidential information from his own family and present it to Gavin to hear and see. Oh my god! Quite the obedientpdog potential Brody had! At that moment, Gavin waspletely unaware of Brody¡¯s role as his willing henchman. He had returned to his rented apartment with a sense of unease. As soon as he entered, he saw Zoe and La, one on each side, pulling Kris, seated between them, on the sofa. Just as he closed the door, all three women simultaneously raised their heads to look at Gavin. These three women, Zoe cute, La youthful, and Kris carrying a hint of maturity, were all stunning beauties, to say the least Any man would have thought twice about leaving the house with them around. Of course, Gavin was no ordinary man, and most of them were his rtives. When he saw Kris, Gavin¡¯s expression became somewhat awkward. Unexpectedly, all three women, as if on cue, burst intoughter upon seeing Gavin, their eyes harboring a mischievous twinkle Gavin found himself even more embarrassed and coughed before asking ¡°Hey! What¡¯s so funny? Why are you allughing?¡± On the other side, La, covering her mouth, looked at Gavin and spoke. ¡°Gavin. I couldn¡¯t believe you were so mischievous when you used to take baths with Kris as a kid * ¡°Me, mischievous?¡± Gavin was taken aback by this and then nervously raised his voice. ¡°Whe ad I ever been mist h¨²rvous! Kris, don¡¯t make things up¡± Krix still covering her mouth and chuckling, her cheeks slightly flushed, yfully spoke in a louder voice. ¡°Oh,e on. Who was it that wanted to see why I looked so different from him when he was kid? Hey hey hry¡± What did she mean by looking different! because of the gender difference! astily interjected his face tur Kris was actually shy in her heart, but when she said this, there was a bright look in her eyes. She actually wanted to spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You¡¯re not just like that. You¡¯re also¡­ ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Although Gavin was currently feeling embarrassed thanks to Kris, he was also happy. It had been a long time since he had experienced the presence of loved ones. Moreover, Kris and the other two women weren¡¯t teasing him on purpose. However, they also wanted to find that sense of harmony they had once enjoyed, just like then. Gavin satfortably alone on the living room sofa, watching TV, while in the kitchen, Zoe and La, under Kris¡¯s guidance, prepared dinner for this family of four. Across the street, in a high-rise apartment building one block away from Gavin¡¯s rented apartment, another family was also preparing dinner. This family was the Jordan family, where Violet resided. Her father, Robert, sat on the couch, watching Violet, who appeared exhausted andy on the carpet, with concern in his eyes. He said worriedly, ¡°Violet, what happened today? Is there anything trouble to deal with? Why do you look so tired?¡± Violet, lying on the floor, weakly waved her hand and spoke. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t mention it. Something big happened in Brookspring!¡± Robert, upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, raised an eyebrow. It was as if he had figured out something. Still, he pretended to be curious and spoke. ¡°Was it some major case?¡± Violet, sitting up with effort, solemnly told Robert. ¡°Dad, did you know that the Harper family, one of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring, was wiped out overnight?¡± Robert was well aware of this matter, and he knew who was responsible for it. However, at this time, he acted surprised and spoke. ¡°What? Did such a thing happen?¡± Violet was convinced of her father¡¯s reaction and nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Originally, the National Security Bureau believed it was a case between ordinary people. ¡°But then, the Holman family¡¯s Oceanfront Clubhouse was also attacked in the same way! The scene was truly horrifying. We had no idea who could be so ruthless. ¡°We felt there was a connection between these two cases, but after a whole day of investigation, we didn¡¯t find any leads¡± After saying this, Violet lost her strength andy back down. Meanwhile, Robert looked at her curiously and asked. ¡°Since there are no leads, are you going back after dinner?¡± Violet weakly shook her hand and spoke. ¡°No, because this was clearly not something ordinary people could do. So, that afternoon, the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring officially took over the case. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee back now¡± ¡°The Warrior Surveince Bureau** When Robert heard this, his eyebrows slightly raised, and a hint of tension appeared in his eyes. Violet didn¡¯t notice her father¡¯s reaction and casually continued. ¡°Yes, it couldn¡¯t have been the work of ordinary people tomit such hemous acts. It must be the warriors doing ¡°The Dad¡± Where are you going¡± Robert had already stood up and was heading toward the front door His wife also poked her head out from the kitchen and ¡°Kobert, where are you going¡¯ Dinner will be ready soon!¡± L On the other side, Robert just smiled and spoke loudly. ¡°I¡¯m stepping out for a moment. I¡¯ll be back in no time! It won¡¯t take long!¡± After that, Robert left his home, leaving Violet and her mother puzzled as they exchanged looks. Violet¡¯s mother spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into your dad?¡± Violet shook her head, but her eyes revealed a different feeling. She then spoke. ¡°Mom, you go ahead and prepare dinner. I¡¯ll go check.¡± Violet seemed to have finally noticed Robert¡¯s unusual behavior. She cautiously pushed the door open and followed him. Both Robert and Violet possessed strong tracking and counter-tracking abilities. However, Robert had something on his mind, and he didn¡¯t expect Violet to follow him, so he remained completely Robert headed to the elevator in the building where Gavin¡¯s apartment was located, and Violet followed closely behind. Robert stood in front of Gavin¡¯s apartment door and rang the doorbell. Violet, puzzled, watched this scene and wondered. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know my dad had friends in this building?¡± While Violet was still inquisitive, the sound of the door opening could be heard. Then, Violet heard her father¡¯s voice, somewhat hoarse but filled with excitement, saying, ¡°Greetings, Master. It¡¯s Twiggy!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°This is your humble servant, Twiggy, pays respects to Master!¡± Violet, who was still hesitating in her heart from a distance, shuddered all over when she heard this. Her bright, wide eyes showed intense shock and disbelief. At first, she couldn¡¯t even believe that the voice came from her own father. But if she couldn¡¯t recognize her own father¡¯s voice, that would be going too far. The next moment, she immediately peeked out to see what was happening. She saw her father, an imposing figure, kneeling on the ground in front of a young man who had just opened the door. And when she clearly saw the young man, he almost made Violet scream! Wasn¡¯t this the veteran warrior who had joined the Sunspire Resistance with countless shrapnel and bullet wounds she had intercepted at the airport? Violet knew this veteran warrior lived in the same residentialmunity as her, but she didn¡¯t know which unit he lived in. Of course, that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was why her father was kneeling before this young man, calling himself a humble servant! She could not believe this young man was the Master to whom her father paid respect. Violet waspletely dumbfounded. Her mind was nk at this moment. She felt that her worldview, life view, values, and beliefs were shattered! She couldn¡¯t even see a trace of reconstruction. In the meantime, Gavin discreetly cast a nce towards where Violet was hiding, without saying anything. Instead, he directly signaled for Robert to enter the room. In the kitchen, Kris and her twopanions were preparing dinner. Both Zoe and La had met Robert before, so they understood that he must havee to see Gavin for an important reason. They considerately closed the kitchen door, giving Gavin and Robert their own private space. Gavin didn¡¯t immediately inform Robert about the tracking incident but rather went straight to the point, asking, ¡°Why have youe at this time? Have your subordinates uncovered any new information?¡± Robert took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Master, there¡¯s an investigation underway by the National Security Bureau regarding the Harper family being wiped out and the incident at the Holmans¡¯ Oceanfront Clubhouse.¡± Gavin didn¡¯t find anything unusual about this news. After all, at that time, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors hadn¡¯t yet received his orders toe to Brookspring. The bodies of those people had been left unattended and were bound to be discovered. Moreover, during the wipeout of the Harper family, there were still many guests at the family¡¯s birthday banquet, and they all knew about this incident. It was possible that the National Security Bureau had already started investigating the Clifford family¡¯s involvement. So, Gavin remained silent. Robert continued. ¡°Master, the National Security Bureau isn¡¯t a significant concern. However, my daughter informed me that the case had been taken over by the Warrior Surveince Bureau. I¡¯m worried that they might find you soon. Warrior Surveince Bureau? Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly, and a peculiar glint appeared in his eyes. He had just heard the name of the bureau today. Even the high-tech and powerful weapons that the Warrior Surveince Bureau possessed had been confiscated by Gavin and sent back to Frostpeak with Harry. However, he hadn¡¯t encountered any conflicts with the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s personnel. Gavin¡¯s expression remained peculiar as he asked, ¡°Oh? The Warrior Surveince Bureau acts so quickly?¡± On this side, Robert nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Master, these are two of the four major families in Brookspring, so the lugher-ups have no choice but to take it seriously.¡± ¡°Take it seriously?¡± Gavin gave a cold snort upon hearing this. He then turned to Robert and asked, ¡°Twiggy, let me ask you. When my family was massacred overnight back then, did anyone from the Warrior Surveince Bureaue to investigate?¡± ¡°Well Robert was momentarily stunned by Gavin¡¯s question, and his gaze suddenly narrowed, as if he had realized something extraordinary. He quickly looked up, a look of astonishment on his face, and said, ¡°No. It should not be. The Warrior Surveince Bureau.. maybe they dad investigate Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gavin gazed at Robert and slowly replied, ¡°Seriously? Are you asking me this? You, the former highest authority in Brookspring¡¯s public security administration, didn¡¯t even know Yet, a person like me, who should have died ten years ago, knows about it?¡± ¡°I. * Robert¡¯s expression stiffened, and with his head hung low, he spoke with embarrassment and nervousness, ¡°I apologize, Master This is my bad¡± In fact, whether the Warrior Surveince Bureau had intervened back then was not even worth considering. The answer was undoubtedly negative Because, if the Warrior Surveince Bureau had genuinely investigated the matter, then how did th three majat tanules in Brookspring the Harpers the Holmans, and the Dawsons, continue to prosper and growrger ovre the ten years Why had they mal fared any repercussions Why were they thriving after dividing the resources of the At that moment. Robert also understood this truth. After the incident back then, he was relocated, and unpended from hos josaan, and the Wartbur Survei Live to the Clifford Iaituly a massacre. He knew that some individuals in high ces were inevitably involved. Meanwhile, Gavin took a deep breath. The turbulence in the atmosphere, caused by his anger, gradually subsided. He then said, ¡°Alright, I understand this matter. If you don¡¯t have any other business, I won¡¯t keep you for dinner.¡± Robert eagerly raised his head, not because he wanted to have a meal at Gavin¡¯s home but because he was anxiously concerned. He said, ¡°However, Master, the Warrior Surveince Bureau is, after all, a government agency, and they¡­ Before Robert could finish his sentence, Gavin shook his hand again and said, ¡°I know very well who they are. At the moment, I don¡¯t want to engage in any conflicts with them. But if they obstruct my path to vengeance, they will bear the consequences!¡± As Gavin uttered the words ¡°bear the consequences, Robert felt a heavy pressure in his chest. It made him struggle to catch his breath. Looking at Gavin¡¯s resolute expression, Robert clenched his fist and nodded firmly, saying, ¡°Master! Anytime you need me, just give the word!¡± Robert was, after all, the former top authority in Brookspring¡¯s public security administration. Despite his retirement, he had still amassed a considerablework of connections. Gavin looked at Robert and gently patted his shoulder, saying. ¡°Off you go.¡± On Robert¡¯s side, he reluctantly left the apartment Gavin had rented. The kitchen door opened once more. Three women emerged from inside, warmly weing Gavin. ¡°Dinner is ready. Come and eat!¡± Seeing the smiling faces of the three women, Gavin¡¯s lingering frustration from earlier instantly dissipated. A gentle smile reappeared on his face as he walked over to the dining table and took his seat. It had been a long time since he had enjoyed a meal personally prepared by Kris. As expected, it still had that same familiar taste! As Gavin savored the delicious food, on the other side of Brookspring, the Dawson family mansion echoed with the sounds ofment. The entire mansion was draped in ck for mourning. A familiar figure, ire Dawson, was now kneeling in the center of the main hall, dressed in mourning clothes, her face pale, her spirit broken. At this moment, there was a suddenmotion as a group of intimidating individuals rushed into the Dawson residence from outside, each of them exuding a fierce aura. The man leading the group, a middle-aged man, frowned upon witnessing the scene. He immediately barked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The Dawson family¡¯s butler, dressed in mourning attire, stood up vigntly and confronted the intruder, asking, ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass into our Dawson residence?¡± The middle-aged man furrowed his brows slightly and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Zavian. The second son of the Mason family from Greenwald,¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¡°Zavian of the Mason family from Greenwald!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The Mason family from Greenwald had arrived! When the remaining members of the Dawson family heard Zavian¡¯s words, the butler of the Dawson family was the first to show a surprised expression and eximed, ¡°Mr. Zavian? Mr. Zavian, you have finallye!¡± The butler, his nose running and tears streaming, continued to speak loudly, ¡°Mr. Caius and Mr. Rickey are both dead. It¡¯s all because of Gavin Clifford, that damn bastard!¡± Listening to the butler¡¯s words, there was a hint of hesitant surprise in Zavian¡¯s eyes. Even the group of people he had brought with him exchanged surprised nces. Zavian looked at the butler and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about? Is it Gavin from that goddamn Clifford family in Brookspring?¡± The butler looked at Zavian and nodded heavily as he replied, ¡°Mr. Zavian, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure of it. Not only am I sure, but even Mr. Caius confirmed Gavin¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Zavian, hearing the confident tone of the butler, showed a disdainful expression and said loudly, ¡°That fool Gavin died in the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago!¡± With that, Zavian evenughed with the best warriors from the Mason family he brought with him. The butler, seeing the disdainful smile on Zavian¡¯s face, was stunned. He did not realize he had said something so funny. On the other side, Zavianughed so hard that it seemed like tears were welling up in his eyes. He turned to the butler and continued to say, ¡°I have to say, are you people from Brookspring out of your fucking mind? ¡°Just yesterday, we received an anonymous call saying that Gavin is back, and today, you¡¯re also telling me Gavin has returned too? Do you know what the situation at the Sunspire Resistance was ten years ago? In the face of the Thirty-Power Allied Forces and Frostpeak Dark Warriors, there¡¯s no way someone could have survived. If Gavin had survived that battle, he must be fucking powerful!¡± ¡°But,¡± Hearing Zavian¡¯s words, the butler urgently said again, ¡°But he is incredibly powerful, even Mr. Caius and Mr. Rickey were both¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Zavian did not let the butler finish his words. He waved his hand, looking disdainful and mocking, and said. ¡°That¡¯s because the people from the Dawson family are just too useless!¡± ¡°What? You!¡± The butler listened to Zavian¡¯s words and felt a hint of indignation. After all, the core members of the Holman family were already dead, and Zavian¡¯s disrespect for the deceased was apparent! However, the butler knew that he could not directly argue with Zavian at the moment for several reasons. First, there were no powerful members left in the Dawson family, and second, he was waiting for Zavian to help avenge the family head he once had served. Having these thoughts in his mind, the butler¡¯s eye twitched a bit, and his face was full of awkward smiles, saying, ¡°Mr. Zavian, you¡¯re right.¡± Zavian¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he eximed with a sweeping gesture, ¡°Alright, just forget about it. Regardless of whether it¡¯s Gavin or not, if anyonees, 1, Zavian Mason, will kill one for one and two for two!¡± The man said it with great confidence! Meanwhile, ire, who was kneeling on the ground, had also snapped back to reality. She gazed at Zavian, the middle-aged man. At this moment, he showed no signs of weakness. The man appeared robust and tall. He also exuded a powerful aura. Her eyes showed an unusual gleam, and her cheeks even flushed slightly. At this point, despite the circumstances, ire seemed to think of something else. But that was her nature, she had always liked to use her body to get what she wanted, Isaac Bailey was a previous example. With a sudden thought, ire calmly adjusted her mourning attire, unbuttoning two buttons on her blouse and hitting the hem of her skirt slightly. Then, she squeezed out a tear, knelt on the ground, and moved two steps closer to Zavian, using her smooth knees With a soft, delicate voice tinged with a sob, she said, ¡°You are Mr. Zavian, right? ¡°Mr Zavian Now, in the entire Dawson family, there¡¯s only me, a young and naive girl who doesn¡¯t understand anything ¡°Mr. Zavian, tell me, what what should I do? ire¡¯s tender voice, paired with her innocent, dewy-eyed look, captivated Zavian. She even gently raised her hand, lightly tour bang hisrge hand. All of this,bined with her mourning attire and the subtle exposure of certain key areas of her body revealed her exceptional skills in seducing men Even though Zavian had a family with a wife and children, his pupils trembled at the scene before him, and he lowered his head, studying ire¡¯s every detail. He could not help but react strangely to her advances. It was like he was enjoying the was to timijand that he almost wanted to pack up ire right then and there pressing her Birmly against the casket of Tas Hand However on not posible. th so many people from both the Dawson and Mason families around. So, he slightly cleared his throat and, turning, grabbed ire¡¯s hand, pulling her up from the ground. He looked at her tenderly and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid. We, the Masons, have always been allies of the Dawsons. When your family faces such a situation, we will not sit back and do nothing. I. Zavian, won¡¯t stand idly by either.¡± As he spoke, he gently wiped away the tears on ire¡¯s face with his hand and yfully flicked her cheek with his fingers. Now, ire knew that this was Zavian¡¯s response to her. Her heart filled with a trace of delight. She knew that her n had seeded! So, she continued to cry more intensely, and taking a step forward, she grabbed Zavian¡¯s hand and wailed aloud. ¡°Mr. Zavian, you must make decisions for me¡­ At this point, ire gave a slight shiver, then covered her head with her hands and whispered, ¡°Oh dear, L¡­ why do I feel so dizzy? L¡­ Then, she rolled her eyes and ¡°fainted,¡± falling neatly into Zavian¡¯s arms. Zavian picked her up at once and anxiously said to the butler, ¡°Quick, where¡¯s the room? Ms. Dawson must have fainted from excessive grief, and I need to take her to rest right. now.¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t these two moving their steps too fast? Can¡¯t they restrain themselves a bit? Did they think no one could see through their intentions?¡± The butler, who could clearly see what was happening, thought to himself but chose not to expose them. Instead, he politely directed Zavian to a room, taking both ire and Zavian inside and closing the door. As for what would happen inside, the butler knew but did not care. The Dawson family needed powerful allies now, and if ire was willing to use her body to secure that alliance, it wasn¡¯t his concern. After all, this was not her first time doing something like this. On the other side, Gavin, enjoying a happy dinner with his sister, fianc¨¦e, and aunt, had no idea what was going on in the Dawson family. He watched Kris¡¯ normal demeanor and could not hide the joy in his heart. Now might be a good time to inquire about the whereabouts of the Conors. So, Gavin found an opportunity and began to speak, ¡°Kris, I heard that the Conor family is hiding, and they are¡­¡± But just as Gavin uttered the words ¡°the Conor family¡±, with a snap, the bowl in Kris¡¯ hand fell to the ground. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 This sudden change took Gavin, as well as Zoe and La, by surprise. While Kris had seemingly returned to normal, at this moment, there was a distinct sense of panic in her pupils. Herplexion paled rapidly, and a faint sheen of sweat appeared on her forehead. Her body started to tremble slightly as she stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know,¡± And then, a stream of tears began to flow from the corner of Kris¡¯ eyes. She was in a state of extreme panic, trembling and quivering. She ran to the corner of the dining room and curled up, clutching her body tightly. She shivered violently and cried out loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. Stop asking me questions. Her whole demeanor appeared panicked and disoriented as if she had reverted to her previous state. Gavin and the other twodies quickly stood up. ¡°Kris, Kris. Are you okay?¡± These three people were also in shock upon. seeing the scene. Just as La and Zoe were about to rush over to support Kris, she screamed in rm, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know!¡± Gavin, seeing this, was furious. He knew that the question about the whereabouts of the Conor family had be an almost indelible trauma in Kris¡¯ heart. Clearly, when she was subjected to inhumane treatment by the Holmans, they were asking her the same question. The mere mention of the Conor family, even if Kris tried not to recollect the past harrowing days, her body would involuntarily trigger memories of the pain she had once endured. Gavin¡¯s anger was raging, but he could not let Kris continue like this. Otherwise, if her psyche suffered a second blow, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy to recover as before. So, Gavin rushed to her side, extending his hand to embrace her in his arms. He proceeded to gently stroke her back and softly spoke, saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kris. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now.¡± Just like before, only Gavin could enter Kris¡¯ heart at this moment. With teary eyes, she gazed into Gavin¡¯s face and let out a slow, heartfelt call, ¡°Gav¡­ Gav. Gavin continued to reassure her, saying, ¡°I am here, don¡¯t be afraid, Kris, I am by your side.¡± It was Gavin¡¯sfort that helped her trembling body slowly stabilize, and she gradually moved closer to his embrace, closing her eyes. La and Zoe, the twodies, held each other tightly, their eyes filled with tears of anguish. Kris looked so pitiful now. Both of them did not make a sound, fearing that any noise would trigger Kris. The entire room fell into a profound silence. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Before long, Kris¡¯ breathing finally became steady, with even breaths, and she closed her eyes, entering the realm of dreams. Gavin put his hand on her pulse, checking her condition. He found that her body was fine, and her mental state seemed to have stabilized. At this point, Gavin finally let out a sigh of relief. He lifted Kris from the ground, took her into the bedroom, andid her on the bed. He tucked her in with care. After looking deeply at Kris, who was sleeping, he wiped away the traces of tears from her eyes and left the room. La asked with some urgency, ¡°Gavin, what are you going to do?¡± Gavin did not look back but left with a firm and determined tone. Tm going to the Holman family, to kill. Indeed, Gavin could no longer suppress the rage that burned within him. Although the main forces of the Holman family, including the family head and some key members, had already died at Gavin¡¯s hands, the entire family had not beenpletely annihted. Back then, the Clifford family had been annihted by those bastards, leaving no one alive. It was certain that Gavin would not show any mercy to his family¡¯s enemies. Killing all members of the Holman family, including servants and bodyguards, was something he had nned to do. But it would not be today, he still wanted to feel the warmth of his own family. However, he had only asked about the whereabouts of the Conor family, and Kris had been traumatized by past experiences to the point of bing like this. How could Gavin continue to endure it! At the Holman residence in Brookspring- This was a gloomy mansion. Inside the hall where Zachary¡¯s coffin was ced. Fate, the wife of Zayn, the eldest son of the Holman family, was wearing ck mourning attire and anxiously pacing in the hall. Her eyes kept ncing outside From time to time, she muttered, ¡°Why is Henry taking so long to return The butler on the side was equally anxious in his heart but still spoke reassuringly, ¡°Mrs. Holman, you don¡¯t need to worry! Mr. Henry is even more powerful than Mr. Zachary, and he brought many of his companions from the Valor Alliance with humn ¡°The Valor Alliance is a ce where many powerful warriors gathered! With its intervention, that scum Gavin is sure to be defeated Mrs Holman, you can rest assured¡± Was the Valor Alliance such a powerful warrior organization! Gavin really didn¡¯t know However, he remembered that the second son of the Holman family, Henry, had threatened him with the name of the Valor Alliance before he was killed. But Gavin did not hold any warrior organization in high regard Anyone or any force that obstructed his revenge would face the eneseijuristes, as he had dered! As Fate began to rx a little after be ng the butler¡¯s wonds.motion suddendy came from outside the Holman ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Run! Run, Gavin Clifford is here. He ising to kill!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A series of horrified, wretched screams continued to echo from outside. Following that, a strong scent of blood filled the air. As they stood in the middle of the hall, both Fate and the butler flinched at the sound. Subsequently, both of them turned pale, and the butler eximed in shock, ¡°What?! Gavin is here? ¡°Could it be that Mr. Henry and those best warriors from the Valor Alliance were all¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he gasped and slumped to the ground. A shadow appeared, flying into the hall from the outside and itnded steadily on top of the butler. With a plop, a strong jet of blood spurted from the butler¡¯s body, and he was brutally crushed to the ground, lifeless. Seeing this scene, Fate could not take it anymore. ¡°Ah!¡± A heart-wrenching scream of terror suddenly escaped her lips. In the midst of her screams, Gavin¡¯s figure slowly entered the hall. Along the path behind him, therey the members of the Holman family, each in a pool of blood. Upon seeing Gavin¡¯s emotionless and icy demeanor, Fate¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she promptly fainted. She was scared into unconsciousness. There was nothing they could do because all of the Holman family members capable of resistance had already been dealt with by Gavin in advance. So, the current Holman family was entirely at his mercy. At this moment, a figure of a Frostpeak Dark Warrior appeared behind Gavin with a swift ¡°whoosh,¡± and then knelt on one knee behind him. ¡°Reporting to the Dark Lord, the Mason family from Greenwald has sent people to the Dawsons.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The Frostpeak Dark Warrior kneeling behind Gavin respectfully spoke, ¡°Dark Lord, the people of the Masons from Greenwald have already arrived at the Dawson residencel¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing the report from the warrior, Gavin raised an eyebrow slightly. In the first ce, Gavin had intended to go to the Dawson family as the situation of the Dawsons was the same as that of the Holman family. All of their core forces had already been wiped out one by one by Gavin! Today, unable to contain his anger, he had massacred the entire Holman family. Initially, his next step was to go to the Dawsons to settle their affairs as well. But it seemed that the people of the Masons could not wait any longer and had sent men to the Dawsons. This could save him quite a bit of effort. With this thought in mind, Gavin did not pay any attention to the dazed Fate who was on the ground. He turned and walked toward the outside of the house, all the while giving instructions to the warrior. ¡°Clear out this Holman family¡¯s mess, check for any survivors, and eliminate them all. Also, search for any clues regarding the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion back then in the house. ¡°After everything has been checked, just set it all on fire. The Holman family doesn¡¯t need to leave any trace in this world!¡± The Frostpeak Dark Warrior, kneeling on the ground, loudly replied, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± This Frostpeak Dark Warrior felt no qualms about indiscriminately wiping out any members of the Holman family on Gavin¡¯s orders. If one were to say that Gavin¡¯s ruthlessness in dealing with these defenseless people was a bit too extreme, then back when these people attacked the entire Clifford family, did they ever think about being merciful? After Gavin left, the warrior stood up and took out the short knife from his waist, walking towards Fate. After all, the woman. was the only survivor at the moment. When he arrived at the fallen body of Fate, the Frostpeak Dark Warrior hesitated for a moment, and a strange expression crossed his face. He crouched down and ced his hand on the wrist of her to take the pulse. Then he uttered a surprised sound, saying, ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± That was right. Fate was not scared into fainting. She was frightened to death by the aura that Gavin exuded upon his arrival! The Frostpeak Dark Warrior was quite confused, scratching his head with a strange expression on his face. ¡°Well then.¡± He put away his short knife and began to search inside the house, carrying out the task assigned to him by the Dark Lord, Gavin. The once-grand Holman mansion was set aze shortly after Gavin left. The mes rose high into the sky, illuminating the night sky. It was precisely this massive fire burning in the sky that made a convoy rapidly approaching this location pause for a moment. The convoy consisted of seven to eight vehicles, with the majority of them being box trucks. Each box truck undoubtedly contained a substantial number of personnel. Sitting in the back row of one of the vehicles was a middle-aged man whose appearance bore a striking resemnce to Zavian, who was now at the Dawson residence. Indeed, the man was also a Mason. This convoy was also originating from the Mason family in Greenwald. The name of the man was Ethan, the third son of the Mason family in Greenwald. Ethan furrowed his brow and leaned back in the rear seat. All of a sudden, his face was illuminated by the bright mes. He straightened up at once, a look of surprise in his eyes, and a sense of unease creeping into his heart. He quickly spoke up. ¡°Is that the direction of the Holman family up ahead?¡± The driver responded right away, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ethan. That¡¯s indeed the direction of the Holman family¡± Ethan eximed, ¡°Oh no, something has happened to the Holmans! Hurry up, go faster! Speed up!¡± But what use was it to speed up? As the convoy arrived at the Holman family estate in full force, the outer walls were already engulfed in mes. Inside the Holman residence, not a single person had escaped. It was evident that the family had been wiped outpletely Ethan looked at the towering mes, a loud rm sounding within his heart. He turned and rushed back into the vehicle. ¡°Hurry! Head to the Dawson family They¡¯re in danger!¡± The convoy did not hesitate. The driver elerated and took a shortcut, racing towards the Dawson residence. Upon reaching the ce, Ethan found that, unlike the Holman family, the Dawson family¡¯s estate was not engulfed in mes. His brother¡¯s convoy was quietly parked outside the mansion. Ethan breathed a sigh of relief, but he could not afford to slow down his pace. His top priority was to inform lus brother, Zavian, of what had happened to the Holman family. Edun hurried into the mansion. Inside the main hall of the house, the family¡¯s butler was seated beude his master¡¯s coffin He had not expected another group of prople to burst into the family estate Just as he was about to inquire, the people brought by Zavian, respectfully bowed to Ethan and said. ¡°Mr. Ethan!¡± The buder finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly approached, expressing has gratitude. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much for having both Mr. Zavian and Mr Erhan here to help our Dawson family. We will never forget the great favor of the However, Ethan was too worried about his brother¡¯s well-being, so he did not pay much attention to the butler¡¯s ttery. He spoke directly with urgency, ¡°Where is Zavian?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The butler hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to exin the situation as Zavian was now having an intimate time with ire in the room. He could only awkwardly reply, ¡°Mr. Ethan, please calm down. Mr. Zavian is quite busy in the inner room. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for that!¡± Ethan pushed aside the butler and hurried towards the inner room. ¡°What?! ¡°Mr. Ethan! Mr. Ethan, wait! Don¡¯t be rash!¡± The butler tried anxiously to stop him, but Ethan¡¯s actions were too fast. With a swift push, he opened the door to the inner Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. room. ¡°Ahh!¡± A woman¡¯s scream instantly rang out, followed by the angry voice of a man. ¡°What the hell, who¡¯s this fucking bastard?¡± At this moment, Ethan, standing at the door of the inner room, had an odd expression on his face. He saw his brother and a woman dressed in mourning clothes lying half-naked. It was evident that the couple was engaged in an intimate moment just moments before. Good lord! What a sight! This was unbelievable! On this side, Zavian hastily pulled up his pants at once, while on the other side, ire swiftly dove under the nearby covers, covering her head, shivering with fear. Zavian, upon realizing that the intruder was his younger brother, blushed with embarrassment and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem. ¡°Uh, Ethan Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to the Holman family on orders? Why are you here at the Dawsons?¡± If Ethan had note to the Dawson residence, he would not have stumbled upon this scene! Ethan then spoke loudly, ¡°Zavian. I did go to the Holman family, but something happened to them!¡± Hearing his brother¡¯s voice, Zavian was momentarily stunned, and then he immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan responded directly, ¡°I arrived one step toote! The Holman family is in ruins, they have all been ughtered!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zavian eximed in shock. Meanwhile, ire, who had been hiding under the cover, suddenly sat up upon hearing Ethan¡¯s words, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Who did it?¡± Zavian shouted in astonishment. Before Ethan could answer, a voice, eerie as if from theherworld, seemed to resonate through the surroundings. ¡°Well, well. The vibe in the Dawson family is quite hyped today, isn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing this, ire, lying in bed, trembled all over, her face turned pale, and she stammered, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford! He ising to kill us!¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ire¡¯s panicked voice seemed to have risen from the depths of her heart. ¡°Gavin. It¡¯s Gavin. Gavin is here to kill us!¡± At this moment, ire¡¯s face was deathly pale as she screamed in terror. The trauma left in ire¡¯s heart behind by Gavin was palpable. After all, she had knelt in front of everyone and shouted ¡°Grandpa!¡± three times! However, her voice did interrupt the musings of the two Mason brothers. ire knew that Gavin was still alive, but Zavian and Ethan didn¡¯t! Therefore, Zavian turned around and waved his hand impatiently, saying to ire, ¡°Enough. It can¡¯t be Gavin. Gavin is dead! Even if Gavin is still alive, he¡¯s just a piece of trash!¡± ¡°He must have someone helping him, but no matter who that person is, Ethan and I won¡¯t allow him to leave this ce alive!¡± Hearing Zavian¡¯sforting voice, ire¡¯s eyes regained rity. ¡°He¡¯s right. They¡¯re from the Mason family of Greenwald,¡± ire thought. Although ire had never met anyone from the Mason family of Greenwald before, the Mason family¡¯s name from Greenwald was well-known to her! She couldn¡¯t count how many times she had heard people in her family brag about how powerful people from the Mason family of Greenwald were in terms of martial strength This was something that the Dawson family had always yearned for, but never had. Moreover, she just did something she liked with the second son of the Mason family, Zavian. Through her judgment of Zavian¡¯s prowess with his waist, ire felt that Zavian of the Mason family was certainly nothing ordinary in terms of power! On her side, ire heaved a sigh of relief. She lifted the nket and staggered to Zavian¡¯s side. She reached out to hold Zavian¡¯s arm and said softly. ¡°Zavian baby, you have to protect me! ¡°You have to teach that country bumpkin Gavin a lesson!¡± Good lord: Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. How old was Zavian? He was old enough to be ire¡¯s father, yet she actually called him ¡°baby¡±? However, Zavian naturally fell for it. He gently patted ire¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Gavin is still alive, he¡¯s just a brainless idiot. I can easily kill him!¡± When Ethan saw the intimate scene between the two of them, it left a bad taste in his mouth, even giving rise to a different idea in his heart. If he came to the Dawson family and Zavian went to the Holman family instead, wouldn¡¯t he be the one ying this happy little game with this vixen just now! Ethan didn¡¯t feel it was fair After greedily taking in the sight of ire. Ethan deliberately said in disdain, ¡°Alright, you should put on some clothes!¡± As he spoke, Ethan turned around and walked out The mourning clothes on ire were still tucked around the upper half of her body Ethan and Zavian could tell ire was thinking from the she stepped out of the nkets so candilly However, she was just a ything in Zavian i eyes, so what dad it matter of others saw her like Zavian even said to his third youngest brother. Ethan, after chasing after him, ¡°Hey! Ethan, this woman isa¡¯t bail. When the matter with that ba In resolve I we give it a When than heard that he nd at Zavian To be honest, Ethan was a little tempted However, when Ethan saw ire mour with Zavian, he coughed and said. ¡°Tess sextle this eli be easy. Just watch how I will teachi ire, who was following behind, heard Zavian¡¯s words clearly, but it didn¡¯t stir any emotions in her heart. Instead, she felt that it was only natural. She even felt a little anticipation in her heart. Of course, she looked forward to Gavin¡¯s tragic death the most! Previously, she had called Gavin ¡°Grandpa¡± in public! Moreover, her father and grandfather had both died at the hands of Gavin. ire clenched her fists and sneered in her heart, thinking, ¡°Gavin, I want to see how a country bumpkin like you will die!¡± Zavian and Ethan showed up at Caius¡¯s funeral. They noticed that the 30-odd people that they brought with them were all standing in the center of the funeral hall, eyeing the outside warily. As for the butler and servants of the Dawson family, they all hid behind the pirs and secretly watched the situation outside. When the warriors of the Mason family saw Zavian and Ethan, they spoke in unison. ¡°Mr. Zavian. Mr. Ethan.¡± Zavian nodded at them and frowned, asking. ¡°Where is he? ¡°Have you guys already killed that stupid bastard?¡± When he said this, Zavian looked pleased. However, the warriors of the Mason family shook their heads and said, ¡°Mr. Zavian, the person who spoke doesn¡¯t seem to have arrived yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zavian and Ethan were stunned at the same time before asking. Then who shouted that sentence just now?¡± Just as Zavian finished speaking, two crisp sounds came from behind all of them. They were knocking sounds. Hearing these two soft sounds, Zavian, Ethan, and the rest of the people were shocked. They instantly turned to look in the direction of the sound. A young man was standing next to Caius¡¯s coffin, knocking on it lightly. On the other side, ire¡¯s entire body had already begun to tremble violently. She screamed frantically, ¡°Gavin! It¡¯s Gavin! He¡¯s Gavin!¡± So far, out of all the people present, ir was the only one who had seen Gavin. Moreover, when she first met Gavin, she didn¡¯t know that this person would bring such a painful experience to her family. Hearing ire¡¯s scream, Zavian reached out and pulled ire behind him. Then, Zavian frowned and looked down at Gavin, demanding. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin?¡± When Zavian heard ire¡¯s scream and saw Gavin¡¯s young face, Zavian was shocked. ¡°Is he really Gavin?¡± Zavian wondered. Gavin didn¡¯t directly answer Zavian¡¯s question. Instead, Gavin looked at Caius¡¯s coffin in front of him and nodded slightly ¡°How is it? The coffin I gave the Dawson family is of good quality, right?¡± ¡°You¡± Gavin¡¯s nonchnt attitude did no physical harm but it was extremely insulting, though Gavin was targeting the Dawson family with his words However, when these words entered the ears of the Mason family, they were distinctively piercing on their ears, especially to Zavian who stood in front of Gavin questioning him, yet Gavin dared to ignore hum! Gavin even mocked the people of the Dawson family so casually There were many of them from the Mason family standing in front of Gavin. Didn¡¯t Gavin see them! ¡®Hey ka Zavuus took a step forward and pointed at Gavin¡¯s nose, shouting. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re about to die, yet you re still so donly turned and Zavian and asked curiously. ¡°Who are you? Are you the Dawson, ¡°The Dawson family?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Zavian said, ¡®Are they worthy?¡± ¡°What?¡± thought the Dawson family butler and ire. After hearing this, the Dawson family¡¯s butler and ire didn¡¯t seem to believe what they were hearing. They were clearly allies! ¡°Why did Mr. Zavian say such a thing at this time?¡± both of them wondered. However, Zavian and Ethan didn¡¯t seem to care about the opinions of the people from the Dawson family at all. Ethan took a step forward and berated loudly. ¡°Hey kid! ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re trying to be mysterious or what, pretending to be a stray dog without a family and killing people from our Mason family! ¡°You killed our fifth brother! ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this to happen when you killed our fifth brother, did you?¡± ¡°Their fifth brother? Who is that?¡± Gavin wondered. Gavin¡¯s confusion was practically written all over his face. To be honest, Gavin had killed too many people after he returned to Brookspring. It was impossible to remember every single one of them. However, Gavin was certain that every single person he killed deserved to die! While Gavin wondered who the Mason family¡¯s fifth son was, Zavian, who was opposite Gavin, watched Gavin who remained silent, with a sneer on his face. ¡°What? Are you afraid? ¡°You¡¯re an idiot! You didn¡¯t think that the Mason family would be waiting for you at the Dawson family, did you? ¡°You actually dare toe alone? Hmph!¡± Zavian stared at Gavin as if he was looking at a clown as he shouted, ¡°Attack! Take this fucking bastard down!¡± However, what answered him wasn¡¯t the same battle cry, but screams! Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Pilt!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Ugh!¡± A violent scream instantly sounded from behind Zavian and Ethan. The two brothers, Zavian and Ethan, were stunned. They instantly turned their heads to look behind them. The moment they turned around, the sound of something falling to the ground could be heard. The warriors brought by the Mason family all fell to the ground in a pool of blood, with their eyes wide open. In the middle of this group of corpses, ten figures in ck stood quietly. Their expressions were cold and expressionless. Clearly, the pile of corpses on the ground was nothing in their eyes! ¡°Ah! ¡°Murder!¡± ire¡¯s shocked voice came out with a pale face. Then, she didn¡¯t even hide behind Zaxvian anymore and ran towards the butler of the Dawson family and hid behind the pir. ire leaned against the wall, trembling. Her legs kept shaking. A fishy smell wafted out. This woman was so scared that she peed her pants. However, ire was clearly much stronger than the woman from the Holman family. After all, that woman was scared to death by Gavin. No one else couldpete with that. ¡°You¡± ¡°This.¡± ¡°No!¡± Zavian and Ethan watched as the people they brought with them all turned into corpses. A series of emotions, including shock, fear, pain, and anger, caused the two brothers¡¯ faces to contort savagely They turned around and roared at Gavin, ¡°You son of a bitch! ¡°How dare you kill people of the Mason family?¡± Although this matter was done by the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Zavian and Ethan naturally pushed the me onto Gavin. Gavin didn¡¯t care for Zavian and Ethan¡¯s ipetent rage. Gavin only looked at Zavian and Ethan from afar and said, ¡°III only ask you once! ¡°When the Clifford family was exterminated, who else participated? Who instructed you to do so? Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, the ferocious expressions on Zavian and Ethan¡¯s faces did not change at all. Zavian roared at Gavin, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. ¡°You son of a bitch. You stupid son of a bitch. You have no right to ask me questions! ¡°Go to hell, you son of a bitch!¡± After Zavian curved Gavin, Zavian turned around and crossed gazes with Ethan. Then, the two of them got into a strange posture at the same time! Then their auras also soared rapidly! This scene piqued the curiosity of Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D because they could feel it clearly Zavian and Ethan¡¯s auras and energy were rapidly ring Deven exceeded the list of power that Zavian and Ethan should have! The two auras intertwined and seemed to break through the ak of the expert rank and sevited as if it was about to step into the supreme rank. ¡°Was this because of the Mason family¡¯s cultivation technique, or was it some other special reason?¡± Gavin wondered. Gavin could also see that this method of increasing energy and strength did not seem to be limited to just two people. More people could join. Only Zavian and Ethan were here. If they had other brothers with them, three warriors of the intermediate expert rank might really be able to unleash the energy of a supreme warrior. No wonder the Mason family had such powerful strength. He was an existence that the Holman family and the Dawson. family could notpare to. At this moment, Ethan was not calm at all. Instead, he had a sinister and ugly smile on his face as he shouted at Gavin, ¡°Kid, you can tell, right? ¡°Have you seen this energy before, trash? ¡°Therefore, in the eyes of the Mason family, you are an ant, a maggot! You can be crushed to death on a whim!¡± Zavian revealed a sinister smile as he red at Gavin. ¡°Hal ¡°You dare to go against the Mason family! ¡°Be enlightened!¡± As soon as Zavian finished speaking, Zavian and Ethan roared at the same time. ¡°Kill¡± After that, it was followed by a vibration in the air that could be heard. With a bang, the stone b under Zavian and Ethan¡¯s exploded. The two figures seemed to have be one entity as they smashed down in the direction of Gavin. It was so fast that it appeared in front of Gavin in the blink of an eye. Gavin couldn¡¯t dodge at all. He could only use his weakest body part, his head, to receive Zavian and Ethan¡¯s toughest and fiercest punches. A loud ¡°bang¡± sound was heard. Even the air rippled because of this violent collision. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams could be heard. However, the screams were not from one person, but from two people! In Caius¡¯s funeral hall, blood sttered everywhere. With a thud, the two figures were thrown out onto the ground. ¡°Ugh Screams and the sound of blood bring vomited were heard again. The two brothers, Zavian and Ethan, fell to the ground with pale faces. Their right fits had already disappeared, leaving only a badly mutdated arm. ¡°No Impossible! ¡°This is the dark warriorbat technique. Are you really Gavin Clifford At this moment, Zaviaris roar was so loud his voice broke. The two brothers werepletely dumbfounded They weren¡¯t dumbfounded by the fact the other party was powerful, but because they sensed the aura of Frostpeak. Dark Warriors on Gavin ¡°You can¡¯t be alive. You can¡¯t have survived the sivage wat that was the Sunspire Resistance!¡± Zaviana Your Bounded | screamed. they could do even if they did not believe it They were not the only ones who were dumbfounded. Even the remaining people from the Dawson family were dumbfounded. Originally, the arrival of the Mason family people gave them endless confidence! It even gave them a sense of security. In the end, the people brought by the brothers of the Mason family were killed before they could even attack! When the Mason family brothers attacked Gavin together, the other only stood where he was, Gavin didn¡¯t move at all, yet the two Mason brothers were severely injured! The people from the Dawson family remembered it very clearly! What did Zavian say when he came? ¡°Gavin, that son of a bitch dared to provoke the Mason family, so the Mason family¡¯s people will tear him into pieces!¡± ¡°But now? ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to tear him into pieces? ¡°Why are the two of you lying down now?¡± thought the Dawson family. There was a sound of something hitting the ground.. The Dawson family¡¯s butler, who was hiding behind the pir, had already turned pale. The butler fell to the ground with a despairing expression. At this moment, Gavin had already slowly walked towards the two brothers, Zavian and Ethan, who were lying on the ground. The two brothers, Zavian and Ethan, looked deathly pale. Sweat beaded on their foreheads from the pain as they looked at Gavin in horror. They never expected Gavin to be so powerful. This was definitely a strength that exceeded their understanding, Gavin¡¯s cold eyes stared at the two brothers indifferently as he slowly said, ¡°As I said before, I¡¯ll only ask the question once, so you both die now.¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Bastard. Zavian and Ethan gritted their teeth and could only say one word cach Gavin¡¯s right leg swept across them. The sound of ¡°pfft¡± sounded twice. The upper bodies of the two brothers exploded, and they died. Only then did Caius¡¯s funeral hall quiet down. Gavin took a deep breath. He was not affected by the tragic death of Zavian and Ethan It was nothing more than killing two more enemies. Gavin turned to give a look to the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D The people from Frostpeak Dark Warriors instantly understood All of them drew the daggers at their waists and walked towards the remaining survivors of the Dawson family Screams and the sound of des piercing through the air could be heard A woman¡¯s scream broke the silence ¡°AM¡± ¡°Not Don¡¯t kill met Spare my life I¡¯ll do anything Anything¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Apanying the scream was ire, dressed in mourning clothes, staggering out. Her face was pale. It was streaked with tears and snot. She rushed towards Gavin. Just as the men of Frostpeak Dark Warriors were about to end this woman¡¯s life, Gavin stopped the Frostpeak Dark Warriors with a look. ire wailed as she slid down and knelt in front of Gavin. She looked at Gavin pitifully, putting her hands together as if in prayer, as she begged, her voice cracking as she said, ¡°Gavin! ¡°Grandpal ¡°I beg you. Can you spare my life?¡± Needless to say, ire¡¯s current appearance made people feel pity for her. However, as for taking pity on a member of the Dawson family, Gavin was incapable of doing such a thing. Back with ire, ire already tore off her clothes in a panic. As she tore her clothes into pieces, she cried out to Gavin, ¡°Do you want me? Do whatever you want! ¡°You can do whatever you want. I can do whatever you want me to do! ¡°I¡¯ll be your ve! ¡°Please, I¡¯m still useful. Don¡¯t kill me. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± As ire shouted this, she actually tore her clothes clean off herself, leaving only a pair of shoes, revealing her naked body. However, it wasn¡¯t just Gavin, for even all the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D under Harry were expressionless when they saw this scene. Even if ire had a really good figure and her skin was wless, in their eyes, this scene was like a corpse in a mass grave. It didn¡¯t cause any ripples in their hearts. Moreover, Gavin had seen better ones. Of course, none of that mattered. There were no distracting thoughts in Gavin¡¯s eyes. He just looked coldly at ire, who was kneeling on the ground. Seeing that ire was about to untie his pants, Gavin finally spoke. ¡°You want to live?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, ire¡¯s eyes revealed a glimmer of hope. She nodded hard and even the flesh on her body trembled. as she shouted, ¡°I want to! I really want to! I¡¯ll do anything you want me to!¡± Gavin looked at ire and slowly said, ¡°Let me ask you a few questions¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ire¡¯s eyes glowed as she nodded frantically. Gavin said, ¡°Do you know where the Mason family of Greenwald is?¡± ¡°I know!¡± ire said without hesitation. ¡°The Mason family of Greenwald is¡± Gavin said, interrupting ire, There¡¯s no need to answer in such detail!¡± ire unmediately shut up and did not dare to say a word. ire looked so obedient in front of Gavin She had already forgotten how badly she cursed at Gavin in her heart before. Meanwhile, Gavin spoke again. ¡°How long does it take to run from here to the Mason family!* When re heard this question, she was slightly stunned She thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Greenwald and Brookspring aren¡¯t far from each other to begin with, and this ce is close to the suburbs. If you were to run over, it would take about half a day¡± re still did not know why Gavin asked this question Gavin¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Alright Now run to the Mason family in Greenwald and tell the Mason family Don¡¯t be in such a hurry Sooner orter. It will be your tut ¡°Do you understand?¡± ire mentally recited the words Gavin told her, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Sooner orter, it will be your turn.¡± Then, ire nodded heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered it! ¡°Grandpa Gavin, can I live just by telling the Mason family this?¡± Gavin smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Gavin. Thank you, Grandpa Gavin!¡± ire thanked Gavin repeatedly in delighted surprise. Then, she looked up at Gavin and said again, ¡°Grandpa, do you need your granddaughter to serve you?¡± As she spoke, she slowly moved towards Gavin. However, Gavin directly said, ¡°Go now!¡± ire¡¯s body trembled heavily as she hurriedly got up from the ground. ¡°Okay, okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll put on some clothes and go right away!¡± ¡°Who told you to get dressed?¡± Gavin¡¯s cold voice was heard. ire¡¯s body immediately trembled heavily. She looked at Gavin in disbelief. She subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Grandpa, but I ire was cut off once again. ¡°No buts. Do you want to live?¡± Gavin¡¯s cold voice was heard again. Finally, ire¡¯s fear of death finally triumphed over everything. However, what ire was thinking at that moment was, ¡°After I run far away, who cares about the mission you assigned ¡°I¡¯ll find something to wear and run to the Mason family. I¡¯ll have the Mason family¡¯s mene over to kill you! To take revenge for the humiliation I have suffered!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, just as ire came up with this idea, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about finding clothes to wear. Don¡¯t even think about covering your face. Don¡¯t y any tricks. Otherwise, 1 guarantee that you¡¯ll die immediately!¡± After saying this, Gavin turned his head slightly and said to Harry. ¡°Go, take off the que on the door of the Dawson family mansion¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± Harry said, respectfully. With a soft pop. Harry¡¯s figure disappeared under ire¡¯s dumbfounded gaze. Before she could react, with a whooshing sound, Harry who was carrying the huge que appeared in the hall again. Despair filled ire¡¯s heart. How could she not know how far this ce was from the entrance? Moreover, the mysteriousness of this person¡¯s actions was something she couldn¡¯t understand at all. Why did Gavin tell his subordinate to do this? It seemed meaningless, but it was actually very meaningful! Gavin was telling her that his subordinates would follow her and keep their eye on her.. If ire was to y any tricks, she would definitely die! ire¡¯s face turned pale, but,pared to her worthless modesty, her life was much more important ire squeezed out a bitter smile and said to Gavin, ¡°Grandpa, I understand. I won¡¯t y any tricks. I¡¯ll go now!¡± ire gritted her teeth and ran out of the Dawson family vi wearing only a pair of shoes Needless to say, without something to bind it up, certain parts of her body dad hurt as the ran Meanwhile, ire had already run out, but neither Gavin nor any member of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors left. cai beraise Gavin did not need anyone to follow ire at all. This ire had already suffered a huge blow to her mind. Ai tas moment, even if no one followed her, she would all be afraid and vant, especially in the face of such a life This kind of person who was afraid of death could give up everything for survival. As long as it was something that threatened her life, she would not do it even if others told her that she could? Here, Harry was already quite curious as he asked Gavin, ¡°Dark Lord, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand¡± Gavin said, ¡°Speak!¡± Harry looked at ire¡¯s naked figure and said, ¡°Dark Lord, she¡¯s also a bloodline of the Dawson family. Why don¡¯t you kill her?¡± When Gavin heard this question, a faint smile appeared on his face. Then, Gavin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Mason family will kill her for me.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ire had already run very far. Gavin was standing in Caius¡¯s funerai hall in the Dawson family home. Gavin looked at the corpses around him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. His face was expressionless. Gavta only calmly instructed the team leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Harry, ¡°Search: the Dawson family. See it there¡¯s anything special. ¡°And then burn it down.¡± That¡¯s right, there was no need to leave any traces of the Dawson family¡¯s existence anymore. At this moment. Harry had also seen that the matter between the Holman family and the Dawson family hade to an end. Harry immediately took a step forward and said respectfully to Gavin, ¡°Reporting to the Dark Lord, I¡¯ve made some discoveries in the Holman family home.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± When Gavin heard Harry¡¯s voice, a hint of curiosity and joy appeared on Gavin¡¯s face. Then, Gavin immediately asked, ¡°What did you find?¡± Here, Harry took out a letter from within his clothes and proffered it up on two hands! Gavin¡¯s expression did not change as he quickly took the letter from Harry¡¯s hand. The envelope of this letter was even a little frayed and yellowed, which meant that this letter was indeed quite old. There were no words on the envelope. After opening it, the handwriting on the letter was a little blurry. However, Gavin could still read it clearly. Gavin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw what was written on it! Gavin discovered that this letter was actually a letter from the mastermind of the Holman family, written to the Holman family¡¯s patriarch, Zachary Holman, before the destruction of the Clifford family! The content of the letter was that the person behind Zachary had received instructions from his superiors. It told Zachary to be the leader of the entire Brookspring operation against the Clifford family. It told Zachary to gather all the forces in Brookspring that could attack the Clifford family. After the helpers from the various regions reached Brookspring. Zachary was to officiallyunch an extermination attack on the Clifford family of Brookspring. Gavin looked at the letter and his heart trembled. He knew that there was someone behind Zachary, but he did not expect that the person behind Zachary was also instructed by someone else. Gavin could not understand it at all. What sins did the Clifford familymit to have so many high and mighty persons want to destroy the Clifford family? 1/4 Moreover, through this letter, Gavin also found out that at that time not only the major powers of Brookspring hot, also major powers from various regions joined in the attack on the Clifford family. What Gavin knew of right now was Greenwald. Greenwald was the closest city to Brookspring. Of course, there was another city on the other side of Brookspring These two cities surrounded Brookspring. On the other side was the coastal city of Waterside. If the forces in the city of Greenwald attacked the Clifford family, ording to the words in the envelope, Waterside was also more than likely involved as well. At that time, the Clifford family was the number one family in the world! Its power was so great that it was definitely not something that one single city could stand against. At that time, if they wanted to quietly destroy the entire Clifford family overnight, they would definitely have to mobilize a huge force! However, who had the authority to mobilize so many people to attack the Clifford family? What was the reason for attacking the Clifford family? At this moment, Gavin could not help but think of the will from his father that he had received from Ian. His father¡¯s will told Gavin that the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom, the Clifford family¡¯s keepsake, was probably inextricably linked to the tragedy of the Clifford family¡¯s destruction! But now, only the Conor family knew about the heirloom of the Clifford family. If Gavin wanted to find the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom, he had to find where the Conor family was hiding first. And to find the Conor family, he could only do it through his own aunt, Kris. However, wounds in his Aunt Kris¡¯s heart had yet to heal. When she heard any words about the Conor family, she would subconsciously be frightened and flustered, If Gavin were to forcefully interroga:: Karis now, he might just destroy his aunt. At the thought of this, Gavin clenche 1 his fists tightly. The clue was right in front of him, but he just couldn¡¯t touch it. This feeling was really ufortable! Meanwhile, the letter did not tell Gavin who wrote it. There was just a strange pattern printed on the back of the letter. It looked like a pastel thorn flower. Originally, when Gavin saw the thorned flower on the back of the letter, he did not read too much into it. He only thought that the pattern was part of the envelope itself. However, just as Gavin put the letter away, out of the corner of his eye, Gavin saw the Dawson family plique that he had asked Harry to bring over to scare ire. Behind the words ¡°Dawson Estate¡± on the que, there was also a dark golden thorn flower! When he saw this thorned flower, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He immediately took out the letter from his chest pocket again and pasted the pattern on the back of the letter on the que of the Dawson family. It was exactly the same At this moment, Gavin also felt that this pattern was unusual. He immediately handed the letter in his hand to Harry and 2/4 rted to this pattern¡± ¡°Understood?¡± Harry replied in a sonorous voice. Harry immediately led his teammates of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors in a full¨Cswing search As for Gavin, he slowly left the Dawson family mansion with a thoughtful expression. He was going home. Gavin did not n oning out tonight. He wanted to stay with his family, but Kris¡¯s mental state suddenly acted up. making Gavin unable to suppress the anger in his heart. Hence, the Holman family and the Dawson family were removed from this world, one day earlier. However, Gavin still had an unexpected gain! He knew that there were more than the Brookspring and Greenwald families that participated in the Clifford family extermination operation. At least ording to Gavin¡¯s spection, Waterside was definitely involved. Most importantly, Gavin discovered the strange symbol, the dark golden thorned flower. ¡°This thorned flower represented an organization, a faction, or a person?¡± wondered Gavin. Gavin did not know, but Gavin knew that he would follow this clue and continue to investigate! However, just as Gavin stepped out of the vi of the Dawson family and before he left the halfway point on the mountai suddenly, Gavin frowned and a cold glint appeared in his eyes, The next second, the roar of an engine suddenly sounded. More than a dozen sedans with ck¨Con¨Cwhite license tes stopped Gavin! With a whoosh, dozens of people jumped out of the dozen or so cars. These dozens of people were all in suits and ties. Furthermore, each of them had a nae on the left pocket of the top portion of their suits. And at the forefront of these namep ates, there were three identical words. [Warrior Surveince Bureau!] These dozens of people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau surrounded Gavin. No one said anything. Everyone just stared at Gavin with cold eyes. Meanwhile, in the Dawson family mansion, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, who had heard themotion outside, disappeared and instantly reappeared behind Gavin. Looking at the dozens of people in front of them, a faint killing intent brewed in their eyes. At this moment, the door of a car in the middle slowly opened. Azy voice, apanied by a pair of ck leather shoesnding on the ground, sounded, saying, Gavin Chinord, the eldest son of the former Brookspring Clifford family, the former number one hotshot of Riverrun. ¡°Ten years ago, everyone thought that the number one hotshot of Riverrun died at Sunspire.¡± Following these words, the person¡¯s voice became even more intense. Even hisst sentence was mixed with rage. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Riverrun¡¯s number one hotshot to be Riverrun¡¯s number one thug ten yearster!¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Riverrum & number one thug When they heard this title, the expressions of Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team, D¡¯s members bnd him became a little strange. Only the Frostpeak Dark Warriors knew how many thugs in the world had died at the hands of the Frosipeak Dark Warriors. The person who spoke slowly came to the front of the crowd, along with his voice. This was a man in his thirties with a parted hairstyle. He was wearing a uniform and looked very morous. Most importantly, the expression on this man¡¯s face was filled with arrogance! He had already stepped in front of the dozens of men in ck. Then, he took out an ID that belonged exclusively to the Warrior Surveince Bureau. Then, he raised it at Gavin and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°The Warrior Surveince Bureau is handling this case! ¡°Those who have nothing to do with it, get lost. ¡°Prisoner Gavin Clifford, raise your hands and kneel on the ground!¡± This man certainly had a strong air of authority! When Gavin and his men from the Frostpeak Dark Warriors heard this, none of them moved. They only looked at the man who spoke indifferently. This person saw that the people opposite him did not have any reaction after hearing his words. It felt like the other party had directly ignored him? He had the ID of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in his hand! ¡°Motherfuckers!¡± The man spat out a mouthful of crap and houted at Gavin Clifford, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand human language? Tm Cannon Meyers, the leader of the First Operation Team from the Brookspring branch of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! I¡¯m ordering you on behalf of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! ¡°Gavin Clifford, raise your hands and kneel down. The rest of you, scram! Don¡¯t be a fucking eyesore here!¡± The way Cannon spoke reminde Gavin of certain bastards who were dressed well and relied on their powers to bully the hardworking people. This Cannon Meyers was the perfect portrayal of that! Here, Gavin deliberately turned his head and said to Harry, ¡°What¡¯s the Warrior Surveince Bureau? Is it famous. Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Harry also deliberately said frivolously. ¡°The Warrior Surveince Bureau? Eh? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± The conversation between Gavin and Harry seemed to have made Cannon feel extremely insulted. Cannon directly roared, IA tou sons of baches! ¡°Do you know what the Warrior Surveince Bureau represents? We are from the government! ¡°You¡¯re just some lowlymoners who have some skills with fighting. How dare you go against the government You¡¯re cearting death¡® All of you! Don¡¯t even think about leaving today! Kneel down and lie on the ground Gavin thought, ¡°So what if he represented the government! ¡°Wasn¡¯t the current government promoted by the so¨Ccalled ¡®lowlymoners? ¡°Now that the country is stable, you¡¯re starting to raise underlings to bully those who feed you?¡± Gavin Clifford dropped the smile on his face and looked at Cannon expressionlessly. Then, Gavin shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Why should we kneel?¡± Cannon looked at Gavin with a ferocious expression and shouted, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you still have the cheek to ask mel ¡°You¡¯ve just returned to Brookspring, yet three prominent families of Brookspring with thousands of people have died at your handst ¡°How can the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau allow such a thug to cause trouble in the world? ¡°Come back to the Warrior Surveince Bureau with us! You¡¯ll be judged by just trial!¡± ¡°Just trial?¡± mused Gavin. For some reason, when Gavin heard these words, he seemed unable to hold himself back from sneering at it. Gavin doubted that not even Cannon believed in the wordsing out of his mouth. Gavin still looked at Cannon and said indifferently, ¡°You say I did it, but does that mean I did it? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± When Cannon heard Gavin¡¯s words, Cannon sneered and said, ¡°There are many witnesses who saw it! The witnesses even told us that you admitted to being Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family of Brookspring that day! ¡°Do you still want to deny it?¡± Gavin looked at Cannon and said ind ferently again. There are many witnesses? ¡°But we have many people here who saw that it was you, Cannon Meyers, who killed all those families.¡± After Gavin said this, Harry and the others behind him immediately concurred loudly with Gavin. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°That¡¯s right. We saw it! It was Cannor. Meyers!¡± ¡°Cannon Meyers is the killer!¡± There was a moment of silence. Hearing the voices of Gavin and the others, the expression on Cannon¡¯s face became even more distorted. Cannon squeezed out a hideous smile and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Okay. ¡°Okay! You¡¯re quibbling, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Let me tell you! Even if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, the Warrior Surveince Bureau can still ¡®find something out for you. Hmph! 2/4 ditbord your walida The find tha i was talking about acourse they could do it. They were from the government. Cavin and the others were not some ¡°Tawly commoners whic Karw a little fighting skill. How could they defeat the government! Unfortunately, Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors behin him wi nlinary ¡°lowly columon n¡® At tha moment. Cannon did not realize the seriousness of the matter all. He directly shouted at the dozens of men in ck around him saying. Everyone listen up The lowlymoner brutally killed the nobles of the three prominent families of Brookspring Now, he¡¯s currently violently resisting investigations conducted by the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡± Violently resising investigations?¡± Gavin and his men thought. Gavin Harry and the others didn¡¯t do anything from start to finish ¡°Oh well, weren¡¯t we alreadybeled as such?¡± were their thoughts. A cruel smile appeared on Cannon¡¯s face as he continued, saying. ¡°Capture these murderers and lowly commoners. immediately! ¡°If necessary, you can kill them in self¨Cdefense!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± When the dozens of people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau heard Cannon¡¯s words, cruel smiles appeared on their faces. At the same time as they shouted in unison, they walked towards Gavin Clifford and the others, eager for the fight. After all, the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau were used to supervise warriors all over the world. Therefore, every single one of them was warrior! However, warriors also had their own levels. They did not know how strong Gavin was. Therefore, even Cannon¡¯s strength had not reached the level of expert rank, let alone the people around him. However, this group of people did not seem to care about the other party¡¯s strength at all, as if because of the uniform they were, everyone had to be humble and spectful when they saw them. This sense of superiority that had been umting over the years was probably difficult to erase now. However, on the other side, when he saw the dozens of people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau, the corners of Gavin mouth curled up slightly. He said to the Frostpeak Dark Warrior behind him, ¡°If necessary, we can justifiably defend ourselves and kill them!¡± This sentence was what Cannon had just said to the subordinates of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. Now, Gavin used it. When Harry and the other members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D heard Gavin¡¯s words, a yful smile appeared on their faces. They stood where they were without moving because they were waiting for an opportunity to ¡°justifiably defend themselves¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 In the blink of an eye, dozens of employees of the Warrior Surveince Bureau died with evesting regret! The Frostpeak Dark Warriors did not show any mercy at all. They weren¡¯t even worried that the other party was from the government. It was as if the word ¡°government had no meaning in their eyes. As for Cannon, his expression was still very hideous. That was because the expression on his face had already stiffened before it could change. Cannon¡¯s face instantly turned pale. It was as if he was scared silly. He had brought dozens of people with him. These dozens of people were all warriors. Moreover, he had stated his identity from the start and said that he was from the Warrior Surveince Bureau. The Warrior Surveince Bureau supervised warriors all over the world! All warriors who saw the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau were like mice who saw a cat. No matter how strong you might be, no one dared to fight head¨Con with the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau openly! However, why were Gavin and the others so savage? They actually attacked without a word and killed all the members of his team on the spot while they were conducting an investigation! They were all dead! They were all killed by the people behind Gavin! For a moment, Cannon couldn¡¯t even ept it. He couldn¡¯t believe that this scene had really happened in front of him. That was until The Frostpeak Dark Warriors, who hadnded beside Gavin again, turned their heads slightly to look at him. each of them holding the dagger that was exclusive to Frostpeak Dark Warriors. The ten gazes seemed to be mixed with the bloodcurdling chilliness from the deepest part of hell, causing Cannon¡¯s entire body to tremble violently. Because of fear, his upper and lower teeth began to chatter with each other continuously. You You guys. ¡°Alright Very Gutst Vas he reprimanding Gavin and the others? But why was his voice trembling) For only that, after Cannon said thrs, he turned around and ran without any hesitation! However, Crator did not even manage to run far when, with a pop. Harry¡¯s figure appeared in front of lum 14 Harry glostly figure catised L Just as Cannon turned around and was about to escape in another direction, he realized he was already surrounded on all sies by the ten people of the other party. It was exactly the same as when dozens of his own men surrounded Gavin. The trembling Cannon swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Cannon turned his head to face Gavin, separated by the figures of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Cannon shouted at Gavin, as if his voice getting louder could make him braver. ¡°You. How dare you openly kill government officials!¡± Hearing Cannon¡¯s words, Gavin looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re resisting investigations with violence? If we don¡¯t use violence, how are you going to report to your superior?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the corners of Cannon¡¯s mouth began to twitch as he roared. ¡°You. That¡¯s bullshit! You. You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that not the case?¡± Gavin looked at Cannon and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not a violent resistance to investigations, then, oh I know, it must be what Mr. Meyers called ¡®self¨Cdefensel¡± ¡°You You.¡± Cannon was speechless when he heard Gavin¡¯s words, especially when he was surrounded by these ten people. Cannon trembled. Cannon knew that the other party was all warriors. He also knew that the other party was powerful. Beforeing, Cannon had guessed that his own people were not a match against them. However, their uniform was supposed to be their protection. Who knew that in the eyes of these people, their uniforms werepletely useless? Good God. Now, if the other party wanted to kill him, it would be easy! On the other side, Gavin was already walking towards Cannon. Meanwhile, The Frostpeak Dark Warriors, who was guarding Cannon, made way for Gavin. Just as Gavin arrived in front of Cannon, Cannon actually fell to his knees. It was unknown whether it was because his legs were weak or if he really wanted to kneel down and beg for mercy. Gavin looked strangely at Cannon, who was kneeling on the ground, and chuckled, saying, ¡°Mr. Meyers, what¡¯s the matter? ¡°Why are you kneeling in front of a lowlymoner like me?¡± This sentence was ruthless p to Cannon¡¯s face! He thought of himself as the Warrior Surveince Bureau. In front of anyone who did not belong to the Warrior Surveince Bureau, he was arrogant ¡®ike anyone¡¯s boss. I ven if the other party was stronger than him. Cannon would not take the other person seriously This was because he knew that he was a member of the government, and no matter how strong the other party was, that person seas only a owlymoner The person he had called a lowlymoner had rebelled¡± Cannon wanted to stand up. but in the face of death, his legs would not listen to him no matter what! Here, Gavin bowed slightly and moved his mouth close to Cannon¡¯s ear. He whispered hoarsely, ¡°Cannon, I won¡¯t kill you today¡± When Cannon heard this, the joy in Cannon¡¯s eyes could be seen clearly. Gavin¡¯s voice didn¡¯t stop, as he continued to say. I can tell you that the three families, the Harper family, the Holman Family, and the Dawson family, were all killed by me¡± Gavin was generously confessed to the crime. Because this matter concerned his revenge. There was no need to conceal his intentions. He wanted more people to know that Gavin Clifford was back. The Clifford family of Brookspring were going to take their revenge! This way more of his enemies would surface. Sensing that Cannon¡¯s breathing was a little unstable, Gavin continued to say, ¡°You can go back. ¡°Go back to your Warrior Surveince Bureau and bring more people to arrest me. ¡°However. I have to remind you. ¡°You will bear the consequences¡± After saying those words, Cannon felt a chill run down his spine that instantly filled his entire body. Cannon felt the urge to pee This was a fear that came om the depths of his heart. Cannon seemed to have heard the sounds of hell from the words bear the consequences When Cannon recovered from his fear and came back to his senses, Gavin and the others had already disappeared. Cannon tried to crawl up from the ground three times in a daze before getting up. Looking around at the corpses of his team members in front of him. Cannon¡¯s body trembled again. Now that Gavin was not by his side, his trembling was not out of fear Cannon lend his fists tightly and roared in a strange voice, ¡°Rebellion! Thus as rebellied These lowlymoners actually dare to attack the Warrior Surveince Bureaut ¡°bellion¡® Rebelli Cannon trated t Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. carrior Survedi.. Frintpcak Dark Ma he rushed to his car. He started the car and drove away. It was obvious that he was running back to the- Bureau to report back. He didn¡¯t even spare another look at the corpses of his seam members? Team D had returned to the rums of the Clifford family while Ca be on his way bac street of firookapring 12% olitest daugf?rra the Iley had never i veen such a scene before Right beside the asphalt road, a naked woman was running like crazy! In fact, many drivers even got into a small ident because of this scene, but they did not deal with the ident. Instead they took out their phones and took photos like crazy. At first, ire was indeed embarrassed and in pain. She felt endless humiliation, but as time passed, the more people she saw, the more re became indifferent and numbed to it all. She even screamed hoarsely at the people filming around her. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never fucking seen a beauty before?¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 When the surrounding people heard ire¡¯s voice, the expression on their faces was strange. They were wondering who this crazy person was who was running around naked in the middle of the night. However, if nothing else was said, this person had a decent figure and good looks. It was a pity that she wasted such beauty. Of course, there were also many men on the streets who had ¡°appreciation¡± in their eyes and were drooling. Many people even took out their phones to take photos. ire turned a blind eye to all this and ran quickly towards her destination. The reason was because she was afraid! She was afraid to death! ire did not know if the man who had disyed such terrifying strength at her house was still following her. She wanted to turn around and take a look, but she knew her strength. How could she catch sight of his figure? Although ire no longer cared because she was afraid of death, there were people who cared!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. For example, Violet, who was wearing the same uniform that belonged to the National Security Bureau, was currently driving the government patrol car. When Violet saw ire, she mmed on the brakes and almost hit the telephone pole beside her. Her first reaction was a shout of ¡°She¡¯s crazy! Who is this woman? Why is she running around naked at night! ¡°Good lord. Is this how benefits are given out?¡± But soon, this employee of the National Security Bureau recognized ire! ¡°Fuck!¡± She subconsciously eximed and pped her forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the eldest daughter of the Dawson family?¡± She could not believe her eyes. She rubbed her eyes and pinched her thigh. Only then did she confirm that the naked girl in front of her was ire! The Dawson family was one of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring And ire was the Dawson family¡¯s eldest daughter! How could such a noble person do such a thing? Not only did ire do such a thing, but she even attracted a group of people to watch and film! ¡°What should I do?¡± The employee instantly panicked. She knew the Dawson family¡¯s social status in Brookspring! This kind of thing would damage the Dawson family¡¯s reputation! If this matter blew up and people of the Dawson family got angry, then Brookspring would be in big trouble! Obviously, this employee did not know that the entirety of the Dawson family had been exterminated. She instantly came to her senses, opened the car door, and rushed out. As she ran in the direction of ire, she shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°Stop filming! ¡°Stop looking! ¡°Stop fucking filming! ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± However, when she said this, the employee did not dare to say anything else. She was afraid that others did not know ire¡¯s identity, but if she said it out loud, it would make the Dawson family aughingstock in the end. At that time, the higher¨Cups would find out she was responsible for it! Therefore, the employee immediately rushed towards ire. As she took off her coat, she put it on ire and said anxiously, ¡°Ms. Dawson, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°What happened? Hurry up and put on the clothes!¡± On the other hand, irepletely ignored the employee¡¯s good intentions. She was even very anxious and pushed this employee away fiercely. ire¡¯s push was so strong that the employee from the National Security Bureau actually fell to the ground on her butt. ire shouted hysterically. Leave me alone! ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± She even hurriedly tore off the clothes on her and tossed them to the side. Then, under the employee¡¯s shocked gaze, ire turned around, facing the direction behind her, and knelt down. She said in a panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t! ¡°Im not wearing any clothes. I didn¡¯t ept anyone¡¯s help. Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± She even Lowtowed three times on the ground. Then, without another word, ire stood up and ran straight ahead! However, there was no one else behind her! This employee waspletely dumbfounded. What just happened? At the same time, in the apartment rented by Gavin, Zoe eximed in surprise. ¡°Gavin, look at this woman. She seems to be the woman from the department store that day. What¡¯s wrong with her? Why isn¡¯t she wearing any clothes?¡± That¡¯s right, because ire¡¯s matter had caused a hugemotion, many people even started live¨C streaming it online. 21 At home. La and Zoe naturally saw the live broadcast of ire running around naked. The two girls looked at the current ire and blushed. Of course, the intense curiosity and surprise made them unable to stop looking On the other side, La also eximed, ¡°She seems to be the eldest daughter of Brookspring¡¯s Dawson family. What. What¡¯s going on?¡± Gavin had already returned to his rented apartment. At this moment, he was also looking at the live broadcast in the hands of the two women, with a strange expression on his face. Looking at the two people looking at him, Gavin shrugged his hands innocently and shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Meanwhile, La seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Gavin, my grandfather said that the Dawson family seems to be one of the families who attacked the Clifford family back then. They are all evil people. Who carried out God¡¯s will to make ire so afraid? ¡°She even knelt in the direction behind her and begged for mercy. Is someone chasing after her?¡± Hearing La¡¯s curious voice, Gavin pursed his lips slightly and said indifferently. ¡°Maybe. God couldn¡¯t bear to see people of the Dawson familymit all kinds of evil, so he punished the Dawson family, right?¡± Zoe looked at Gavin, her eyes filled with enlightenment. After linking the Dawson family to the revenge of the Clifford family, Zoe already knew what happened. This matter was definitely her brother¡¯s doing. After all, Zoe had personally followed her brother and watched him ughter the Harper family¡¯s entire family. Therefore, this was not a punishment from God at all. Unless this God was her brother, Gavin! Zoe also knew that her brother didn¡¯t say it to prevent La from worrying, so she didn¡¯t expose Gavin. Instead, Zoe nodded and said, ¡°That must be it. ¡°No matter what, this is the punishment this woman deserves¡± Did ire get the punishment she deserved! Her current appearance was indeed very miserable, but at this moment, her heart was filled with resentment towards Gavin. Previously, when she was in front of Gavin, her heart was naturally wrapped in endless fear, But now, in order to survive, she had already done such a thing. She knew that because of Gavin, her family was gone, and she would never be able to stay in Brookspring. Although ire still looked panicked and deathly afraid on the surface, she had already cursed the Clifford family, from those dead to the ones alive, in her heart. For example, right now, ire, who was panting as she ran, was cursing fiercely in her heart, ¡°Bastard Gavin! ¡°You made me suffer such a great humiliation today! ¡°You¡¯re just a stray dog from a trash family. Other than having some martial strength, what else do you have? ¡°You dare to let me go to Greenwald? Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ire¡¯s cursing and fantasizations were unknown to Gavin. Gavin only knew that ire¡¯s ¡°wonderful¡± fantasy would never happen. Just as Gavin had said, the people of the Mason family would kill ire for him! And now, in Gavin¡¯s apartment, Kris slowly walked out of her bedroom with her head lowered. When Kris saw Gavin, La, and Zoe, Kris had a pained expression on her face. Seeing Kris¡¯s figure. La and Zoe instantly fell silent. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. They could not be sure of Kris¡¯s current mental state. They were afraid that they would hurt Kris¡¯s fragile mind again, so they could only look at Kris with heartache.. Meanwhile, Kris was already talking to Gavin. Kris said. ¡°Tm sorry. ¡°Gay, am I going crazy again?¡± Hearing Kris¡¯s voice, Gavin and the other two heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, their heartache became even more obvious Gavin walked up to Kris and said softly, ¡°Aunty Kris, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You shouldn¡¯t have to say sorry. I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t be asking these sensitive questions.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kris denied loudly. Then, she threw herself into Gavin¡¯s arms. With tears on her face, she sobbed. ¡°No, Gay, you¡¯re not the one at fault. It¡¯s not you.¡± On the other side, La and Zoe who were watching this scene also had tears in their eyes. Then, La also stepped forward and said to them, ¡°You¡¯re not the ones at fault. It¡¯s the people from the Holman family. The people from the Holman family will definitely receive the punishment they deserve, just like the Dawson family!¡± Listening to La¡¯s voice. Zoe looked at her brother and slowly said, ¡°I believe that the people from the Holman family have already received the punishment they deserve.¡± That¡¯s right, the destruction of the Holman family was even one step ahead of the Dawson family. Currently, the Holman family had already been burned to ashes in the fire! It did not take long for Kris to finally calm down within Gavin¡¯s warm embrace. Finally, Kris could talk andugh with La and Zoe again. Gavin looked at the smiles on the three women¡¯s faces and gently clenched his fists. Gavin made a promise in his heart! He swore that he would protect this beautiful scene all his life. Today¡¯s matter had almoste to an end. Gavin had killed many people today and had also found many clues about the massacre of the Clifford family He sped up his revenge even more. Gavin believed that one day, he would be able to send all of the Clifford family¡¯s enemies down to hell one by one and make them personally kneel in front of his dead predecessors to express their despair! Gavin could not bear to disturb the three women¡¯s happiness. He returned to his bedroom alone and prepared to have a good sleep to sort out his mood. After an unknown period of time, Gavin felt the door of his room being gently pushed open from the outside. With Gavin¡¯s vignce, he instantly woke up. However, he did not get up immediately. This was because he knew that he was in his own home. This ce was absolutely safe. The only people who could enter his bedroom were the three women in the house. Gavin also wanted to see which girl was so bold as to not sleep in the middle of the night and enter a man¡¯s room. Gavin quickly realized that this woman¡¯s courage was not limited to this. The woman quietly closed the door and came over to his bed. Unexpectedly, the woman gently lifted a corner of the nket. Then, a hot body directly crawled into Gavin¡¯s nket. Gavin trembled with a start! This was because he realized that this woman was not wearing any clothes! Gavin¡¯s entire body tensed up. He closed his eyes and his mind kept spinning. Gavin thought, ¡°Who is this? ¡°Who¡¯s so bold? Good lord, does she not treat me as a man? ¡°How can she be so daring?¡± The faces of three women appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. Gavin wondered, ¡°Was it Zoe ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s my biological sister. I¡¯m her biological brother. She would never do such a thing! ¡°Could it be Aunty Kris? ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Gavin felt a chill run down his spine as soon as this thought appeared in his mind. He even wanted to give himself a hard p to the face. What was he thinking? How could it be his Aunty Kris? This was his elder! ¡°Then it has to be La!¡± Gavin thought. Gavin¡¯s body finally rxed a lot when he thought of this person. Yes, La was his fianc¨¦e. He would marry La sooner orter. After marriage, wasn¡¯t this normal between husband and wife? 2/3 And now, La was hiding under his nket. It was probably because they had not seen each other for ten years and she really missed him. ¡°Since you¡¯re not shy anymore, what¡¯s there for me to be shy about?¡± Gavin thought. Gavin actually closed his eyes and reached out to wrap this warm and tender body in his arms. A series of frantic breathing sounds could be heard. A smirk appeared on Gavin¡¯s face as he thought to himself, ¡°Little girl, now you know how to be shy? It¡¯s toote!¡± Although Gavin said that in his heart, his hands did not move at all. Just like that, he quietly hugged the body in his arms. However, the breathing of the person in his arms and the feeling of the hot air hitting his neck made him unable to stop himself. Gavin was a man after all. At a time like this, there was nothing Gavin could do. However, since it had already happened, Gavin was helpless. However, after all, he thought that the woman in his arms was his fianc¨¦e, so Gavin did not feel any psychological stress from his actions. Suddenly, the figure in his arms spoke in a breathy voice. ¡°What a bad guy.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was very soft. If Gavin was slightly less alert or was in a deep sleep, he would not be able to hear it. However, Gavin, who was experiencing an abnormal situation, heard it clearly! This voice was like a basin of cold water that poured down on Gavin¡¯s head, making him shiver all over. All the strange emotions in his heart instantly disappeared. Because he recognized this voice. This was not La who he was thinking about. She was also not his sister, Zoe, either! How could it be bert Gavin felt ufortable all over. However, there was nothing he could do. He could not wake up. If he woke up, there would be a huge problem. Little did Gavin know, outside his room, a graceful figure clenched her teeth as a strange look appeared in her eyes. In the she retracted her hand from the doorknob of Gavin¡¯s room and turned to leave. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Gavin was unaware of what had happened outside his room. He could only lie quietly in his bed with unspeakable anguish. It was sheer torment for him. Meanwhile, a pale¨Cfaced ire finally saw the road sign constructed exclusively for the Mason family. The purpose was to lead others to their mansion. Looking up at the seemingly brightening sky, ire seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope. By that moment, ire could no longer speak. Her lips were parched and dry. Her thoughts were so muddled that she was unable to express herself clearly. She had been running non¨Cstop, and she did not even know when she lost her shoes. Her battered feet were soaked in blood. However, ire no longer felt any pain. She had reached a point where the intensity of her suffering left her physically numb. She had stopped running a long time ago. If she ran any further, she would copse and die. ire no longer had the strength to walk steadily. She staggered from tree to tree for support, inching her way toward the road sign. By the time she reached Greenwald, it was already dawn. Soon, many people at Greenwald gathered around her. Finally, ire saw the door of the mansion belonged to the Mason family. With a loud thud, she copsed in front of the door. irey undressed, her body sprawled on the ground, facing upward. In a state of distress, she looked up at the sky and panted heavily. The men leered at her, grinningsciviously. Meanwhile, the Mason family had just finished eating breakfast in the mansion. Kieren Mason, the eldest son in the Mason family, and Warren Mason, his fourth brother, ced their cutlery on the table. Just then, someone rushed into the mansion, crying out frantically ¡°Oh no! Mr. Kieren! Mr. Warren! Something terrible has happened?¡± Kieren and Warren turned to look at the door simultaneously and frowned. Kieren looked at the servant coldly. ¡°Why are you looking so flustered? ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning. How can anything terrible happen?¡± The servant tried to catch is breath. They¡­ there are many people outside the door. Everyone is watching. They all want to join in the fun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Puzzled, the two brothers looked at each other. Warren asked, ¡°Join in the fun? What¡¯s so exciting outside the mansion? This is Greenwald. Who dares toe here to have fun?¡± The servant replied, ¡°There¡¯s a woman. The woman is not wearing any clothes. She¡¯s lying outside at the door. She wants to see the person in charge of the Mason family. ¡°Those people watching outside the mansion think that the Mason family has done something wrong to this woman. They must be criticizing us,¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, Kieren and Warren mmed their hands on the table and dashed out of the mansion. Just as the servant described, they saw a disheveled woman, whose feet were covered in blood, lying sprawled at the doorstep of the mansion. She was not wearing any clothes. There was arge group of onlookers standing near the door, gesticting at the door. ¡°Oh my, the Mason family must be very influential and powerful in Greenwald. Who is this girl that they bullied?¡± ¡°How can you do this to her? They have left her here in such a sorry state.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s expose them We should tell everyone what kind of people the Mason family is.¡± Hearing the chatters in the crowd, Kieren and Warren frowned. Warren walked up to ire. He looked down at ire¡¯s body and grimaced. ¡°Who are you? ¡°Why did you appear at the door of our family mansion without any notice? Why did you frame us?¡± ire looked up at Warren She replied hoarsely, ¡°You. Are you the person in charge of this family?¡± Hearing this, the corners of Warren¡¯s eyes twitched ufortably. He replied in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m the fourth son of the Mason family, Warren Mason. You can tell me what you want.¡± Hearing this, ire¡¯s eyes stirred. Tears started streaming down her face. She mustered all her strength to stand up and started sobbing, tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Mr. Warren, you have to help me. Please! ¡°I need your support. You must help me. I¡¯m from the Dawson family in Brookspring.¡± Everyone was astonished to hear what ire said. Both Kieren and Warren¡¯s pupils constricted in shock. Warren immediately turned around and looked at Kieren, who called out to the servants. ¡°Bring this woman into the mansion.¡± Kieren immediately instructed the servant to bring ire into the house. ¡°Send these people away. Make sure they don¡¯t say anything about this incident. If anyone dares to spout nonsense, we will not let them off!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kieren,¡± Indeed, the Mason family was capable of threatening the people and making sure they kept quiet about the matter. The onlookers only dared to talk among themselves. No one dared to offend the Mason family. Meanwhile, ireypletely limp in the courtyard inside the mansion. Her body resembled a lifeless form that had surrendered to exhaustion. Everyone in the Mason family looked at her, displeased. No one bothered to give her any clothes to wear. Warren then started to question her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you in this state? ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± Obviously, Warren knew Zavian had gone to help the Dawson family the day before. Although Zavian said he was heading to Brookspring to help the Dawson family, his intention was to hunt Gavin down and kill him. Since then, Kieren and Warren had not received any news of both Zavian and Ethan. Instead, they now faced a disheveled ire. ire¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°They¡¯re dead. They¡¯re all dead. Not only is Mr. Zavian dead, Mr. Ethan is also dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kieren and Warren¡¯s eyes unmediately narrowed. They stared at ire in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Just when Warren shouted at the top of his voice, a roar echoed throughout the house, filling every corner with the resounding intensity of his outburst. ¡°Damn it! ¡°Zavian! Ethan! Your ques are smashed! ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Impossible!¡± It was the grief¨Cstricken voice of an elderly man. The voice was like a deafening p of thunder reverberating through Kieren and Warren¡¯s minds. Were Zavian and Ethan dead? How did they die? Meanwhile, ire had not stopped talking. Kieren and Warren, who were still in a state of shock, heard ire¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn soon. All of you in the Mason family will die eventually.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kieren and Warren were about to explode in fury when they heard what ire said. Kieren¡¯s eyes, ame with anger, were wide and bulging. ¡°How dare y say that? You¡¯re asking for trouble.¡± A powerful and abrupt surge of energy surged from within Kieren. He mmed his palm on the lifeless ire. ¡°No!¡± ire screamed out herst breath. Kieren had crushed her head. ire was dead. Before herst sentence, ire had said, ¡°You must kill Gavin. He sent me here with this message for you.¡± However, ire¡¯s voice had been drowned by the elderly¡¯s sorrowful cries at that moment. ire had died in vain. She was hoping to provoke the Mason family so they could go back to kill Gavin. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 After killing ire with one blow, Kieren turned around and rushed into the room immediately. Warren quickly followed after him. Everyone in the Mason family did not think much about ire¡¯s death. They simply looked on, unmoved. Naturally, they were more worried about what happened to Zavian and Ethan. By then, Kieren and Warren had already charged into the room. The room was filled with the cries of the old man. They saw him kneeling on the ground in the middle of the room. In front of him were two broken jade ques, each bearing the names Ethan and Zavian. There were cracked lines running right across the inscriptions. Those were the exact jade ques the man had mentioned earlier. ¡°Dad!¡± Kieren and Warren shouted out to their father in unison. They ran to both sides of the elderly man and helped him up from the ground. The elderly man with snow¨Cwhite hair gazed through his tear¨Cstained eyes with a sense of profound sorrow. Despite his grey hair, his countenance remained youthful and unaged. No wrinkles could be found on his face. His mere presence exuded a maic and awe¨Cinspiring aura, capturing the attention of everyone present. Since his return to Brookspring, Gavin had never encountered such a powerful force as that man. The elderly man was the present head of the Mason family in Greenwald. He was also Kieren and Warren¡¯s father, Tristan Mason. Kieren and Warren supported their father to sit on a chair. Tristan could only cover his face and continue sobbing. The two brothers stared at the shattered jade ques on the floor. Their faces had turned ashen with shock. Kieren was rendered speechless. ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible! ¡°What happened to Zavian and Ethan?¡± ¡°They were on their way to Brookspringst night. Why are their ques¡­. ¡°Is this Gavin¡¯s doing? Is it possible that he killed them singlehandedly?¡± Kieren said. Kieren and Warren¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow and horror. Just then, Tristan spoke up, choking back his tears, ¡°Ten years ago¡­ Tve warned all of you ten years ago that the Clifford family is not to be trifled with. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? Why didn¡¯t all of you heed my advice If Gavin had been present, what Tristan just said would have raised some doubts in his mind. It was true. From Tristan¡¯s tone, it seemed like he disapproved of the n to attack the Clifford family ten years ago. Despite his warning, the other members of the Mason family went ahead to join the other prestigious families to attack the Clifford family Kieren and Warren¡¯s faces became more solemn. Kieren turned to look at Tristan. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? ¡°Besides, we were acting under Commander Latrell¡¯s orders back then. We can¡¯t possibly defy Commander Latrell¡± Commander Latrell! Once again, the name appeared in Tristan¡¯s mind. The name was never heard among the prestigious families in Brookspring. However, both the Hill family and the Mason family heard of the name Commander Latrell. Moreover, it seemed like Commander Latrell was a very formidable force. Back then, the Clifford family was the most powerful family in Greenwald. The Mason family was ranked just below them. Yet, there was no such title as the second most powerful family. Despite that, the Mason family was a powerful force that could not be underestimated. Hence, the Clifford family must be a much more dominant and fearful force for the Mason family to hold them in awe. Tristran let out a loud sigh ¡°Ha¡® Commander Latrell ¡°Do you remember how ya pernaded me to attack the Clifford family then? ¡°You told me that if we did what Commander Latrell told us to do, we¡¯d split the assets of the Clifford family. The Mason family will then be the most powerful family. ¡°Look what happened now? The Mason family¡¯s influence and power have been diminishing over the last ten years. ¡°Now, we aren¡¯t even half as powerful as what we used to be. Don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s happening? Tristan was certain there must be a hidden secret behind all that had happened. Gavin wa ne that three out of the four most powerful families in Brookspringunched an attack on the Clifford family ten years ago. They were the Harper family, the Dawson family, and the Holman family. Those families powers werepletely different from the past. 24 After the destruction of the Clifford family, the three families¡® fortunes and social status had grown from strength to strength. Very quickly, they became three of the four most powerful families in Brookspring. The Taylor family remained one of the four most powerful families because Vincent was helping La all this while. On the other hand, the Mason family¡¯s fortune and influence had been diminishing over the years, like what Tristan said. It was strange how their fortunes had turned outpared to the three families in Brookspring. Kieren and Warren, who had been listening intently to Tristan, looked disturbed. They did not say a word. After some time, Kieren managed to find his voice. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. We need to n our next steps. What should we do now?¡± Three of Kieren¡¯s younger brothers were killed by Gavin in Brookspring. It was no use regretting what they did in the past. It did not matter if they regretted taking part in the attack on the Clifford family. Gavin had killed three members of the Mason family. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Kieren vowed to avenge them. Warren clenched his fists tightly, simmering in anger. ¡°Gavin, you son of a bitch! ¡°He¡¯s a hopeless case now, defeated and alone. He doesn¡¯t have any help. How dare he attack our family? ¡°He¡¯s a homeless piece of trash.¡± Since Warren was unable to fight Gavin personally, he could only use words to curse and insult Gavin. Kieren spoke up again. ¡°I don¡¯t think Gavin is capable of doing all this alone.¡± When Warren heard that, he looked at Kieren, puzzled. Kieren started to exin his rationale. ¡°It¡¯s true that Gavin is a very strong warrior. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s also part of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. ¡°But he¡¯s only in his twenties. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a genius, there¡¯s no way hisbat skills can be so exceptional. ¡°Both Zavian and Ethan were considered to be among the best fighters. If theybined forces, they could be as invincible as a supreme warrior.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Gavin has surpassed the level of a supreme warrior at his age? He¡¯s still very young¡± Warren was at a loss for words. He hated to admit it, but Kieren was right. Tal Buuselt, Warren knew how much training one had to put in to be an exceptional fighter Gavin had vanished for ten years and now had returned without the support of any family members. Even if he was a genius, there was no way he could be so formidable overnight. Just then, a sinister smile appeared on Warren¡¯s face. ¡°I knew it. How can that son of a bitch be so powerful? ¡°He couldn¡¯t have done this alone. There must be a mastermind behind all this. ¡°Hmph! I bet this son of a bitch doesn¡¯t have the guts to return to Brookspring by himself The most frightening aspect of human behavior was his unwarranted self¨Cassurance, Certain that he was right, Kieren then turned to look at Tristan, ¡°Dad, there my be a supreme warrior helping Gavin in secret. ¡°We can¡¯t tell if Gavin has betrayed something or someone in return for a supreme warrior¡¯s help. Perhaps he was sucking up to this supreme warrior and begging for his help. ¡°Dad, I would like to ask for divine help from the Mason family. I would like to invite our two supreme warriors to join forces with me and Kieren to fight Gavin. With their help, I¡¯m sure even the most powerful supreme warrior will not be our match¡± Kieren narrowed his eyes menancingly. ¡°Let¡¯s see who in the entire Riverrun dares to oppose the Mason family. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the son of a bitch dies a horrible death. He can join the rest of the Clifford family in hell.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Gavin, who was all the way in Brookspring, had no idea what kind of guesses the two brothers of the Mason family in Greenwald had. He only knew that he had not slept the entire night. In fact, he was too embarrassed to open his eyes the next morning. He waited until the figure in his arms woke up and tiptoed out of his room. After that, Gavin heaved a long sigh of relief and sat up from the bed. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead! Who knew how he got herest night? Fortunately, Gavin had powerful strength. Even if he did not sleep for a year, it would not affect his bodily functions. He did not sleepst night, and indeed, it did not affect his bodily functions. However, it still had a huge impact on his mind! He had no idea why Kris would do such a thing. Could it be that Kris did not feel that this was inappropriate at all? Gavin didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t want to understand either. This was because if he understood this matter, Gavin¡¯s outlook on life, worldview, and values would probably change drastically. Meanwhile, Gavin quietly got out of bed, opened the door, and looked at the situation outside. Kris seemed to have returned to the girls¡® room. On the other hand, Zoe and La seemed to be enjoying this long¨Clostfort, so they hadn¡¯t woken up yet even though it was already the afternoon. However, it was good that they were not up yet. Gavin just happened to not know how to face the three women in his house! Hence, Gavin quietly left his rented apartment, Breathing in the fresh morning air, Gavin finally calmed his impetuous mood. Looking back at the window above, Gavin still felt a lingering fear. If the Frostpeak Dark Warriors saw Gavin¡¯s expression right now, they would definitely be shocked. One had to know that their Dark Lord was a fearless existence that ruled the world. Now, he seemed to have developed some fear. They would never have seen such emotions from Gavin before. Of course, Gavin himself didn¡¯t notice it. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t think that it was abnormal. After all, no matter who encountered this kind of thing, no one would feel good! 14 As for Gavin, he had already decided to go to the ruins of his family vi to take a look. After all, there was nothing for him to do now, Just as Gavin was about to leave the neighborhood, Twiggy and Robert¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Master¡°¡± Robert¡¯s voice was very loud, causing many people who were doing their morning exercises to turn their heads instantly. They looked at Robert with a dumbfounded expression. Many of them knew Robert and were familiar with him. However, Robert actually shouted, ¡°Master?¡± Who was Master? Who could be the Master of someone like Robert? Could they have heard wrongly! This group of people all thought that they were hallucinating. However, they could only watch as Robert ran over to the young man in his twenties obsequiously. Then, he bent down and prepared to kneel on one knee! Robert was about to blurt out the words ¡°Greetings from your humble servant, Master¡°, but Gavin quickly reached out his hand and pulled Robert up. Gavin then gave Robert a look. Robert also noticed that the surrounding crowd was staring at him as if they had seen a ghost. An awkward expression appeared on his face as he quickly swallowed his greetings. Of course, Robert would not have anyints about kneeling before Gavin in front of the crowd. However, Gavin did not want to be ostentatious now. Therefore, he gave Robert another look and turned to leave. Gavin and Robert left. However, the onlookers of this neighborhood instantly exploded into discussion. ¡°Good lord, that was Mr. Jordin just now, right? It was him, right?¡± ¡°He actually called a young man ¡°Master? Good lord, who is this young man?¡± ¡°Is there a possibility that this young man¡¯s name is Master?¡± ¡°Are you still di camming? Who would name their child ¡®Master? Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Jordan was about to kneel down to that young man?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Could that young man be a descendant of some powerful family? Is the family hidden in our neighborhood?¡± These elderly men and women who were doing their morning exercises were also gossipy In an extremely short period of time, the rumors had spread far and wide. Now, everyone in the neighborhood thought that there was even a hidden big shot living in their neighborhood. It was also said that this big shot was the kind of person who did not want others to know his identity. As the saying went, if you were a nobody, you hid in the forest, but if you were somebody, you hid in the city! As a result, the security guards who had been lounging in the guardhouse drinking tea were all dressed neatly and standing obediently at the door, as if they were hoping to catch the eye of some big shot and change their fortunes! Of course, Gavin and Robert did not know what had happened in the neighborhood. Meanwhile, Gavin said to Robert. ¡°Since you came to me, I assume you found something?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, an awkward expression appeared on Robert¡¯s face. Then, Robert said helplessly. ¡°Master, I only came to greet you. If I saw you but pretended I didn¡¯t see you, I would feel that I have sinned. These words made it sound as if Gavin was a terrifying person and that he would kill others anytime he liked. However, that seemed to be true. Well, whatever¡­ Gavin shook his head helplessly when he saw Robert¡¯s awkward expression. At this moment, Gavin suddenly thought of the letter he found yesterday when investigating the Holman family, Gavin immediately took out the letter and showed it to Robert. ¡°Have you seen this pattern before?* Robert looked at the pattern in Gavin¡¯s hand and racked his brains for a long time. In the end, he shook his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± In fact, Gavin did not have much hope in Robert knowing this pattern. After all, Robert might not be able toe into contact with what this pattern represented. However, Gavin still said, ¡°Memorize this pattern. You have subordinates outside, right? Tell them not to worry about anything else right now and focus on investigating what this pattern represents,¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Robert even stomped his foot and said loudly. ¡°This humble servant epts the order?¡± Gavin nodded and further instructed Robert. I also need you to help me investigate something else.¡± ¡°During the time before the Clifford family was exterminated, how many disciples ofrge families from other ces entered Brookspring? Once you find out their identities, the time they entered Brookspring, and where they went to, report to me immediately!¡° Robert stomped lus fout again and acknowledged Gavin¡¯s order loudly. Gavin nodded and waved his hand before saying, ¡°Alright, you may leave to perform your tasks.¡± This was because the letter found in the Holman family¡¯s vi clearly stated that the Holman family¡¯s helpers would reach Brooksprings soon as possible. When everyone arrived, they would immediately begin to attack the Clifford family. Even if the aristocratic families who came to Brookspring at that time were not directly rted to the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion, there must be a connection. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Gavin looked at Cannon, who was standing in the middle of the group, and let out a sigh while shaking his head. Gavin calmly said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± On the other side, Cannon said to a middle¨Caged man who had a frown and a serious expression, ¡°Vice¨Ccaptain, it¡¯s this person. This is who we want, Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Not only did he resist the investigation violently, but he also killed all my colleagues!¡± As Cannon spoke, he squeezed out a few tears from his eyes. He pretended to be very angry and wailed, Those were our colleagues who were like family!¡± Listening to Cannon¡¯s voice, the middle¨Caged man¡¯s eyes were filled with endless anger. He took a step forward and shouted at Gavin. ¡°Sinner Gavin Clifford, you havemitted a heinous crime! Not only did you ughter innocent civilians, but dared to resist us and kill the officials of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. Do you plead guilty?¡± you also Gavin looked at the middle¨Caged man in front of him and said indifferently. ¡°What crime have I committed?¡± On this side, although Cannon was afraid of how strong Gavin was, Cannon knew that he had strength in numbers, Moreover, the group of people he brought, especially the vice¨Ccaptain beside him, had already surpassed the peak of an expert warrior and was infinitely close to being a supreme warrior. Cannon was very weak. However, no matter how strong Gavin was, Gavin couldn¡¯t be stronger than his vice¨Ccaptain. Therefore, Cannon¡¯s confidence doubled. He jumped out and pointed at Gavin¡¯s nose, cursing! ¡°What crime did youmit?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the Warrior Surveince Bureau is a governmental department. If the Warrior Surveince Bureau says you¡¯re guilty, you¡¯re guilty!¡± ¡°You lowlife, you still dare to quibble at a time like this?¡± Then, Cannon turned to his vice¨Ccaptain and said, ¡°Vice¨Ccaptain, look at Gavin¡¯s attitude now. He clearly doesn¡¯t take the Warrior Surveince Bureau seriously!¡± ¡°Vice¨Ccaptain, I suggest that Gavin doesn¡¯t need to be captured at all. He should be killed on the spot!¡± The vice¨Ccaptain listened to Cannon¡¯s words and looked at Gavin. He slowly took two steps forward and his voice calmed down. He actually seemed sincere and earnest as he said to Gavin, ¡°Gavin Clifford, right?* ¡°You¡¯re still so young and have a bright future ahead of you. Why did you do such a thing and cut off your own path of retreat?¡± ¡°You killed the Harper family, the Holman family, and the Dawson family. This matter could have been concluded as a dispute between waltors. If you give us some benefits, say something nice, and admit defeat, this matter will be over.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you listen to my advice? How dare you kill my people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau?¡± Hearing the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s words, Gavin looked up. He had killed the Harper family, the Holman family, and the Dawson family. He exterminated three of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring. To think that this vice¨Ccaptain said that Gavin only needed to give them some benefits and say something nice to resolve this terrifying matter. 1/4 and narrowed his eyes at the nan His voice wold slowly said, ¡®In Warrior Survence Bureau from the ma re of the Clifford family back then?¡± Hearing s ptain of the Zarrior Surveince Bureau caled a sneer on his face and sid. ¡°What did you say? The Clifford family? The Clifford family was exterminated When did this happen? Does Brookspring have a family named Clifford? Good bond! This vice¨Ccaptain actually erased the fact that the Clifford family once existed Looking at the morking expression on the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s face, Gavin dowly clenched his fists N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. There was no need for him to answer Gavin¡¯s question directly. The vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s attitude was enough to exin everything Why didn¡¯t the Warrior Surveince Bureau do anything when the Clifford family was wiped out back then? Now, Gavin finally understood A faint scarlet color had already appeared in his pupils This waspletely formed by the monstrous anger in his heart! He looked at the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau in front of him, his eyes filled with hatred and anger! Even if the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau didn¡¯t attack the Clifford family, they still protected the Clifford family¡¯s enemies, so that made them Gavin¡¯s enemiest the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s voice sounded again. He was still using the same sincere tone as before. ¡°Kid, I advise you not to go against the government and the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡± Ladmit that the warriors in this world are indeed powerful and have a different identity! ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s still a sky above your heads. This sky is the Warrior Surveince Bureau!¡± ¡°Any warrior is just a bug or a piece of trash in front of the Warrior Surveince Bureau!¡± Just like you, bastard son of the Clifford family!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, diet As he spoke, the smile on the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s face became even more ferocious. He raised his palm high Just as he was abicion to rrive the order to attack, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die! Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s face revealed an arrogant expression, but before he could sneer, Gavin¡¯s low grow! was heard first ¡°Where are you, Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice seemed to be mixed with a powerful aura, instantly rippling out toward the surrounding forest. Even the leaves on the trees rustled violently. Then, outside the encirclement of hundreds of people, a sonorous and powerful voice that shook the world sounded from all directions. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Gavin¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard again. ¡°Kill without mercy¡± The voices of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D resounded in the sky again. When Cannon heard this voice, his hair stood on end. He immediately said to the vice¨Ccaptain, ¡°Vice¨C captain, Gavin has ten underlings. These ten underlings are all warriors. They were the ones who helped Gavin kill our colleagues!¡± The vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s expression did not change when he heard Cannon¡¯s voice. He only said indifferently, ¡°As long as it¡¯s warrior, it¡¯s trash in front of me!¡± However, just as the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s confident voice sounded, the surrounding air instantly trembled, and a violent wind blew in the dense forest! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Even the soil and fallen leaves were stirred up, enveloping these hundreds of people. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see the sun!¡± A wave of morous and nervous voices instantly sounded from the hundreds of people. Cannon¡¯s body trembled slightly. He had personally seen the Frostpeak Dark Warriors attack. The vice¨Ccaptain frowned and immediately shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic! It¡¯s just a trick!¡± It was just a trick, huh? This vice¨Ccaptain was too naive. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ught¡± A series of screams suddenly rang out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± Cannon, who was hiding behind the vice¨Ccaptain, spoke in a panic. The vice¨Ccaptain also frowned because he could not see his surroundings clearly. He could only continuously shout. ¡°What happened? Respond! Respond quickly!¡± What answered him was not aplete sentence, but a scream. The dense screams, the flying sand and rocks in front of them, and not being able to see the paths ahead clearly made it. seem as if they had entered the depths of hell. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 As for Cannon Meyers, he waspletely dumbfounded. His face was pale. He felt weak all over. Plop! With a thud, Cannon fell limply to the ground, almost no different from yesterday¡¯s scene. The vice¨Ccaptain that Cannon mentioned also seemed to save gone crazy as he kept looking around. He wanted to see if any of his subordinates were still standing on the ground. However, the results were disappointing Just as the surrounding sand, rocks, and fallen leaves dissipated¡­ The scene in front of Cannon and the vice¨Ccaptain of the Warrior Surveince Bureau was a pile of bloody corpsest These corpses all had the same symbol, which was that they were all wearing the uniform of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! They were all elites of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! Because they had lost a lot of manpower to Gavin, they did not dare to be negligent. The subordinates he brought out this time were much stronger than the ones Cannon brought outst time. But, they didn¡¯t even get a clear look at the other party¡¯s ten subordinates before they fell into a pool of blood: ¡°Gavin! Bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill your The vice¨Ccaptain had a ferocious expression on his face as if he wanted to skin Gavin alive. He did not even notice the ten men in ck behind Gavin. Bang He crushed the soil under his fert He shot towards Gavin. Gavin¡¯s eyes were still slightly red The person in front of him had alreadybeled him as an enemy in Gavin¡¯s heart. Therefore, in Gavin¡¯s eyes, he was already a dead person. The vice¨Ccaptain who rushed overlooked Gavin, who stood motionless and did not dodge or defend at all. A cruel smile appeared in his eyes as he shouted. ¡°Heh¡® How arrogant To -step supreme rank warrior. You trash, die?¡± The vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s roar was apanied by his iron fist as it ruthlessly smashed towards Gavin¡¯s head. Gavin looked Tarror v in and shouted, Pift! Right after Gavin shouted. The vice¨Ccaptain felt as if his chest had suffered a violent impact. A mouthful of blood spewed out of his mouth and nose uncontrobly. His entire body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string Boom With a bang, it collided heavily with a huge tree. Crack The tree broke and fell to the ground. ??? The vice¨Ccaptain who fell to the ground could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood. At this moment, his face was ashen. His pale face was filled with shock as he looked at Gavin, who was still standing rooted to the ground. You The third mouthful of blood? Gavin only shouted loudly, and a half¨Cstep supreme rank warrior vomited three mouthfuls of blood consecutively For the third mouthful of blood, the vice¨Ccaptain seemed to have spat out a piece of his lung lobe He propped himself up on the ground and panted heavily, Fear appeared in his eyes. As far as he knew, Gavin was just a young man in his twenties. No matter how strong he was, no matter how talented he was, it was only possible for Gavin to deal with an ordinary warrior or an expert warrior with cas However, he was only a step away from bing a supreme rank Why was he like an ant that could be easily crushed in front of Gavin¡¯s strength? On the other side, Gavin naturally did not care about the fear and surprise in the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s heart. Instead, he walked step by step towards the ice¨Ccaptain with heavy footsteps. Gavin¡¯s voice was house as he clenched his fists tightly It was obvious that the anger in his heart had yet to subside. ¡°Benchts.. vas questioning the vice¨Ccaptain from the depths of his soul. ¡°In your eyes, is it more important than hundreds of lives? Hundreds of people in the Clifford family! Among them, there were warriors and ordinary civilians. Just like that, they were crazily ughtered overnight! In the eyes of the Warrior Surveince Bureau, it was not even a matter. How could they casually take care of it? Those hundreds of lively voices were not enough to match the benefits that others gave them. Hearing Gavin¡¯s doubts, the pale deputy captain actually smiled. He held his chest and shouted at Gavin, ¡°Hundreds of lives are nothing!¡± ¡°You the Clifford family are just trash. You¡¯re trash!¡± ¡°Even a warrior¡¯s life is nothing, let alone those scumbags who are not even warriors. They are not worthy of living in this world. If they die, so be it!¡± To be honest, even the team leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Harry Geller, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He took a step forward and shouted at the vice¨Ccaptain. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a fucking warrior!¡± ¡°Bullshit, I¡¯m not!¡± The vice¨Ccaptain actually went hysterical. He roared, ¡°I¡¯m not fucking warrior! I¡¯m from the Warrior Surveince Bureau, and I¡¯m from the government! Warriors are trash in front of me, just some simple¨Cminded and brawny idiots!¡± ¡°Just like you bunch of idiots. You¡¯re not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as me!¡± Even at this point, this vice¨Ccaptain still spoke in such a tone and had such thoughts. It was as if after he had an extrayer of skin on his body, his entire body had sublimated, and he could be superior to others on the spot. His uniform had even driven the vice¨Ccaptain crazy. He did not even care about his own life anymore. Gavin looked at the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s current appearance. He could imagine how many low¨Clevel warriors he had bullied when he was wearing the uniform of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. It wasn¡¯t just warriors. There were also some ordinary people. After all, these people were not even human in his eyes. There was indeed no need for such a person to live anymore. Gavin also raised his fist. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live in this world. When you¡¯re down there, don¡¯t forget to kowtow and confess to the people you¡¯ve harmed!¡± However, the vice¨Ccaptain of the Warrior Surveince Bureau once again roared with a sinister smile. ¡°Im not the one who¡¯s going to die, you son of a bitch!¡± Swoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, he instantly took out a strange pistol from his hand and pointed it at Gavin. When they saw this pistol, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors all had strange expressions, This was the electromaic gun that the person from the Dawson family had taken out to hurt their Dark Lord. However, it was not a threat to the Dark Lord. However, this vice¨Ccaptain did not know about this! He knew that the gun in his hand could even subdue a warrior, who was at the peak of the supreme rank, so Gavin would definitely die! ¡°Ha! You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Stinky idiot¡± The vice¨Ccaptainughed wildly and cursed again. ¡°This is the difference between the Warrior Surveince Bureau and you bunch of trash, warrior!¡± Go to hell?¡± Bang N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The vice¨Ccaptain pulled the trigger The next second The familiar scene happened again, The smile on the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s face stiffened and his face tumed pale. His body trembled as he watched Gavin casually grab the electric that he had shot out. Gavin looked at the vice¨Ccaptain expressionlessly. ¡°No. Impossible. Absolutely not. Ah!¡± The vice¨Ccaptain shook his head and expressed his doubts in despair. However, just as he finished speaking, a scream sounded Gavin casually threw the electric in his hand at the vice¨Ccaptain. The electric snakes slithered, and the vice¨Ccaptain kept letting out screams, His body, which was wrapped in the electric, twisted exaggeratedly and trembled violently, Not long after, a burnt smell wafted out As for the vice¨Ccaptain in the electric, there was no more sound. The vice¨Ccaptain, who thought fic was superior to others, finally died at the hands of the bureau¡¯s own weapon. Of course, Gavin didn¡¯t forget that there was someone still alive! Chapter 99 Chapter 99 As for Cannon. At this moment, Cannon had already entered a silly state. He stared nkly at the charred corpse on the ground. He knew that this corpse was his vice¨Ccaptain. It was a powerful helper from the Warrior Surveince Bureau that he had found, However, the helper he had found had died in front of him. Suddenly, he seemed to recall what Gavin had told him yesterday. Don¡¯t bother Gavin. Otherwise, he would have to bear the consequences! What would the consequences be? Now, Cannon understood. At this moment, his thoughts werepletely drowned by despair. Looking at Gavin walking towards him, he knew that he would definitely die today. Since he could no longer live, what was there to be afraid of? ¡°Ha¡­ This Cannon actuallyughed. Thisughter sounded so stiff and harsh. Coupled with his pale face, it was unknown how much of a smile there was in hisughter. On the other side. Gavin had alreadye to Cannon¡¯s problem and asked symbolically. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± This Cannon seemed to be waiting for Gavin to ask him this question. He also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯mughing at you! ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± ¡°Are youughing at me This time, it was Gavin¡¯s turn to be puzzled. Looking at Gavin¡¯s confusion, Cannon gritted his teeth. He said, ¡°Tinughing at you. You¡¯re about to die, and you don¡¯t even know it yourself!¡± Hearing Cannon¡¯s words, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D behind Gavin had strange expressions on their faces Looking at Cannon who was limp on the ground, they felt that this person was probably a fool, right! At this time, the person who was going to die was clearly you, Cannon, righti How dare he threaten the Dark Lord at this time? What, did he get something better than an electromaic gun? Cannon did not intend to wait for Gavin to ask him a question. Instead, he said. ¡°Do you know who mur vice¨Ccaptain is?¡± Gavin did not know Gavin didn¡¯t need to know either. Anyone who stopped Gavin from taking revenge would have to bear the consequences, Gavin said that he had to do it. When Cannon saw that Gavin waspletely asking him, he took the initiative to speak again as if he was answering his own question ¡°He¡¯s from Emperion! He¡¯s from Emperion¡¯s Barry family. He was sent to Brookspring to train You¡¯re dead! Gavin! Hah! You can call the wind and rain in Brookspring, but he¡¯s from Emperion! You¡¯ve already provoked the Emperion Barry family. How can you not di ¡°Emperion, the Barry family?¡± A curious look appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes as he muttered softly. Lastening to Gavin¡¯s murmur, Cannon sneered and said. ¡°Why? Are you afraid now? Do you know how powerful the Emperion families are! ¡°It¡¯s toote! Gavin! You will definitely die? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He thought that Gavin was afraid of the Barry family. Unexpectedly, Gavin looked at March and asked, ¡°Is this Emperion Barry family very famous?¡± ¡°Ah Hearing Gavin¡¯s innocent question, Cannon¡¯sughter stopped abruptly, as if someone had pinched his neck. He knew that he was definitely going to die today. When he was about to die, he wanted to look at Gavin¡¯s terrified expression. It would make him die a little morefortably However, the other par did not seem to have heard of the Barry family at all! It was as if he had used his strength to hit cotton before he died. Cannon did not briseve it and roared, ¡°Impossible! How can you not have heard of the Emperion Barry family? ¡°You¡¯re just being pretentious, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re actually already very afraid, Gavin looked at Cannon in front of him with a sympathetic expression, as if he was looking at a smartass From Gavin¡¯s eyes. Cannon could tell that the other party had lly never heard of the Barry family In this world, there was actually someone in the Blearus who had never heard of the name of the Emperion powerful family! This person still had such powerful strength. How could he be like this? That¡¯s the Emperion Barry family, the Emperion Barry family! The Barry family can call the wind and summon the rain in the entire Blearus. Even if the head of the Barry family coughs, the Blearus will be shaken three times!¡± Cannon still did not believe it and wanted Gavin to understand his situation. However, it was useless. Gavin looked at Cannon and smiled. ¡°Oh? Really? Is the Barry family so powerful?¡± Cannon thought that Gavin was afraid at this moment. He immediately nodded heavily and said loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Barry family is so powerful!¡± But in the next second, a peaceful smile appeared on Gavin¡¯s face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for them here at Brookspring!¡± It¡¯s over¡­. Cannon was now sure that Gavin did not take the Barry family seriously at all! A desperate smile appeared on his face. Even if he wanted to see Gavin¡¯s timid look before he died, this wish was impossible. However, he did not believe it! Cannon¡¯s pupils immediately constricted as he revealed a ferocious expression. He roared at Gavin, ¡°You will definitely die in the hands of the Barry family! You will never be able to reincarnate!¡± After Cannon finished shouting, his energy point instantly exploded. Blood sttered and he died. It wasn¡¯t Gavin who made a move. It was Cannon whomitted suicide. In fact, self¨Cdestructing one¡¯s energy point was a skill that every warrior mastered. Cannon probably could not stand this kind of mental torture. Gavin looked at Cannon who was lying on the ground. He pursed his lips slightly and sighed. ¡°If only they could be like you and have such awareness.¡± Exactly! If the group of people who kepting to find trouble with Gavin had the same self¨Catonement as Cannon, it would save Gavin a lot of trouble. On this side, all the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau who were present had died there. The redness in Gavin¡¯s eyes and the anger in his heart were slowly suppressed. He turned his head and said to Harry Geller, the leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. 3/4 Hey, what do you think this Emperion Barry family will do to me, Gavin, who doesn¡¯t have a family background?¡± Gavin did not forget to mock himself when he said that. On the other hand, Harry was a little straightforward. He frowned and said to Gavin, ¡°Dark Lord, do you want me to send a message to Frostpeak and ask our brothers in Frostpeak Dark Warriors to head south immediately and raze Emperion to the ground to prevent future troubles!¡± Harry¡¯s words were very normal. Even the matter of directly ttening Blearus¡¯s Emperion did not cause any waves in the hearts of the brothers of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. It could be seen that they definitely had such strength! Hearing Harry¡¯s voice, Gavin was stunned for a moment. Then, he revealed a rxed smile and patted Harry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What? The person who followed me to defend Sunspire and Blearus back then is now talking about ttening Blearus¡¯s Emperion?¡± When Harry heard Gavin¡¯s words, an awkward expression appeared on his face. However, he still gritted his teeth slightly and said, ¡°Dark Lord, you know that ever since the Sunspire Resistance, Blearus gave up on us. At this point, Harry stopped talking The atmosphere among the brothers in Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D seemed to be a little oppressive. Gavin looked at his brothers with heartache. He patted Harry¡¯s shoulder again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will pay a painful lesson for what happened back then!¡± At the same time, on the other side, Brookspring, at the headquarters of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. Thergest office on the top floor was suddenly violently knocked open from the outside. Then, the person who barged in shouted anxiously at a middle¨Caged man sitting on the sofa in the office, ¡°Director, bad news! Vice Captain Barry, who went to capture Gavin, has been wiped out!¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°Director, bad news! Vice Captain Barry, who went to capture Gavin, waspletely wiped out!¡± This person¡¯s panicked roar made a middle¨Caged man sitting in the office stand up with a bang. He looked at the person who rushed in in disbelief and said loudly, ¡°What did you say?¡± However, after his voice fell, there was a hint of panic in his eyes. He immediately turned his head and looked at the guest sofa in the office. At this moment, the employee who rushed in realized that there was actually a guest in his director¡¯s office! As for this guest, his temples were graying, and he looked to be in his fifties. However, his face was firm and he had a square face. As he sat there, he exuded a faint imposing aura. What was worth mentioning was that this man was missing a leg! The person in charge of the Brookspring¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau nced at the man in a panic and immediately changed his words. He frowned and shouted at the person who rushed in, ¡°What are you panicking for? Get out, don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Hearing his leader¡¯s words, the employee was also dumbfounded Good lord, the vice¨Ccaptain of our operation team and more than half of the team¡¯s people were all dead. At this point, he still didn¡¯t want to disturb him! This person also looked suspiciously at the one¨Clegged man sitting on the sofa. He was secretly shocked. ¡°Who is this man? He can actually make our leader like this? Could it be that they are discussing something big Of course, this employee did not know. Seeing that his leader seemed to be about to re up again, he did not dare to be negligent. He turned around and hurriedly left the office. At the same time, he closed the office door. After the employee left, the person in charge of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau revealed an embarrassed and ttering expression. He stood on the ground and said to the one¨Clegged man in a humble manner, ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t be angry. It sall my subordinates fault for being too rash and offending you. You¡­¡± Lord This title seemed to be the first time it had appeared. This one¨Clegged man serined to be the Lord of some pce. Moreover, this Lord¡¯s status was extremely high. Even the person in charge of the Brookspring¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau had to lower his head in front of this Lord. Before the person in charge could finish speaking, the middle¨Caged man called the Lord spoke, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to pretend here: This Lord had mercilessly exposed this person in charge. He could actually tell that the person in charge was very concerned about the employee rushing in to report. It was only because of his pride that he endured it. Actually, this Lord was also very curious about it. The people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau, a vice¨Ccaptain leading an operation team, were completely wiped out Brookspring¡¯s warrior was so arrogant that he even dared to kill the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau. He also directly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Gavin? He actually dares to ughter people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau at Hearing the Lord¡¯s question, this person from the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau finally rxed. He frowned with suppressed anger in his eyes. After Gavin mysteriously came to Brookspring, he destroyed the Harper family on the first day and the Holman family and the Dawson family on the second day. In such a short period of time, the entire Brookspring was in chaos! He had single¨Chandedly annihted three of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring. The people sent out by Warrior Surveince Bureau wanted to bring Gavin back for interrogation, but Gavin resisted violently and killed all the people from Warrior Surveince Bureau. He was simply disregarding thew! The person in charge added fuel to the fire. He vividly portrayed how fierce and unruly Gavin was, However, it was worth mentioning that the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau did not mention Gavin¡¯s identity. It was unknown if he really didn¡¯t know, or if he was deliberately avoiding the question. On the other side, after the Lord heard Gavin¡¯s ¡°various crimes¡°, a hint of anger and shock appeared in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Warrior Surveince Bureau have an electromaic gun specifically designed to deal with warriors? That vice¨Ccaptain should also have such an electromaic gun in his hands, right? Doesn¡¯t this electromaic gun have any effect on Gavin?¡± Hearing the Lord¡¯s words, the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau was stunned for a moment. Then, he reacted and said in shock, ¡°That¡¯s right! The electromaic gun in Vice Captain Bairry¡¯s hand is enough to fight against a peak supreme warrior! Could it be¡­ Could it be that this Gavin is even stronger than a peak supreme rank?¡± When he said this, a trace of fear appeared in the eyes of the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. Peak supreme rank, this was an existence that one could only dream of! Even he, the person in charge of the Brookspring¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau, had yet to enter the peak of the supreme rank. He was only at the early stage of the supreme rank If Gavin could even withstand an electromaic gun, how could Gavin¡¯s strength not scare him? On the other side, the Lord frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s actually such an expert who came out to kill the innocent.¡± Then, he slowly stretched out his hand and ced it behind the sofa. He took out a mechanical prosthetic limb and put it on his leg with a crack. He stood up steadily from the sofa, The person in charge was first stunned when he saw the Lord¡¯s actions, Then, he immediately asked. ¡°Lord, you¡­..¡± The Lord looked at the person in charge and said, ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t my intention, since I drank a cup of tea from your Brooksprings Warrior Surveince Bureau and such a sensational thing happened in Brookspring, how can I, the dignified Lord of the Southeast Martial Order, ut back and do nothing¡± Martial Onder What kind of organization was this? Others didn¡¯t know, but it seemed that Gavin didn¡¯t know either However, the person in charge of Brookspring¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau in front of him knew very well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to please this middle¨Caged man. In the entire Blearus, there were a total of five Martial Orders. They were divided ording to the area where they were located Central Martial Order, Northwest Martial Order. Northeast Martial Order, Southwest Martial Order, and Southeast Martial Order And the Martial Order was an organization that waspletely detached from the secr world. They werepletely unfettered by anyws and rules in Blearus, but they held the power of life and death. This was also why this dignified person in charge of Brookspring¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau could be so submissive in front of him. Not to mention him, even the person in charge of the entire Warrior Surveince Bureau in Riverrun Command would have to bow down to the Lord of the Martial Order! It was also because of the uniqueness and strength of the Martial Order. Aher bearing this middle¨Caged man¡¯s words, the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau revealed an ecstatic expression and said in surprise, ¡°Really? ¡°That¡¯s With your help. I believe that Gavin will definitely die without a burial ce. Return peace to Brookspring!¡± the fuck If he really How dare he say Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. inted to return peace to Brookspring, first of all, every one of W rrior Surveince Bureau had to go to hell! On the other side, halfway up the mountain beside the ruins of the Clifford family. At this moment, Gavin had no idea what the Martial Order was. Moreover, the Lord of the Martial Order happened to hear that he had killed a group of people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau and was prepared toe and kill hans. Right now, he was facing the figure in front of him who was covered in blood and whose appearance could no longer be seen. He had swung his powerful iron fist for the umpteenth time Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The person that Gavin was beating up as, of course. Scott Hoin Of course, only Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warmers Team D¡¯s tem As for the others, they all thought that Scott had been killed by Grom before the Holman tame was red However, Gavin would not let Scott off so easily. Moreover sout to die, he could eely the To be honest, if Kris did not freak out because of his question yesterday. Gavin might have brought Kris to kill Soon dry However, Kris fell into a half¨Ccrazy state again due to her conditioned rei?e In order to stabilize her emotions, Gavin decided not to let Kris see Scott for the time being Otherwise, if there were any more conditioned reflexes, the damage to Kris mind might be even more serious However, this did not stop Gavin from dragging Scott out of the basement of the ruins of the Clifford tame and beaning him up to vent his anger! Anyway, after Scott died, Gavin still had a way to pull Scott back from the gates of hell Scott¡¯s tongue had already been cut off by Frostpeak Durk Warriors The current Scott could not say a word. He could only let out an unpleasant and painful scream Scott¡¯s appearance and situation were indeed very miserable However, he had tortured Kris into such a state. This Scott deserved it Facing Scott, who was flying up and down and screaming non¨Cstop, the surrounding members of Prospeak Dark Warriors Team D. who were busy rebuilding the vi of the Clifford family, acted as if they did not bear anything and continued to work On the other hand, after Gavin sent Scott flying for the umpteenth time, the ringtone in his pocket temporary cased Sess ?? ???? pain Gavin waved his right fist slightly and took out his phone from his pocket. The caller ID read Twiggy. This was a call from Robert Jordan to Gavin. Clearly, Robert seemed to have made some progress with the investigation mission that Gavin had assignsest to him Gavin also picked up the call. After the call was connected, Robert¡¯s voice quickly came from the other side. ¡°Master. I¡¯m not disturbing you now, right?¡± Gavin looked at Scott, who was like a dead dog, and said indifferently. ¡°Speak¡± What he meant was for Robert to speak quickly Robert received Gavin¡¯s instructions and immediately said. ¡°Master, there¡¯s alre asked me to do¡± Robert did not wait for Gavin to ask. He directly told Cavin the results of his investigations ||| my the Master. Before the Clifford family was exterminated, how many descendants of aristocratic families came to Brookspring? I didn¡¯t find out about this. It seems that someone deliberately erased the traces of these peopleing to Brookspring. However!¡± If there were no buts, Robert would never call Gavin. ¡°However, I¡¯ve found out who the descendants of the aristocratic families who left Brookspring within a week after the Clifford family was exterminated!¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly, and a glint appeared in his eyes! He didn¡¯t know who came, but the people who left knew why they left the time node after the Clifford family was destroyed. Wouldn¡¯t this tell Gavin that they hadpleted something in Brookspring, so there was no need for them to stay in Brookspring? Could this matter be the destruction of the Clifford family? ¡°What about the name list?¡± Gavin asked. On the other side, Robert quickly said, ¡°Master, because the number of people on this list is toorge, I¡¯ve sorted out a document. It will be sent to your email in a while.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Gavin nodded slightly. However, he was also a little surprised. Were there really too many people? How many forces and powerful families had Brookspring gathered at that time? How many people had attacked the Clifford family? Before Robert could finish his sentence, his voice sounded a little awkward. ¡°Master, regarding that dark golden Thorned Flower pattern, please forgive me. I am ipetent. Until now, there has been no news.¡± When Gavin heard Robert¡¯s words, he seemed to have already expected this to happen. He said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve already done a good job. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± On the other end of the line, Robert was very excited. Although he said ¡°Thank you¡°, who could see it over the phone? However, Gavin was very sure that Robert was kneeling on one knee no matter where he was. This was the respect that Robert had for him from the bottom of his heart! Therefore, Gavin also said indifferently. ¡°Alright, get up and continue doing your own things.¡± ¡°Yes! Order epted On the other side, Robert hung up respectfully. Gavin had already opened his email with his phone. Coincidentally, a new email appeared in Gavin¡¯s email Just as Gavin was about to open the name list to see how many people there were, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D who were working suddenly stopped what they were doing and looked in Gavin¡¯s direction Gavin also paused for a moment and put away his phone. At this moment, the team leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Harry, had already shed to Cavin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Dark Lord, I sensed the auras of supreme warriors. There¡¯s more than one. One of the auras has even reached the peak of the supreme rank!¡± It was the peak of the supreme rank! However, when Harry said this, his tone was calm. He was not surprised at all, let alone panicked. One had to know that the number of supreme warriors that had died at the hands of Frostpeak Dark Warriors was already innumerable. However, they were a little surprised that a peak supreme warrior could actually appear in this ce. Just as Harry finished speaking, a roar instantly sounded from the distant forest. ¡°Brat Gavin! How dare you ughter the agents of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! Come out and die!¡± Hearing this voice, Gavin and the people from Frostpeak Dark Warriors looked helpless again.. Was there no end to the people from Warrior Surveince Bureau? Just as this roar fell. Whoosh! Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz! The sound of air vibrating could be heard. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Countless figures jumped out of the dense forest. They surrounded the ce where Gavin and the others were. Among the crowd surrounding them, Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors noticed some differences. Of course, there were familiar uniformed people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau. The other group had more people than the Warrior Surveince Bureau. At the same time, the aura emitted from their body became even stronger. Moreover, there was a dense killing intent. It was clearly an existence that had been through battles for a long time. Even Gavin was slightly stunned. ¡°Could it be that the Soutnd Overlord mentioned by the Holman family has arrived with the Soutnd Army?¡± But soon, Gavin denied his thoughts. Because Gavin had killed people from the Soutnd Army. The Soutnd Army was also wearing the same uniform, which waspletely different from this group of people. Moreover, although those warriors in the Soutnd Army of Brookspring Battlefield all had a murderous aura, they still had a roguish or bandit¨Clike aura. However, the people who came this time definitely didn¡¯t have such a bad feeling So, who were they? A hint of doubt appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. He really had no idea about who came here to disturb him this time. However, the confused Gavin did not notice that at the front of the people surrounding them was a square¨Cfaced man with a prosthetic limb and graying temples. At this moment, his pupils were trembling violently. His entire body was trembling for some reason, and the extent of his trembling was getting bigger and bigger! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 At this moment, the head of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau had already stepped forward. Now, he was filled with confidence! Because the person standing behind him was the lord of the Southeast Martial Order, a peak supreme warrior! All the fierce warriors who did not belong to the Warrior Surveince Bureau were strong warriors from the Southeast Martial Order! Each one of them possessed formidable strength. Even if he were to face just one of these groups, he would feel a sense of trepidation. With such assistance, even if there were a peak supreme warrior standing behind Gavin, Gavin absolutely had no chance of survival! Indeed, at this critical point, the head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau no longer believed that Gavin himself possessed strength surpassing that of a peak supreme warrior! At this moment, he revealed a proud expression, gazing at Gavin from a distance, and sternly shouted. ¡°Gavin! Kneel down!¡± Well, this fellow directlymanded Gavin to kneel down? Ten years ago, there had never been anyone in this world who dared to speak to Gavin in such a manner! However, this person dared to be so rude to Gavin. The members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind Gavin all showed murderous intent. They took a step forward with clenched fists. It was as if they were waiting for Gavin¡¯smand to charge out and annihte all these warriors scattered across the mountains. Gavin lightly raised his eyebrows and looked at the head of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau. He then inquired, ¡°Who are you in the Warrior Surveince Bureau? Are you the new vice¨Ccaptain or perhaps the captain?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, the head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau on this side remained silent. Suddenly, someone from the sidelines immediately stepped forward and loudly eximed to Gavin. ¡°Gavin, the person standing in front of you is Mr. Brown, the head of our Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau, the mighty Wilson Brown! ¡°As a warrior, how could you not kneel before the head of Warrior Surveince Bureau? Are you seeking death?¡± Why must warriors kneel before the head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau? When did this new rule appear? Gavin had never heard of this before! At this moment, Gavinpletely ignored the arrogant underling and instead looked at the head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau, Wilson. He calmly asked, ¡°Is it that none of the members of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau here intend to live?¡° The implication of Gavin¡¯s words was that he did not regard the Warrior Surveince Bureau with any significance at ali. Furthermore, he even seemed to be nning to kill all the members of the Warrior Surveince Bureau here. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s arrogant words, Wilson, the head of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau, instantly became. furious. He shouted, ¡°Gavin, you are too arrogant!¡± Wilson¡¯s expression was full of rage. He said, ¡°Gavin, the crimes you havemitted are heinous and grave. After arriving in Brookspring, you ughtered the three major families of Brookspring. You mercilessly wiped all of them out! ¡°Warrior Surveince Bureau must apprehend you and bring you to justice. Yet, you dare to openly confront Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau, ughtering our public officials!¡± He continued, ¡°For such a monstrous crime, even if I were to kill you ten times, it would not be enough! ¡°Today, Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau will act in the name of justice, restoring peace to Brookspring!¡± Wilson¡¯s words were filled with a leader¡¯s charisma. This kind of official jargon and rhetoric flew effortlessly from his mouth! Gavin gazed at Wilson before him. His eyes carried a hint of rage and sharpness. His voice became hoarse as he spoke, ¡°Restoring peace to Brookspring?¡± He sneered coldly and said, ¡°Back then, my Clifford family was hundreds strong. However, they were mercilessly ughtered. Tell me. Where were the members of the Warrior Surveince Bureau at that time? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak of restoring peace for Brookspring back then?¡± Gavin¡¯s words grew more impassioned, and by the end, his voice, already hoarse, carried an infinite rage. Because even if the Warrior Surveince Bureau didn¡¯t directly harm the Clifford family back then, by choosing to turn a blind eye, they became aplices to the enemies of the Clifford family! Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s questioning, Wilson¡¯s eyes showed clear signs of panic. Yet, he once again spoke directly, saying, ¡°Stop your nonsense here!¡± He continued, ¡°When has there ever been a Clifford family in Brookspring? Since ancient times, there have only been four major families! ¡°Even if there were a Clifford family in Brookspring, it would be a lowly, inconsequential, and worthless family, not worth mentioning!¡± At this point in time, Wilson was still trying to rationalize and cover up the events of the past. Gavin looked at Wilson. His heart was burning with fury. Then, he shook his head slightly and sighed deeply. Gavin shot a cold gaze at Wilson and said, ¡°It seems you are truly incorrigible. ¡°Then I have no choice but to send you to the afterworld so you can apologize to the lost souls of the Clifford family yourself!¡± As Gavin¡¯s words fell¡­. ¡°Boom! A loud bang sounded. The earth beneath his feet exploded as usual. His entire body surged like a bolt of lightning, instantly charging toward Wilson. Wilson watched Gavin, and a glint flickered in his eyes. ¡°Good!¡± After a loud shout, Wilson directly instructed. ¡°No one move. I¡¯ll deal with Gavin personally!¡± Then, Wilson leaped into the air, advancing toward Gavin instead of retreating. To be honest, Wilson didn¡¯t know the true extent of Gavin¡¯s strength, but he knew he had a powerful backing! That was the lord of the Southeast Martial Order! He knew that if he were to fight Gavin, the lord of the Martial Order would never stand idly by! With this thought, a rxed expression appeared on Wilson¡¯s face. He threw a powerful and heavy fist at Gavin¡¯s head. But the next moment¡­. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Smack!¡± A sound suddenly echoed in his ear. Gavin and Wilson stopped in the middle. Wilson realized that his full¨Cforce fist was firmly caught in Gavin¡¯s grip! He instinctively tried to pull it back, but his hand felt as if it were mped by a vice, immovable! A sh of terror gleamed in Wilson¡¯s eyes. His full¨Cforce strike was the power of a novice supreme warrior. Something an average person, a normal warrior, or even a peak expert warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand in the slightest! Yet, his hand was being held effortlessly by a twenty¨Csomething youngster. Wilson couldn¡¯t even break free from Gavin. Could Gavin really be a peak supreme warrior? Wilson couldn¡¯t believe it, and he let out a horrified roar. ¡°Impossible, you¡­.¡± However, before Wilson¡¯s shocked words could bepleted, a strange sound abruptly rang out in his ear. It was the sound of his head grazing against the air. Wilson realized that his body had been lifted and swung by Gavin with his fist as the center! ¡°Ah!¡± The sensation of weightlessness and rapid descent made Wilson scream in terror unconsciously ¡°Boom!¡± In the next second, a thunderous crash followed. Gavin swung Wilson around and mmed Wilson heavily onto the ground on the other side of his body Wilson¡¯s body sank deeply into the earth. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wilson¡¯s painful cries resounded immediately. However, Gavin didn¡¯t give Wilson a chance to react. The sound of air friction echoed by Wilson¡¯s ear once again. Gavin actually lifted Wilson into the air again, swinging Wilson around before mming him down on another side of his body. ¡°Boom!¡± Wilson was once again embedded deeply into the earth. But soon, he pulled away from the ground. Feeling the sensation of rapid descent. Wilson finally let out a desperate howl. ¡°My lord, save me! Please save me!¡± ¡°Boom! For the third time, Wilson was deeply embedded in the soil. At the same time, the ¡°lord¡® mentioned by Wilson was watching. At that moment, the lord¡¯s eyes even carried a hint of excited moisture. There was only one figure in his eyes. It was Gavin. Even as he watched Gavin ruthlessly beat Wilson, his eyes seemed to gleam with an intoxicated light. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 As for the others around him¡­ Wilson¡¯s subordinates from the Warrior Surveince Bureau were all dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them. They knew that their leader was a novice supreme warrior! Even in the early stage, he was still a supreme warrior. To them, supreme warriors were existences that they could only dream of. In their eyes, supreme warriors were already invincible in the entire Brookspring. But¡­ It was Wilson, who was invincible in their eyes. Now, he was grabbed by a young man in his twenties with one hand and smashed to the ground like a dead dog. To be honest, their original intention was to go out and save him. But¡­.. Their strength told them that even if they mobilized all of them, it would probably be useless! Even their leader of supreme rank was in such a state. Wouldn¡¯t they be giving it away for nothing if they went up? As for the other group of people, the samurais of Martial Order, they stood rooted to the ground and did not move. After all, theirmander was not Wilson, who was being casually thrown away like a ball on the spot, but the lord of Martial Order, who had a prosthetic limb. If their lord did not say anything, they would not attack rashly. At this moment, theckey who had stepped forward to introduce Wilson to Gavin ran to the lord of Martial Order nervously and said, ¡°Mr. Lord! Please save Mr. Brown! ¡°If you make a move, you¡¯ll definitely be able to kill that bastard Gavin here!¡± This person spoke very loudly.¡± The intoxicated lord seemed to have been awakened by this voice. However, his first reaction when he came back to his senses was not to rush forward to save Wilson. Instead, he raised his palm high and red at the person from Warrior Surveince Bureau. He roared, ¡°Bastard! How dare you disrespect my savior?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Then, he pped the person¡¯s face. ¡°Ouch This person immediately let out a tragic scream. His entire cheek wascerated, and even the bones in his chin were sent flying. He spun 720 degrees in the sky before his corpsended heavily on the ground. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wasn¡¯t this lord of Martial Order a helper invited by Wilson? Why did he attack the people of Warrior Surveince Bureau? Moreover, he actually killed him as soon as he attacked! The person who spoke was only an expert warrior. A peak supreme warrior could kill him on the spot even if he only used half of his strength! After killing this small fry who had spoken rudely to Gavin with a single palm, he dragged one of his prosthetic limbs and rushed toward Gavin. At this moment, Wilson, who was being swung around, did not notice that his subordinate had been pped to death. He only noticed that the lord, whom he had been thinking about, rushing over. When Wilson, whose face was covered in blood, saw this scene, he let out a surprised cry. ¡°Lord! Mr. Lord, save me! Save me!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± His body was once again ruthlessly embedded into the soil. Meanwhile, Gavin released his grip on Wilson. Frowning slightly, he looked at the lord who was charging at him. From what he knew, this peak supreme warrior could not help but want to attack him. However, even if the other party was a peak supreme warrior, Gavin did not take him seriously at all. Just as Gavin raised his right hand and was about to p this lord away.. Suddenly, the lord of Southeast Martial Order knelt on the ground when he was still about 30 feet away from Gavin. Moreover, he used this opportunity to slide to his knees and steadily stop about 10 feet away from Gavin. Due to the friction between his knees and the ground, his prosthetic limb was already scattered to the side. Then, the lord raised his hands excitedly and bowed to Gavin. He even let out an excited roar. ¡°Good to see you, my savior! Good to see you, my savior!¡± ¡°Savior, I finally see you again. I finally see you again!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s voice and watching his movements, not only people of Warrior Surveince Bureau but also Martial Order¡¯s samurais and even the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D behind Gavin were shocked. Even Gavin himself had a strange look in his eyes. Looking at the person kneeling on the ground, he had no idea what had happened. Seeing this person continuously bowing to him, Gavin raised his hand in embarrassment. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Wasn¡¯t this lord of Martial Order a helper invited by Wilson? Why did he attack the people of Warrior Surveince Bureau? Moreover, he actually killed him as soon as he attacked! The person who spoke was only an expert warrior. A peak supreme warrior could kill him on the spot even if he only used half of his strength! After killing this small fry who had spoken rudely to Gavin with a single palm, he dragged one of his prosthetic limbs and rushed toward Gavin. At this moment, Wilson, who was being swung around, did not notice that his subordinate had been pped to death. He only noticed that the lord, whom he had been thinking about, rushing over. When Wilson, whose face was covered in blood, saw this scene, he let out a surprised cry. ¡°Lord! Mr. Lord, save me! Save me!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± His body was once again ruthlessly embedded into the soil. Meanwhile, Gavin released his grip on Wilson. Frowning slightly, he looked at the lord who was charging at him. From what he knew, this peak supreme warrior could not help but want to attack him. However, even if the other party was a peak supreme warrior, Gavin did not take him seriously at all. Just as Gavin raised his right hand and was about to p this lord away¡­. Suddenly, the lord of Southeast Martial Order knelt on the ground when he was still about 30 feet away from Gavin. Moreover, he used this opportunity to slide to his knees and steadily stop about 10 feet away from Gavin. Due to the friction between his knees and the ground, his prosthetic limb was already scattered to the side. Then, the lord raised his hands excitedly and bowed to Gavin. He even let out an excited roar. ¡°Good to see you, my savior! Good to see you, my savior!¡± ¡°Savior, I finally see you again. I finally see you again!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s voice and watching his movements, not only people of Warrior Surveince Bureau but also Martial Order¡¯s samurais and even the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D behind Gavin were shocked. Even Gavin himself had a strange look in his eyes. Looking at the person kneeling on the ground, he had no idea what had happened. Seeing this person continuously bowing to him, Gavin raised his hand in embarrassment. ||| that case, should he p him away? Or should he not p him? Gavin felt that it was better not to p him for the time being. After retracting his palm, he said to the lord with a strange expression, ¡°Alright, alright, stop! Aren¡¯t you tired? ¡°Do I know who you are Indeed, Gavin had no impression of this man who had lost a leg. However, when the man raised his head, he was already in tears. His eyes were red, and he even felt like he was sobbing. However, with his strength of peak supreme, he could still speak clearly. ¡°Savior, of course, you don¡¯t remember me, but I remember you!¡± The lord of Southeast Martial Order patted his empty trouser leg and said to Gavin aloud, ¡°10 years ago, the Sunspire Resistance! If you hadn¡¯t appeared in time, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have just lost a leg in Sunspire, but my life!¡± The Sunspire Resistance? Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D¡¯s members behind him were slightly stunned when they heard the term. Then, Gavin said to the lord, ¡°Were you one of Sunspire Guards?¡± He listened to Gavin¡¯s question.. With a whoosh, this lord stood up from the ground. That was right, he stood up steadily with one leg. It would be a little embarrassing if a peak supreme warrior could not stand up after losing a leg. Then, this person gave a powerful salute to Gavin with an excited expression! Then, he shouted, ¡°Leonard Beck, Vice Commander of Sunspire Guards, is honored to meet you, Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± He actually knew that Gavin was the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors! When Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D¡¯s members behind him heard Leonard¡¯s voice, their eyes revealed a hint of understanding. Just as Gavin was about to speak¡­ A cry of pain came from the soil beside him. Wilson, embedded in the soil, struggled to pull his body out of the soil. Then, he looked at this scene in shock. This scene had exceeded his imagination. He was already dumbfounded and had even forgotten the pain of his bones. shattering. He would never have thought that the dignified lord of Martial Order would kneel in front of this ¡°heinous¡± young man! ¡°Mr. Beck! What are you doing?¡± Wilson roared. At this moment, Leonard, the one¨Clegged man, frowned and red at Wilson. Then, he asked Gavin, ¡°Savior. do you want me to kill this person for you?¡± When Wilson heard this, he went numb and let out a scream. ¡°Mr. Beck! Do you want to hear what you¡¯re fucking saying?¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The head of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau, Wilson, was now utterly bewildered. He could hardly believe his ears and even his eyes were in disbelief! Why was that? Wilson had no idea why was Leonard, the lord of the Southeast Martial Order, saluting Gavin after promising to help eliminate him. Wilson did not believe Leonard even said he would kill himself on Gavin¡¯s behalf. What did this mean? Wilson did not know when he had provoked or offended Leonard. Which side the hell did he stand for? Wilson was on the verge of a breakdown now. To be honest, at the beginning, Leonard did intend to help Wilson get rid of Gavin, a vicious troublemaker. However, he didn¡¯t know that Gavin was the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors at the time! Back then, he only knew that the Dark Lord was the savior of their Sunspire Guards and even the entire Sunspire, not to mention the whole Blearus. During the Sunspire Resistance, he witnessed the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡® prowess, as well as the impressive disy when Gavin, as the Dark Lord, took action. Ten years ago, Gavin was already a supreme rank master. As for Leonard, ten years had passed, and no matter how hard he worked to enhance his battle abilities, he had only reached a peak supreme level. But he knew that Gavin was already an unreachable figure to him ten years ago. He had genuinely felt incredible that a young man like him could possess such tremendous power. That was why his admiration for Gavin had be fanatical and uncontroble. In addition, as the Dark Lord, Gavin led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to save the Sunspire, the Sunspire Guards, and even Blearus! In Leonard¡¯s eyes, Gavin was already like a god. At this moment, Leonard, hearing Wilson¡¯s words, turned directly to him and shouted, ¡°Do you even know who the fuck he Wilson looked at Leonard in silence for a moment. Of course, he knew who Gavin was. After the Cliffords family from Brookspring were wiped out, Gavin was thest surviving member. People had long assumed that he had died in the Sunspire Resistance. But unexpectedly, a few days ago, he returned to Brookspring with fierce momentum and began his revenge. In just two days, Gavin had ughtered three of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring! He was a terrifying criminal, and this was the reason Wilson believed that he needed to kill Gavin immediately in Brookspring. Otherwise, if the higher- ups found out, he would be in deep trouble. On this side, it seemed like Leonard had no intention of waiting for Wilson¡¯s response. Instead, he shouted, ¡°He is the hero who saved Blearus. Every single person in Blearus should be eternally grateful for his contributions to the nation!¡± A hero of Blearus? In Wilson¡¯s eyes, there were no heroes but the importance of immediate interests. When the Clifford family was wiped out, he received so many anonymous benefits that told him turn a blind eye to the matter. Therefore, in his mind, he had already erased the Cliffords in Brookspring. Now, who would know that there was such a terrifying person from the Clifford family still alive in the world? To protect the benefits he gained for himself, and to prevent the events of the past being exposed, Wilson knew he had to kill Gavin. With a bloody face, Wilson roared at Leonard, ¡®I don¡¯t care if that bastard is a hero or not! Saving Blearus is his business, did 1 beg him to do it for me? All I know is, he¡¯s a heartless killer!¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say? Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Leonard was stunned. Was Wilson even speaking rationally? What did he mean by saying he never had begged Gavin to save Blearus? If it weren¡¯t for Gavin leading the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and sacrificing themselves in the defense of Sunspire against the Thirty¨CPower Allied Forces, where would Blearus be now? Where would he, Wilson Brown, be now? Wilson should have known that his currentfortable life was due to Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! However, at this point, Wilson was shameless and said such words. Leonard¡¯s body trembled heavily due to the anger that filled his heart. Especially as a former member of the Sunspire Guards, he knew just how brutal the battles were ten years ago and how crucial the Sunspire Resistance was for the entire Blearus. He was also a hero of those past battles. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Leonard couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer. ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After leaving these words, he raised his hand, and a powerful aura burst forth from his palm. Boom! A strong gust of air surged directly from his palm. With a loud sound, a grim¨Clooking Wilson appeared as if he had been struck heavily in the chest, and he was sent flying. Visibly, the bones in his chest had all copsed, and even his internal organs had been pierced by shattered bones. By the time he fell to the ground again, he had already met his end! ¡°What?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Mr. Brown¡± The people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau around stared in shock, their eyes wide with fear. Of course, the next emotion that overcame them was deep¨Cseated terror! It felt like they were experiencing a bone¨Cchilling kind of fear. The Lord of the Martial Order had just killed the head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau with a single blow! So, what would happen to them next? ¡°Run, for God¡¯s sake! What are you guys waiting for?¡± This group of people had no time for further contemtion. They turned around and intended to flee as fast as they could. But in the moment they turned, a towering murderous intent instantly shrouded their entire beings. In the next second, a deafening shout echoed as if carrying the sound of shing swords and running horses. ¡°Kneel!¡± This voice came from the warriors of the Martial Order! They were ring at the members of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. Their pupils were filled with anger. Warriors all over the ce let out thunderous roars. With the roar, even some of the Warrior Surveince Bureau members who were not warriors and had entered through connections were struck in the chest, spewing out blood with a thud. The remaining members of the Warrior Surveince Bureau, one by one, turned pale, trembling all over. Thud, thud, thud¡­ A series of sounds echoed, and the entire Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau knelt before Gavin! On the other side, after killing Wilson, Leonard took a deep breath, turned to Gavin, and expressed a hint of remorse before saying, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± He couldn¡¯t control himself? By not controlling himself, Leonard led to the death of the head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau of Brookspring. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Wilson had died with grievances. Gavin looked at him and sighed. In fact, even if Leonard did not kill Wilson, Gavin would have killed him. Therefore, Gavin waved his hand slightly to indicate that it was fine. At this moment, Leonard actually knelt down again. Then, he shouted, ¡°Southeast Martial Order, listen up!¡± ¡°Kneel before our savior!¡± After Leonard finished speaking, There was a deafening thud, ¡°Boom!¡± It was like a thunderp that spread through the entire forest! Countless warriors knelt down in unison. The next second. ¡°Kneel before our savior!¡± Their voices shook the earth! It was so loud that it even caused the surrounding trees in the dense forest to start trembling violently as if they were about to copse on the spot. The Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D members gathered behind Gavin only had ever acted this way when they greeted Gavin in Frostpeak. Now, not only were the Frostpeak Dark Warriors surprised, but even Gavin was a little shocked as he spoke to Leonard, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± At this moment, tears appeared in Leonard¡¯s eyes again. He looked up at Gavin and said slowly, with a trembling voice, ¡°Savior, all of the Martial Order warriors here are from the Sunspire Guards!¡± Sunspire Guards? They were all from the Sunspire Guards? After hearing this news, Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors became more shocked. The Sunspire Guards once belonged to the Blearus army, did it not? Why did it suddenly be a part of the Martial Order? 12 12 Leonard seemed to have noticed the doubt in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Without waiting for Gavin to ask, he immediately said, ¡°Savior. Back then, the Sunspire Guards had a total of 2 million warriors. But before your Frostpeak Dark Warriors arrived, there were fewer than 600 thousand people left!¡± Leonard¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow. What did fewer than 600 thousand warriors mean? By the time Gavin led Frostpeak Dark Warriors and arrived at Sunspire, the Sunspire Guards had only fought for a day and a half! In less than 48 hours, more than 1.4 million warriors had died! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Plus, this was not counting the injured ones. This was a direct representation of how tragic the Sunspire Resistance was back then. Leonard continued. ¡°Back then, when you arrived with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, we also received orders to evacuate from Sunspire. ¡°Later on, we learned that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces perished together. The entire Sunspire Guards was devastated!¡± At this point, Leonard¡¯s expression became excited again. This was the excitement of seeing Gavin again, the thrill of seeing the Dark Lord still alive! Leonard went on. ¡°The higher-ups want tomend the heroes of the Sunspire Resistance and the remaining Sunspire Guards! However, they didn¡¯t mention a word about the true heroes, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! ¡°Themander-in-chief, us deputymanders-in-chief, and the remaining Sunspire Guards have all requested several times for them to reward the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, but to no avail! ¡°In the end, themander-in-chief decided to lead all Sunspire Guards and break away from the Blearus army! That¡¯s when we established the Martial Order! ¡°As the Sunspire Guards were rewarded the highest honor and award in Blearus and are the strongest elite force in Blearus, they did not escte the matter and allowed the existence of the Martial Order. 12:12 However, even so, the five of Martia! Orders including me will still uphold your will and guard Blearus, Dark Lord!¡± What Leonard meant was that Sunspire Guards had had enough of the Blearus¡¯s upper echelons¡¯ ways and were officially separated from Blearus. However, as they were all from Blearus, and the spirit of Gavin leading the Forstpeak Dark Warriors to fight the Thirty-Power Allied Forces till the end influenced them heavily, even though the Martial Order was established, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors still protected Blearus. It was exactly because of this that Blearus did not attack them. Of the Sunspire Guards who survived, 100 thousand were seriously injured and disabled. They could not fight on the battlefield, so they chose to retire. The remaining 500 thousand Sunspire Guards were divided into five divisions. The four deputymanders each led 100 thousand warriors to guard the four frontiers of Blearus, establishing the four Martial Orders. Meanwhile, themander-in-chief of the Sunspire Guards was stationed in Central tomand and take charge of everything! The Martial Order was so powerful that it surpassed the constraints of Blearus and became a powerful stabilizing force hidden in Blearus! Whenever there was a battle, they would definitely return! On the other side, Leonard¡¯s voice became more and more agitated as he spoke, and his voice trembled. ¡°Savior, Dark Lord, if ourmander knew that you were still alive, he would definitely be overjoyed. He would bring all the Sunspire Guards to pay respects to you!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± When Gavin heard Leonard¡¯s words, he hurriedly spoke. Good lord, the entire Sunspire Guards? 600 thousand people rushed into Brookspring just to pay their respects to him? Just imagining that scene¡­ Gavin decided to pass. He had yet to take revenge on the Clifford family. Thus, of course, he could not appear in front of the world in such a 12 12 conspicuous manner. What if he got smug as he bathed in this glory? Gavin reached out and helped Leonard up. Then, he waved his hand, and Leonard¡¯s prosthetic leg that fell to the ground also fell into his hand. The next moment, Gavin actually wanted to help Leonard put on his prosthetic leg personally! Leonard was instantly appalled and hurriedly stopped Gavin. ¡°Savior, you can¡¯t. How can you¡­¡± ¡°Done.¡± Gavin did not wait for Leonard to finish his sentence and waved his hand. Of course, as a peak supreme warrior, Leonard was no match for Gavin¡¯s strength. He struggled for a long time, but he could not break free at all. With a click, Gavin helped Leonard to put on his prosthetic leg. Then, he patted Leonard¡¯s shoulder with a gentle smile. When Leonard saw this scene, it was even more difficult for him to control the tears in his eyes, and they poured down his cheeks. Gavin did not have his status in mind when he helped Leonard to put on his prosthetic limb. It was only because he had a good impression of Leonard and these people. They were the people who put the safety of Blearus even above their own lives and protected it with all their might. This spirit was worthy of Gavin¡¯s admiration. Moreover, when Blearus¡¯ officials nned to erase all traces of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, these people dared to speak up and go against those powerful government officials for the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! This was definitely a deed that would make a favorable impression in the hearts of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Therefore, Gavin turned around and shouted, ¡°Alright, Sunspire Guards, get up!¡± ¡°Thank you, Savior!¡± Their voices shook the sky! ¡°Boom!¡± A tremor came. The Southeast Martial Order warriors all stood 1. Of course, there was still a group of people kneeling on the ground. They were the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s soldiers. Their faces were pale, and their eyes were filled with despair. They knew that whether they could live to see tomorrow or not a?l depended on what Gavin would say. At this moment, they realized just how ridiculous of an idea it was for the Warrior Surveince Bureau to want to kill Gavin. Who really controlled the other party¡¯s fate? On the other side, Leonard directly said, ¡°Savior, do you need me to kill these Warrior Surveince Bureau people for you?¡± Leonard said it so casually as if it was a mere chore not worth mentioning. Gavin looked at Leonard and asked. ¡°Why? They¡¯re from the government.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Leonard said loudly. ¡°We, the Martial Order, have long left them. Their rules can¡¯t restrain us!¡± Why did Martial Order leave the group? Because they werepletely disappointed in their superiors in the government! Gavin had a faint smile on his face. He raised his head slightly to look at the sky and slowly said, ¡°If we want to restore peace and stability in Brookspring¡­¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°Since I have to return peace to Brookspring¡­¡± A cold light flickered in Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± After Gavin¡¯s icy voice fell, the members of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau pleaded one after another. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Leave us alone!¡± ¡°We were wrong!¡± Wasn¡¯t it toote to beg for mercy now? When the Clifford family was annihted years ago, the members of the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau had a part in it, so they were bound to die! Even if killing them would provoke some higher power, Gavin was not afraid at all! Let theme to him! Anyone who stood in Gavin¡¯s way should be prepared to face his wrath! The entire world fell silent. Gavin¡¯s anger caused by Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s group of bastards had long disappeared when he found out the identities of Leonard and the others. On the other side, Gavin also expressed his curiosity. ¡°By the way, you said you had already severed ties with them. Why did you still coborate with the Warrior Surveince Bureau ande here to kill me?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Leonard¡¯s face showed a deep embarrassment. Leonard cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well¡­ even though we¡¯ve distanced ourselves from some disgusting things, we still love our country. Defending Blearus is also something you taught us.¡± He continued, ¡°Coincidentally, I was invited to attend an auction in Stanlow, passing by Brookspring. The members of the Warrior Surveince Bureau liked to get close to our Martial Order. Their head, Wilson, also went out of his way to invite me over. I had just arrived when I heard that the vice-captain of the Warrior Surveince Bureau and his men were all dead. ¡°At the time, I was thinking, who would dare¡­ uh¡­ no, no¡­¡± Leonard scratched the back of his head, looking very embarrassed and avoiding Gavin¡¯s gaze. Gavin smiled kindly and said, ¡°So, you came because of this reason.¡± Leonard shook his head. He said, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who said that the person who killed their vice-captain is vicious¡­¡± Then, Leonard proceeded to tell Gavin everything that Wilson had told him. Gavin smiled and shook his head. ¡°So, since they described me as such a detestable person, why did you still kill Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people after you saw me?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Leonard confidently shook his head and exined. ¡°Impossible! Because we know the kind of person you are. You would nevermit such heinous acts, indiscriminate killing of the innocent!¡± Gavin looked at the resolute Leonard. Gavin said slowly, ¡°In fact, they were right. I wiped out the Harper family, the Holman family, and the Dawson family.¡± ¡°But, this¡­¡± Gavin actually admitted it? Leonard was momentarily stunned, but he said without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s because they did terrible things. They deserve to die! They were definitely not innocent people!¡± That was right. Leonard held Gavin in the highest regard as the hero in his heart, a figure he unquestionably trusted! Leonard even turned to the countless warriors of the Martial Order and loudly asked, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± 12:13 ¡°Yes!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Leonard, but even in the hearts of the Sunspire Guards, Gavin would forever be a hero. Gavin smiled at Leonard, shook his head with a hint of helplessness, and then waved to the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. ¡°You guys can go do your task now.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After receiving Gavin¡¯s instructions, the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D turned and went back to their work of rebuilding the Clifford family¡¯s ce. Gavin stayed back with Leonard, wanting to ask about whether this unorthodox Martial Order had any information about the annihtion of the Clifford family years ago or how the Sunspire Guards had been doing in the past decade. At this moment, Leonard curiously asked, ¡°Mr. Clifford, what are you doingtely?¡± Gavin turned to look, realizing that this wasn¡¯t something worth concealing, so he straightforwardly replied, ¡°Oh, nothing much, just rebuilding my Clifford family¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Rebuilding the Clifford family¡¯s ce?¡± Leonard was momentarily surprised. He then immediately said, ¡°Mr. Clifford! I have so many warriors in my Martial Order. How can you not see that?¡± Gavin hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but Leonard had already turned his head and shouted. ¡°All personnel of Southeast Martial Order, listen up!¡± The warriors replied, ¡°At your service!¡± Leonard said loudly, ¡°Hurry, help Mr. Clifford rebuild the Clifford family¡¯s ce!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Whoosh! A wave of warriors from the Martial Order rushed toward the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. On the other side, Gavin shook his head helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s no need, my men¡­¡± 12-18 But before Gavin could finish his sentence, Leonard¡¯s gaze suddenly narrowed as if he had realized something. He urgently said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, you¡¯re rebuilding the Clifford family¡¯s ce in Brookspring¡­ You¡¯re not from the Clifford family of Brookspring, are you?¡± Upon hearing Leonard¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s gaze subtly narrowed. When Leonard mentioned the Clifford family of Brookspring, his expression seemed off. Could he really know some clues about the annihtion of the Clifford family? So, Gavin directly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am from the Clifford family in Brookspring. Do you know anything?¡± In Gavin¡¯s expectant gaze, Leonard shook his head. He replied, ¡°Regarding the Clifford family in Brookspring, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin felt somewhat disappointed. ¡°But!¡± Leonard¡¯s next words caused Gavin¡¯s gaze to light up again. ¡°Mr. Clifford, do you remember that I¡¯m going to attend an auction in Stanlow?¡± Gavin nodded. Then, Leonard said, ¡°I remember, in the invitation I received, there seems to be an item. It¡¯s the title deed of the ancestral home of the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± ¡°What?¡± The title deed of the ancestral home of the Clifford family in Brookspring? When Gavin hcard this term, his gaze suddenly narrowed, and then the smile on his face vanished. In the next moment, a dreadful aura surged out from Gavin¡¯s body. Sensing that Gavin¡¯s aura was bing unstable, Leonard quickly took out his phone. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He opened the electronic invitation, scrolled, and finally raised his head and held up his phone. ¡°Mr. Clifford, look, is it this?¡± Gavin immediately took the phone. On the screen was thest page of the electronic invitation. Written on it, the highlight of the auction was indeed the title deed of the Clifford family¡¯s ancestral home in Brookspring! It even included a picture. It was the title deed Gavin saw when he was still a child! Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly darkened. His voice even became somewhat hoarse. ¡°Who organized this auction?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Leonard couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down his spine. He knew that Gavin was now in a raging fury. Of course! Gavin would definitely be furious! That title deed belonged to the Clifford family. Since all members of the family had perished, the title deed should have vanished with them. But at this time, it actually appeared in an auction! Could the person who now possessed this title deed be one of the families or factions involved in the destruction of the Clifford family back then? They not only killed the members of the Clifford family but also usurped theirnd. And now they were putting the Clifford family¡¯s property up for auction? Gavin wished he could tear this person apart! Leonard immediately replied, ¡°Stanlow, the Mullen family!¡± He said, ¡°The auction will take ce in a week, Mr. Clifford. If you need it, I can use my own funds to buy it.¡± Gavin suddenly turned his head, his icy eyes devoid of any emotion, locked onto Leonard. Leonard instantly trembled all over. He could see the terrifying, murderous aura in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Gavin¡¯s hoarse voice rang out again. ¡°It belongs to my Clifford family. Why should you pay for it?¡± Indeed, it was the Clifford family¡¯s item! Gavin returned the phone to Leonard, then turned and walked away. His voice still lingered in the air. ¡°I will go to Stanlow and reim what rightfully belongs to my Clifford family!¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 No one knew what would happen in Stanlow. Anyway, the world of Brookspring had already copsed. All members of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring were annihted! However, Gavin was not the only reason who caused this. For example, the chief of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring and the remaining members of the Warrior Surveince Bureau were all handled by the members of the Southeast Martial Order who were the subordinates of Leonard. They used to be the Sunspire Guards and belonged to the army of Blearus. However, after they werepletely disappointed with the higher-ups, they had already rid themselves of the rules of Blearus. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t think twice even if they had to kill those government officers. Leonard looked at Gavin, who was standing in front of the Clifford family¡¯s hundreds of tombs with his head lowered. He stood a little further away and took out hismunicator. It was not a phone. Thismunicator was specifically crafted. There was also a strange rune drawn on it. This rune seemed to be the exclusive symbol of the Martial Order. Soon, he used hismunicator to dial a number. A strong voice came from the other side of the communicator. ¡°Leonard, what¡¯s the matter?¡± It could be interpreted that this person on the other end of themunicator held a very high status since this person directly called him Leonard. The person on the other end of themunicator was none other than Central Martial Order¡¯s lord, who was also the formermander of the Sunspire Guards, Kirk Smallegen! When Leonard heard Kirk¡¯s voice, he lowered his voice, but his face and eyes were filled with indescribable surprise. He quickly said, ¡°Commander, guess who I ran into?¡± ¡°Who? Leonard, you¡¯re already mature and in possession of a well-respected status. Why are you still talking to me like this?¡± Kirk¡¯s voice carried a hint of helplessness. On the other side, Leonardughed twice and immediately said, ¡°I met the Frostpeak Dark Warrior¡¯s Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± there was a loud sound. It came from the other side of themunicator. Leonard could tell that this was caused by the unstable aura of his former Commander. He was not surprised by this at all. Then, he heard Kirk¡¯s excited voice. ¡°What did you say? Are you kidding me? Dark Lord is still alive?¡± Leonard listened to Kirk¡¯s surprised voice and said, ¡°Not only did Dark Lord not die, he also told me that the entire troop of Frostpeak Dark Warrior survived as well!¡± After Leonard finished speaking, the other side of themunicator fell into silence. In this silence, Leonard did not know what kind of changes his formermander¡¯s expression had undergone. After a long time, Kirk¡¯s trembling voice sounded. It was obvious that he was crying. ¡°Is it true? The entire troop of Frostpeak Dark Warrior survived? ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Heroes like them shouldn¡¯t die, they shouldn¡¯t. die!¡± Kirk¡¯s voice was very excited. In the end, he even cried out while. speaking. At the same time, Kirk¡¯s mood also infected Leonard. A hint of excitement appeared in his eyes. Kirk immediately said, ¡°Immediately order the five Martial Orders to follow me to pay their respects to our benefactor!¡± ¡°Commander!¡± When he heard that his formermander was about to summon five hundred thousand Martial Order warriors to visit Gavin, Leonard hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told Dark Lord about this, but he seems to have more important things to do now. This is not the right time for us to make such a big fuss.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kirk¡¯s puzzled voice sounded. He immediately said, ¡°What does Dark Lord want to do? We, the Martial Order, will do our best to help!¡± It could be seen how high Gavin¡¯s status was in the eyes of the former Sunspire Guards. Hearing Kirk¡¯s words, Leonard smiled and continued. ¡°Commander, there is actually one thing that requires you to personally take care of.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it? Tell me!¡± Kirk seemed to be very anxious about Gavin¡¯s matter. He was still very excited about hearing the news. Leonard also said in a deep voice, ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve killed everyone in the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring!¡± ¡°What?¡± hearing Leonard¡¯s voice, Kirk was obviously stunned. Although they had transcended the rules of the mortal world, the Warrior Surveince Bureau was still a member of the government after all. Killing members of the government could not be treated lightly! Leonard also knew about the nature of this matter, so he did not wait for Kirk to ask and quickly exined to Kirk why he had killed these bastards, After Kirk heard this, he instantly flew into a rage. ¡°These bastards! How dare they insult the hero of Sunspire? Damn it! Leonard, you did well. You were right to kill them!¡± After knowing this, Kirk also understood what Leonard meant when he said that he needed his help with something. Therefore, he directly said, ¡°Alright, I know what to do. Stay by our savior¡¯s side and protect him. Take good care of him. I¡¯ll look for you as soon as I¡¯m done with my matters here!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Alright! Commander, I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡± 12131 Kirk, who had hung up on Leonard, was originally sitting on an iron seat in a vast hall. Just as he put away themunicator, his entire body actually faded and disappeared on the spot! The aura emanating from Kirk was much stronger than Leonard¡¯s! Emperion. Inside of an extremely magnificent building. On the roof of this building hung a huge symbol that shone brightly in the sunlight. Gavin would have recognized this symbol. It was exactly the same as the one on the uniforms of people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring. This was the headquarters of the Warrior Surveince Bureau of Blearus. Meanwhile, in thergest office on the highest floor of the headquarters of the Warrior Surveince Bureau of Blearus, a furious roar suddenly sounded. ¡°What the fuck is going on? Why are all the people from our branch in Brookspring dead?¡± Every member of the Warrior Surveince Bureau across the nation had a vital signs sensor on them. They were connected to the headquarters all day every day. asionally, there would be a few deaths or deaths spread across a small region. The headquarters would not react to it too quickly. After all, there were too many members. However, the entire body of the Warrior Surveince Bureau across the whole city. of Broospring were all dead. As shown on the vital sign detector, a huge area immediately turned ck! It was impossible for the headquarters to not respond to this! Just as this furious voice sounded, a flustered staff crashed into the office on the top floor. In the office on the top floor, a middle-aged man who looked to be in his fifties had an endless anger on his face. His aura of the peak of supreme rank burst out without reservation. The staff was almost pushed out by the intimidating aura. 12-13 However, this staff gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Boss! Brookspring reported that a powerful viin appeared in its territory. In two days, he wiped out everyone from the Harper family, the Dawson family, and the Holman family in Brookspring. No one survived! He even violently fought against the Warrior Surveince Bureau and ughtered their agents!¡± ¡°Thest update from Brookspring was that the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring, Wilson Brown, led a team to take down the viin! However, they seemed to¡­¡± There was no need to interpret the situation. They were already dead. The aura around the furious middle-aged man kept trembling. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Any word on this viin?¡± The staff immediately said, ¡°ording to Brookspring¡¯s report, we only know that this viin¡¯s surname is Clifford!¡± ¡°His surname is Clifford?¡± When he heard these words, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. ¡°Tap, tap, tap!¡± he seemed to be so shocked that he took three steps back. Then, he let out a deafening roar. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 With these loud shoutings, the middle-aged man¡¯s aura swept out crazily. ¡°Ouch!¡± With a loud sound, the staff spit blood from his mouth. ¡°Boss!¡± As if sensing a life-and-death crisis, the staff hurriedly screamed. However, the middle-aged man did not seem to have heard this person¡¯s scream. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. There was even a sense of panic. If Gavin was present and saw this person¡¯s expression, he could definitely confirm that this person was directly rted to the massacre of the Clifford family! Indeed. This was because the branch of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring had beenpletely wiped out. And the powerful enemy that the branch encountered was named Clifford! This middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but think of the Clifford family that used to be in Brookspring! However, after the disbelief and shock, an uncontroble ferocity appeared in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Everyone from the Clifford family is already fucking dead!¡± It was as if the name of the Clifford family was a huge threat to him. However, he did not believe that the powerful viin who appeared in Brookspring was from the Clifford family. After all, ording to his understanding, it was absolutely impossible for the Clifford family to survive. ¡°Someone must have known about this thing back then and deliberately used the Clifford family¡¯s name to cause trouble and mess with us!¡± Messing with them? From the looks of it, the Clifford family¡¯s matter seemed to have be a taboo in his heart. His entire body floated and appeared at the door of the office. He shouted at the staff whose face was pale with blood at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Immediately order the deputymanders of branches across the nation to follow me to Brookspring! I want to see which bastard dares to kill the Warrior Surveince Bureau members using the name of the Clifford family!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and quickly floated towards the elevator. But at this moment, a voice that could almost shake the world enveloped the entire Warrior Surveince Bureau headquarters. ¡°Tanner Mulder, where are you going?¡± Hearing this voice, the boss of the headquarters of the Warrior Surveince Bureau trembled heavily. His face instantly turned pale as he immediately turned around! A middle-aged man with a gloomy expression had appeared in his office. This middle-aged man was the lord of the Central Martial Order, Kirk! At this moment, Kirk was wearing thick ck armor. The runes on the armor were engraved with the emblem of Martial Order! The aura on his body that far exceeded the peak of supreme rank was being released without reservation. The staff who had vomited blood earlier had already been ruthlessly pressed to the ground by Kirk¡¯s monstrous aura. He couldn¡¯t move at all. The boss of the Warrior Surveince Bureau headquarters was obviously the Tanner that Kirk was talking about. At this moment, his body was also trembling slightly, as if he was. forcefully resisting the pressure emitted by Kirk. As he resisted Kirk¡¯s pressure, he squeezed out an ugly smile and said awkwardly, ¡°Lord Smallegen, what¡­ what brings you here?¡± He tried to control his smile to show friendliness. Of course, he knew that Kirk and the Martial Order were not restricted by 12-13 any rules, so the Warrior Surveince Bureau had no supervision over them. Most importantly, as the boss of the Warrior Surveince Bureau headquarters, his power was only at the peak of supreme rank. However, he knew that Kirk was a powerful being at the celestial rank! The warriors of this world were divided into four different ranks, the divine rank, the celestial rank, the supreme rank, and the expert rank. As for divine warriors, Tanner had never even heard of them. Celestial warriors were already the most powerful people in the world. Facing Kirk, Tanner was simply someone who could be crushed to death with a single hand by him. So, how could he not show friendliness and peace? Kirk looked at Tanner with a sneer in his eyes and asked again, ¡°Tanner, where are you going?¡± When Kirk spoke, Tanner felt that the pressure on his body was even stronger than before. With a loud sound, Tanner actually knelt heavily on the ground under such pressure. He gritted his teeth with difficulty and said, ¡°Lord Smallegen! I¡¯m going to Brookspring. This matter doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the Martial Order!¡± He was almost shouting because he was worried that Kirk would crush him to death with pressure. Kirk looked at Tanner and said again, ¡°Brookspring? Are you talking about the matter that the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring was wiped out?¡± Hearing Kirk¡¯s voice, Tanner was stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°How do you know about this?¡± He immediately realized and shouted in surprise, ¡°Did the Martial Order cause the incident in Brookspring?¡± Kirk looked at the shocked Tanner with a natural smile on his face. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Tanner, calm down now. My crew from the Southeast Martial Order are just helping you clean up the parasites in Warrior Surveince Bureau.¡± Did that mean he confessed to being responsible for this incident? 12:13 ¡°You!¡± Tanner was furious. It was as if he was asking Kirk what right he had to kill Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s members. However, he was held down to the ground by Kirk¡¯s pressure and could not even muster the strength to resist. How could he still dare to question him? Therefore, he gritted his teeth and could not say a word. However, Kirk still had something to say. He looked at Tanner with disdain and slowly said, ¡°Since you are an officer of the government, I¡¯ll spare your life today, but remember what I said! No matter what the person in Brookspring wants to do, I advise you not to interfere with him! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°If the Warrior Surveince Bureau messed with that person, the five hundred thousand warriors of the five Martial orders would definitely unite together and wipe out the Warrior Surveince Bureau!¡± When Kirk said thest sentence, he almost shouted. *Boom!* A series of sounds rang out. All the ss in the building of the Warrior Surveince Bureau shattered instantly! Tanner tasted a sweetness in his mouth. A trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Fortunately, after Kirk finished speaking, his figure slowly faded and disappeared on the spot. From then on, the terrifying pressure that enveloped the entire Warrior Surveince Bureau headquarters dissipated in thin air. Tanner, who was sitting on the ground, was sweating profusely and panting heavily. Even though he was a warrior at the peak of supreme rank, there was not room for him to stand against a celestial warrior. However, at this moment, his eyes were flickering non-stop. No one knew what he was thinking. On the other side, he heard a person¡¯s painful voice. It was the staff who was first hurt by Tanner¡¯s pressure until he vomited blood, then pressed to the ground by Kirk and unable to move. ¡°Boss, should I still contact the deputymanders?¡± ¡°Contact my ass!¡± 12:13 Tanner did not dare to speak loudly to Kirk, but that did not mean that he did not dare to do so to his subordinates! ¡°Get lost! Disappear in front of my face!¡± After chasing this poor staff away. Tanner also got up from the ground. Looking at the shattered ss, he clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Kirk Smallegen, sooner orter, I will destroy you and your Martial Order!¡± After saying that, Tanner returned to his desk and took out a strangemunicator from his drawer. The pattern carved on themunicator was actually the dark golden. thorned flower that Gavin was looking for! After the call was connected, Tanner¡¯s respectful voice sounded. ¡°Commander Latrell! Brookspring is in trouble!¡± Of course, Gavin who was in Brookspring did not know what had happened at the Warrior Surveince Bureau headquarters. He didn¡¯t even know that Leonard had called Kirk. At this moment, he had already returned to the apartmentplex where he rented his apartment. However, just as he arrived at the entrance of theplex, a person quickly appeared in front of Gavin. After that. With a plop, the figure knelt down and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± This scene stunned the security guard in the gatehouse! He found it funny and thought, ¡°What the fuck is that? A young man kneeling and calling another young man ¡®Your Grace¡¯ in broad daylight? How interesting!¡± However, just as he was about to share this gossip with others, he saw the young man standing in front of that young man. The security guard¡¯s pupils constricted! He knew this young man! This was the young man who had almost made Robert get down on his knees today! ¡°Fuck!¡± If it were anyone else, he might have thought that he was watching a joke. However, Gavin¡­ It reminded him of Robert¡¯s performance. This was fucking¡­ ¡°Who exactly is this young man? What kind of god lives in our neighborhood?¡± Not only was the security guard in the gatehouse stunned by this scene. Even Gavin was slightly stunned. He thought to himself, ¡°Who is this? Why is he kneeling and calling me Your Grace in broad daylight? Do I look that old?¡± However, why did this voice sound a little familiar? Then, Gavin took a closer look. ¡°Brody?¡± That was right. The young man kneeling on the ground was Brody from the Hill family in Greenwald! When Brody heard Gavin call out his name, he felt honored and said, ¡°Your Grace, your memory is so good. You still remember your humble servant!¡± What a fucking good memory! 12:13 Was this Brody freaking possessed? Why did he start to call himself his humble servant? Gavin rubbed his nose awkwardly. When Gavin touched his nose, he saw the stunned face in the guardhouse! Gavin coughed slightly as he said to Brody, kneeling on the ground, ¡°Stand up ande with me!¡± As he spoke, he turned around and walked toward a corner. Brody hurriedly followed. After Gavin saw that no one was looking at them, he said to Brody, ¡°Tell me, why did youe back again?¡± Brody immediately said, ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ve made a huge discovery!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Looking at Gavin¡¯s puzzled gaze, Brody took out a small tape recorder from his pocket as if he were asking for credit. Then, he handed the tape recorder to Gavin with both hands. Gavin looked curiously at the recorder in his hand and pressed the y button. The next second, an old man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from the recorder. ¡°Didn¡¯t Commander Latrell say that the Sunspire Resistance was foolproof and Gavin must die in Sunspire?¡± Hearing this, Gavin¡¯s eyes instantly flickered with a cold light! Then, with a bang, he immediately turned off the recorder in his hand. At this moment, Cavin¡¯s gaze had already turned cold. He looked at Brody in front of him. Then, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Where did you get this recording? Brody looked at Gavin¡¯s solemn expression and knew what he gave Gavin must be important. The excitement in his heart increased a little, and he immediately said, ¡°I secretly recorded this outside the meeting hall of the Hill family. The people talking inside are my grandfather, father, and uncles!¡± Hearing Brody¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange. Then, he looked at Brody and asked, ¡°You secretly recorded your family¡¯s secret conversation for me?¡± 12 13 Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Brody also knew the doubt in Gavin¡¯s heart. He immediately raised his voice as if he was making a military warrant. ¡°Your Grace, I, Brody, swear to God that no one in the Hill family knows about this except me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gavin looked at Brody¡¯s confident and certain gaze and confirmed that what Brody said was true. Since this sentence was true, Gavin was even more curious. What was this Brody up to? Although Gavin only heard a sentence from the recorder, this sentence. proved that the Hill family must be one of the aplices in the Clifford family¡¯s extermination. However, as a boy of the Hill family, why did Brody have such an attitude. toward him? Moreover, why did he secretly tell him the family secrets? Seeing that Gavin didn¡¯t say anything, Brody knew that his exnation wasn¡¯t strong enough, so he spoke again, ¡°You might not know this, but for the past 20 years, the Hill family¡¯s people, even my biological parents, haven¡¯t treated me as one of the Hill family people. They haven¡¯t even treated me as a person! ¡°Therefore, I want to teach the people of the Hill family a painful lesson. I want them to know the consequences of looking down on me!¡± The more Brody spoke, the colder his eyes became. There was even a kind of resentment and hatred in his. eyes. This Brody was actually filled with hatred for his family. Well¡­ Gavin looked at Brody¡¯s state and felt even stranger. From wha: Brody said, Brody was kept in the dark by his family. He did not know anything about the destruction of the Clifford family back. then. Not only that. All the events were hidden from Brody. This Brody was like a piece of white paper in the Hill family. In Brody¡¯s eyes, it was because his family did not treat him as a person, but Gavin knew this was a form of protection for Brody from the Hill family! They did not want Brody toe into contact with these filthy things! 12:13 However, they did not expect it to backfire in Brody¡¯s mind. To be honest, this Brody was really a pitiful person. However, whether he was pitiful or not, what does it have to do with Gavin? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for Gavin to make use of such a person? Therefore, Gavin directly said to Brody, ¡°Not bad, you did well in this matter!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Brody eximed in surprise. Then, tears of sorrow appeared in Brody¡¯s eyes. He whimpered and said, ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t know this. But since childhood, other than outsiders ttering me, I¡¯ve never heard a single word of praise!¡± As he spoke, Brody actually started crying. Well¡­ Gavin looked at Brody as he said helplessly, ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen again. As long as you do your job well, I will praise you every day in the future!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Grace!¡± It was getting easier and easier for Brody to call him ¡°Your Grace¡± now! On the other side, Gavin didn¡¯t forget about the important matter and asked directly, ¡°Do you know who Commander Latrell is?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That was right. In the sentence that Gavin heard just now, the first words. were ¡°Commander Latrell¡±. This must be a person with an extraordinary status. Moreover, he was probably themander of the Clifford family¡¯s extermination. operation! Perhaps he was the real mastermind behind the Clifford family annihtion! If he knew this person¡¯s identity, wouldn¡¯t the Clifford family¡¯s hatred be even clearer? However, Brody shook his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Your Grace, as you know, they don¡¯t treat me as a human. They won¡¯t tell me such things.¡± Hearing Brody¡¯s answer, a hint of disappointment appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. However, he would not me Brody for this. Instead, he told Brody, ¡°Now, I need you to do something for me. Go back to the Hill family and figure out who Commander Latrell is!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Brody stood still on the spot and loudly promised Gavin. ¡°I promise toplete the mission!¡± Looking at the satisfied Brody, a trace of coldness appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. He tightly gripped the tape recorder in his hand. Using a fool like Brody to deal with the Hill family did sound a little cruel. However, when the Hill family participated in the massacre of the Clifford family people, didn¡¯t they think about how cruel it was? The Hill family would definitely be destroyed. However, if the people of the Hill family knew that their demise was because of the kid whom their family had tried their best to protect, what kind of expression would they have? Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Before returning to his apartment, Gavin finished listening to the recording that Brody had given him. Surprisingly, the recording had some unexpected gains! Because he heard someone from the Hill family suggesting that they contact several families that had targeted the Cliffords together in the past to discuss how to deal with him. Among these families, besides the already annihted Harpers, the Holmans, the Dawsons in Brookspring, and the Masons in Greenwald that Gavin knew about, the Hill family also mentioned the Hendersons and the Moores in Greenwald, as well as the Waces in Waterside! These three families were pure unexpected gains! Gavin had not expected that Brody would bring him such valuable information! Now, he had umted even more information about his enemies. This did not include the list sent by Robert in the email that he had not had a chance to review yet. Surely, this list would contain many individuals and factions, but Gavin was still unable to confirm whether these factions were the ones responsible for the attack on the Clifford family back then. Unlike the recording Brody provided, the families mentioned inside had already been marked as those that should be wiped out in his mind. ¡°Greenwald!¡± Gavin stood in the hallway with a deep and gravelly voice. He was still surprised by the appearance of so many families involved. After all, there seemed to be an excessive number of enemies for the Cliffords. These numerous families were spread throughout the country, and it was perplexing why they had united against the Cliffords. Gavin¡¯s curiosity about this matter continued to grow. Moreover, he had gathered some clues suggesting that the reason behind the massacre of his family was rted to their ancestral heirloom. Currently, only the Conors knew about the Clifford family¡¯s heirloom, and the only person who had ess to the Conor family¡¯s location was Kris. However, considering her current state¡­ Gavin sighed softly. It seemed that this path of exploration was indeed long and arduous. Upon returning to his apartment, Gavin discovered that Kris, La, and Zoe were not at home. At first, he thought the threedies might be in danger. However, his rationality told him that this was unlikely since Robert had dispatched several subordinates to protect the ce upon knowing he was there. If something had happened, he should have received a message right away. Right at this moment, Gavin¡¯s phone rang, but the caller wasn¡¯t from Robert. It was Vincent, the wealthiest man in Brookspring. After answering the call, Vincent¡¯s voice carried some awkwardness. ¡°Um¡­ Master, there¡¯s something I believe I should inform you about. ¡°It¡¯s about your fianc¨¦e. It seems she wants to start a new business from scratch and has acquired a storefront.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gavin¡¯s face revealed a faint smile upon hearing this. He was wel! aware of La¡¯s capabilities, especially considering her past involvement with Taylorizon Group. She was instrumental in its operations, and she had outstanding capabilities in this regard. Coincidentally, Gavin had a simr intention. He nned to leverage La¡¯s talents as a front for the business of the Cliffords once it was reconstructed, aiming for an all-epassing resurgence. It was just he hadn¡¯t anticipated that La had already secretly decided to start anew. However, Vincent¡¯s voice still carried some awkwardness as he continued. ¡°But, Master, the street where your fianc¨¦e acquired the storefront is a bit¡­ turbulent.¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s gaze instantly turned serious, and he didn¡¯t. hesitate to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the address?¡± On the other side, there was a bright and gleaming storefront on the street Vincent referred to as ¡°turbulent.¡± Three attractivedies had joyful expressions on their faces. These threedies were La, Kris, and Zoe. Zoe¡¯s face beamed with a fresh radiance as she continued to assess the storefront, saying, ¡°La, my sister-inw! This ce is fantastic! Are you panning to start anew here?¡± Hearing the term ¡°sister-inw¡± from Zoe¡¯s mouth, both Kris and La disyed a change in expression. It was natural for La to feel shy when hearing those words, and she immediately responded, ¡°Zoe, you¡¯re just making things up. What are you talking about?¡± La¡¯s embarrassed demeanor was rather cute. However, when Zoe referred to La as ¡°sister-in- law,¡± Kris disyed a fleeting, almost imperceptible emotion as if it were a trace of disappointment. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re Gavin¡¯s aunt!¡± Kris thought to herself and wondered why she would have such a feeling. Something wasn¡¯t right. She felt herself acting strangely. But of course, no one noticed this brief sh of emotion of hers. Kris then directly asked, ¡°La, have you told Gav about your ns to start over?¡± In response to Kris¡¯ question, La shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not sure if he will agree. I just don¡¯t want to keep staying idle in his ce, thinking about how I can help him. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯d be angry once he finds out.¡± Upon hearing La¡¯s words, both Kris and Zoe¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of emotion. To be honest, Zoe and Kris were considered family to Gavin in the strictest sense. Inparison, La was somewhat of an outsider. Given La¡¯s personality, her freeloading in their home had likely left. her feeling somewhat ufortable. Zoe chimed in. ¡°What are you talking about? Gavin won¡¯t be angry. He¡¯ll probably be overjoyed once he finds out!¡± ¡°Really?¡± La¡¯s voice was filled with pleasant surprise as she listened to Zoe¡¯s words. However, just as she uttered her words and was about to finish speaking, a voice filled with mockery suddenly resounded from outside the storefront. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, well, neers, huh?¡± ¡°Wow, there are beautiful chicks, and not just one but three!¡± ¡°Their styles are all different, huh?¡± The sound of someone licking their lips in an obscene manner was so unpleasant in the silent storefront. Upon hearing this, Kris, La, and Zoe frowned in unison. They turned their heads around at the same. time. Before them, seven to eight ruffians swaggered in, and the leader of the group had bright red hair. His eyes were filled with lust, and he even wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth with his hand. Clearly, the person who had spoken just now was this red-haired man. This red-haired man, upon seeing the threedies turn to face him, had a gaze that appeared somewhat fixated on them! He licked his lips and continued with a lecherous tone. ¡°Beautifuldies, what are you three doing here all alone? Are you receiving guests?¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ¡°Three beauties, what are you doing here alone? Are you opening the door and ready to receive guests?¡± Reddy¡¯s voice instantly made the three women¡¯s eyes reveal endless. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. anger. No matter what, Kris was La and Zoe¡¯s elder. Therefore, at this moment, she stood up and stretched her fair finger out. She pointed at Reddy and shouted angrily, ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡± Reddy¡¯s voice was frivolous as he said, ¡°Beauty, you do have quite a temper! ¡°However, I like the thrill of conquering! ¡°Aha!¡± After Reddy finished speaking, he and hisckeys behind him revealed arrogant and wretched smiles. ¡°How dare you!¡± The three women looked at Reddy. The anger in their eyes could no longer be controlled. However, the other party had a lot of people. But the three of them were just three weak women. On the other side, La also stepped out, pointed at Reddy, and scolded sternly, ¡°This shop is ours. You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave now!¡± La¡¯s voice was cold and righteous as she said that. However, when he heard La¡¯s words, the smile on Reddy¡¯s face became even more arrogant. ¡°This entire street of shops is mine. I can go wherever I want. Who can control me?¡± ¡°What?¡± When the three women heard Reddy¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with shock and anger! Who was this person? How could he be so arrogant and domineering? On the other side, Reddy¡¯s voice had yet to stop. ¡°Let me tell you, I don¡¯t care what you do, but as long as you open a shop on this street, you have to pay me monthly fees. It¡¯s not much. Only 2,000 dors a month! ¡°It¡¯s only enough for us to smoke two cigarettes.¡± Now, La and the other two finally understood what Reddy was here for. It turned out he was here to collect protection fees! Honestly, they did not expect that there would still be people collecting protection fees on the streets in this era. Just as the three women were about to reprimand him again, Reddy changed the topic. His gaze kept sweeping up and down the three women. He touched his chin, his eyes flickering with a lecherous light. ¡°But¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s you three beauties¡­. ¡°I can choose not to charge you this 2,000 dors¡­ As long as the three of you serve me in different ways every day¡­¡± ¡°Then I will let you live a veryfortable life. Aha¡­¡± Reddy¡¯sughter seemed to have spread from the shop to the streets outside. The surrounding shops seemed to be able to hear him. The shop owners all knew what Reddy was doing there. But¡­ It was only human nature to watch from the sidelines and do nothing to help. After all, they were often oppressed by Reddy and the others. When the three women heard Reddy¡¯s words, they were all furious. ¡°You wish! ¡°Go to hell!¡± The three women¡¯s angry voices could be heard. ¡°Aha¡­¡± On the other side, Reddy seemed to not hear the three women¡¯s curses at all. He was already rubbing his hands and walking toward the three women. He said, ¡°Today, I will take some interest first, aha!¡± ¡°Come! Surround them!¡± Hearing Reddy¡¯s call, theckeys behind him rushed out with lewd expressions and surrounded the three women. ¡°You guys! ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯te over!¡± Amidst their shock and anger, intense nervousness had already appeared on the faces of the three women. Kris shielded La and Zoe behind her. She red at Reddy, walking over step by step, and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over! I¡¯m calling for help!¡± ¡°Aha!¡± Hearing Kris¡¯s voice, Reddy smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°Go on! The more you call, the more excited I get! ¡°No one will save you even if you scream your lungs out! ¡°Aha!¡± Reddyughed wildly as he opened his arms. He pounced toward Kris. At this moment, Kris, La, and Zoe were pleasantly surprised. Seeing the surprised expressions on the three women¡¯s faces, Reddy` thought it was because of him. As he pounced over, he said, ¡°Aha, three beauties, are you looking forward to me? ¡°I knew it. You three little sluts, here I am!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just as he was about to touch Kris¡¯s clothes¡­ A loud bang sounded. Reddy felt as if his chest had been hit by a car. An intense pain came. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± A mouthful of blood spurted out from Reddy¡¯s mouth and nose. He was instantly sent flying. ¡°Pfft!¡± He fell heavily to the ground. In front of the three women, a majestic figure appeared without any warning. All three women made sounds of surprise as they reached forward and grabbed Gavin¡¯s arm. ¡°Gavin!¡± ¡°Gavin!¡± ¡°Gav!¡± That was right. Gavin had arrived. Theckeys surrounding the three women were instantly stunned on the spot. ¡°What the fuck!¡± ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°When did he get here?¡± ¡°No, where¡¯s Reddy? Why did Reddy fly out?¡± ¡°Fuck! Reddy!¡± Theseckeys instantly rushed toward Reddy who was sent flying. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Reddy¡¯s face was pale. He coughed as hisckeys helped him up. He roared, ¡°What are you still fucking waiting for? ¡°Beat him up! Kill him!¡± He couldn¡¯t care less who Gavin was and when he appeared. He only knew that no one on this street would dare to resist him! Now, someone actually dared to appear and beat him until he vomited. blood? Wasn¡¯t this courting death? The surroundingckeys instantly reacted when they heard Reddy¡¯s roar. One by one, they stood up and rushed up to Gavin. They even shouted as they came over, ¡°Kid! How dare you hit Reddy? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Go to hell, you idiot!¡± Gavin looked at the hooligans who rushed up. He frowned and his eyes darkened. It was obvious that Gavin was angry. These people actually wanted to do such a thing in broad daylight? If he hade anyter, the three women might really have been hurt by them! Therefore, Gavin did not hesitate at all. His figure instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed out. As long as Gavin threw a punch, a hooligan¡¯s figure would be sent flying with a scream. No one could get close to Gavin. At this moment, Reddy, who was holding his chest and looking furious, was dumbfounded. Was this a fucking human or a monster? How could he send someone flying with a single punch? This was fucking¡­ Reddy could not care much now. He got up from the ground with difficulty, turned around, and ran out of the shop. Of course. If he didn¡¯t run now, when would he? Just as he rushed out of the shop, Reddy, who looked panicked and pale, suddenly showed surprise in his eyes. Then, he let out a sound that was more like a scream. ¡°Herman! Herman! Herman! Help!¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Reddy¡¯s sudden scream resounded on the street. There was not a single pedestrian on this street. It seemed that it was the appearance of Reddy that caused this phenomenon. Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the shop lot, Gavin had asked Vincent to find for La, a group of people were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws on the road. The leader was a man who looked to be in his thirties. He was wearing beach pants on his legs and a singlet on his upper body with a pair of flip-flops on his feet. Behind him, there were more than ten people who were hooligans like Reddy. Originally, they were wandering on the street. However, at this moment, they suddenly heard Reddy¡¯s roar. The man in beach pants was also slightly stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice. Coincidentally, the panicked Reddy staggered in his direction. The man looked at Reddy, who was bleeding from the corner of his lips, and raised his eyebrows slightly. On the other side, Gavin was in the empty shop lot. He looked at the scene outside the ss door expressionlessly. Kris, behind him, saw so many people on the opposite side of the road. Moreover, it was obvious that they were Reddy¡¯s backers. She was anxious. She broke free from La and Zoe¡¯s obstruction and came to Gavin¡¯s side. ¡°Gav, let¡¯s stop fighting and run! ¡°Leave with me!¡± As Kris spoke, she pulled Gavin¡¯s hand and prepared to run outside. Meanwhile, Gavin looked at Kris helplessly. He said, ¡°Kris, it¡¯s toote to leave now.¡± Indeed, the ss door was transparent, and he could see what was 1/5 12:14 Kris became even more anxious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Gav. Take Zoe and La and leave first. I¡¯ll stay behind and hold them off for you. I¡¯m a woman. They won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Gavin thought, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you? ¡®Don¡¯t you remember how Scott from the Holman family has bullied you?¡¯ On the other side, Gavin smiled helplessly and shook his head. He held Kris¡¯s hand and brought her to La. Then, he told La and Zoe, ¡°Take Kris to the back first. I have some things to deal with in front.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± La and Zoe nodded at the same time. They knew that Gavin was mighty. Zoe had personally seen her brother exterminate the Harper family¡¯s entire family. On the other hand, La had seen with her eyes that the Taylor family¡¯s many powerful thugs were no match for Gavin. Gavin didn¡¯t take these street gangsters seriously at all. ¡°But¡­¡± Kris, who did not know the truth, still wanted to say something. However, La and Zoe had already pulled Kris into the small room behind the shop lot. Seeing the three girls getting into their hiding, Gavin slightly moved his fists. Now, he could finally do whatever he wanted. In order to prevent a fight from happeningter in the shop lot and destroying it, Gavin directly opened the ss door and went to the road outside. After walking out, Gavin finally saw everything clearly. There were indeed people in the surrounding shops. However, none of them had any intention of opening the door. Instead, they hid behind the transparent ss door and peed at the scene Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 12:14 outside. Gavin also chose to ignore this point. He believed that Reddy and the others had bullied the people in these shops. It caused them not to show their faces, afraid they would be implicated! In the middle of the road, Reddy, who was still bleeding from the corner of his mouth, saw Gavin walking out so fearlessly. He jumped up and shouted to the man in beach shorts, ¡°Herman! It¡¯s that bastard! It¡¯s that stupid bastard! ¡°Not only did he not pay the monthly fee, he even injured our people and even beat me up! ¡°Herman, you have to stand up for us!¡± Herman listened to Reddy¡¯s voice and looked at Gavin with a sharp gaze. He seemed to be a little cold and aloof. He did not say anything and directly pouted in front of him, grunting as a response of agreement. After that¡­ Whoosh! The dozen or so people behind Herman rushed out and surrounded Gavin. Seeing this scene, many people who were peeping in the surrounding shops, those who had been watching coldly from the sidelines, revealed pitiful expressions. There were even people whomented this. He said, ¡°Sigh! This young man is still too young! ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that Herman has a background rted to de Alliance in Brookspring? ¡°How dare he walk out of the shop alone? Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡± Brookspring. de Alliance? Fortunately, Gavin did not hear this person¡¯s regretful voice. If he had heard it, who knew what kind of strange expression would appear on his face! These hooligans surrounding Gavin frowned and stared at Gavin angrily, but no one made a move. There was a gap in the middle as if it was specially reserved for Herman. Not long after, Hermanzily walked over. 12:14 He looked at Gavin, then at some of Reddy¡¯sckeys lying on the ground. He pointed at those wounded men. Then, he asked Gavin in a monotonous voice, ¡°You did this?¡± His voice was very calm. Coupled with his expression as if looking down upon everything, he looked imposing! It was as if Gavin was someone he could control at will. Gavin looked at Herman. He said in the same voice and tone as Herman, ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Herman was slightly stunned. Then, he revealed a faint smile. This smile was filled with disdain and mockery. He simply waved one of his fingers and said, ¡°No problem. Heh.¡± As he chuckled, he turned to look at the dozen or so people surrounding Gavin. He said, ¡°It seems like we have met a fool today?¡± There was a hint of a smile in his tone as he said this. Then, coupled with his calm voice and how he casually tapped his foot, at least he felt that he looked cool at the moment. The reason why Herman was rxed now was because he did not take Gavin seriously at all! He even waved his hand casually. Then, he said to the surrounding people, ¡°Control your strength, and don¡¯t kill him. Don¡¯t kill anyone during this time.¡± After saying this, Herman did not seem to care about the oue at all. He actually moved his legs in the flip-flops and turned to leave. It was as if he could already hear Gavin begging for mercy. Moreover, he seemed to be used to this feeling. In his eyes, everything was boring. The moment he turned around. Screams could be heard. Herman was not surprised at all. He even had a faint smile on his face. He took a cigarette from his pocket and put it in his mouth. Then, he snapped his fingers and waited as if he was waiting for his 12:14 However, none of hisckeys came. The screams kept ringing in his ears. At this moment, Herman frowned slightly. He scolded, ¡°Fuck, is there a need for so many people to teach a lesson to a stupid bastard? Someone light the cigarette for me!¡± As soon as Herman finished speaking, the screams stopped. A look of satisfaction appeared in Herman¡¯s eyes. He squinted his eyes. slightly and waited for his lackey¡¯s service. But at this moment, Gavin¡¯s calm voice slowly sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can help you light your cigarette.¡± Swoosh! Herman instantly opened his eyes! This was because he had heard this voice before. It was the same voice that had shamelessly asked him a question! Whoosh! Herman instantly turned around. The next second, the cigarette he was biting on fell to the ground. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The cigarette in his mouth had to fall to the ground because his jaw dropped! Because the moment he turned around, the scene in front of him waspletely different from what he had imagined! All theckeys he had brought, including Reddy, who had been moring for his help. All of them were lying on the ground unconscious. They could not even twitch in pain. The brainless fool that he had just looked down upon was actually standing on the spot, safe and sound, looking at him calmly. ¡°Y-You did this?¡± On the other side, Herman asked this question again. However, his voice was a little trembling when he spoke this time. However, Gavin¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change at all. He spoke again. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± This time, the corner of Herman¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, but he did not say anything else. Instead, he slowly put the cigarette box in his hand into his pocket. Then, he actuallyughed again. He sighed slightly. ¡°Sigh¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it myself¡­¡± Gavin wondered, ¡®Why is Herman saying that? Could he have always been the protagonist in his world?¡¯ ¡®Does he like to show off so much?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± This brat slowly raised his head and let out augh that sounded like self-mockery, but it was mocking Gavin. Even whenughing, he raised his head and covered his forehead with his palm. This felt like he was putting on an act. Gavin looked at the strange man in front of him with a helpless expression. Afterughing for a while, Herman nced at Gavin. He said, ¡°Are you good at fighting? ¡°Do you have a strong background?¡± Background? Gavin pursed his lips slightly. His background was bigger than Sunspire, but because it was too big, the gangster leader would not understand it at all. Therefore, he only shook his head lightly. ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± ¡°This brat is actuallyughing again. Why is this person¡¯sughter so strange?¡¯ thought Gavin. Then, Herman spoke with an exaggerated tone. He said, ¡°So you¡¯re a little punk?¡± His tone was as exaggerated as if he had seen a clown performing in front of him. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Gavin even ridiculed in his heart, ¡®This question is too meaningless. ¡®Do people in this world always have to ask that question when threatening someone?¡¯ On the other hand, Herman had no intention of waiting for Gavin¡¯s answer. Instead, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m working under Chad from the de Alliance!¡± Gavin was surprised to hear that name. Chad from de Alliance? When Gavin heard this name, his expression immediately became strange. He even subconsciously blurted out what was in his mind. ¡°Chad?¡± It was unknown if Herman had heard Gavin¡¯s ¡°Chad.¡± In short, a malicious smile had already appeared on his face as he said, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re good at fighting, but do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you have defeated these hooligans?¡± 12-14 ¡®Fucking your invincible. When did I say such a thing?¡¯ thought Gavin. Others used this adjective to describe him, but he had never admitted it. However, Herman seemed to have gotten into character. He gritted his teeth and deliberately revealed a fierce expression as he said loudly, ¡°One of ti.e requirements to be someone like me is to be at the warrior stage!¡± When he shouted the word ¡°warrior¡±, the corners of his mouth even curled up exaggeratedly. Gavin pondered, ¡®Is this the legendary devilish smile? ¡®It¡¯s ugly to watch!¡¯ Gavin waspletely speechless at Herman¡¯s outrageous reactions. However, Gavin¡¯s speechlessness made Herman think that Gavin was dumbfounded. The expression on his face became even more ostentatious as he spoke loudly again. ¡°Well, have you never heard what a warrior is? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you the difference between a warrior and you stupid ordinary people! ¡°Prepare to kneel at my feet and beg for my forgiveness!¡± When he said thisst sentence, Gavin thought Herman would ascend to the sky no matter what! Buzz! There was a soft sound. An aura exclusive to the warrior burst forth from Herman¡¯s body. However, the strength of this aura¡­ It was an extremely ordinary warrior. He was only a thin line away from ordinary people who did not cultivate. at all. Gavin wondered where this brat¡¯s fucking self-confidence came from. Herman opened his arms and disyed a funny andical posture. He said arrogantly to Gavin, ¡°Tremble, mortal! Huh?¡± His voice came to an abrupt halt. A look of shock and disbelief appeared in his eyes. His tone also changed. ¡°How did you get here?¡± He realized that Gavin, initially seven to eight meters away from him, suddenly appeared before him for some reason! This speed was something he had never seen before! However, at this moment, Gavin¡¯s face was filled with impatience. He said, ¡°Are you done with all the nonsense?¡± Smack! Gavin¡¯s palm instantly pped out horizontally. ¡°Ah!¡± This ¡°arrogant warrior¡± fantasizing about making the ¡°mortal¡± tremble. was sent flying by Gavin. His shrieking scream, blood gushing out of his throat, and the broken teeth in his mouth. All of that happened as his flying body drew a beautiful arc in the air. Herman¡¯s body also spun more than a thousand times in the air. With a bang, it fell heavily to the ground. He sprawled out on the ground. His legs twitched involuntarily. However, there was no sound from him anymore. Gavin gently shook his right hand. Without looking at the sprawled Herman, he turned around and walked into the shop lot. He evenined helplessly, ¡°What a waste of time!¡± ¡®Couldn¡¯t these hooligans learn something better instead of collecting protection fees?¡¯ thought Gavin. They didn¡¯t even evaluate if they had the ability to collect protection fees. However, Herman¡¯s self-introduction did remind Gavin of something. He would be going to the auction in Stanlow in a week. On Brookspring¡¯s side, there seemed to be a de Alliance member he had not dealt with. It was time to arrange for Frostpeak Dark Warrior¡¯s men to go and ask Chad about the situation. If Chad had nothing to do all day, he might as well order his men to destroy de Alliance. 12:14 After returning to the shop lot, Gavin walked to the room at the back and smiled at the three women inside. ¡°Alright. Everything is settled.¡± Kris immediately rushed over and sized Gavin up. ¡°Gav, are you okay?¡± On the other side, Zoe had already smiled. She said, ¡°Kris, how many times have I told you? You have to believe. me¡­¡± It was one thing to believe, but it was unavoidable to worry about such things. After solving these problems, Gavin pulled La and stood in the middle of the shop lot again. He smiled and told La, ¡°Tell me, what else do you need to buy? I¡¯ll get someone to get them ready for you.¡± La shook her head and looked up at Gavin. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gavin. You¡¯ve done too much for me. Leave the rest to me!¡± Gavin seemed to have bought this shop for La, but in fact, La¡¯s first shop would officially blow the horn for the Clifford family¡¯s resurgence! At this moment, another exmation came from the door of the shop lot. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running yet?¡± Upon hearing this strange voice, Gavin and the other three looked curiously toward the door. He saw three to four people standing outside the door. All of them had fearful expressions on their faces. Among them, ady in her fifties stood there. She said anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? The people you beat up earlier have already left! They must have gone to de Alliance to get reinforcements! You should hurry up and run!¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Gavin and the others were stunned when they heard this middle-aged woman¡¯s words. Of course, only Gavin himself looked a little strange. Gavin directly said, ¡°Why should we run away?¡± Gavin wondered, ¡®Yes, why should I run away? Vincent and I have bought this ce. This is the property of La and me. What¡¯s going on? I should leave all things here and run away? How could that be?¡± When these people heard Gavin¡¯s words, a helpless expression appeared on their faces. A man in his forties walked out. He looked very honest and simple. He said to Gavin anxiously, ¡°We know that you¡¯re very good at fighting, but do you know that the person who was sent flying by you in the end. had de Alliance behind him?¡± Listening to the de Alliance the man was talking about, La, Zoe, and Kris were all curious. Zoe asked Gavin, ¡°Gavin, what is de Alliance?¡± Gavin exined very considerately, ¡°de Alliance should be a gang in Brookspring. It seems to be thergest gang in Brookspring. It has a pretty good reputation in Riverrun.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s exnation, the few people who advised Gavin to hurry up and run away were slightly stunned. Then, the middle-aged woman at the beginning said exaggeratedly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know how terrifying de Alliance is? Why aren¡¯t you running away? Are you going to fight them?¡± Not only this middle-aged woman but also the group of people behind revealed shocked expressions. Then, they even revealed expressions that seemed to be filled with fear. The honest-looking man even showed a hint of anger. ¡°You know he¡¯s from de Alliance, and you still dare to provoke him?¡± ¡°What are you going to do when de Alliancees? And what are we going to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all merchants on this street. What if people from the de Alliance beat you up, don¡¯t get over it, and then take it out on us?¡± This man¡¯s words seemed to have instantly awakened the remaining people. All of them red at Gavin. ¡°You¡¯re really a bastard! You¡¯re courting death. Why did you harm us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I advise you to get lost quickly! Otherwise, even if de Alliance¡¯s people can let you off, the merchants on this street will definitely not let you off!¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go! We should stay away from this bastard. Otherwise, when de Alliance¡¯s people cometer, they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re with them!¡± After the person said this, the group of people at the door red at Gavin and left. Some of them even spat at their door and left angrily. La, Zoe, and Kris were stunned by the change in attitude of this group of people. Then, the three women looked surprised. La said in disbelief, ¡°Gavin, are these people crazy? I don¡¯t think we provoked them, right?¡± Kris¡¯s face was also filled with anger as she snorted coldly. ¡°Previously, when that group of people came out to cause trouble, all of them hid and did not dare to come out. Now, this group of people has been chased away by Gay. Instead, they came out to comin about Gav. A group of bastards who bully the weak and fear the strong!¡± Hearing the anger in the women¡¯s hearts, Gavinforted them with an indifferent smile. ¡°This is the human¡¯s nature. If they don¡¯t do this at this time, it will be strange.¡± Just as Gavin finished his sentence, a panicked roar suddenly came from the street outside. ¡°Oh no! The people from the de Alliance are here! The people from the de Alliance are here! Run!¡± The entire street instantly became chaotic. Hearing this, La and the others also became nervous. After all, Gavin had just exined to them that de Alliance was a very famous gang organization in the entire Riverrun. This kind of organization often did illegal stuff. That was why this group of people did not abide by thew. ¡°Gavin¡­¡± On this side, Zoe had just said one word when Gavin directly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me see who¡¯s here from de Alliance today.¡± As he spoke, Gavin walked out of the shop alone again. With the previous experience, Kris stopped making a fuss abouting out to protect Gavin. The three women were inside the ss door, looking at Gavin¡¯s back with concern. After Gavin walked out of the door, the surrounding shops opened their doors at the same time and shouted at the other end of the street, ¡°Quick! The person who provoked de Alliance is this man! This has nothing to do with us!¡± This group of people were heartless and ungrateful. When Gavin heard this voice, a helpless expression appeared on his face. However, Gavin was soon attracted by the scene on the other end. A yful expression appeared on his face. Needless to say, Herman was not lying. He was really Chad¡¯s man. That was because Gavin had already seen Chad from the de Alliance. His face was pale and he was nervous. When Chad saw that the person standing at the door was Gavin, his legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. Chad could not care less. He swung his legs and rushed toward Gavin. When Herman, whose cheek was swollen and half of his teeth were missing, saw this scene, his eyes were filled with surprise. Looking at Chad¡¯s back, Herman was filled with admiration. Herman was even touched and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Chad, you¡¯re taking too much care of me. You actually want to personally stand me. Thank you, Chad. Thank you very much!¡± Chad had already rushed out. How could they still be idle? up for Herman shouted at the hundreds of de Alliance subordinates behind. him. ¡°Go! Hurry up! Let¡¯s teach that bastard a lesson together with Chad!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! So many people even filled up the main road on 12:14 this street. The movement of this group of people made the ground tremble. At the sight of this scene, the people in the shops around the one that Gavin had bought for La all had a sneer on their faces. Even the middle-aged woman from before said loudly, ¡°Serves you right! I told you to run away! You hit someone you shouldn¡¯t have! ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t affect us!¡± Chad saw Gavin and rushed out immediately. He really felt like rushing up and teaching Gavin a painful lesson. With their aggressive appearance, theckeys behind Chad looked as if a group of ferocious beasts was about to skin Gavin alive. Even behind Gavin, Kris and the other two women were shocked. However, at this moment, Gavin turned around and said to the three women, ¡°Go inside first. Don¡¯t come out unless I call you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s exnation, the three women were about to say something, but when they saw Gavin¡¯s serious gaze, they left, turning back from time to time. They could not hide their worry and walked into the small room inside..:::: This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As for the other onlookers, they were all looking forward to the scene of Gavin being torn into pieces. The person at the front, who seemed to be the best in strength and status among the group of people in de Alliance, walked straight to Gavin. They all thought that he was about to kick Gavin to the ground. Plop! This person actually knelt on the ground. Due to the inertia of his body charging forward, he slid to his knees and stopped steadily in front of Gavin. Then, Chad¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Dark Lord! I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°What?¡± The sudden change in the scene stunned Herman and the others who were following behind. One by one, they forcefully controlled their bodies and stopped behind Chad. Then, they stared at each other with dumbfounded expressions as if they had seen the end of the world. Not only them but also the onlookers in the surrounding shops who were waiting to watch the show were stunned. They never expected such a dramatic change. Many people even rubbed their eyes, thinking that they had seen wrongly. However, at this moment, Chad¡¯s scream sounded again. ¡°What the fuck are you all waiting for? Kneel down! Now!¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°What the fuck are you all waiting for? Kneel down! Now!¡± Chad¡¯s voice was clearly directed at the group of de Allianceckeys. behind him. Theseckeys did not react at all. They werepletely frightened by the roar of Chad who was a peak expert warrior. With a plop, they knelt down. However, when they knelt down, they were all dumbfounded. They had no idea what was going on. Weren¡¯t they here to cause trouble? Wasn¡¯t there a man who was beaten up, and they came to seek revenge? How did they get down on their knees just like that? Before they could react, Chad had already kowtowed to Gavin in a panic. The sound of kowtowing so obvious. Was ¡°Dark Lord, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°The man under me angered you. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for not being strict!¡± With that, Chad turned around and shouted at the dumbfounded Herman. ¡°Get over here and kneel down!¡± Herman had yet to realize what had happened, but he did not dare to disobey Chad¡¯s orders. Herman scrambled to Chad¡¯s side. Then, Herman heard Chad¡¯s angry shout. ¡°Apologize to Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Herman didn¡¯t react at all. The next second, there was a crisp sound, and Herman¡¯s face was instantlycerated. Chad pped Herman hard on the face. ¡°Apologize!¡± 12 At this moment, Herman could not care less. He did not know who the young man was to make Chad so respectful. However, from the looks of it, if he did not apologize, he might be beaten. to death by Chad. Therefore, Herman immediately kowtowed to Gavin and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being ignorant! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I really know my mistake. I deserve to die! I deserve to die! ¡°Please let me go! I really know my mistake!¡± Meanwhile, Herman kept kowtowing and apologizing to Gavin. On the other side, Chad had already raised his hand and looked at Herman coldly. ¡°Since you think you deserve to die, you can go to hell!¡± After Chad said that, there was a soft sound. Herman¡¯s cries for mercy instantly stopped. His pupils instantly dted as he knelt rooted to the ground. Then, a line of blood slowly appeared on Herman¡¯s throat. After that, Herman¡¯s body fell limply to the ground. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± A sharp intake of breath was heard. The de Alliance members behind Chad were all dumbfounded. Just because Herman offended the young man in front of him, Chad actually knifed him in spite of getting along with him for so many years. ¡°Jesus!¡± Who was this young man? Why was Chad able to do this for this young man? These people instantly felt fear in their hearts. All of them were trembling. But at this moment, Chad¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Damn it, you guys all remember this! The person standing in front of you is your Master!¡± Master? Now, the group of people behind Chad could not care less about their doubts and were shocked. That was because Chad killed Herman without any hesitation! Therefore, this group of people instantly roared in unison. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Gavin listened to this voice and looked at the scene in front of him. He felt a little helpless. Gavin even felt it was strange. After all, the people behind Chad were all from de Alliance. Strictly speaking, Gavin should be the enemy of the de Alliance¡¯s master, Shawn, right? Gavin had crippled Shawn¡¯s son. Shawn¡¯s expression would definitely be very interesting if he saw his de Alliance henchmen falling to their knees at his feet one by one and calling Gavin Master. Some of them werepletely dumbfounded. When they hid in their shops and watched the scene outside, they all thought that this young man had gotten into big trouble and would probably die on the street outside. Someone died, but they never expected that the person who died was not that ignorant young man. The person who died was actually someone from de Alliance. Furthermore, he was killed by his boss. This didn¡¯t make sense. What was going on? Why was this scenepletely different from what they had expected? Suddenly, the few people who hadined about Gavin felt a lingering fear in their hearts. The young man was actually so powerful. If the young man was petty and held a grudge, wouldn¡¯t they be finished? Gavin didn¡¯t care about their nervousness at all. This was because Gavin could not be bothered with people like them. Gavin knew that Kris and the others were still waiting for him in the shop. Therefore, Gavin waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, get up! Tell your men to retreat. There are so many people. Who are you trying to scare?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chad nodded in fear and trepidation. Then, he turned around and roared at the group of people behind him. ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡± The group of people behind Chad did not dare to be negligent at all. One by one, they got up and ran in the direction they came from. They were afraid that if they were a step slower, they would be killed by Chad! Meanwhile, Chad carefully stood up and approached Gavin. Chad said in a low voice, ¡°Dark Lord, regarding today¡¯s matter¡­¡± Hearing Chad¡¯s words, Gavin waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°As for you, what did I ask you to do? You even have the leisure toe out and avenge your subordinate?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Chad nervously said, ¡°Dark Lord, actually, I came out today to report the situation to you. ¡°It¡¯s just that I met this bastard on the way, so I¡­¡± Gavin thought, ¡®Chad is here to report the situation to me? Does Shawn do something strange again?¡± Thinking of this, Gavin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you discover something else?¡± On the other side, Chad¡¯s gaze became slightly serious as he slowly said, ¡°Dark Lord, I wonder if you¡¯re rted to the Clifford family in Brookspring?¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up! Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chad knew that Gavin¡¯sst name was Clifford. However, he had no idea that Gavin was once the son of the Clifford family from Brookspring, the son of the top family in the world. He only knew that Gavin was the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Based on this fact alone, it was enough for Chad to not have the guts to pry into Gavin¡¯s affairs. Therefore, Chad would never investigate Gavin¡¯s true identity! At the same time, Chad had mentioned the Clifford family from Brookspring because he felt that Gavin might be rted to them. Moreover, Shawn had been talking about the Clifford family from Brookspring the most recently. Although Gavin¡¯s expression changed, he was not in a hurry to ask. Chad didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°It seems that because of the matter involving the Clifford family from Brookspring, something had happened to thework of connections that Shawn and he had used to investigate various aspects of information. There were some differences or estrangements!¡± Listening to Chad¡¯s voice, Gavin also spoke without any change in expression, ¡°Differences?¡± Chad nodded seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Shawn take the initiative to mention anything about thework before, but recently, while he was eating, resting, or doing something, he would suddenly say, ¡°This group of useless trash is known as the number one intelligence. organization in the world, yet they don¡¯t even know if that person from the Clifford family from Brookspring is alive or not?¡±¡± Chad imitated Shawn¡¯s tone when he said thest sentence. Needless to say, it was quite funny. Gavin knew that if what Chad said just now was Shawn¡¯s original words, then the person Shawn was talking about was probably him. After all, everyone in the Clifford family was gone. Only he and his sister, Zoe, were left. However, his sister, Zoe, did not attract much attention. Therefore, the person that Shawn had mentioned could only be him! ¡®Why does Shawn care so much about my life? Can it be that Shawn was also rted to the massacre of the Clifford family years ago?¡¯ he wondered. Thinking of this, Gavin asked again, ¡°Do you know where Shawn told him about this organization?¡± Needless to say, Chad did know the answer to this question. Chad immediately replied, ¡°In a vi in the western suburbs!¡± ¡°He would enter this vi alone each time and wouldn¡¯t let anyone follow him. When hees out of the vi, he will have obtained some information that had never been heard of before!¡± A vi in the western suburbs? A strange light appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Give me the specific location!¡± ¡°Right here¡­¡± After Chad reported a ce and house number, Gavin also said to Chad, ¡°You did well in this matter.¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s satisfied voice, Chad¡¯s expression became excited. ¡°Thank you, Dark Lord. Thank you for your trust, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin smiled and patted Chad on his shoulder. Then, as if he had thought of something, Gavin asked, ¡°By the way, is this street under your protection?¡± After all, a gang had to have its own street. It was impossible for de Alliance to not have its own territory. Chad nodded and said, ¡°This street does belong to de Alliance. Shawn put me in charge of this street.¡± Gavin nodded and said, ¡°From today onwards, this shop will be used by my fianc¨¦e to open a company. You should understand what it means, right?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Chad paused for a moment. He quickly understood and immediately said, ¡°Dark Lord! I understand! Leave this matter to me!¡± Looking at Chad who patted his chest and promised, Gavin nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Alright. There¡¯s nothing else here. You can get busy!¡± ¡°Alright! Dark Lord, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Chad turned around and quickly left. The reason why Gavin specifically mentioned that he had prepared for the shop for La was not because he was worried that there would be other hooligans looking for trouble. He was worried about the people in the surrounding shops. In particr, the group of people who had said those words at the door. On the surface, they did look honest. However, who knew if they would cause trouble for La behind her back? Therefore, Gavin¡¯s instructions to Chad were just a form of insurance for the ce. Meanwhile, Chad had already left. Gavin immediately took out his phone and dialed a number. The call connected, and Harry¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dark Lord, is there anything you need me to do?¡± Gavin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address. Find someone who is capable to scout out the ce. If he sees Shawn enter, sneak in immediately and record everything he sees!¡± ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± After Harry received Gavin¡¯s information, he immediately got ready to carry out his instructions. However, Gayin still added, ¡°If possible, forge a fake will of Shawn Knapp. The will has to include that the de Alliance will be inherited by Chad. As for Shawn¡­¡± At this moment, Clifford stopped speaking. Then, as if he thought of something else, he said again, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s figure out what is going on there first.¡± ¡°Yes! Dark Lord!¡± After hanging up the phone, a thoughtful expression appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. During the call just now, when Gavin asked Harry to forge Shawn¡¯s will, he thought that he might as well just get rid of Shawn and let Chad be de Alliance¡¯s leader. Then, Brookspring¡¯s matters would be mostly settled. However, Gavin thought that Shawn seemed to be rted to the Clifford family¡¯s massacre back then. Perhaps he would be able to get some clues. about the Clifford family¡¯s enemy from Shawn? Therefore, there were some things that Gavin had to reconsider at length! The troublesome matters here were almost resolved. Gavin also called Kris and the others out. No longer being disturbed by others, La could finally use her talents. and begin to n the future of the shop. However, it did notst long. There was a voiceing from outside again. ¡°Erm¡­ Young man?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gavin turned around and saw that it was the honest-looking man who had also been the first to criticize Gavin. At this moment, he had a sycophantic smile on his face as he walked in. To be honest, not only Gavin, but Kris and the other two women were also angry with the man¡¯s previous actions. La frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯te any further. We¡¯re still open for business here. We don¡¯t wee outsiders.¡± When the man heard this, his footsteps instantly froze and his face twitched. However, he forced a smile and said again, ¡°About what happened just now, I think¡­¡± Before he could finish, Kris¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I advise you to leave quickly. You can¡¯t have anything to do with us. Otherwise, you will be implicated when those peopleeter!¡± Kris¡¯s mocking ability was indeed powerful. She returned the words the man had said previously to him. The man¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. He was filled with anger, but due to the deterrence of Gavin, he did not dare to say anything. He could only grit his teeth and turn around to leave. As he walked, he turned around fiercely and muttered, ¡°Damn it. Isn¡¯t he just a gangster leader? What¡¯s there to be arrogant about?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a bucket of dirty water in front of his door. A ruthless smile appeared in his eyes. He picked up the bucket and was about to pour it at Gavin¡¯s door. However, before the water could be sshed, a loud shout was heard. ¡°Fuck! What are you trying to do? Are you trying to dirty the door of this. shop?¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¡°Fuck! What are you trying to do? Are you trying to dirty the door of this shop?¡± Upon hearing this roar, the man holding the bucket of dirty water was instantly shocked. Then, with a bang, the bucket in his hand fell to the ground. The dirty water inside sshed out, drenching him. At this moment, seven or eight men in ck appeared in front of him and surrounded him. The people who appeared now were no longer the previous hooligans on this street. Instead, it was the peripheral personnel from the de Alliance brought over by Chadter. This group of people waspletely iparable to those hooligans! The man who was about to vandalize Gavin¡¯s door began to tremble violently. His face turned pale. He shook his hands and head crazily as he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just wanted to get rid of the dirty water. I didn¡¯t intend to ssh it on their door!¡± However, how could the seven or eight people in front of him believe what he said? Those seven or eight people looked at the man fiercely. They even rolled up their sleeves and prepared to attack him. However, at this moment, one of them looked through the ss door where Gavin was. Seeing that the people inside the shop were looking over curiously, the person immediately whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s drag this bastard to the back. Don¡¯t dirty the steps of this ce!¡± ¡°Good idea! Okay!¡± They agreed in unison and carried the man towards a certain direction. ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s terrified scream was heard immediately. ¡°Let me go! ¡°No! I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± However, no matter what the person shouted, how could the people from de Alliance let him off so easily? His roars even carried anxious sobs as he looked at the people watching themotion in the surrounding shops. He even saw those women who had criticized Gavin with him earlier. He shouted, ¡°Save me! Save me! We¡¯re on the same side!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Save him? He must be joking. They had previouslye together to criticize Gavin and out of fear for the de Alliance. But did that mean that they would care about the man now? Even if they were on the same side before, why would these people care about him when disaster strikes? All of them could not wait to gloat about it! Gavin, who was standing in the front room, looked at the scene outside. Hearing the man¡¯s shouts, an exasperated look appeared on his face. He had indeed previously told Chad about this because he was worried that in the future, this shop would be ostracized by the surrounding shops and the others would secretly cause trouble for them. He did not expect it to happen so quickly. Of course, after this had happened, the surrounding shops would also stay away from their shop. However, it also would mean that a lot of unnecessary trouble would not happen. Besides, Gavin did not n to stay here permanently. How could the Clifford family¡¯s resurgence be limited to such a small shopfront? Therefore, Gavin did not stop them. It wasn¡¯t just Gavin. Even Kris and the other two women acted as if they didn¡¯t see them at all. They did not care where the group of men in ck came from. They were only unsympathetic towards the man who hade. Humans had to be responsible for their actions and had to be held ountable! On the other side, La continued to talk excitedly about the ns for the shop. She hade up with plenty of ideas. Gavin could tell that La was happy from the bottom of her heart. This was good for both La and Gavin. It was also good for Gavin¡¯s n for the Clifford family to rise again. Not long after, Gavin walked out of the front door with the three women. Gavin initially wanted to have a meal with the three women at a restaurant outside. However, La¡¯s mind seemed to bepletely focused on thepany¡¯s future ns. Therefore, Gavin brought La and the others back to their rented apartment. As soon as she returned to the apartment, La went straight into the bedroom. She took her phone andputer and opened up all kinds of business software. She was very focused onpleting her proposal. An exasperated smile appeared on Gavin¡¯s face when he saw her like this. Just as Gavin was about to remind La to rest, his phone rang. Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the caller ID. It was a call from a member of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. Under normal circumstances, Frostpeak Dark Warriors would not take the initiative to contact him unless something happened. Therefore, Gavin took hismunication device to the balcony and answered the call. The voice of the Frostpeak Dark Warrior immediately came through the phone. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, de Alliance¡¯s Chad Tate contacted me and said that he has something to say to Dark Lord personally.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gavin paused slightly. ¡®Chad? Didn¡¯t I just meet Chad? Did the kid discover something new?¡¯ he wondered. Of course, Gavin also remembered that he had arranged for Frostpeak Dark Warriors to be Chad¡¯s contact person. Gavin also said, ¡°You can give him my number.¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, his subordinate from Frostpeak Dark Warriors immediately said, ¡°Dark Lord, he said he¡¯s outside your neighborhood now.¡± Oh well. Chad actually took the initiative to run over. Because Chad might have more important information, Gavin also turned around and left the room. He headed out of the neighborhood. Gavin had just walked out of the neighborhood when he saw a ck box-shaped car parked in the distance. Chad hurriedly ran towards Gavin. When he came to a stop in front of Gavin, Chad nned to bow to him. However, Gavin grabbed Chad. After all, they had to give the security guard outside the entrance some time to recover, right? Gavin followed Chad as he walked towards the box-shaped car and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± On the other side, Chad had a serious expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Dark Lord, someone sent a letter to the de Alliance¡¯s leader, Shawn. It¡¯s a letter from out of town. I¡¯m not sure from where exactly. Shawn asked me to go personally to take it. Moreover, I¡¯m only allowed to go alone. He even specifically instructed me not to open this letter!¡± ¡°Letter?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard Chad¡¯s words. Then, without waiting for Gavin to speak, Chad took out the letter in his arms. Just as Chad took out the letter, Gavin¡¯s eyes widened! It was because he saw the symbol that he was extremely familiar with. It was a dark gold-colored thorn flower! He knew that this dark gold-colored thorn flower most likely represented the mastermind behind the massacre of the Clifford family! He took the letter out of Chad¡¯s hand almost immediately. He wanted to open it and see what was written inside, but Gavin held back. It was because Shawn had specifically instructed Chad not to open it. If the research team of Frostpeak Dark Warriors was in Brookspring, Gavin would have opened the letter long ago because the research team could return it to its original state and no one would have a clue. But now¡­ Gavin returned the letter in his hand to Chad. Chad looked at Gavin¡¯s actions and asked curiously, ¡°Dark Lord, aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡± Gavin slowly shook his head and did not answer Shawn¡¯s question. Instead, he changed the topic and asked again, ¡°Where did you get this letter from?¡± Although Shawn did not know why Gavin asked this question, he immediately said, ¡°At the Brookspring South Station. There are temporary safes outside the station! It is the first one on the third row.¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately said to Chad, ¡°Alright, you did well in this matter. Quickly hand the letter to Shawn!¡± After saying this, Gavin turned around and left. He only had one destination in mind. The Brookspring South Station! Chapter 118 Chapter 118 At the same time, Gavin was rushing to the Brookspring South Station. When he saw the letter sent to Shawn, Gavin had already confirmed that Shawn was definitely involved in the massacre of the Clifford family that year! As for what role Shawn yed in the massacre of the Clifford family, Gavin no longer cared. Because Shawn was already a dead man in Gavin¡¯s eyes, Gavin took out hismunication device again and dialed Harry¡¯s number. Harry answered Gavin¡¯s call almost instantly. The moment the call was picked up, Gavin said directly, ¡°I want Shawn Knapp dead!¡± With just this simple instruction, Gavin cut off themunication. Of course, Harry would understand what Gavin meant. Meanwhile, Gavin had more important things to do. His attention was centered on the Brookspring South Station. To the organization or perhaps the person symbolized by the dark gold-colored thorn flower, or to Shawn, this letter was top secret. Therefore, the person who sent the letter would not be at ease to leave the letter in the temporary safe outside the train station and then leave things be. The person would definitely stay at the scene and wait for the person who woulde for the letter. He had to make sure that the person who took the letter was the person he was waiting for. If there was inconsistency with the person who was in contact, based on the principle of destroying the letter, he would also get rid of the person who took it! Meanwhile, the Brookspring South Station was only ten minutes away from the apartment rented by Gavin, even if he walked. Chad drove over to inform him as soon as he received the letter. Therefore, there was a high chance that the person who sent the letter was still at the Brookspring South Station. If Gavin could find the person, he would have a chance to know what the 11 dark gold-colored thorn flower meant! Soon, Gavin arrived outside the square of Brookspring South Station. There were arge number of tourists there. People from all walks of life were moving swiftly. Gavin stood next to the temporary safes outside the station. First, he confirmed the location of the first safe on the third row. Then, he stood in the direction facing the safe and slowly closed his eyes. The moment Gavin closed his eyes, the surroundings seemed to quieten down immediately. The movements of the pedestrians around him and the happenings in the buildings actually appeared clearly in Gavin¡¯s mind. At the same time, behind a three-story floor-to-ceiling window in a fast-food restaurant several hundred feet away, a scrawny man slowly stood up and put on a pair of sunsses. It was worth mentioning that it was still summer. ording to the climate of Brookspring, although it was not hot, it was definitely not cold. But that person was wearing a thick cashmere coat! Furthermore, there was no trace of sweat on his face. That person turned around without batting an eyelid and quickly went downstairs. At the same time, Gavin¡¯s eyes snapped open. He instantly turned his head and locked onto the location of the fast-food restaurant. His body slowly faded and disappeared. The scrawny man left the fast food restaurant with his head lowered. He walked in the opposite direction of the Brookspring South Station. He moved very quickly, as though he was dodging something. He walked through the streets and alleys. He would turn at almost every intersection and head into each alley. He wandered aimlessly until he reached a dead end where there wasn¡¯t any sign of human activity. Only then did he stop. Behind the person, Gavin¡¯s body slowly appeared on the only path leading to the dead end. man didn¡¯t turn around. The corners of his dry mouth The Strongest Warrior¡¯s Revenge: curled up in a triumphant grin. Then, he said, ¡°As expected of Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± There was no surprise in Gavin¡¯s eyes when he heard the other party¡¯s words because he felt that the person seemed to have deliberately led him to this dead end. He just looked at the person¡¯s back indifferently. After saying this, the scrawny man slowly turned around. The eyes under the sunsses looked at Gavin from afar. Then, his voice sounded again. ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin raised his eyes slightly and asked the man, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The scrawny man let out an unpleasantugh and said again, ¡°I know the information of each member of the Clifford family by heart!¡± His words were equivalent to telling Gavin that the Clifford family¡¯s massacre was directly rted to them! Hence, Gavin directly asked, ¡°What is the reason behind the massacre of the Clifford family?¡±. ¡°The reason?¡± The man seemed to be very curious as to why Gavin would ask such a question. With a rxed and amused expression, he said, ¡°Does my boss need a reason to kill someone? ¡°If my boss wants to massacre a family, does he need a reason? ¡°Your entire Clifford family, including you, Gavin, is just a pile of trash in front of my boss. It¡¯s just a trivial matter to crush you to death. What¡¯s there to make a fuss about? ¡°You should thank my boss. It¡¯s the Clifford family¡¯s honor to be wiped out by my boss!¡± The person¡¯s tone was very frivolous. Moreover, he looked at Gavin as if he was looking at trash. Gavin slowly clenched his fists. In his pupils, the murderous intent that had disappeared before resurfaced once more. But Gavin still asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± ked at Cavin with disdain in his eyes. ¡°A piece of trash who¡¯s about to die doesn¡¯t deserve to know my boss¡¯s name!¡± There was a loud whoosh! As soon as the skinny man finished speaking, three people in ck cloaks. appeared out of thin air in the dead end. They surrounded Gavin in a triangr formation. The ck cloaks on the three of them had the same symbol on their chests. It was the dark gold-colored thorn flower! Simrly, the three people exuded a powerful aura. Each of their auras was almost the same as the previous person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Brookspring. They were all of supreme rank, beginner level. The scrawny man once again let out an unpleasantugh. He looked at Gavin from afar and said loudly, ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to walk into my trap. It certainly saved me a lot of trouble!¡± Then, his gaze suddenly became ruthless as he shouted, ¡°Beat him up! Beat him up as hard as you can! ¡°Cut this bastard from the Clifford family into pieces! Rip him limb from limb! I want him dead!¡± After the person finished speaking, the three men in ck cloaks instantly attacked Gavin from three directions. It seemed like the air in the vicinity trembled fiercely due to their movements. The three of them attacked Gavin from all directions. They worked together without leaving a blind spot. They were supreme warriors. They were not something that a hooligan. couldpare to. Even when a dozen hooligans surrounded Gavin, it would not have such an effect. However¡­ Did they think that their n would be foolproof? Their attacks were indeed invulnerable, but their opponent was Gavin! Just as the three of them approached Gavin, an invisible protective shield appeared around Gavin, firmly enveloping the three of them. No matter how the three of them struggled, it was useless. The next second, Gavin slowly raised his head and opened his mouth to shout, ¡°Fuck off Poof Poof Poof! It was not the sound of vomiting blood, but a series of explosions from within the bodies of the three people who were pinned to the ground and could not escape. Because of Gavin¡¯s shout, the internal organs of the three of them exploded at once? Waves of blood mist rose from the three of them Drip. Drip Drip In the blink of an eye, three unrecognizable corpses fell limply in a pool of blood ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± He even smacked his lips as if he was reminiscing about the taste back then. He even seemed to be sharing gossip with Gavin. ¡°By the way, the best blood belonged to that baby who was not even a month old. It seemed to be from your Clifford family. That taste was really¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± When Gavin heard this man¡¯s voice, he could no longer hold back the anger in his heart, which overwhelmed him. This group of crazy people actually didn¡¯t even let go of the Clifford family¡¯s infant. It had been so many years, but they could still use this kind of thing as a topic of conversation. It was as if the lives of the Clifford family people were inferior to a dog or a worm in their eyes. Gavin¡¯s pupils were already filled with a strong bloody aura. At this moment, he could not listen to a single word. His body trembled violently. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Boom! With a bang, the ground under his feet directly shattered. Gavin¡¯s figure also shot toward the man who was talking.¡± When the skinny man saw Gavin charging toward him in an endless rage, a hint of joy appeared on his face again. ¡°Good timing!¡± sh! The man¡¯s windbreaker shattered andnded lightly on the ground. His naked upper body was revealed. The muscles on this man¡¯s body were actually densely packed, like strange rocks and jagged mountains, forming a sharp contrast with his scrawny face. Most importantly, there were two pure ck daggers hidden in his windbreaker. Cling! Cling! He unsheathed his daggers. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The man licked the corner of his bloodthirsty mouth slightly. His expression was ferocious and ugly. ¡°You actually dare to attack me? ¡°You¡¯re just a 20-year-old piece of trash!¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you the difference in strength! ¡°Submit to me and offer me your blood, the Clifford family¡¯s bastard!¡± Bang! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, thend under his feet cracked like thend under Gavin. He also charged at Gavin. The two of them quickly approached. Gavin waved his fists the size of a sandbag. However, the man raised his pure ck daggers high. A bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face. ¡°How dare you block my ck steel daggers with your bare hands?¡± ¡°My daggers can split mountains and rocks! You¡¯re really a fool. Hahaha, know your ce!¡± Gavin wondered, ¡®Know my ce? Is he fucking retarded?¡¯ The man raised one of the daggers in his hands high and shed at Gavin at a strange angle. It was unknown if Gavin had heard what the man said about his daggers. He actually used his fist to meet the de of the dagger. In the next second, the de and fist intertwined. The man had imagined that Gavin¡¯s palm would shatter, and blood would stter. However, that didn¡¯t happen at all. After this crisp sound, what shattered was actually the ck steel dagger that the man was so proud of. The fragments sttered. Under the man¡¯s terrified gaze, Gavin¡¯s iron fist smashed into his chest. ¡°Poof!¡± A mouthful of thick blood spurted out of his mouth. His entire body was instantly sent flying before itnded heavily on the 11 181 ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Looking at his copsed chest, the man let out a painful scream. His face was pale as he looked at Gavin, who was unscathed, in disbelief. ¡°No. It can¡¯t be. Poof!¡± He spat out another mouthful of blood. However, at this moment, Gavin hadpletely fallen into a violent state. He didn¡¯t intend to let this man catch his breath. Buzz! With a soft sound, Gavin appeared in front of him. In the next second, a pair of iron fists smashed down heavily on him. The man subconsciously raised his remaining dagger to resist. However, the result was the same. The only ck steel dagger he now had shattered. Boom! Gavin¡¯s iron fist was firmly embedded in the man¡¯s chest again. ¡°Poof!¡± The man spat out another mouthful of blood. His face was already ashen. At this moment, he finally understood the gap between him and Gavin. He didn¡¯t take Gavin seriously even when Gavin insta-killed the three supreme rank experts in the beginner level. It was because he could also achieve that. He was very confident as a peak supreme expert. However, he hadpletely underestimated Gavin¡¯s strength. He actually said that Gavin was a piece of trash. If Gavin were trash, why would the man be pressed to the ground and crushed by a piece of trash? ¡°No. No¡­¡± Seeing Gavin raise his fist high for the third time, the man finally panicked and wanted to beg for mercy. However, how could Gavin, whose eyes were already stained with blood, hear his voice? delivered another punch. This punch even smashed this man deep into the ground. However, Gavin still had no intention of stopping. Boom! Boom! Boom! He attacked with punch after punch. The ground had already begun to copse deeply. ww In fact, the man¡¯s figure was already buried deep underground, and no traces of him could be seen. However, every time Gavin¡¯s punchnded, blood would stter out. After an unknown period, the evening sky had even turnedpletely ck. Gavin slowly stopped delivering punches. He still maintained his previous punching posture. His chest heaved as he panted slightly. However, the blood in his eyes was slowly dissipating and he regained rity. Gavin¡¯s face and clothes werepletely soaked in blood. However, not a single drop of blood belonged to himself. When Gavin slowly stood up from the ground, a terrifying deep pit could be seen on the ground. In this deep pit was a pile of minced meat and bone fragments. What was left was dark red blood. Gavin did not look at the scene inside and turned to leave. If not for the fact that he was covered in blood, it would have been as if this scene had nothing to do with him. The Master that this dead man mentioned could definitely exin the dark gold-colored thorn flower. Logically speaking, Gavin should have spared this man¡¯s life. However, Gavin, who was in a berserk state, couldn¡¯t care less. He thought, ¡®I can keep investigating the clues, but I have to kill the ones who deserve to die immediately!¡¯ Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Gavin did not return directly to Kris, Zoe, and La. He had to change his clothes, and he couldn¡¯t let them see the blood on his face. Zoe wouldn¡¯t be too shocked if she saw him that way. After all, she had seen him kill someone with her own eyes. However, it was not the same with La and Kris. If Kris saw this scene, she might be traumatized again since she was quite fragile. Gavin wondered where he should go to take a shower. Gavin paused for a moment and thought of a ce. He also took out themunicator from his pocket. Harry¡¯s voice quickly sounded. ¡°Dark Lord, what can I do for you?¡± Gavin directly asked, ¡°Has Shawn Knapp arrived yet?¡± Harry immediately said, ¡°Shawn Knapp¡¯s car has just entered the parking lot. We¡¯re about to take action!¡± On the other side, Gavin also said directly, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll go do it myself!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing what Gavin said, Harry was clearly stunned. It was just an infiltration and assassination mission. Why would Dark Lord do it personally? Just as Harry was about to ask, he realized that Gavin had already end themunication. ¡°What¡­¡± Harry looked at themunicator in his hand in a daze. How would he know that Gavin just wanted to find a ce to change his clothes and take a shower without causing social panic? Because Gavin gave him Harry¡¯s address, Gavin naturally knew where Shawn¡¯s vi was located. When Gavin arrived at the vi, Harry, who was hiding in the dark, immediately appeared beside Gavin. He knelt on one knee and whispered, ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± Then, looking at Gavin who was covered in blood, Harry said with a strange expression, ¡°Dark Lord, what happened to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gavin waved his hand and said, ¡°Where is Shawn Knapp now?¡± Harry heard Gavin¡¯s question and said without hesitation, ¡°Dark Lord, Shawn has entered the secret door of his study. The password to the secret door is 9527!¡± Gavin wondered, ¡°The secret door. ¡®It means that Shawn has a secret ce in the study of the vi. ¡®I guess the location of the organization that¡¯s known to have the most intelligence and most extensive informationwork should be behind this secret door. Gavin nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, he disappeared into the night with Harry. In fact, with Gavin or Harry¡¯s personal strength, they could totally kill their way into this vi. No matter how tight the defense around his vi was, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Gavin or Harry. However, Gavin wanted to fake Shawn¡¯s suicide and create the illusion that Shawn had made a will and handed de Alliance over to Chad. If Gavin charged in and killed all de Alliance¡¯s guards, how was he going to fake Shawn¡¯s suicide? In fact, Gavin could alsopletely disregard de Alliance. Whether it existed or not had nothing to do with him. He was worried that the intelligencework might have some special deal with de Alliance. If de Alliance was destroyed, he might end up cutting off all traces of the intelligencework organization. If that happened, he would have to do some extra work. It was better to avoid trouble, so Harry and Gavin decided to sneak in. At this moment, de Alliance¡¯s leader, Shawn, was sitting in pitch-ck room. || 18 In front of him was a glowing screen. There was a blurry figure on the screen. One could see that it was a person but couldn¡¯t see their face. Shawn frowned. He seemed to be talking to the person on the screen. ¡°What¡¯s the deal about the ending of the Sunspire Resistance?¡± A voice came from the screen. This voice had obviously been specially processed. It was all static, and it was impossible to tell if it was male or female, but one could clearly hear what the other party said. ¡°Regarding the Sunspire Resistance, it¡¯s top secret. Yesterday, after you told us about Brookspring, we began to investigate. However, we encountered many obstacles during the investigation. We haven¡¯t found anything!¡± When Shawn heard this, a hint of impatience appeared on his face. With a bang, he mmed the armrest of his chair and rebuked angrily, ¡°You guys im to be the number one intelligencework in the world! You can¡¯t even find out this bit of information?¡± It could be seen how anxious Shawn was. However, the person on the screen obviously wouldn¡¯t show Shawn the utmost respect. Their voice was very gloomy as they said, ¡°Shawn Knapp, I¡¯m warning you. We¡¯re working together. Don¡¯t treat us as your subordinates! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that if we want to destroy your de Alliance, it will be a piece of cake for us!¡± When Shawn heard the other party¡¯s merciless words, his eyes burned with anger, but he did not refute. Instead, he held back his anger and even said in a submissive tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got too anxious. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even though de Alliance was a well-known gang in the entire Riverrun, the number one intelligence network in the world was not ordinary. Of course, de Alliance was not the only gang working with them. There were too many factions and organizations that were on good terms with them. If the intelligencework directly posted a message that said, ¡°Whoever destroys de Alliance will receive a piece of key information for free¡±, this kind of announcement would cause a lot of people toe at de Alliance and destroy it. Shawn also knew that a great man knows when to yield and when not. The other party had no intention of directly falling out with Shawn and only said gloomily, ¡°Alright, we have no news to sell to you today. That¡¯s all.¡± Rustle! After the other party finished speaking, the disy screen instantly blurred. ¡°These bastards!¡± Shawn stood up and madly roared at the blurred screen. Just as he roared, a person¡¯s voice suddenly came from the dark and narrow room. ¡°So you¡¯re Shawn Knapp.¡± When Shawn heard this voice, his hair stood on end. Swoosh! He turned around in an instant and immediately took out a ck pistol from his waist. Then, he shouted sternly, ¡°Who is it?¡± Smack! The lights in the room suddenly turned on. Shawn also instantly saw the scene in his dark room clearly. A man in ck was standing by the light switch and looking at him gloomily. Also, a bloody man was sitting on the other chair in the room. ¡°Ah! Are you a human or a ghost?¡± With Gavin covered in blood, even the leader of de Alliance screamed like a young girl. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his pistol wasn¡¯t loaded, he might have already fired a shot at Gavin. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Looking at Shawn¡¯s current appearance, Gavin slowly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been very desperate to find out more about me?¡± After Shawn heard this, his entire body trembled heavily as he eximed in an exaggerated manner, ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford? Why are you here? 11.18 here? And how did you get in?¡± Shawn asked three questions in rapid session. This was what he was most concerned about now. He was thinking, ¡®They¡¯ve actually entered my secret door without a sound? ¡®No one knows the password to my secret door except me! ¡®And no one else knows the location of my secret door! ¡®However, they¡¯ve actually appeared in my secret room just like that? ¡®Did they hear what I said to the intelligencework just now? ¡®In fact, if they want to kill me, I would already be a cold corpse!¡¯ However, the leader of de Alliance was a man who had seen the world after all. He calmed down immediately. It was because those two people did not kill him directly and were still sitting there talking to him. Shawn believed that there must be conditions that could be negotiated. Therefore, he slowly put down his pistol and said to Gavin, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would grace us with your presence, Mr. Clifford. Sorry for not weing you earlier. Please forgive me!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Clifford would grace us with your presence. Please forgive me for noting out to wee you!¡± Hearing Shawn¡¯s words, Gavin showed a hint of surprise in his eyes. But he still said in a good mood, ¡°You? You¡¯re going to wee me? Don¡¯t forget, I am the one who crippled your son!¡± Gavin still remembered this. Originally, he did not know that the one was Shawn¡¯s son, it was Chad who told him. Hearing this, Shawn revealed an unnatural expression on his face. The corners of his eyes also twitched. After all, the one Gavin had crippled was his own son! But still, Shawn controlled himself very well. Because he knew that this was the only way he could survive. So, he put aside the fact of how Gavin and the other man entered his secret room as he knew that Gavin was a warrior, a very powerful one. But he, Shawn Knapp, wasn¡¯t! He had only established a sect and enjoyed a high status. In terms of strength, he was only slightly stronger than an ordinary man. Otherwise, he would not have to find hired warriors to deal with Gavin before. But he knew he had to do it himself now. Therefore, at this moment, no matter how much he hated Gavin he could not directly confront him. He needed to take advantage of some strategies. In his eyes, Gavin was very powerful but he was not necessarily smart. After all, the warriors he had met were all strong-bodied but simple-minded. Otherwise, Deacon and Brock wouldn¡¯t listen to him, even though they were warriors. Shawn put down the pistol in his hand and sat on the chair naturally. Then, he looked at Gavin and said with an indifferent smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already advised my unfilial son countless times not to be so ostentatious. Now, he 11 18 knows the consequences of being too ostentatious. I still want to thank Mr. Clifford for educating him!¡± He thanked Gavin with a kind smile, but his heart was filled with a sneer. He even thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯re just a simple-minded idiot. Do you want to y with me? Just wait. I¡¯ll stabilize you today and then think of a way to torture you to death!¡± Gavin could not hear his thoughts, but was Gavin really what he thought he was, a simple-minded man with strong arms and legs? When Gavin heard Shawn¡¯s words, he already knew what he was thinking. In that case, why not y with him? So, Gavin also deliberately revealed a surprised expression and said, ¡°Eh? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so righteous.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Shawn snickered in his heart. ¡°As expected, this fool doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m just spouting nonsense!¡± However, he seemingly nodded seriously and said, ¡°How could I be the leader of the Alliance if I were not a righteous person?¡± With that, he was also bragging about himself. However, he was not just bragging about his identity. He was also reminding Gavin that he was the leader of the de Alliance! His strength was something that Gavin could not imagine! Gavin looked at Shawn, without an unusual expression on his face. He asked directly, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll kill you in a sudden? After all, I crippled your son. I really don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any resentment towards me.¡± Upon hearing what Gavin said, Shawn revealed a strong sense of confidence on his face as he said, ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you would have done it long ago. Why would you wait until now? I believe that there must be a reason that you spare my life, right?¡± These words were telling Gavin that Shawn had seen through him. ¡°I¡¯m still useful to you, so you definitely won¡¯t kill me. I have such confidence! Shawn added. On the other hand, Gavin followed what Shawn had said and revealed a surprised expression on his face, as if he was eximing at Shawn¡¯s intelligence. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. 11.48 Comcency in his heart became even more obvious when he saw Gavin¡¯s expression. ¡°You little thing. Want to y with me? I¡¯m just acting with you now. When you leave, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Then Shawn also said confidently, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Clifford needs me to do anything? I, Shawn Knapp, will definitely do my best!¡± Shawn said this, but in his heart, he was filled with disdain for Gavin! Since Gavin wanted to follow Shawn¡¯s move, he definitely had to state his request at this time! Therefore, he raised his hand slightly and pointed at the letter on the table in front of Shawn. ¡°Then please tell me who wrote this letter to you!¡± Shawn¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted when he saw the letter Gavin was pointing at. This letter was the one that Chad had brought over but Gavin had not opened it. Now it had been handed over to Shawn, and he had read it. He knew, of course, that the letter was vital. But he really didn¡¯t know how to answer Gavin¡¯s question! He only knew that the person who wrote this letter was the one who staged the massacre of the Clifford family, a person of extremely high status. But he did not know who the person was! When he received the letter, he never knew who wrote it or where it came from. He only knew that when he first received the letter with this mark, the person who delivered the letter had disyed powerful strength in front of him, forcing him to serve that writer! But now, of course, he could not honestly tell Gavin, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± If he said he didn¡¯t know, would Gavin feel that he was worthless and get rid of him? Then how was he supposed to y with him? He still wanted to toy with Gavin! Therefore, he immediately revealed an intriguing smile and said, ¡°Ah! 11:48 Mr. Clifford, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. Who is this person? I really can¡¯t tell you!¡± What he meant was that he knew who this person was, but he could not tell Gavin! So Gavin couldn¡¯t kill him even if he didn¡¯t tell who the person was. If Gavin did kill him, he would lose the trail. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s anger surged to his face and he shouted, ¡°What did you say?¡± Seeing Gavin¡¯s current expression, Shawn was overjoyed. ¡°Oh, my! You¡¯ve fallen into a trap, haven¡¯t you? Are you angry? If you¡¯re really angry, why don¡¯t you kill me directly? Do you have to appear so ipetent and furious? Sure enough, your martial strength is excellent, but your brain is clearly useless! Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll y you to death!¡± Shawn said with a troubled expression, ¡°Mr. Clifford, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but if I tell you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get into big trouble!¡± As he said this, he observed Gavin¡¯s expression. If Gavin knew that he was in a difficult position, he would immediately calm down. Then, he would persuade him nicely and offer all kinds of generous conditions to make him submit. But Shawn wouldn¡¯t tell him. He wanted to make him suffer while he couldn¡¯t kill him. Just as Shawn had guessed, Gavin¡¯s emotions had indeed stabilized. However, Gavin¡¯s words were completely different from what Shawn had expected. He only heard Gavin said slowly and calmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then go die.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn was still immersed in his own fantasy and subconsciously said yes! But immediately after, his pupils dted. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just as he reacted, a surprised sound was heard. The crisp sound of a gunshot rang out. Shawn¡¯s pistol was already in Harry¡¯s hand. A bullet with a me entered his temple. Fresh blood gushed out. As the leader of the de Alliance, Shawn, who was immersed in his own fantasy, died with his eyes wide open! Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Shawn was immersed in his own fantasy even when he was dead. In his knowledge, Gavin was a simple-minded idiot. He believed that with his intelligence, he couldpletely toy with him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Not only would he not die, but Gavin would also be yed to death by him. However, he did not expect Gavin to bepletely different from what he had expected. He had already been targeted as a death in Gavin¡¯s heart when Gavin learned that he was rted to the massacre of the Clifford family. In other words, Shawn would have to die! Of course, Gavin could also directly exterminate this alliance like how he treated the Harper family, the Dawson family, and the Holman family. That¡¯s, he could exterminate all of Shawn¡¯s subordinates. But through his previous rtionship with Chad and the attitude and reaction Chad had when he saw him, he could tell that Chad actually did not know the truth of the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion back then. In other words, Chad was not involved in the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion. Therefore, in order not to kill the innocent, Gavin kept the de Alliance alive. Of course, the most important reason was because of the informationwork organization that contacted Shawn! Looking at Shawn who was dead, Gavin turned around and nodded slightly at Harry. Harry understood, took out hismunicator, and took a photo of Shawn¡¯s face. Then, he quickly operated themunicator. He wanted to send the photos of Shawn to Frostpeak and the research team of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. He could even imitate Shawn¡¯s handwriting to write a suicide note and thus hand over the de Alliance to Chad. However, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to do this with a video? Just one photo was enough to forge a video of a person before he 11 18 This might sound a little ridiculous, but it didn¡¯t mean that the research team of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors couldn¡¯t do it. When all these were done, Gavin stood up and asked Harry, ¡°Did people outside hear the sound of the gunshots?¡± Harry nodded and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t close the door. The people outside might hear it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gavin nodded slightly and stretchedzily. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. By the way, when Chades, ask him to prepare a set of clean clothes for me.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Harry replied respectfully when Gavin¡¯s figure disappeared from the room. Just as Harry had said, the gunshots had perfectly reached the outside of the vi. So, the group of the de Alliance¡¯s bodyguards outside the vi were stunned when they heard the sound. Then, they instantly turned around and rushed into the vi. They knew that Shawn was alone in this vi! Then what was with the gunshots? Were there assassins hiding in the vi, preparing to assassinate their leader? Needless to say, their guess was quite urate. However, it was a littlete for them to react now. A group of bodyguards rushed into Shawn¡¯s study in a hurry. But when they saw the open door of the secret room beside the bookshelf in the study, everyone stopped in their tracks. All of them looked at the dark corridor inside with strange expressions. They did not dare to walk further in. This was because Shawn had once instructed that no one was allowed to step into this secret room without his permission! Otherwise, they would be punished ording to the sect¡¯s rules! Therefore, they all stopped at the door with bewildering expressions. Many of them looked at each other. Then, the men who stood at the front shouted, ¡°President! President, how are you doing?¡± 11 ¡°President, is there anything wrong inside?¡± But how could their president still hear their shouts? Of course, there was definitely no reply. So, the group of bodyguards became anxious. Someone seemed to want to go inside and see what was going on. However, someone else stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go in. Have you forgotten the sect rules? Do you want to die?¡± Although the bodyguards were frightened by the punishment of the sect rules, they still said anxiously, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± ¡°The president is inside. What was the gunshot just now? What if something happened to the president?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± What if something happened to their leader? His safety was very important, but the sect rules were also very terrifying! The group of men looked at each other. At this moment, someone¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said, ¡°How about we contact Chad? Ask him what we should do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Hurry. Let¡¯s contact Chad!¡± This suggestion was immediately echoed by everyone else. After all, Chad was the second-ranked person in the alliance! If Chad told them toe in, they would follow his instructions. Even if the president would me them, there was still Chad who would take care of them. So they would not be in any danger. Then, a bodyguard called Chad. ¡°Chad, bad news. Just now, there was a gunshot in the secret room. The door of the room was open, but we didn¡¯t dare to go in. What should we do now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chad was shocked when he heard the news! ¡®Gunshots came from the secret room? Wasn¡¯t there only Shawn alone in the room? Then what was about the gunshots?¡¯ He thought. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Chad said. He arrived at Shawn¡¯s vi without pause on his way because he was so shocked inside. When he saw the group of bodyguards outside the door of the secret room, he immediately said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you go in and take a look?¡± How could these bodyguardse in? They just looked at Chad helplessly and did not say anything. Chad could only grit his teeth slightly and said, ¡°Move aside, I¡¯ll go in and have a look!¡± The group of bodyguards were waiting for Chad toe in. They instantly moved aside. Just as Chad walked to the entrance of the door, he suddenly stopped. A glint appeared in his eyes as he remembered something. Previously, Gavin, Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, seemed to have asked him about the location of this vi! It was just today that he asked him. Then gunshots came from the secret room. ¡®Was it Dark Lord who did this?¡¯ Chad reflected. His face slowly darkened with this thought in mind. He knew that Shawn would be dead by now if it was the Frostpeak Dark Warriors who did this. Dark Lord was actually helping him be the leader of the de Alliance! With Shawn dead, it was time for him to take over! But if he went in alone at this time, then¡­ what if the men of the de Alliance thought that he was the one who killed Shawn? Then the leader position of the alliance was no longer within his grasp! What a smart person Chad was! Hence, at the thought of this, he instantly turned around and said to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°The few of you, follow me in!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The bodyguards were stunned. But Chad frowned and said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If anything happens, I¡¯ll take the responsibility!¡± At these words, the bodyguards did not hesitate anymore and followed him into the secret room. 11.19 Thirty secondster. ¡°President!¡± ¡°Shawn!¡± ¡°Who killed the president?¡± The entire secret room was filled with exmations. Of course, the one who shouted the loudest was Chad as he had already guessed a situation like this. But of course, he had to act more realistically! Shawn¡¯s bodyy on the couch, a pistol in his right hand, and a hollow bullet hole in his temple. It was clearly a sight of suicide! Chad could tell at a nce that Gavin was paving the way for him! He was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. He pounced on Shawn and cried loudly, ¡°President! What happened? What happened to you?¡± But meanwhile, Chad thought the other way in his mind. ¡°Thank you Dark Lord, thank you Dark Lord! From today onwards, I, Chad Tate, will be Dark Lord¡¯s most loyal dog! ¡°Crack!¡± It was also when Chad was shaking that a letter fell from Shawn¡¯s body to the ground! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ¡°Chad! Is this¡­ the President¡¯s will?¡± ¡°The Presidentmitted suicide?¡± ¡°The President said in his will that de Alliance will be handed over to Chad Tate in the future!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The group of bodyguards circted the will for a long time! They had no idea why their leader would choose tomit suicide. In his will, Shawn said that he felt he hadmitted a grave sin and lived in a nightmare every day and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he chose tomit suicide. Previously, they had no idea that Shawn actually felt he hadmitted a grave sin. His guilty feelings had even reached the point where he wanted tomit suicide. This sudden change caught everyone off guard. They were the closest to Shawn, second to Chad as they were Shawn¡¯s bodyguards. So, of course, they recognized Shawn¡¯s handwriting. This was indeed written by Shawn himself! Chad knelt in front of Shawn and cried loudly. No matter what content the men behind him said about the will, he did not react. He knew that he could not show any other emotion at this time, or it. might arouse their suspicion. This group of bodyguards looked at each other, not knowing why such an incident happened. However, after exchanging nces, they turned around and knelt before Chad on the ground, saying loudly in unison, ¡°de Alliance Guards! Greetings, President¡± Chad finally reacted when he heard this voice. He was stunned at first. Then, he instantly turned around and looked at 11:19 the group of guards kneeling on the ground. His face revealed a heavy shock. ¡°What are you doing? Get up! You call me President, but I¡¯m not. Just don¡¯t¡­¡± Chad¡¯s acting skills were really impressive! With this reaction and performance, these bodyguards were actually stunned. They all thought that Chad had no idea of this beforehand. They even thought that Chad had no intention of bing the leader. In the end, it was these bodyguards who used Shawn¡¯s will to force Chad to be the leader of the de Alliance. The first thing Chad did when he became the leader of the de Alliance was to tell his men, ¡°You guys can go out now. I want to stay alone with. the President for a while.¡± In the eyes of the bodyguards, they all thought that the new leader had a deep rtionship with the former and that he could not ept his suicide in a short while. Hence, all of them sighed, ¡°This new leader really valued his rtionship with the President!¡± However, how would they know that after they left, the tears on Chad¡¯s face stopped abruptly? The grief also instantly disappeared. In its ce was a deep sense of surprise. Then, with a thud, he knelt on the ground and said loudly in a voice that could only be heard in this room, ¡°Chad kowtows to Dark Lord and the Frostpeak Dark warriors!¡± He did not know that there were still someone of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors in this room. This gratitude was indeed from the bottom of his heart. It was his truest reaction. But it was also after he kowtowed that Harry¡¯s voice was heard from the room. ¡°Alright, just get up.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Chad was shocked and instantly turned around. It was Harry who slowly walked out of the darkness. Chad¡¯s head was instantly covered in cold sweat when he saw him. 11.49 There was even a hint of relief. Fortunately, he did not show any smugness. The first thing he did was thank the Dark Lord. Otherwise, he might have be a cold corpse like Shawn! At this moment, Harry did not give Shawn any chance to speak but gave a direct order. ¡°Prepare a set of clean clothes for Dark Lord. He needs it after taking a shower.¡± Chad was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he subconsciously said, ¡°Dark Lord is here too?¡± Harry¡¯s voice was as cold as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chad broke out with cold sweats on his head as he turned around and rushed out of the dark room. He passed on the mission that Harry had given him to Shawn¡¯s personal guard, who was now his. It wasn¡¯t a very long time before Gavin, his hair still a bit wet, sat on the seat that belonged to Shawn in the secret room of the vi while Harry stood behind him with a serious and cold expression. As for the newly promoted leader of the de Alliance, Chad Tate, he knelt respectfully in front of Gavin. With a pious expression, he said seriously, ¡°Dark Lord, from now on, there is only one master of the de Alliance in Brookspring. That¡¯s you, Dark Lord! I, Chad Tate, am willing to serve Dark Lord the whole of my life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Hearing Chad¡¯s voice, Gavin waved his hand with a helpless smile on his face as Chad had said this many times. For him, the most important thing was Chad¡¯s actions as he had heard too many words of swearing loyalty. Would Chad be able to do what he said? Gavin stood up from the sofa and said to Chad, ¡°Do you remember what I told you just now?¡± Chad instantly nodded heavily like a chick pecking at rice. 11.49 ¡°Yes! Dark Lord, I will definitely do my best to gain the trust of the intelligencework and help you complete your n!¡± ¡°Well, well.¡± Gavin nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and left, disappearing into the secret room with Harry. In the future, everything would depend on the efficiency of what Chad would do. Things of the de Alliance had been resolved. The situation in the city of Brookspring had basically stabilized. Now, Gavin had already cast his eyes to the north of Brookspring, Stanlow! ¡°The Mullen family in Stanlow!¡± On the way home, Gavin looked at the dark and windy sky! His gaze looked very deep. Harry, who was following behind, suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He instantly looked at Gavin¡¯s back. A chill ran down Harry¡¯s spine because he felt a terrifying aura, which was cold and filled with endless killing intent. And only one person could make his heart palpitate. That was his Dark Lord, Gavin Clifford! Every time he showed such a terrifying aura, Harry knew he was about to kill someone. At the same time, in Stanlow, in the study of the most magnificent building in the middle of a group of buildings that looked like the holynd of a manor, a rich young man who looked about Gavin¡¯s years old had a faint smile on his face. He held a thick cigar in his mouth and looked at a middle-aged man sitting opposite him. This middle-aged man was none other than Brody¡¯s father, Ben Hill! Instead of staying in his Greenwald and discussing with his family about how to deal with Gavin, he actually stayed in Stanlow. With a hesitant expression on his face, he said to the young man sitting opposite him, ¡°Mr. Mullen, can you really lure Gavin out by doing this?¡± That¡¯s right! The young man sitting opposite Ben was the Mullen family¡¯s eldest son, Adair Mullen. 11:19 He revealed a confident smile on his face hearing what Ben had said. He spat out the fume of smoking a cigar and said, ¡°Just wait and see. If the person you¡¯re talking about is really the dead Gavin himself and if he knew that the title deed to the Clifford family was in my hands, he would definitelye to Stanlow! I¡¯ve already sent someone to Brookspring and informed the Holman family and the Dawson family about the auction. I believe there will be a result soon.¡± Just as Adair finished speaking, thendline phone on his desk suddenly rang. The moment he picked up the call, a man¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Mr. Mullen, bad news! The Holman family and the Dawson family have been exterminated!¡± ¡°What?¡± Adair eximed. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 After hanging up the phone, Adair sat on his chair in a daze. He threw the cigar in his hand into the ashtray. Ben looked at him, not knowing what kind of news it was from the phone. So, he asked subconsciously, ¡°Mr. Mullen, was something wrong?¡± Adair responded indifferently, ¡°The Holman family and the Dawson family were wiped out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Ben stood up from his chair. The shock in his heart and on his face was even more obvious than Adair¡¯s! At the same time, Adair muttered to himself, ¡°I have already guessed that this ¡®Gavin¡¯ might attack the Holman family and the Dawson family. At that time, he would naturally know about the title deed of the Clifford family. That¡¯s why I want to lure him to Stanlow, but¡­¡± With that, he fell silent. Seeing that Ben stood up with a dumbfounded expression, he waved his hand helplessly and said, ¡°Well, just sit down. Don¡¯t be anxious. This proves that the person your son is talking about is definitely not Gavin!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ben was slightly stunned when he heard Adair¡¯s words. Then, he immediately asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Adair revealed a disdainful smile on his face and said, ¡°Just think about it. Ten years ago, how old was Gavin? Now, he is only 20 years old! He¡¯s a warrior. How powerful could he be? The Holman family and the Dawson family all have expert rank¡¯ste-stage warriors! Do you think Gavin, that damn idiot, that piece of trash, can easily destroy such families?¡± As Adair said this, a sneer shed in his eyes, his tone filled with disdain for Gavin. Ben also revealed a contemtive look on his face hearing what Adair had said and nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what, Gavin definitely won¡¯t be so powerful in ten years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adair padded his thigh and stood up. 11:49: ¡°I reckon that he¡¯s just an expert who impersonated Gavin and came to disgust the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring. As you said, he didn¡¯t go to Greenwald. That proves that he doesn¡¯t intend to attack forces beyond Brookspring. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Even if he came to Stanlow, the Mullen family would teach him a lesson that he would never forget!¡± When Adair said this, he revealed a strong sense of confidece in his words! ¡°The Mullen family will definitely be one that those two trash families, the Holman family and the Dawson family, can¡¯t bepared with! Gavin, this idiot, overestimated himself and thought that just because he destroyed the Holman family and the Dawson family, he could go against the Mullen family. Hmph! I¡¯ll make sure this piece of trash never returns to where he came from!¡± Upon hearing Adair¡¯s confident words, Ben was relieved. He said to Adair, ¡°Since you have said so, I have nothing else to say. I think I should hurry back to Greenwald and find a way to investigate who the person who appeared in Brookspring is.¡± Hearing what Ben had said, Adair smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not an easy thing for you toe to Stanlow. How can I not be a good host? I¡¯ll find you a few beautiful girls. Let¡¯s have fun together!¡± ¡°Haw-haw¡­¡± On the other side, Gavin, who was far away at Brookspring, had no idea what kind of confidence those men had. When he returned to his rented apartment, he saw three women waiting for him eagerly. When they saw that he had returned, the three women stood up in surprise. ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re back! Let¡¯s go!¡± La grabbed Gavin¡¯s hand as soon as he heard her crisp voice. All of these confused Gavin. ¡°Let¡¯s go? Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going to have dinner?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to dinner!¡± La smiled sweetly at Gavin and said in her crisp voice, ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ve reserved a table at Greenvale Hotel. For one thing, it¡¯s not an easy thing for the four of us to get together again. We haven¡¯t celebrated this yet. For another, I have to thank you for doing so many things for me.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at La¡¯s expectant gaze, Gavin didn¡¯t have the heart to dampen the mood, so he smiled and nodded. Then the four of them set off in high spirits to the Greenvale Hotel in Brookspring! It was the most luxurious hotel in Brookspring. Those who ate at this ce were all well-known figures in society. Moreover, this ce had a special rule. That was, it only served customers with reservations. Moreover, there were only ten private rooms in total, and it only received ten tables of guests every day! Just as the name suggested, it was located halfway up a mountain on the outskirts of the city. Now, the four of them took a taxi, arriving at the grand entrance of this ce. It looked like a castle. At the main entrance of it was the reception. Before the four of them reached the reception, the staff standing behind it had already smiled and said warmly, ¡°Sir, madam, wee! What¡¯s your reservation number please?¡± As this ce did not ept guests without reservation, therefore, all the guests who came here must have made reservations in advance. La stood up and said in a grand manner, ¡°No. 8059, La Taylor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With a professional smile on his face, the receptionist nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll check it right away!¡± As he spoke, he took out a tablet and ced it on the table. He entered the number that La had just mentioned. Soon, a line of reservation information appeared on the screen. It read: Reserver, La Taylor, Room 6! Upon seeing this line of words, the receptionist immediately said, ¡°Wee, Miss Taylor. The room is ready. Please follow me.¡± Needless to say, the service of this ce was really good. However, just as the receptionist was about to walk out from behind the high tform, suddenly, from the other side, there was the sound of high heels and hurried footsteps. Then, a woman¡¯s impatient voice was heard. ¡°Look at what you have done! There are already guests in Room 6! Have you forgotten what I told you?¡± Everyone present was stunned when they heard this voice. Then, they subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. A woman with heavy makeup, wearing the lobby manager¡¯s uniform, hurried over. The receptionist, as if hearing this woman¡¯s words, was also stunned. He instantly padded his forehead and said to La, ¡°Miss Taylor, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Before the receptionist could finish speaking, La¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Lydia? Is that you? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Upon hearing La¡¯s voice, the lobby manager who ran out was also stunned. She looked at La and immediately revealed a surprised expression. Then she ran towards La and grabbed her hand. ¡°La? Long time no see!¡± La turned to Gavin and made the introduction. ¡°Gavin, this is Lydia Wace, my roommate from university. She¡¯s also my best friend. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time!¡± Gavin gave her a kind smile and nodded at her. However, Lydia did not seem to care about Gavin and the others at all. She looked behind La for a long time before asking suspiciously, ¡°La, are you here to eat? I didn¡¯t see Mr. and Mrs. Taylor?¡± La revealed a forlorn expression on her face when she heard this. Then, she said in a low and helpless voice, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The enthusiasm on Lydia¡¯s face instantly faded like a tide when she heard this. She let go of La¡¯s hand. Then, an obvious look of disdain appeared in her eyes as she said indifferently, ¡°I see. Then why did youe to this ce?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 I see. Then why did youe to Greenvale Hotel Lydia¡¯s voice instantly changer a lot. She hugged her shoulders with both her hands, the enthusiasm on her face also fading Instead, she looked at La with a condescending gaze as if looking down upon her Upon seeing this and hearing the words, the gazes of Gavin, Kris, and Zoe instantly turned cold while La, who did not react immediately. said subconsciously. We¡¯re here for dinner, of course! Besides, I¡¯ve already booked a table. It¡¯s in Room 6 ¡°You? Can you afford to eat at this ce?¡± Lydia retorted just as Lavia finished speaking. ¡°What?¡± La finally realized that when she heard Lydia¡¯s words. Her attitude towards her had changed drastically. Her eyes were also filled with contempt as she looked at La. La took a deep breath and asked Lydia in disbelief, ¡°Lydia, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me!¡± Lydia did not give La any face and shouted coldly. Then, she waved her hand heavily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you know me you can eat at this ce! You¡¯re just a wild girl who was chased out by the Taylor family. How dare you eat here!¡± ¡°What?¡± La¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She really couldn¡¯t ept it for a while when she heard Lydia¡¯s extremely insulting words. Because when they were in university, they were best friends! The two of them talked about everything and did everything together They were like one person. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few years after graduating from university. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to meet each other as best friends, and they hadn¡¯t caught up yet. But when Lydia heard that La was no longer a member of the Taylor ¡°I see. Then why did youe to Greenvale Hotel?¡± Lydia¡¯s voice instantly changed a lot. She hugged her shoulders with both her hands, the enthusiasm on her face also fading. Instead, she looked at La with a condescending gaze as if looking down upon her. Upon seeing this and hearing the words, the gazes of Gavin, Kris, and Zoe instantly turned cold while La, who did not react immediately, said subconsciously, ¡°We¡¯re here for dinner, of course! Besides, I¡¯ve already booked a table. It¡¯s in Room 6.¡± ¡°You? Can you afford to eat at this ce?¡± Lydia retorted just as La finished speaking. ¡°What?¡± La finally realized that when she heard Lydia¡¯s words. Her attitude towards her had changed drastically. Her eyes were also filled with contempt as she looked at La. La took a deep breath and asked Lydia in disbelief, ¡°Lydia, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me!¡± Lydia did not give La any face and shouted coldly. Then, she waved her hand heavily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you know me you can eat at this ce! You¡¯re just a wild girl who was chased out by the Taylor family. How dare you eat here!¡± ¡°What?¡± La¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She really couldn¡¯t ept it for a while when she heard Lydia¡¯s extremely insulting words. Because when they were in university, they were best friends! The two of them talked about everything and did everything together. They were like one person. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few years after graduating from university. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to meet each other as best friends, and they hadn¡¯t caught up yet. But when Lydia heard that La was no longer a member of the Taylor 11-49 family, she actually acted as if she did not know her and actually hated her so much! ¡°Lydia, you¡­¡± ¡°What? What?¡± Lydia hugged her shoulders and looked at La in disdain. She raised her arrogant head and said loudly, ¡°How dare you call me by my name? Let me tell you, be more respectful and call me Miss Wace!¡± Tears welled up in La¡¯s eyes. She used to think that Lydia was her only best friend. Now, she actually treated her like this. How could she not feel pain? ¡°Aye.¡± At this moment, Gavin sighed and took a step forward. He said to Lydia coldly, ¡°I think you should apologize to La immediately!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lydia¡¯s voice instantly raised an octave when she heard what Gavin had said. ¡°Good lord! You¡¯re the bastard lover that came with La¡­¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Before Lydia could finish her sentence, a loud cracking sound was heard. ¡°Ah-!¡± Lydia¡¯s voice instantly turned into a scream. ¡°Plop!¡± She was pped hard and fell to the ground. Her cheeks instantly swelled up as Gavin gently waved his right hand. He greeted her before only because she was once La¡¯s best friend. If it were anyone else, she would have been lying on the ground now. However, Lydia was not so smart! She kept mocking and insulting La. If she didn¡¯t get beaten up, who would? ¡°Hey! Sir, why did you hit our manager?¡± The receptionist instantly stood up when he saw Lydia being beaten up. Lydia covered her face and turned to look at Gavin angrily. Her tears were also flowing because of his p. 114 She gritted her teeth and screamed like a pig being ughtered, ¡°Bastard! How dare you hit me! Do you know what this ce is?¡± Gavin looked at the hysterical Lydia and said to her expressionlessly, ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°I will not make the damn apology!¡± Lydia cursed again. Then, she raised her head and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Where are the security guards? Where are they? Where the fuck are they?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Actually, the security guards at the entrance were all standing not far away. They immediately rushed over when they saw Lydia being beaten up. Seeing that more than ten security guards in ck uniforms rushed over, Lydia pointed at Gavin and roared, ¡°Beat this idiot to death! Just do it!¡± At the time, the security guards didn¡¯t think too much. They just followed Lydia¡¯s instructions as she was the lobby manager. Hnece, they directly rushed in the direction of Gavin. The guard at the front had a ferocious expression on his face as he shouted at Gavin, ¡°Damn it! You country bumpkin! You not only can¡¯t afford to eat at this ce when you are not allowed to get in, but you also hit our manager. How dare you! Today, I¡¯ll show you Greenvale Hotel is not a ce that anyone can get in!¡± Well, just listen to what this security guard had said. It sounded like he was superior to others, though he was only a security guard. He did not ask about what and why, or care about the truth at all. In short, one could not even be regarded as human in their heart if they thought that the person was not worthy of being a guest in this restaurant. Now that the security guards appeared so arrogant, what reason did Gavin have to not fight back? So, he clenched his fists. Lydia, who was sitting on the ground, stood up and looked at Gavin with a sneer in her eyes. She shouted at La, ¡°La, do you still think you¡¯re the daughter of the Taylor family? I don¡¯t know where you found this country bumpkin lover. Today, I¡¯ll let him die in this ce! Go, beat him up and cut him into pieces!¡± Lydia was now like in a cheering squad beside the boxing ring, constantly making provocative and mocking sounds. However, her voice soon stopped. Her expression turned from contempt and ridicule to stiffness in an instant as the sound of bangs was continuously heard. Her face also slowly turned pale. Then a cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Because she had clearly seen that the ck-clothed security guards who were all burly men were beaten up hard one after another before they touched the corner of Gavin¡¯s clothes even though they surrounded him. Besides, screams and roars kepting out of their mouth! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°My hand!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°My leg!¡± The bodyguards all fell to the ground amidst all kinds of screams. Some were unconscious, and some were rolling on the ground. Only Gavin was still standing there safe and sound as if the miserable security guards on the ground had nothing to do with him. Then, he gently waved his hand again and looked at Lydia coldly. ¡°Apologize!¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Lydia was dumbfounded by Gavin¡¯s p! She sat on the ground for a full five seconds before she came to her senses. When she turned to look at Gavin again, there was a strong hatred in her eyes. She roared at Gavin, ¡°You ingrate idiot! I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it! I think you¡¯re really courting death! Courting death! Just you wait! Just you wait!¡± Then, Lydia, who still sat on the ground, soon rummaged through her work clothes. She finally found her phone and dialed an unknown number. She shouted directly into the phone, ¡°Someone is making trouble at the entrance! What are you all doing? Get everyone to gather at the entranc Quick. Damn You!¡± Lydia¡¯s hysterical voice even made her feel her own throat a little hoarse. It could be seen that she was furious to the extreme after she hung up the phone. In an instant, the door on the side of the huge building behind the gate was opened. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a loud bang, a group of ck-clothed men rushed out from inside. There were hundreds of them. After all, Greenvale Hotel was not a ce with an ordinary status, so it naturally had many security guards. It had to provide its guests who came here to eat with an absolutely safe environment. Meanwhile, the ck-clothed men had received the news, and they quickly gathered at the entrance. Was someone causing trouble here? Someone actually dared to cause trouble at Greenvale Hotel? Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Just as this group of men was running towards the entrance, a group of 11.19 people walked toward the other side of the huge building. They wereughing while talking. One of them was an acquaintance of Gavin. He was Brookspringth¡¯s richest man, Vincent Dunn! The middle-aged man who was chatting happily with him was the owner of this Restaurant, Billy Kenny! And those men who were behind them were, of course, their bodyguards. When all of these men had just reached the entrance they heard a series of deafening footsteps. So Vincent and Billy looked outside with curiosity when Vincent said, ¡°Billy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy also frowned and said in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, he turned around and said to a bodyguard behind him, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as the bodyguard nodded and was about to walk out, Vincent suddenly eximed, ¡°Wait!¡± Billy, who was shocked by Vincent¡¯s sudden change, looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What?¡± Vincent seemed to have seen something huge. He hurriedly pointed at the secretary behind him and said, ¡°You have good eyesight. Help me take a look. Is that person Gavin?¡± The secretary had actually discovered the figure long ago, so he nodded heavily and said, ¡°Mr. Dunn. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s Mr. Clifford.¡± ¡°What? Oh, my God!¡± Just as Vincent cried out in surprise, Lydia¡¯s scream from the entrance also reached their ears. They heard Lydia roar,¡± La! Just you wait! I¡¯ll make sure your lover dies without a burial ce!¡± La? Hearing this name, Vincent revealed an expression that looked even more nervous. La was Gavin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so she would be Mrs. Clifford! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. These men were actually going to find trouble with Mr. and Mrs. Clifford! So, subconsciously, Vincent was about to rush out. However, very quickly, he seemed to have thought of something and stopped in his tracks. Then, he hurriedly said to Billy, ¡°Billy! Hurry up and stop these people of yours, or something big will happen!¡± Billy looked at Vincent¡¯s nervous face. The curiosity in his heart became even more obvious. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with that young man? What Mr. Clifford?¡± Vincent looked at Billy helplessly and said, ¡°Why are you asking me about Mr. Clifford? That Mr. Clifford is that Gavin Clifford of the Clifford family in Brookspring.¡± Billy¡¯s entire body trembled heavily when he heard this. Then, his voice trembled. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him¡­¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Billy, a person of high status, actually cursed. This vulgarity stunned the men behind him. They had never seen their boss lose hisposure like this! Moreover, after he cursed, he ran towards the door without any hesitation. As for Vincent, he waved at his subordinates and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce and hide ourselves first.¡± That¡¯s right, hide. Actually, when Gavin called Vincent to reserve a room for La, he had already told him in advance. He should try his best not to let La know that the Horizon Group was offering her help. Otherwise, her psychological pressure would be even greater. Therefore, at this moment, Vincent felt it was better for him not to appear in front of La for the time being. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Greenvale Hotel, Lydia¡¯s expression became even more ferocious when she saw a group of men in ck rushing out. 11:49 She pointed at Gavin and roared, ¡°You stupid son of a bitch! You shameless thing! Today, I¡¯ll show you what strength is and what ce Greenvale Hotel is!¡± Coincidentally, at this moment, the vanguard of hundreds of men had arrived behind Lydia. She waved her hand in a great manner. ¡°It¡¯s this man. Hit him! Hit him hard!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group of security guards in ck nodded and walked towards Gavin aggressively. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gavin sighed faintly and shook his fist helplessly. He didn¡¯t know why he had to do pre-dinner exercises. What he came out for was just a meal. La looked at him anxiously and said with concern, ¡°Gavin ¡­¡± Then, she turned around and shouted angrily at Lydia, ¡°Lydia! Why do you have to do this? Four years of friendship in university can¡¯t evenpare to the title of Miss Taylor of the Taylor family?¡± Hearing La¡¯s words, Lydia revealed a strong mockery. She evenughed and said, ¡°Fuck you. Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of being my friend? You bastard. If it weren¡¯t for the Taylor family, would I have a look at you? Beat her up! Beat the woman up!¡± Just as the security guards were less than five meters away from Gavin, a hoarse roar sounded. ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡± The security guards at the front instantly stopped in their tracks when they heard this roar. Actually, the security guard who ran to the first position should have felt lucky, because if he had been a second earlier, he would now have been lying on the ground and wailing. Everyone turned their heads at the same time, including Lydia. This was because this voice was too familiar. It lectured them every morning! This was the voice of their boss, Billy Kenny! The moment they turned their heads, they saw a strange scene. Their boss, a person of noble status, actually ran to the child and even had an extremely apologetic expression on his face. However, Lydia did not associate it with Gavin. She even roared at Billy at this moment. ¡°Boss! You came at the right time. It¡¯s this stupid bastard. He¡¯s going to cause trouble in Greenmountian Restaurant¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± A crisp sound rang out. It had already been three times that Lydia¡¯s voice had been interrupted by a crisp sound! She fell to the ground again. The person who hit her this time was not Gavin, but Billy who had just rushed forward! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Billy pped Lydia to the ground andpletely ignored the blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. He then walked straight to Gavin. He bowed, bent over, and said in a ttering voice, ¡°Mr. Clifford! I didn¡¯t know you would grace us with your presence. Excuse me for noting out to wee you! I¡¯m the owner of Greenvale Hotel. My name is Billy Kenny!¡± The security guards and the receptionist around instantly gasped when they saw this. A hint of disbelief appeared in their eyes as they looked at the strange scene in front of them. They knew how high their boss¡¯ social status was in Brookspring! It was equal to that of the richest man in Brookspring, Vincent Dunn. He was one of the top figures in the entire Brookspring. But now, he was actually nodding and bowing to a young man! But even in front of Vincent, he would not be in such a state! What the fuck was going on? Of course, they couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. Of course, the person who couldn¡¯t figure it out even more was Lydia, whose face was pale and whose cheeks were swollen. Blood was still dripping from the corner of her mouth. At this moment, she waspletely dumbfounded and her mind was nk! Of course, like the security guards, she knew how high her boss¡¯ social status was. But that Gavin¡­ He was just one of La¡¯s lovers! As La was no longer a member of the Taylor family, she was nothing now. Then what kind of man could she find? But now¡­ Could it be that after she left the Taylor family, she had found an even 11 191 Digger backer? Lydia knew that even if the Taylor family¡¯s patriarch, Brooke Taylor, appeared in front of her boss, he would not behave like this. For a moment, endless fear and regret drowned Lydia. Actually, Gavin did not know Billy. However, no matter what, Billy, the owner of Greenvale Hotel solved today¡¯s matter by acting like that in front of Gavin. But Gavin paid no attention to Billy. Instead, he continued to look coldly at Lydia, who was slumped on the ground. He said in a low voice, ¡°Apologize!¡± This was the third time Gavin had said this word. This was because of La. If it weren¡¯t for La and if the person had provoked him, he wouldn¡¯t even give her the chance to apologize in the first ce. Lydia trembled heavily all over when she heard Gavin¡¯s words. But this time, she didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak. Billy turned around and pped her face again! ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡± Of course, Lydia did not dare to provoke Billy at all, even if her heart was filled with resentment. However, she also knew that Billy was of a noble status. If she wanted to survive in Brookspring, she could not afford to offend such a person! Therefore, Lydia quickly changed her posture in a daze, knelt on the ground, and cried at Gavin. ¡°Mr. Clifford! I¡¯m sorry! Mr. Clifford! I was blind! Mr. Clifford! You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Please forgive me.¡± Before Lydia could finish apologizing, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°It¡¯s not an apology to me!¡± ¡°p!¡± Another crisp sound was heard. Billy pped Lydia¡¯s mouth again. and shouted, ¡°Fuck! Be serious!¡± Of course, Billy did not know who Gavin wanted Lydia to apologize to. But Lydia knew! She knelt on the ground and forcefully twisted her body toe in front of La. She hugged La¡¯s legs and cried. 11.49 ¡°La! La! I was wrong! La! I was possessed! I¡¯m sorry. I was possessed! I¡¯m a bastard. I¡¯m a stupid bastard. Forgive me, La! Forgive me, we¡¯re best friends!¡± La lowered her head and looked at Lydia, who was beaten to an unrecognizable extent and was crying non-stop. But in La¡¯s eyes, there was no hint of pity for her. She did not forget what she had just said. She said she wouldn¡¯t even look at her if she had nothing to do with the Taylor family. Therefore, La exerted her strength and broke free from her arms. Then she stood beside Gavin and looked at his side profile, acting as if she could not hear Lydia¡¯s miserable voice at all. Seeing this scene, Billy finally understood. This lobby manager he didn¡¯t know had actuallypletely provoked Gavin. Therefore, Billy also raised his leg and kicked Lydia fiercely. ¡°Ah!¡± Lydia screamed and fell heavily to the ground. Then, she heard Billy¡¯s roar. ¡°Throw this woman out! Don¡¯t ever let her appear within the range of Greenvale Hotel!¡± Upon hearing this, Lydia¡¯s face turned even paler. She turned to Billy and shouted, ¡°Boss! No! Don¡¯t fire me! If you fire me, how am I going to survive? Boss, no! No!¡± Would Billy listen to her? He frowned and shouted at the security guards standing at the side, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The bodyguards who were closest to her instantly reacted. They did not dare to take slow action. So they carried Lydia and dragged her out of Greenvale Hotel. Lydia¡¯s miserable roars gradually faded away and finally disappeared. At this moment, Gavin gently held La¡¯s small hand and said as if he wasforting her, ¡°La, it¡¯s alright. She¡¯s just a snobbish friend.¡± Gavin was worried that La would not be able to ept it in a short time when she found out what kind of person her best friend was. But La shook her head and said, ¡°Gavin, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not worth being 11:19. bothered by such a person.¡± But then, she said aggrievedly, ¡°It was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t booked a table here, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It was me who has caused trouble for you again¡­¡± Looking at La¡¯s current appearance, Gavin revealed a gentle smile on his face. He stroked La¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Meanwhile, Billy did not utter a word. He just waited quietly for an opportunity. Then he turned around to the receptionist behind the reception and asked, ¡°Did Miss Taylor book a private room here?¡± Upon hearing what Billy asked, the receptionist responded quickly. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she did.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you take her in?¡± asked Billy. ¡°I¡­¡± The receptionist instantly panicked and said, ¡°Boss, I wanted to do so, but the lobby manager. Oh! No! That woman just now¡­¡± Before the receptionist could finish speaking, Billy waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll serve Mr. Clifford and Miss Taylor in person!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Upon hearing this, the receptionist and the bodyguards around were all shocked! Good lord, the boss was going to personally serve them! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Damn it! The sky has copsed and the ground has caved in! But at this moment, Billy had already walked towards Gavin. He bent down at a right angle and respectfully made an inviting gesture to him. ¡°Mr. Clifford, it¡¯s because of my negligence that such a vermin appeared in my own team! Today, your expenses in Greenvale Hotel will be exempted! Just take it as my apology. Mr. Clifford, please follow me. I¡¯ll take you to Room 6.¡± These were powerful words. ¡°All of Mr. Clifford¡¯s expenses in Greenvale Hotel will be exempted!¡± What Billy meant was not tonight, or this month, or this year, but forever. That meant that Gavin coulde at any time with no need to pay! Upon hearing this, the three women beside Gavin were also surprised. They looked at Gavin and Billy with confusion. However, just as their curiosity had yet to fully arise a hesitant voice suddenly sounded from the crowd. ¡°Room 6? Room 6 seems to have guests. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Billy frowned and immediately snorted, ¡°Room 6 was reserved for Miss Taylor. How can there be guests?¡± The receptionist who spoke previously said nervously and awkwardly, ¡°Uh, it was arranged by that woman just now. It¡¯s said that these guests are from the Mason family in Greenwald.¡± A bright light shed from Gavin¡¯s pupils! Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Mason family from Greenwald was the enemy of the Clifford family as thetter had been massacred by the former! They now sent men to Brookspring again, huh? What persistent people the Mason family were! Gavin hadn¡¯t made the n of going to Greenwald to look for them. Now they actuallye to Brookspring. To be honest, this group of peopleing to Brookspring definitely saved Gavin a lot of trouble. Moreover, Gavin also knew that these people from the Mason family came to Brookspring for him, because a total of three disciples of the Mason family had died in Greenwald. How could the Mason family let this matter pass without revenge? But Gavin didn¡¯t know what was the rank of this person in the Mason family who came today. Meanwhile, Billy shouted angrily, ¡°Who gave her the right to make arrangements for guests?¡± ¡°Guards, chase away those people of the Mason family from Greenwald!¡± As soon as Billy finished speaking, Gavin raised a hand and said drily, ¡°No need! I¡¯ll see for myself.¡± Billy was stunned when he heard Gavin¡¯s words, but he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, how can I trouble you with this matter? I¡¯ll arrange for my subordinates to handle this matter¡­¡± But at this point, he stopped talking as he saw Gavin looking at him calmly. However, this gaze gave him a chill down his spine. ¡°Gulp!¡± Billy also gulped. He naturally knew how to observe people¡¯s expressions as he was able to climb to this position at Brookspring. He could tell that Gavin probably had his own ns, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Clifford. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Gavin nodded in satisfaction when he saw how sensible Billy was. 11:49 ww Then, he turned to La, Kris, and Zoe and said softly, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Then Billy also said considerately, ¡°Receptionist, bring Miss Taylor and the other twodies to the VIP lounge!¡± Although the three women were also curious as to why Gavin wanted to go to the private room No.6 alone, they knew that Gavin as a man naturally had his own business to take care of. It was better for the three of them not to disturb him. So they nodded obediently. Then Gavin turned around and followed Billy to the main building of Greenvale Hotel. The moment Gavin turned around, the smile on his face faded like a tide. A hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. If the men of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were there, he would be able to tell at a nce. Gavin was going to kill someone! In the huge, luxurious, and dazzling private room No. 6 at Greenvale Hotel, only three people were there. Two of them were in their fifties and looked indifferent. They sat there and did nothing, which gave off an otherworldly aura. The other person was a young man. Gavin didn¡¯t know him, but ire, who was already dead, definitely knew him. He was the Mason family¡¯s fourth son, Warren Mason! He raised his ss high and said to the two middle-aged men, ¡°This should be your first time to Brookspring, right?¡± The two middle-aged men who looked otherworldly were actually two Worshippers of the Mason family. They were at the novice supreme rank. Warren smiled at them and said, ¡°Sirs, this Greenvale Hotel is the most luxurious and high-end hotel in the entire Brookspring! Today, I¡¯ll be the host. I¡¯ll treat the two of you to a taste of the dishes of the chef of this ce!¡± With that, Warren finished the wine in his ss in one gulp. 11.49 The two Worshippers also drank the wine in their ss in one gulp with smiles on their face. As they drank, the two Worshippers and Warren were pleasantly surprised. One of the Worshippers said in surprise, ¡°This wine¡­ what brand is it?¡± Warren also looked at his ss and said, ¡°This seems to be brewed by Greenvale Hotel. There¡¯s no brand. This taste is really not bad!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hearing this, the two Worshippers nodded in agreement. ¡°No wonder tables of Greenvale Hotel are so difficult to book!¡± At the same time, Warren raised his head and shouted directly in the direction of the entrance of Room 6, ¡°Waiter, bring in another pot of wine!¡± At this moment, Billy happened to arrive at the door of this private room with Gavin. Gavin¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. He turned around and directly took a pot of wine from a waiter who was in fear and trepidation. He then pushed the door open and entered! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he did not forget to close the door as he came in. Billy was left standing outside the door, staring at the tightly shut door in confusion. Upon entering the private room, Gavin immediately saw the three men of the Mason family. The young man sitting in the middle looked a little simr to Gabriel, Zavian, and Ethan whom Gavin had killed previously. Clearly, he was the son of the Mason family. He exuded the aura of a warrior. Others might not be able to tell, but Gavin could tell at a nce. His strength had already reached that of a peak expert warrior. As for the two middle-aged men on both sides, their auras that belonged to the novice supreme rank faintly bloomed with oppression in the air. Gavin pursed his lips slightly. He was actually a little disappointed. The Mason family was indeed too arrogant. Gavin only took a nce and he figured out the opponents¡¯ background. However, as Warren had the two Worshippers around, he did not take Gavin seriously. They actually treated Gavin as a waiter. Warren even waved at Gavin and said, ¡°Come and fill the ss with wine!¡± As Greenvale Hotel charged so high, the service must be excellent. Gavin curled his lips slightly when he heard this, but he walked to the dining table in front. Warren and the others did not feel anything unusual. He kept saying, ¡°Sirs, do you know why we came to Brookspring this time?¡± One of the Worshippers immediately said, ¡°I do. I heard that Gavin, who should have died ten years ago, is back?¡± The other one also nodded and said, ¡°The remnant of the Clifford family. But is it really Gavin? No one could have survived the Sunspire Resistance years ago!¡± Warren nodded with a smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not important. Whether it¡¯s Gavin himself or someone pretending to be Gavin, he¡¯s just trash that can be crushed easily by the two of you!¡± When the two Worshippers heard this, a proud smile appeared on their faces. Someone said, ¡°Of course. Even if Gavin of the Clifford familyes back, he¡¯s just a piece of trash in front of us!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a stupid idiot. If we attack, we¡¯ll definitely kill him.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Warrenughed heartily when he heard what they had said. He picked up a fork on the table and said, ¡°You are right. If Gavin really survived the Sunspire Resistance, he could only be counted as a deserter at most! How can such scum and trash be worthy of fighting with the two of you? Killing him is as easy as eating a piece of cake! Let¡¯s eat! To Warren, it was as if this dinner had decided Gavin¡¯s fate. Meanwhile, Gavin had already walked around the table to Warren with the wine pot in his hand. As he walked towards Warren, he said. indifferently, ¡°You want to kill Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± The three people who heard this question instantly looked at Gavin. Meanwhile, Gavin carried the wine pot to Warren¡¯s side. But Warren frowned and said bluntly, ¡°Just fill the ss with wine. Why 11:19 are you talking so much nonsense? What has this got to do with you?¡± Gavin looked at Warren indifferently and said, ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me. Because I am Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°What?¡± The gazes of Warren and the other two instantly changed! Just as Warren was about to pull away from Gavin, Gavin acted even faster. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Gavin¡¯s hand was so fast that there was a sound of air breaking. In the next second, Gavin firmly grabbed Warren¡¯s right hand that was holding the fork. He exerted his strength. ¡°Pfft!¡± The fork in Warren¡¯s hand stabbed fiercely into his own eye! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°Ugh!¡± Warren instantly let out a miserable scream. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± The two novice supreme rank Worshippers instantly sat up in shock! But Gavin did not stop. ¡°Bang!¡± He pped heavily on the back of Warren¡¯s head. ¡°ng!¡± With a soft sound, Warren¡¯s head hit the table in front of him heavily. The fork that had stabbed into his eye earlier had also pierced out from the back of his head. Blood gushed out from his head. Meanwhile, Warren¡¯s body twitched twice before he stopped breathing. He, a peak expert warrior, actually died with grievances under such a situation before he could take any action! He wanted to rest in peace, but his eyeballs could no longer remain intact in this world. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Mr. Warren!¡± The two novice supreme rank Worshippers roared in grief as they had never expected this. The three of them had just arrived at Brookspring and had not even amodated themselves properly. They had onlye out for a meal but had met the man who imed to be Gavin. Moreover, before they could react, the fourth son of the Mason family died just like that! ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°You bastard, how dare you act fiercely in front of us?¡± The two novice supreme rank Worshippers instantly got into a fighting 11.50 stance. They stared coldly at Gavin from both of his sides. Only at this moment did Gavin slowly remove his hand from Warren¡¯s head. He picked up a napkin on the table and casually wiped the blood off his hands. He didn¡¯t even look at the two Worshippers and asked indifferently, ¡°Answer whatever I ask.¡± ¡°Who were those families and forces that attacked the Clifford family back then? Who was the mastermind? And! What¡¯s the identity of Commander Latrell?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s questions, the two Worshippers revealed a disdainful and savage sneer in their eyes. One of them said loudly, ¡°You piece of trash, you don¡¯t deserve to know our Commander Latrell¡¯s identity!¡± The other directly said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you pretending to be someone from the Clifford family? Why do you care about what happened to the Clifford family back then?¡± Gavin looked at the two Worshippers and spread his hands slightly. ¡°I am Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± The two Worshippers spoke in unison, ¡°You¡¯re definitely not that stupid Gavin! No one can survive the Sunspire Resistance!¡± The two of them still did not believe that the young man in front of them was Gavin himself. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gavin could only sigh and say, ¡°If I¡¯m not Gavin Clifford, who would dare to impersonate a member of the Clifford family?¡± Exactly! Gavin¡¯s rhetorical question made the two Worshippers hesitate. Back then, the Clifford family had been wiped out by many allied families and factions. Those who knew about this knew how powerful those people who attacked the Clifford family back then were. So how could they dare toe out and provoke them? 11:30 However, if this person was really Gavin, how did he survive the Sunspire Resistance, as everyone knew that the men of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors had all died with those of the Thirty-Power Allied Forces? Unless¡­ The two Worshippers looked at each other and let out a sharpugh at the same time. ¡°Haw-haw, haw-haw!¡± ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re a deserter!¡± A deserter? In the eyes of a true warrior, this word was a great insult! But in the eyes of the two Worshippers, Gavin, who was a warrior of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, did not die with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces, must have found a ce to hide, and did not participate in the Sunspire Resistance. Hence, they looked at Gavin with even more contempt. One of them looked at Gavin and said, ¡°I knew it. Mr. Clifford of the Clifford family is trash. Trash! How dare he participate in the Sunspire Resistance? But, Gavin, I¡¯m very curious. Since you secretly hid and survived, why didn¡¯t you tuck your tail between your legs and live in this world like a wild dog? Why did youe out to court death?¡± The feeling of contempt instantly surged when the two Worshippers confirmed in their hearts that the young man in front of them was Gavin. The other Worshipper also directly said, ¡°How dare a piece of trash like you go against the Mason family? How dare you kill the Mason family¡¯s fourth son in front of us! You¡¯re really a brainless idiot. How can you escape from us?¡± Hearing the endless mockery from the mouths of these two middle-aged men and seeing the unconceble contempt on their faces, Gavin also said indifferently, ¡°It seems that the two of you really do not want to answer my questions.¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the two Worshippersughed even more ferociously, and theirughter became even more unpleasant. ¡°Haw-haw-haw!¡± ¡°You? You bastard, how dare you talk to us like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± 11:30 With that, the two Worshippers looked at each other. ¡°Buzz!¡± There was a soft sound in the air. The aura of the two Worshippers instantly rippled out. When the two auras intertwined, they actually gave Gavin the same feeling as Zavian and Ethan fought together at the same time. After the two auras of the two Worshippers merged into one, it began to rise continuously and actually reached the peak supreme rank! This cultivation technique seemed to be a unique one of the Mason family from Greenwald. Then the two Worshippers sneered at Gavin. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re also a warrior. Can you feel it now?¡± ¡°Peak supreme rank. You¡¯ve never seen such an expert in your life, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your good fortune to feel the peak supreme rank¡¯s strength before you die!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The two Worshippers instantly let out a roar. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bang, bang!¡± Two sonic barriers created by air currents appeared behind them! Because their speed was too fast! However, Gavin was still expressionless! In the blink of an eye, the two Worshippers appeared in front of Gavin. A terrifying killing power erupted towards Gavin. ¡°Boom!¡± The marble table in front of him crumbled into powder. Apanied by the rapid fluctuation of the airflow, it trembled violently. But Gavin let out a faint sigh. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was just a simple sigh. There wasn¡¯t even the sound of explosions or collisions. ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡± Two sounds of blood being spat out could be heard. The intense airflow in the entire private room instantly stopped. Meanwhile, the two Worshippers who had charged at Gavin earlier actually stopped one meter away from him. Their bodies trembled violently. Their faces were pale and their foreheads were covered in sweat. Their eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Plop, plop!¡± With two thuds, the bodies of the two Worshippers actually knelt straight on the ground in the next second. The two of them seemed to be in extreme pain. One of them roared in a hoarse voice, ¡°My energy point, my¡­¡± The other also shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°This is impossible. This is impossible. You¡­ You can¡¯t be so powerful!¡± Just as Gavin sighed, the two of them felt a powerful pressure that exceeded theirprehension. As for their solid energy points, they directly shattered. The two of them lost all their strength and knelt weakly on the ground. But in their eyes, Gavin was just a piece of trash in his twenties! But why did he just give out a sigh and the two of them be like this, unable to fight back? Meanwhile, Gavin¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°Surprised?¡± He indifferently looked at the two Worshippers who were kneeling on the ground and said casually, ¡°Ten years ago, the results of the Sunspire Resistance were¡­¡± The two Worshippers¡¯ eyes instantly froze when they heard what Gavin. had said. Could it be that the results of the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago werepletely different from the news they received? ¡°Ten years ago, the results of the Sunspire Resistance were¡­¡± Gavin slowly said before the two Worshippers who wore dumbfounded expressions, ¡°¡­ the Thirty- Power Allied Forces had been wiped out, but not a single casualty for Frostpeak Dark warrior!¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, the two Worshippers roared as if they had crushed their mrs! What did Gavin mean by ¡°The Thirty-Power Allied Forces had been wiped out, but not a single casualty for Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡±? Frostpeak Dark Warrior didn¡¯t even have a single person injured? Did he know what the Thirty-Power Allied Forces meant? The number of its troops alone was more than a trillion! Back then, not only was there the Thirty-Power Allied Forces, but there were also various factions in the world who hired warriors! The number and strength were something that they could never imagine! However, even against such a powerful opponent, Frostpeak Dark Warriors did not suffer any casualties? And Thirty-Power Allied Forces waspletely annihted? Good lord! What kind of magnificent battle record was this? This Frostpeak Dark Warriors was actually so powerful! This had simply surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination! At this moment, Gavin had already bent down slightly and whispered into the ears of the two Worshippers, ¡°And I am Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± ¡°Puff! Puff!¡± Two muffled sounds rang out. The heads of the two Worshippers were cut directly! Their bodies vanished, and so did their power. Two poor Worshippers of the Mason family! re killed before they could react! They did not evene to their senses from the news that Frostpeak Dark Warriors had suffered no casualties. They only heard Gavin say that he was actually Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Frostpeak Dark Warriors was already so powerful. Then what level had Dark Lord reached? However, before they could express their shock, they were directly killed by Gavin¡¯s power! Gavin only asked these enemies his questions once! He would definitely not give them a second chance! This was because Gavin could slowly investigate the clues regarding the destruction of the Clifford family. These people would die eventually! Gavin had no pity for them at all! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 As for what Gavin said about Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ suffering no casualties, it was right but at the same time, it was not. In terms of injury, all of the men of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were actually injured. They had all suffered indelible injuries. However, such injuries had brought indescribable benefits to Frostpeak Dark Warriors! Their strength had an immeasurable increase after they recovered from their injuries. This was why Gavin dared to say that there were no casualties because the effects of such injuries were all positive and there were no negative effects at all. Therefore, these injuries were equivalent to a medium that provided benefits to Frostpeak Dark Warriors. At this moment, Gavin slowly stood up. The cold killing intent in his eyes was slowly receding. He raised his hands, looked down at his blood-stained clothes, shook his head helplessly, and sighed. ¡°This is really too much. Aren¡¯t these clothes a little too resistant to dirt?¡± Not tolerant of filth at all. 11.501 Good God! In the midst of the killing, blood sttered everywhere, and blood mists filled the air. What kind of clothes could be spared under such a circumstance? Unless¡­ In the future, Gavin would wear a raincoat when he killed people. Meanwhile, he also raised his head and shouted outside, ¡°Billy,e in!¡± The boss of Greenvale Hotel, Billy, had actually been waiting at the door. He pressed his ear against the door of the private room and listened to all kinds of strange movements inside. He had no idea what was going on there. At this moment, he suddenly heard Gavin¡¯s voice. So he hurriedly pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Mr. Clifford. Fuck!¡± Just as he was about to respectfully respond to Gavin, he was instantly shocked by the scene in the private room. In the next second, his face turned pale. ¡°Bang!¡± He closed the door of the private room. Then, he leaned against the corner of the walls. ¡°Wah, wah, wah!¡± He vomited on the ground. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The scene in the private room was too tragic and disgusting! On the table, a person¡¯s head was nailed to the table by a fork while on the ground there were two headless corpses kneeling. This scene made Billy feel like he was going to have nightmares for the rest of his life. Gavin did not say anything. He just waited for his stomach to be cleaned up by his passion. Meanwhile, Billy trembled as he wiped his mouth and raised his head to look at Gavin who questioned him coldly. ¡°You know me? You know who I am?¡± Faced with Gavin¡¯s cold questioning, Billy felt his legs went weak and he knelt on the ground with a plop. He felt as if Gavin was going to kill him in the next second. Hence, he hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°Mr. Clifford! I know you. I¡¯ve known you for more than ten years. It¡¯s just that my identity is not enough for you Mr. Clifford to look me in the eye! Actually, Vincent Dunn, Mr. Dunn¡­¡± At this moment, Billy¡¯s psychological defense was very weak. For the sake of his own life, he exined clearly how he knew Gavin! Back then, he was just the owner of a small restaurant. He and Vincent knew each other very well. The two of them seemed to be childhood friends. Back then, Gavin was Vincent¡¯s Master and with Gavin¡¯s various tips, he began to climb up rapidly. Billy naturally knew all about this as he was Vincent¡¯s childhood friend. However, Vincent had once told Billy that his Master was a very terrifying person but at the same time a very powerful man. He was so powerful that no one knew exactly how powerful he was. Billy also wanted to be Gavin¡¯s servant, but he did not have the chance. Not long after that, Gavin joined the Sunspire Resistance and did not return for ten years. But Billy¡¯s reverence for Gavin was not reduced at all! Today, Vincent hade to him and told him that his Master was back! Billy had already thought about when he woulde to visit Gavin and swear to him that he would be his servant. Unexpectedly, all of these happened just like that. What a coincidence! Billy told Gavin everything in a panic. He was really afraid that Gavin would be unhappy and kill him. A hint of realization shed in Gavin¡¯s eyes. So, it was all because of Vincent! In fact, Gavin was also suspicious of Billy¡¯s respectful attitude towards him at the entrance of Greenvale Hotel. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not know who Billy was, but since Billy was so respectful to him, he must know something about him. Now, everything made sense. Moreover, Gavin could tell that Billy was not lying at all. So, Gavin put away his coldness, raised his hand indifferently, and said, 11 ¡°Alright, get up. I was just asking. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡± ¡®Ah, this¡­Was there no need to be so nervous? There were two headless corpses kneeling on both sides of you! Who wouldn¡¯t be nervous about this? Even if Vincent was present, he would be so scared that he would pee his pants.¡¯ Billy thought. He still said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I feel that it¡¯s better that I kneel.¡± Seeing Billy¡¯s attitude, Gavin shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, get up quickly and clean up this private room! Also, get me a clean set of clothes. If La and the others see this, they¡¯ll be scared!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy also saw Gavin¡¯s bloody clothes. He scrambled to his feet and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Clifford. I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± With that, he turned around and rushed out of the private room. Not long after, he walked in with a few men in suits. These men were Billy¡¯s bodyguards. After all, if the scene in the private room was handled by the waiters or security guards of Greenvale Hotel, there might be a huge mess! Of course, the bodyguards were also shocked. All of them had unbearable expressions on their faces, but they still began to clean up withoutint. Billy also found a new set of clothes for Gavin. Just as the two bodyguards were about to move the body of one of the two Worshippers, suddenly, a buzzing sound of vibration that seemed like the sound of amunicator came from the corpse. Gavin¡¯s gaze instantly locked onto the headless corpse! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Seeing Gavin¡¯s gaze, Billy immediately shouted, ¡°Get that thing over here!¡± A bodyguard quickly rummaged through the headless corpse. There was really amunicator-like object that flickered on and off. The moment Gavin saw themunicator, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He had seen thismunicator before! Previously, the head of the Holman family, Zachary Holman, had used the samemunication device to send a message. However, themunicator self-destructed after he snatched it. The bodyguard then quickly ran to Gavin. He snatched themunicator immediately and pressed the only button on it. An old voice sounded from themunicator when the button was pressed. ¡°You followed the Mason family to Brookspring? What¡¯s the situation there?¡± Hearing this old voice, Gavin frowned slightly. He seemed to have heard this voice somewhere before! But he could not remember where he had heard it. Who was the person of this voice? There was no sound from themunicator. No one in the room spoke either. The situation fell into an awkward silence. Not long after, the old voice from themunicator changed. It became even deeper and said slowly, ¡°Gavin Clifford?¡± That¡¯s right, the person actually called out Gavin¡¯s full name. He seemed to have thought of something through this long silence. He also knew that his subordinates were already dead. And the person who connected thismunication device must be the person who killed his subordinates. Previously, the head of the Holman family had already told that man 11.30 through themunicator that Gavin was still alive. So he thought that this person must be Gavin. Hearing the voice from the other end, Gavin finally spoke slowly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Unexpectedly, after Gavin spoke, the voice from the other end of themunicator actually sounded pleasantly surprised. Then, he said again, ¡°I knew it. You were not killed in the Sunspire Resistance!¡± Gavin instantly frowned when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He suddenly felt something unusual. That person seemed to have known that he was not dead! It seemed that killing the Clifford family and keeping him alive were part of his n! On the other hand, the man was not surprised at all that Gavin had killed his subordinates. Instead, he was actually looking forward to it? Things suddenly became confusing. Most importantly, that person seemed to recognize Gavin¡¯s voice. Gavin had only said three words and that person had already confirmed his identity. That meant that the person knew him very well! But why couldn¡¯t Gavin remember who the person was if he knew him that well? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haw-haw-haw!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, the man gave out a heartyugh from the other end of themunicator. He spoke again when he stoppedughing, ¡°Gavin,e and find me! I believe that you will definitely find out who I am! I hope you find me quickly so that I can kill you with my own hands! But also, I hope you do this a bit more slowly so that I can y with you. If this ends too quickly, it¡¯ll be too boring! You must be very anxious now that you don¡¯t know who I am, right? Haw-haw-haw¡­ I can imagine your embarrassed and angry expression now. That¡¯s really interesting! Haw-haw-haw!¡± Listening to the voice from the other end of themunicator, Gavin revealed an expression that looked a bit strange. Angry out of humiliation? No, not at all. Gavin knew that the man would definitely not answer his question before he asked. The man would definitely not let him know who he was, because if Gavin did not have any expectations, the oue would have no effect on him at all. It was obvious that the man wanted to maintain a sense of mystery. The less Gavin knew, the better. However, the man had no idea that Gavin had already learned too much from his words! Gavin knew that in the eyes of this person, these enemies who he had investigated and destroyed the Clifford family, were just his pawns. He did not care about the lives of these chess pieces! Moreover, Gavin also knew that his chess pieces were only alive for one purpose, to help him find the last person! Therefore, Gavin was not worried at all! Even if he knew who the mastermind was now, it would not affect him. This was because Gavin still had to kill the chess piece under this ck hand! If that were the case, Gavin would kill his way to this person step by step. Wasn¡¯t it possible to kill all of the Clifford family¡¯s enemies then? Gavin would not let go of any enemy. He would never let anyone whose hands were stained with the blood of the Clifford family live in this world. This was Gavin¡¯s promise to the ancestors of the Clifford family. On the other end of themunicator, the old voice became cold again after theughter stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately issue a global kill order to hunt you down! Gavin Clifford, you have to live well. If you die so soon, it will be too boring!¡± After saying that, a strange sound came from themunicator in Gavin¡¯s hand. Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly and threw themunicator. Boom! Themunicator in Gavin¡¯s hand turned into a fireball the next second. It had self-destructed again! This scene shocked everyone present. However, they only curled their lips slightly and started working again when they saw Gavin look so expressionless and calm. As for Gavin, he looked at the burningmunicator and narrowed his eyes. A global kill order? This person could actually issue a global kill order? This proved that his status was one of the highest in the entire Blearus. Was it really someone from above? Gavin couldn¡¯t be sure. After all, there were still many people of outstanding status among them who were not restricted by the current rules. They were all qualified to issue a global kill order. But what did this global kill order mean? It meant that in the entire world, all the families, forces, and organizations would be informed. Moreover, they would hunt down the person who was being chased endlessly! The hunt wouldn¡¯t end until this person died! VAMAN Anyone who incurred such a hunt, even the leader of a country, would not survive more than three days! It was so terrifying! But for Gavin, this kind of thing was like child¡¯s y. No matter how terrifying this global kill order was, could it be more terrifying than the Sunspire Resistance from ten years ago? It was just that he did not who that person was, which made him feel a bit ufortable. The research team of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors had yet to repair themunicator, and now he had spoken to a man through another one. However, Gavin did not intend to let the research team repair thismunicator. Because he hoped that the next time he spoke to this person, he would be 11 the one who took the initiative to contact him! At that time, the roles of them would change! Those who thought they were hunters would be prey one day! Then Gavin took the clothes in Billy¡¯s hands and said to him, ¡°Where is my fianc¨¦e?¡± Of course, Billy had also heard the voice from themunicator, but he had no idea what they were talking about. Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, he hurriedly replied, ¡°VIP lounge, Mr. Clifford. I¡¯ll take you there personally after you change your clothes!¡± Gavin nodded and did not say anything. On the other side, on a thousand-feet tall mountain peak stood a group of buildings of ancient look, which seemed like a sect¡¯s dojo. It looked a little simple on the outside, but it was a viplex! On the outermost gate of the vi cluster, there were threerge words ¡°The Valor Alliance!¡± At this moment, at the center of this vi cluster, an old voice slowly sounded. ¡°The disciples of the Valor Alliance who went to Brookspring haven¡¯t returned yet?¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 In the living room of the most central vi of the Valor Alliance, an old man with white hair and a white beard was sitting on a luxurious sofa. The living room was filled with modern technology decorations. He held a goblet in and swirled the dark red liquid inside. Compared to his pure white robe, it looked so out of ce! Gavin would definitely remember the Valor Alliance if he was present. He still remembered the second eldest son of the Holman family who joined the Valor Alliance. He had brought many fellow disciples with him, but they were all killed by Gavin and the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. The person who had just spoken was this old man. Not far from him stood a young disciple respectfully with his head lowered. He immediately said when he heard the old man¡¯s voice, ¡°Yes, they haven¡¯t returned yet.¡± Hearing this, a hint of curiosity appeared in the eyes of the Master of the alliance. He then said indifferently, ¡°What took them so long? There¡¯s no news at all?¡± Then, he gave the disciple a direct order. ¡°Find a disciple who acts quickly to make a trip to Brookspring and see what happened there.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After receiving the order, the disciple turned around and left the central vi. This old man, who looked like a sage, took a sip of the wine in his cup shakily. From his satisfied expression, it seemed that he had no idea that all his disciples had died at Brookspring! On the other side, in the Mason family in Greenwald, the sound of whips. continuously sounded. ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± back hall of the Mason family, the eldest son of the Mason family, Kieren, was kneeling in the middle, shirtless. There were tears of grief on his face. Behind him, the head of the Mason family, his father, Tristan Mason, also had tears of grief in his eyes. He held a thorny branch in his hand and whipped Kieren¡¯s back ruthlessly. He gritted his teeth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You bastard, without telling me, you actually let your brother go to Brookspring with two Worshippers. Now, he is dead! My son, my fourth son! He¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead!¡± As Tristanshed out, he let out a crying roar. On the ground, the que in front of them, which belonged to Warren, was already shattered! Tristan was in really deep pain! Back then, he did not agree to Commander Latrell¡¯s order, but his five sons agreed themselves. He did not expect that ten yearster, his family would suffer retribution! Four of his five sons had already died at Brookspring. The grief in his heart could no longer be endured! ¡°Father!¡± Kieren also let out a roar. His eyes were filled with ferocity. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this person is Gavin or if someone is pretending to be him, he has already killed four of my younger brothers, your four sons! Are we just going to endure it and sit back, doing nothing?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?!¡± Tristan roared. ¡°Crack!¡± The thorny branch in his hand that had hit Kieren turned into powder. A powerful aura surged out of his body. Even Kieren was trembling from the pressure and could not breathe. However, he gritted his teeth and said loudly, ¡°Father, you are a powerhouse of supreme rank. You still have a few brothers of the same supreme rank! I beg you, Father, to ask your sworn brothers toe out of seclusion! We can¡¯t let this bastard continue to be so arrogant. If this continues, our Mason family will be finished!¡± 11:30 ¡°You still care about the Mason family?¡± ¡°Woo-!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Tristan kicked Kieren hard in the back. ¡°Pfft!¡± Kieren instantly spat out blood and flew forward because of the kick. He fell heavily to the ground and clutched his chest, his face filled with pain. Tristan looked at his son angrily and roared, ¡°If you had listened to me back then, your four younger brothers wouldn¡¯t have died in Brookspring!¡± After saying this, Tristan snorted and left! The heavily injured Kieren was left sitting on the ground, panting heavily. Tristan did not intend to kill his only remaining son by seriously injuring him. This was actually a form of protection for him! Tristan was also worried that his son would rush to Brookspring alone because of hatred. At that time, he would die in Brookspring for no reason. Now that Kieren was injured by him, he had no chance to go to Brookspring again! The rest would be left to Tristan himself to deal with. Back then, Tristan did not n to attack the Clifford family, but things had already happened and had developed to that stage. Even though he did not want to make a move, his son could not die in vain, right? Therefore, when the furious Tristan returned to his room, he gritted his teeth and took out a box from under his bed. There was an ancientmunicator with other patterns engraved on it when the box was opened. This pattern was not a dark gold-colored thorn flower, but a venomous snake with its tongue out! Tristan gently touched themunicator. A hint of reminiscence shed in his eyes. Not long after, he pressed the button on themunicator. It shed with a faint light though having been sealed for years. Then, Tristan spoke into themunicator in a tired voice. ¡°Fellows, how many years has it been since west met? Let¡¯s meet at Greenwald!¡± Although Tristan was furious with his son, he had to admit that his son was right! This was because the strength of the two Worshippers of the Mason family, when unleashed at the same time, would be equal to that of him! But they had died in Brookspring just like that. So, the helper behind Gavin was definitely more powerful than the peak supreme rank! Whether it was for self- protection or revenge, Tristan had to find someone to help the Mason family! Gavin, who was in Greenvale Hotel, did not know that something strange had happened in these ces. Room 6 was already cleared up. The marble table that had turned into powder had also been reced with a brand-new one. He had changed his clothes and was sitting with the three girls of his family, enjoying the delicious food. The three attentive girls naturally noticed Gavin¡¯s change of clothes, but they chose to be sensible and didn¡¯t ask. After all, there was a reason why Gavin avoided telling them what he had done. Hence, the three of them wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable and insist on asking. As for why Billy, the boss of Greenvale Hotel, treated Gavin so well, to their knowledge, they thought it was because Billy had a close rtionship with the former Clifford family. After all, Billy had always called him Mr. Clifford! The title ¡°Mr. Clifford¡± had been so familiar to them ten years ago, but it was only after the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion. This meal was very carefree and pleasant. It had to be said that the wine brewed by Greenvale Hotel was really tasty. The three women, Zoe, La, and Kris, all drank a lot. When they returned home, theyy on the bed and fell asleep! Looking at the three women, Gavin revealed a warm smile on his face. Then he returned to his room and stretched himself. After killing so many people today, he finally had a chance to rx. Soon, he drifted into his own dreams. He could have a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. But for a person in Brookspring, tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. The T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. person was Chad Tate, the leader of the de Alliance, who was now extremely excited! At this moment, he was sitting in the secret room of Shawn¡¯s vi, excitedly drinking the wine that originally belonged to Shawn. He did not mind at all that Shawn¡¯s corpse was still in this room. He gazed at the huge screen¡¯ in front of him that kept flickering. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help whispering, ¡°Let me try this intelligencework organization on behalf of Dark Lord!¡± With that, he pressed the small button on the screen! Chapter 133 Chapter 133 When Chad pressed the button expectantly, the screen in front of him instantly lit up. It was blurred and full of white spots at the beginning. But after a short while, the screen in front of him suddenly changed. A phantom appeared. Then, a mechanical voice sounded from the screen. ¡°Password, please!¡± Chad reported a bunch of numbers, which were written in the previous will of Shawn. Of course, these numbers were obviously eavesdropped by Harry. They were not written down by Shawn himself. Soon, the phantom on the screen in front of him changed again. It was exactly the same as the phantom that Shawn had seen in the secret room! However, the moment the phantom appeared, the indistinguishable voice suddenly sounded. ¡°You are not Shawn Knapp. He¡¯s dead?¡± Chad could not see who was behind this phantom at all. However, it was obvious that the phantom could see Chad clearly. Moreover, this phantom had no idea what had happened at Brookspring. When it saw that the person in front of the screen was not Shawn, it directly confirmed that Shawn was dead! This made Chad feel a little at a loss. But he controlled himself well and immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Shawn is indeed dead. Hemitted suicide. He handed de Alliance over to me. The previous password was also told to me by him in his will.¡± Chad mentioned the password at this moment because he wanted to make the phantom believe him. Unexpectedly, the phantom said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how Shawn died! The person who signed the contract with me is Shawn, not you! Therefore, I can¡¯t provide you with services!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± 11:30 was shocked when he heard what the phantom said! What should he do? There was even something about a contract? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he couldn¡¯t help Gavin find out anything from the newswork? Chad was anxious and immediately said, ¡°Then how should I sign a contract with you and obtain your help?¡± Hearing Chad¡¯s anxious voice, the phantom on the other end seemed to let out a disdainfulugh. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Because Chad was too eager to sign the contract. Hence, Chad was instantly at a disadvantage. However, the phantom did not reject Chad immediately. It only said indifferently, ¡°Stanlow, the Dragon Leap Bar!¡± ¡°Rustle¡­¡± After the phantom said this name, the screen in front of Chad instantly turned blurred again! It seemed that the phantom did not want to say anything to Chad before signing the contract! Looking at the blurred screen in front of him, Chad slowly put down his ss. His gaze was deep as he narrowed his eyes and slowly muttered, ¡°Stanlow¡­¡± Then, he immediately took out his phone and tapped the contact number that he had pinned at the top. Just as he was about to make a call, he stopped. He slowly said to himself with a reverent expression, ¡°At this hour, Dark Lord should be resting, right? I¡¯d better not disturb him for the time. being. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally meet him!¡± Gavin was indeed resting at the time. Moreover, he had a veryfortable sleep. That was because the three women had drunk too much and they would not have the chance to attack Gavin tonight. The next morning, Gavin had already woken up and prepared breakfast. Only then did the three women walk out of the bedroom while rubbing their sleepy eyes. 11.30 The three of them had to go to the front door to take a look at the situation today and discuss the matter of starting over again. As Gavin had nothing to do, he went out for a walk with the three women. However, just as Gavin and the others walked out of the residential area, a series of engine roars sounded. ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡± Then, more than ten ck cars blocked in front of Gavin. La and the other two women looked at the vehicles in confusion. They had no idea what was going on. Only Gavin frowned slowly because there was a line of white words. printed on these cars, official cars! Moreover, behind these words was a pattern with which Gavin was familiar. It was the pattern of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! Gavin knew that under hismand, the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau had already been wiped out by the Southeast Martial Order led by Leonard Beck! Then, the Warrior Surveince Bureau that appeared now must be the reinforcements sent by the Warrior Surveince Bureau Headquarters! Was this Warrior Surveince Bureau endless? ¡°Whoosh!¡± Dozens of frowning and serious-looking agents in uniform of the Warrior Surveince Bureau got out of the cars. The person walking at the front was wearing the same uniform as Wilson Brown from the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau. Clearly, this person was not of a low official rank. He frowned and walked towards Gavin. Gavin looked at the group of people in front of him and was prepared to attack at any time. The three women standing behind him looked worried when they saw the fierce expression on the man¡¯s face. La and Zoe grasped Gavin from both sides. They were also worried that the man was here to cause trouble for Gavin! The security guards and residents who were strolling in the neighborhood in the morning were naturally attracted by this strange scene. At this moment, the man who was newly in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau walked straight to Gavin meters away without saying anything. He only stopped when he reached the proper position. Then, he looked at the men behind him and turned around to bow at a right angle to Gavin in front of everyone! Not only he but even the dozens of agents of the Warrior Surveince Bureau behind him bowed to Gavin. Then, this man said loudly, ¡°The Warrior Surveince Bureau of Brookspring greets Mr. Clifford!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the dozens of agents of the Warrior Surveince Bureau behind him said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Clifford!¡± The voices were so loud that even the ss of the security room in the neighborhood began to tremble slightly. Gavin¡¯s gaze instantly became strange when he heard their voices. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Gavin¡¯s expression looked just a bit strange. However, the security guards and the residents who had taken a walk in the morning were all dumbfounded. They had long guessed that Gavin¡¯s identity was extraordinary. But they had no idea how extraordinary his identity was! But now¡­ Everyone in this world knew the Warrior Surveince Bureau! Even if the security guards and residents were ordinary people and not warriors, they knew that the Warrior Surveince Bureau was a department of the government! Moreover, the Warrior Surveince Bureau had always been domineering and bossy! Even the people from the National Security Bureau had to lower their heads and bow when they saw them! So, of course, they knew how prominent the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s position was in society. Often, when ordinary people like them saw agents of the Warrior Surveince Bureau, they would take a detour. But now¡­ This department, the entire Warrior Surveince Bureau of Brookspring, which they were in awe and feared, actually came over to visit this young man in the morning. ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp.¡± A series of gulping sounds could be heard. Only then did the group of people realize that their horizons had limited. their imagination. They originally thought that there was a big shot living here, but they did not expect that it was actually a person who was even more magnificent than the sky! After all, in their eyes, Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau controlled almost everything in this region. So, wasn¡¯t this young man more magnificent than the sky? The three women who stood behind Gavin were also stunned. Of course, they had heard of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. After all, when the Clifford family was still at its peak ten years ago, it had already existed. However, at that time, the Warrior Surveince Bureau had to be respectful to the Clifford family. Therefore, the three women did not express their shock. Instead, they felt a sense of pride in their hearts. ¡®Gavin was back! The Clifford family was to rise again in Brookspring! they thought. Only Gavin knew that this group of people in front of him came with purposes! Because he had just wiped out the original Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau. He had killed the men of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. The headquarters of the Warrior Surveince Bureau rearranged someone to Brookspring. And this group of people greeted him directly when they saw him! He should be a thorn in the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s side. The men of the Warrior Surveince Bureau should be dying to tear him into pieces! Seeing this scene, Gavin thought of some words in his mind. ¡°Praise and kill!¡± But now, Gavin didn¡¯t care whether he was being praised or not. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After all, he had been warned yesterday that he was going to be hunted down worldwide. Praising him would only arouse the hostility of arge group of people. But it didn¡¯t matter! As long as these people did not stop him from taking revenge, he would not be bothered with them. Therefore, Gavin only said indifferently to the person in front of him, ¡°Alright, get up.¡± ¡®If you want to pay your respects to me, I¡¯ll dly ept it,¡¯ he thought. Unexpectedly, these men were really obedient. All of them straightened acks. Then, the newly appointed man in charge of Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau said to Gavin, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Clifford. I¡¯m in charge of Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau. My name is Barton Smith! I¡¯m new in Brookspring. Please treat me kindly in the future, Mr. Clifford.¡± His voice was not suppressed at all. It clearly reached the ears of the dumbfounded onlookers in the neighborhood! But these people had no idea that the previous Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau had been wiped out by Gavin. They only heard that Barton was the newly appointed person who was in charge of the Bureau. The first thing Barton did when he took office was actually toe and ask for the care of this young man! Alright. This young man¡¯s status had exceeded their understanding. All of them felt extremely honored because they lived in the same neighborhood as Gavin! There were even people who cried in their hearts with tears in their eyes. ¡°Mom! I¡¯ve be sessful!¡± But he didn¡¯t know what this had to do with his future prospects. Before Barton could finish speaking, he took out a strange but very small token from his pocket and held it with both hands. He said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, this is the token of the highest executive officer of the Warrior Surveince Bureau Headquarters! With this token, you will not be stopped by the Warrior Surveince Bureau no matter where you go or what you do in the entire Blearus territory. Additionally, if you need any help, you can use this token to mobilize all the people in the Warrior Surveince Bureau in any region to help you!¡± Hearing this, Gavin finally raised his eyebrows slightly. What did that mean? The malicious intent of the Warrior Surveince Bureau became even more obvious. They actually gave him a token that could mobilize people anywhere. Did this mean that the Warrior Surveince Bureau wanted him to do things for the department? Logically speaking, the Warrior Surveince Bureau should not, at least not treat him like this. Although Gavin was puzzled, he reached out and took the token. When he received it, Barton said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± Gavin looked at Barton and saw a hint of sincerity in his eyes. He was sure that Barton did this because he had got an order from his higher-ups. He would have to do it if the higher-ups asked him to do so. But he had no idea what the higher-ups were trying to do.. Therefore, Gavin only nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Barton left with the men of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. Gavin looked at the token in his hand and pondered. ¡®Could it be¡­ the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau Headquarters is rted to the Master of the dark gold-colored thorn flower, or to the person who was on the other end of the communicator of the Mason family or the Holman family?¡¯ But Gavin knew that the Master of the dark gold-colored thorn flower was not the same person who hadmunicated briefly with him. through themunicator. For one thing, the logo on themunicator was different. For another, the Master of the dark gold-colored thorn flower seemed to prefer to use letters to send messages, while the person on the other end of themunication device did not like something troublesome. Needless to say, Gavin¡¯s guess was really urate. The person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau Headquarters had really received instructions from his master, the one who represented the dark gold-colored thorn flower. The person told him that Blearus¡¯ Warrior Surveince Bureau should fully support Gavin to do whatever he wanted, without any interference or obstruction. As for the reason, there was no way to figure out. However, Gavin did not care at all. This token could indeed save him a lot of trouble. At least when he went eyesore for him. Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s men would not be an Of course, this thing might also bring more trouble to him in the future! But Gavin was not afraid at all! Because no matter how many schemes there were, they were all useless in front of absolute strength! So, he took the token without thinking too much and continued to leave with the threedies. Only the security guards and the group of residents doing morning exercises were left standing at the entrance like fossil statues. It would probably take a lot of effort to wake them up! Soon, Gavin and the others arrived at the shop they had visited yesterday. However, someone had clearly arrived earlier than they did. This person was none other than Chad, who had just seeded de Alliance as the Master! When he saw Gavin, he hurriedly rushed over. He was about to kneel on the ground and kowtow to Gavin! However, he was stopped by Gavin¡¯s gaze. Gavin told the three women to enter first. Then he led Chad to a corner of the street and asked in a low voice, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Chad hurriedly said, ¡°Dark Lord, I might have to go to Stanlow.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 When Chad saw Gavin¡¯s expression, he thought that Gavin was interested. He caught the opportunity. So, he immediately said, ¡°Dark Lord, it¡¯s becausest night, I tried to use Shawn¡¯smunication device to contact thework organization and obtain news from them. ¡°He said¡­¡± After that, Chad ryed to Gavin what the person from thework organization had said to himst night. Meanwhile, Gavin also raised his eyebrows slightly. He subconsciously said, ¡°Fireside Bar in Stanlow?¡± To be honest, Gavin had just realized that thisworking organization would not readily provide information to Chad. There might be a contract problem. However, Gavin did not expect that the ce where thiswork organization signed the contract was also in Stanlow. As for himself, he had originally nned to go to Stanlow. After all, the Clifford Ancestral Home¡¯s sale deed was at Stanlow. Gavin still had to go to Stanlow to get back what belonged to him! At this moment, Chad nodded. Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s this bar. However, I don¡¯t know how to sign the contract for the time being. ¡°So I¡¯m here today to¡­¡± At this point, Chad suddenly seemed to be a little embarrassed. He stammered. Gavin looked at Chad indifferently. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Chad mustered up a little courage. Then, he said in a pleading tone, ¡°Dark Lord, I am hoping¡­ Can you let one of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors apany me to Stanlow?¡± ¡°After all, my strength is weak. If I go to the Fireside Bar in Stanlow 11:38 alone¡­¡± Chad was actually worried that it would be dangerous for him to go to Stanlow. If he could get the help of a Frostpeak Dark Warrior, he could carry out his task in Stanlow without any distractions. Of course, there was another reason, and the most important one. He knew that after he became de Alliance¡¯s leader, this de Alliance was definitely not an organization under him but an organization under Gavin. Therefore, Chad felt that the presence of a Frostpeak Dark Warrior was the greatest respect for Gavin, his Master. However, before Chad could finish his sentence, Gavin interrupted him. He said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go with you to Stanlow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chad was shocked when he heard Gavin¡¯s words. Then, with a thud, he fell to the ground on his knees. His face showed fear and trepidation. He said to Gavin, ¡°Dark Lord, please don¡¯t do this! ¡°With my lowly status, how could I let you go there and fight personally? ¡°Even without the Frostpeak Dark Warrior¡¯s help, I will definitelyplete the task you gave me, Dark Lord! ¡°I have to¡­¡± Chad thought that Gavin was going to be his bodyguard. With his status, how could he ept Gavin protecting him? Gavin looked at Chad¡¯s current appearance with a helpless look in his eyes. Then, he said, ¡°Enough. I¡¯m going to Stanlow to deal with my things.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chad knew that he had misunderstood. However, what bloomed in his heart was a great honor. He could actually be with Dark Lord at the ce where he went to do his task! He thought, ¡®Good lord! That was something that others could not get even for several lifetimes!¡¯ Bam! Chad kowtowed to the ground. He wanted to express his gratitude. So, he said, ¡°Dark Lord, don¡¯t worry. In Stanlow, I will definitely serve Dark Lord well!¡± Serve¡­ Serve¡­ Why did that sound so strange? In the Fireside Bar¡¯s parking lot in Stanlow¡­ A ck car slowly pulled over inside. From the license te, one could tell that it was a car from Brookspring. In the driver¡¯s seat, Chad quickly got out of the car and came to the back seat of the car. He respectfully opened the door. Gavin stepped out of the car. Gavin had arrived at Stanlow ahead of time! Although there was still some time before the auction, thiswork organization was also at Stanlow, and the matters at Brookspring had mostly been dealt with. Therefore, Gavin arrived at Stanlow earlier than they had nned. Beforeing to Stanlow, Kris, La, and Zoe were crying upon his departure! They all thought that Gavin was going to leave and disappear again. Gavin had also promised to call them every night. That was why the three women allowed him to leave Brookspring to Stanlow. Gavin looked at the shing neon lights and noisy Fireside Bar before him. He squinted his eyes slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Chad followed behind Gavin. He answered respectfully, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dark Lord. ording to the address that person gave me, this should be the ce.¡± Gavin nodded when he heard Chad¡¯s reply. Then, he beckoned Chad and said. ¡°You lead the way.¡± ¡°huh?¡± Hearing this, Chad¡¯s knees turned to jelly, and he knelt. He cried out involuntarily, ¡°Dark Lord! I would never dare to walk in front of you!¡± Gavin went up and kicked Chad to the front. ¡°For the time being, don¡¯t expose my identity. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Erm. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Chad nodded in agreement while trembling. He took the lead and walked into Fireside Bar. Fireside Bar was no different from an ordinary bar. All kinds of violent music in the hall kept hitting everyone¡¯s nerves. The swaying of waists on the dance floor, coupled with the glow of the neon lights, looked so alluring. However, in the eyes of Gavin and Chad, it was as if nothing existed. As soon as the two of them entered Fireside Bar, a bartender in uniform immediately greeted them with a cheeky smile. ¡°Sirs, should I open a booth for you, or do you want to have your drinks at the bar?¡± Chad looked back at Gavin carefully. Then, he told the bartender, ¡°I¡¯m here to sign a contract.¡± When the bartender heard the word ¡°contract¡±, his pupils clearly trembled. But soon, he said doubtfully, ¡°Sir, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand! ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you sit at the table and see if there¡¯s anything you want to y in our bar?¡± Chad was still slightly confused, but Gavin had captured the change in the bartender¡¯s eyes. He quietly walked toward the tables. Chad did not dare to be negligent when he saw Gavin¡¯s actions and hurriedly followed. The two of them sat at the side of the table without ordering any alcohol. They sat quietly, looking slightly out of ce in the noisy environment. After a long time, the bartender from before did not appear again. Chad was getting impatient. He whispered into Gavin¡¯s ear, ¡°Dark Lord, do you think we¡¯ve been tricked?¡± Gavin listened to Chad¡¯s words and turned his head slightly to look at Chad. His eyes showed a tint of amusement, but he did not say anything. Just as Chad was confused, he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around. ¡°Hah!¡± A huge man! That¡¯s right, that man was huge! ording to Chad¡¯s estimation, this man was more than two meters tall. The width of his shoulders was almost twice that of his. A bear-like man appeared behind Chad, frightening Chad. The man¡¯s voice was very deep. He asked Chad, ¡°Are you here to sign the contract?¡± After hearing this, Chad¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Then, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± As the bear-like man spoke, he turned around! Chad looked at Gavin in surprise and quickly followed. However, Gavin¡¯s gaze swept across the second floor. In a private room on the second floor, a woman with a graceful and curvaceous figure was holding a goblet. Her body sank slightly, revealing her silver tooth as she gently bit her lips!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chad and Gavin followed the bear-sized man in front of them. They walked through the crowd to a seat at the back of the bar. A corridor appeared in this ce. After walking deeper into the corridor, the bear-sized man looked back. After realizing that only Chad and Gavin were behind him, he turned around and gently kicked the trash can at the end of the corridor. Immediately after that¡­ Whoosh! The wall beside the trash can opened without warning, revealing a staircase leading down! Then, the bear-sized man turned to Chad and Gavin.. He said, ¡°Get in!¡± Chad did not even think about it and went straight in. This was because his purpose foring today was to sign a contract. As for how to sign a contract, he did not know either. He could only follow the other party¡¯s request. As for Gavin, a smile appeared on his face as he followed Chad into the tunnel. With absolute strength, any potential danger was not a problem in Gavin¡¯s eyes. The moment the two of them entered the passageway. Boom! The wall behind them closed heavily, and the passage fell into darkness. The bear-sized man did not follow them in! Chad was instantly shocked. He quickly turned around and punched the wall anxiously as he shouted, ¡°Hey! ¡°What are you doing?. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Let us out!¡± Seeing how nervous Chad was, Gavin shook his head helplessly. He said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s only one path ahead now. Let¡¯s go!¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Chad revealed an embarrassed expression and fell silent. Heforted himself in his heart. ¡®Yeah, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡®If it is dangerous, can it be as dangerous as this Dark Lord beside me?¡¯ That was true. Even though he had be Gavin¡¯s ve, in his heart, the most dangerous person in the world was still his Master, Gavin! So, he braced himself and walked along the steps. Fortunately, the stairs were not long. It was as if they had descended a level. Chad and Gavin entered a vast room. Snap! The moment the two of them entered this space, the surrounding lights instantly lit up! This sudden change shocked Chad again. Chad subconsciously reached his right hand to his waist, where his dagger was. He was even prepared to attack at any time! However, no one appeared in this room. Instead, there was only a chair and a small round table! Seeing this scene, Chad and Gavin looked at each other without saying anything. This chair and table seemed to be prepared for the person who came to sign the contract. Meanwhile, Chad instinctively wanted Gavin to sit down. However, under Gavin¡¯s gaze, Chad also remembered what Gavin had told him outside the bar. Hence, he cleared his throat. He swaggered toward the chair in the room. He pulled it out and sat down. Meanwhile, Gavin stood quietly behind Chad. At this moment, the two looked like Chad was the boss, and Gavin was just a bodyguard. However, just as Chad sat on the chair¡­. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Three sounds were heard. Other than the stairs, the walls on the other three sides of the room were instantly opened! The bear-sized man who had brought them to this position appeared again. However, at this moment, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Dozens of men in ck appeared with him. All of them had fierce gazes on their faces. When Chad saw this scene, he instantly became nervous. He frowned and questioned loudly, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°I¡¯m here to sign a contract!¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The bear-sized man instantly let out an arrogantugh. He pointed at Chad¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°You? You want to sign a contract with us? ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself in the reflection? What makes you think you are qualified?¡± ¡°You!¡± When Chad heard the other party¡¯s mocking and provocative voice, anger boiled in him. Then, he also shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of de Alliance in Brookspring!¡± ¡°de Alliance in Brookspring?¡± The bear-sized man thought hard for a moment before grinning. The disdain and ridicule. at the corner of his mouth became even clearer. ¡°I¡¯ve never fucking heard of de Alliance!¡± ¡°What? You¡­¡± Chad was about to retort. However, the other party did not seem to intend to let Chad speak up for himself. The bear-sized man in ck waved his hand at Chad.. He roared, ¡°Attack! Cripple this bastard! Let him know his ce!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The dozen or so people around him roared at the same time. Rumble! The dozen or so people rushed toward Chad at the same time. ¡°You all!¡± ng! Chad instantly pulled out his dagger from his waist. He nced at Gavin and realized that Gavin was standing there indifferently. He had no intention of attacking at all. Chad gritted his teeth. Of course, he knew that he could not ask Gavin to protect him. Therefore, he could only rely on himself now! After all, Chad was also a peak expert warrior! He could deal with these normal warriors. Chad could attack with his best assassination techniques! Soon, Chad¡¯s figure faded away. The next second¡­. ¡°Ah!¡± A person¡¯s scream sounded. One of the men in ck opened his eyes in fear and clutched his neck, which was constantly spewing blood. He fell to the ground! A secondter, the second man screamed in agony. At this moment, the bear-sized man¡¯s expression changed. He said loudly, ¡°Peak expert warrior?¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Interesting!¡± ¡°Retreat! I¡¯ll fight him alone!¡± With that, the bear-sized man roared like a wild beast. He instantly spread his arms and rushed toward Chad. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up. He could clearly feel that the temperament emitted by this bear-sized man was also at the peak expert warrior¡¯s level. However, Gavin could feel that this man¡¯sbat strength was definitely not as simple as a peak expert warrior! Chad looked at the humanoid bear charging at him and calmed down. He took a deep breath. Buzz! The dagger in his hand instantly shed toward the man¡¯s neck. However, what he expected did not happen. p! The bear-sized man casually knocked away the dagger in Chad¡¯s hand with a soft sound. His other hand firmly grabbed Chad¡¯s neck and lifted him off the ground. Chad was also a peak expert warrior. He had all kinds of agile assassination techniques, but they were completely useless in the face of absolute strength! The bear-sized man revealed a mocking smile. He gently licked his lips and said, ¡°Die, brat!¡± As he spoke, his right fist smashed toward Chad¡¯s head. Chad was sure that if this punchnded on his head, he would die! However, at this critical moment, a sigh slowly sounded. ¡°Just a piece of kind advice. You¡¯d better let him go!¡± Upon hearing this voice, the bear-sized man¡¯s right fist stopped in midair. He suddenly turned his head and locked his ferocious beast-like gaze on Gavin, who had been standing in ce the entire time. Then, he shouted at Gavin with disdain and ridicule in his eyes, ¡°Who the fuck are you to interrupt me? You are just some trash someone brought here!¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chad thought, ¡®A piece of trash that someone had brought in? ¡®Good lord, this bear-sized man is good at mocking. Chad felt this bear-sized man was a brutal and rude person who could not even speak nicely to anyone. He was not done yet! ¡°What makes you think you have the right to speak here? ¡°You want me to stop? ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll kill you first before killing this brat!¡± As he spoke, he let go, and Chad fell heavily to the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of heavy footsteps could be heard. The bear-sized man charged straight at Gavin. As for Gavin, he looked at the man who was charging at him indifferently. He stood where he was, not moving an inch. The bear-sized man in front of him bared his fangs and brandished his ws as if he were going to swallow Gavin alive. Woosh! This man only threw a simple punch. There was actually the sound of air friction. It could be seen how fast and strong this fist was. However, Gavin still didn¡¯t do anything. The remaining dozen or so men in ck revealed mocking expressions. All of them looked at Gavin as if they were looking at a fool. They could imagine Gavin¡¯s head exploding into a pile of fragments like a watermelon. However, the next second, they saw something different. Just as the man¡¯s fist was five centimeters away from Gavin¡¯s forehead¡­ Another soft crack was heard. This time, it was not the sound of Chad¡¯s dagger being knocked away. Instead, it was the sound of this bear-sized man¡¯s powerful punch being steadily caught by Gavin¡¯s palm. At this moment, the sound of friction in the air stopped abruptly. The ferocious expression on the bear-sized man¡¯s face instantly froze. A look of shock appeared in his eyes. In the next second, he saw the indifferent smile on Gavin¡¯s lips through his iron fist. This smile sent a chill down his spine. Crack! A crisp sound was heard! ¡°Ow!¡± The bear-sized man let out a strange scream. His huge iron fist had already disappeared. It was crushed by Gavin single-handedly! Bone fragments and blood instantly flew everywhere! ¡°Ah!¡± This intense pain made the bear-sized man scream like a child. ¡°What?!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± The group of men in ck who were waiting for Gavin to die eximed at the same time as if they were watching a show. Then, Gavin slowly raised his right fist, just like what the bear-sized man was about to do to Chad. It smashed down on the man¡¯s head. At this moment, a woman¡¯s scream sounded. ¡°Mr. Clifford, please show mercy!¡± Whoosh! Gavin¡¯s fist brushed past the man¡¯s ear. The man felt as if the air had shattered his eardrums, and blood flowed out from his ears. Pfft! The ground behind the man¡¯s head exploded, and gravel flew everywhere. Everyone who saw this scene gulped. What kind of power was this? It was actually just a fist wind that could cause the ground nearly two meters away from his fist to explode! If such a punchnded on a person, not to mention their head, even if itnded on their butt, half of their body would disappear! With a plop, the bear-sized man¡¯s body, which had blood hanging from his ears, fell limply to the ground. His face turned pale. It was as if he was dumbfounded. He stared nkly at Gavin, who was standing in front of him. Gavin lowered his head slightly and nced at the man indifferently. The man¡¯s body began to tremble violently. A foul-smelling liquid flowed down his pants. Such a strong man urinated in his pants just because of Gavin¡¯s gaze. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­. This kid would never be able to raise his head in this lifetime. Tap, tap, tap, tap. A series of hurried sounds of high heels were heard. A beautiful woman in a tight dress twisted her waist and ran over with seven to eight bodyguards behind her. It was worth mentioning that the seven to eight bodyguards behind this woman were also women. When these women saw the ck-clothed man on the ground, their faces were filled with strangeness. They looked at Gavin in shock. When the beautiful woman saw that the bear-sized man¡¯s fist was broken, but his life was not in danger, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she scolded that man. ¡°Why are you still sitting on the ground? ¡°Kneel and apologize to Mr. Clifford!¡± The bear-sized man instantly woke up. He endured the pain in his arm. He knelt on the ground, shouting, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m sorry! ¡°I¡¯ve looked down on you previously! Mr. Clifford, please calm down!¡± As he spoke, he raised his undamaged left hand and pped himself hard on the mouth. He knew his lips were broken, but his voice did not stop.. ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m the trash I mentioned, My mouth is cheap. I deserve to be beaten!¡± As he spoke, he pped himself again. With this p, the bear-sized man¡¯s mouth was instantly mangled. Gavin did not look at the man again. Instead, he looked at the beautiful woman who spoke. This woman looked to be less than 30 years old, but her body was filled with a mature charm.. She had a bright red lipstick on her lips. The burgundy wavy hair reached below her shoulders. The tight dress perfectly outlined her curvaceous figure. There was even a seductive beauty mole at the corner of her eye. However, Gavin looked at this woman. He asked calmly, ¡°You know me?¡± Seeing that Gavin did not hold on to the previous matter, the woman heaved a sigh of relief. She first looked at the man kneeling on the ground. Then, she said, ¡°Get out of here and treat your wounds!¡± Then, she immediately turned to Gavin and revealed a charming smile. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford from the number one family in the world back then. If I don¡¯t know you, how can I survive in the underworld!¡± When this woman spoke to Gavin, her tone was so soft that it seemed to make a man¡¯s bones go limp. He did not know if she had done it on purpose or if her original voice was like this. Of course, Gavin was still unmoved by this temptation. He only calmly asked again, ¡°Does that mean thergest intelligencework in Riverrun is yours?¡± The woman nodded slightly. She said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, you are right. I am the person in charge of Riverrun Sk, Yana Lane!¡± As she spoke, Yana bent her knees and gave Gavin an equal bow. Her squat made the curves on her body even clearer. Chad, standing on the other side without saying a word, could not help but feel his mouth dry. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Of course, Gavin¡¯s heart was still unmoved. There was no reaction at all. He heard the word ¡°Sk¡± from this woman. So, he was slightly stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°Do you mean the Sk in Frostpeak?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Yana smiled sweetly again. She said, ¡°The person in charge of Frostpeak Sk is my sister!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Gavin nodded slightly. Gavin only knew that Frostpeak had a Sk organization, but he did not know that Riverrun also had a Sk. The person in charge of the Sk here was actually the Frostpeak Sk¡¯s sister! Gavin still had a good impression of Sk. He still remembered that ten years ago, it was Frostpeak Sk that sent a key message to Frostpeak Dark Warriors, who were fighting a bloody battle in the Sunspire Resistance. That was how the Frostpeak Dark Warriors survived! However, he did note here for the Sunspire Resistance from ten years ago. Yana seemed to know why Gavin was here. So, she smiled again and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, this way, please!¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Now, Chad could no longer pretend to be the boss. That was because the person in charge of Sk already knew Gavin¡¯s identity. Why would he still pretend to be the boss? He would just follow behind Gavin obediently and be ackey. Gavin and Chad followed Yana through the long corridor to the door of a small room. The door of the room had just opened when a refreshing fragrance wafted out. This fragrance blended perfectly with the smelling from Yana¡¯s body. Yana smiled sweetly at Gavin. She said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, pleasee in.¡± With that, she entered the room first. Gavin followed closely behind. Chad wanted to follow, but the female bodyguards behind Yana blocked Chad¡¯s way. They said to Chad, ¡°Master has only invited Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Bang! The door of the room was closed. Chad could only stand in the corridor alone. Chad did not enter, and neither did Yana¡¯s bodyguards. Yana arranged this on purpose. She did not seem to be worried that Gavin would harm her at all. However, based on her understanding of Gavin, if Gavin really wanted to attack her, her bodyguards would not be of much use. Instead of that, it was better to be generous like now. After entering the room, Gavin realized that this was Yana¡¯s room! One of the huge double beds was covered with a white nket. All kinds of decorations were in the style of a bedroom. Fortunately, there were two small sofas in this room. Yana brought Gavin to the sofa and asked him to sit down. Then, she twisted her waist and smiled. ¡°Mr. Clifford, do you want something to drink? Wine, or tea?¡± Gavin looked at this woman and did not say anything. Yana did not feel awkward. She smiled sweetly again and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s our first meeting. Let¡¯s drink tea. If we get drunk, something might happen¡­¡± At this point, Yana stopped talking and looked at Gavin with a dazed look. She was hinting at something! Seduction! It was tant seduction! If it were any other man, they would definitely not be able to hold it in at this moment. However, the other party was Gavin! He didn¡¯t know what Yana was trying to do, so Gavin¡¯s heart was calm! Yana came over with an exquisite tea set and ced it on the table in front of Gavin. Then, she gently pursed her long dress and slowly sat on the sofa beside Gavin. This action once again showed the perfect curves of her body to Gavin. Then, she said nothing and quietly began to pour the tea elegantly. Needless to say, the way she poured the tea was standard and elegant. She handed Gavin a cup of tea. Then, she said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, try it. How does it taste?¡± Gavin did not answer her. Instead, he looked at Yana and went straight to the point. ¡°How much did you know about the Clifford family perishing back then?¡± This was really the case. He did not even care about the contract. Gavin thought, ¡®Anyway, you¡¯ve already invited me into your room. So, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I¡¯m anxious for this purpose!¡¯ Yana was also slightly stunned by Gavin¡¯s straightforwardness. But soon, she smiled again. She raised one of her legs and slowly crossed it seductively From Gavin¡¯s position, how should he put it? He could see everything at a nce. He saw clearly that this woman had no safety measures at all. Moreover, Gavin also knew that this woman knew very well, and she did it on purpose. In fact, her raised foot was gently hooked onto her high heels with the tip of her toes, and her smooth heel was lightly exposed in the air. What did she mean by doing this? It was obvious to everyone! This was seducing Gavin! This girl¡¯s motives were not pure! She even ran her fingers through her hair before she spoke. ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m sorry. We, Sk, have indeed never investigated this matter!¡± Hearing Yana¡¯s answer, Gavin didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked into Yana¡¯s eyes. From Yana¡¯s eyes, Gavin could tell that Yana wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°However!¡± Yana suddenly changed the topic. ¡°If you need this information, our Riverrun Sk will investigate immediately!¡± She did not mention a word about the contract! She actually wanted to help Gavin investigate that matter? Gavin did not answer her. Instead, he took out amunicator from his pocket. This was themunicator Gavin used to talk to the person in Greenvale Hotel! Then, he asked further to know more. ¡°Do you know who this belongs to?¡± Yana took themunicator and looked at it. Then, she shook her head again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, Mr. Clifford, please hand this to me. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± Gavin wondered, ¡®She doesn¡¯t know again? ¡°What¡¯s the use of this Sk?¡¯ Yana seemed to have seen through Gavin¡¯s thoughts. She helplessly exined, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I don¡¯t know, not because Sk has a poor ability¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because no one has ever looked for Sk to investigate about this! ¡°If Sk can¡¯t get any benefits, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss to take the initiative to investigate this useless information?¡± What Yana meant was that Sk only cared about profits! If they investigated this news themselves, they would be entrusted by others to obtain the benefits provided by the people. Only then would they do it. No one provided them with benefits, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste manpower and resources on painstaking investigations. Gavin also agreed with Yana, so he didn¡¯t have much hope. However, without any hope, he still had to ask what he needed to ask. ¡°Then you don¡¯t know what dark gold-colored thorn flower represents, right?¡± Yana said, ¡°I can investigate! ¡°Then you don¡¯t know who the Commander Latrell of the Greenwald¡¯s Hill family is either?¡± Gavin had already given up hope. However, he did not expect Yana to answer, ¡°I know who this person is!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. He waited for Yana to tell him. She answered, ¡°Actually, you know this person, Mr. Clifford. His name is Matthew Bore!¡± Matthew Bore? Upon hearing this name, Gavin¡¯s aura fluctuated steadily. Then, a hoarse and low voice slowly sounded. ¡°Riverrun General?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yana nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the one with tens of millions of soldiers guarding Riverrun, seizing a territory, and leading the entire Riverrun, Riverrun General!¡± Of course, Gavin knew who Matthew was. This person, known as the Riverrun General, was the most important person to Riverrun. He had led millions of Riverrun warriors to fight for Blearus! But Gavin could not understand one thing! ¡°Why did he kill every single person in the Clifford family?¡± A hint of anger appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes! Did the existence of the Clifford family affect someone of his status? Why would someone protecting the nation, who defended against foreign enemies and the people of Riverrun, be the murderer who destroyed the Clifford family? Could it be that, in his eyes, the Clifford family was Blearus¡¯s enemy? Facing the angry Gavin, Yana chose not to speak. She said they had not investigated the news of the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion, so she did not know anything about it. She also did not know why Riverr¨²n General attacked the Clifford family and killed them all. Of course, Gavin knew that he couldn¡¯t lose his temper here. He couldn¡¯t vent his anger on Yana. Therefore, he quickly calmed down and raised his head slightly. He asked calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Sk provides information based on benefits? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I have never given you any benefits so far. Why did you tell me this news?¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Gavin did not ask that out of no evidence. Yana said this herself. She said Sk would not investigate any information that no one had paid for. So, she would naturally not tell him about 1. However, she chose to tell Gavin this news. Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Yana revealed a charming smile again. She said, ¡°Take this news as a gift from me to you, Mr. Clifford!¡± After saying this, she did not stop there. She immediately continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send another message to Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Under Gavin¡¯s confused gaze, Yana said. ¡°Back then, after the Clifford family was exterminated, Matthew suddenly announced that he was in seclusion and had not appeared until now. For so many years, all the big and small matters in Riverrun were handed over to his three subordinates to handle! ¡°They are Riverrun¡¯s Southwest Overlord, Soutnd Overlord, and Southeast Overlord!¡± Soutnd Overlord? Gavin had heard of this person.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wasn¡¯t the person he killed from the Dawson family and the deputymander of Brookspring¡¯s Soutnd Army? As for themander of Brookspring¡¯s Soutnd Army, he had a good rtionship with Zachary¡¯s son from the Holman family and was killed by him together. To be honest, Gavin had been waiting for Soutnd Overlord¡¯s army toe and find trouble with him. Until now, he had not seen any Soutnd Overlord¡¯s warriors. Gavin was a little curious about this! On the other side, Yana did not stop talking. ¡°There¡¯s also Jacket Yeats from Frostpeak, who went into seclusion at the same time as Soutnd Overlord, Matthew!¡± Jacket Yeats? That was another name he was familiar with. Upon hearing this name, Gavin subconsciously said, ¡°Frostpeak General?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him!¡± Yana confirmed the identity that Gavin mentioned. Frostpeak General. Like Riverrun General, he was the war general of Frostpeak. His status was the same as Matthew¡¯s status in Riverrun. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly darkened. He lowered his head slightly and fell into deep thought. ¡®Could it be that Frostpeak General had also participated in the massacre of the Clifford family? What did Riverrun¡¯s matter have to do with Frostpeak General? There was no indication that Jacket, the Frostpeak General, was also involved in this matter. ¡®However, he chose to cultivate in seclusion at the same time as Matthew. This matter seemed a little strange, On the other side, Yana looked at Gavin, who lowered his head in silence. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.. However, for some reason, she said again, ¡°Mr. Clifford, there¡¯s something I have to remind you of.¡± ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have to think about Matthew and Jacket for the time being. This is because after the two of them announced that they were in seclusion, someone entrusted Sk to find their whereabouts. ¡°However, there¡¯s nothing the Sk could find either, so¡­¡± Yana stopped talking. Because she knew Gavin knew what she wanted to tell him. No one knew where they were. Even Sk couldn¡¯t find out. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Gavin couldn¡¯t seek revenge on Matthew directly? Still. Sk couldn¡¯t find out, but that didn¡¯t mean Gavin had no other way to find them! Wasn¡¯t Riverrun being taken care of by Matthew¡¯s three subordinates? He had already offended one of them, Soutnd Qverlord. Although Soutnd Overlord had not attacked him yet, it did not mean that he did not take this matter seriously! At most, he would kill them one by one. At that time, when Matthew had no one he could use, he was not afraid that Matthew would not appear! Gavin put away his thoughts and turned to look at Yana. ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have signed any treaty yet. Why did you provide me with so much information?¡± After Yana heard this, a charming smile appeared on her face again. It was unknown if it was a coincidence or if Yana did it on purpose. Thud! Her high heels fell to the ground lightly. She revealed her fair feet. Moreover, she ced her hand on Gavin¡¯s leg. Upon seeing this scene, Gavin frowned slightly. This woman¡­ She was trying to seduce him again¡­. She said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time¡­¡± As she spoke, she even winked at Gavin. Gavin was really¡­ He felt ufortable all over! Gavin could even feel that Yana¡¯s hand was getting more and more dishonest, They were even about to reach his crotch. Gavin stood up with a whoosh. He wanted to get away. So, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the contract first!¡± Seeing Gavin dodging her without hesitation, Yana bit her lips. However, she quickly turned serious. She said, ¡°I will do my best to investigate the matter that Mr. Clifford entrusted me with. When the time comes, I will pass¡­¡± Yana pointed at the door, ¡°The information to yourckey outside.¡± Yana stopped here. Gavin was still waiting for Yana to state her conditions. However, Yana suddenly stopped! However, Gavin knew the principles of Sk since Yana introduced it herself. This organization would never give anyone voluntarybor. They would never do anything without benefits. Gavin knew that. So, he directly asked, ¡°What about your terms? What do you want?¡±: Yana turned her head and looked at Gavin. Her eyes were filled with lust. Then, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°I want¡­ you!¡± Gavin almost choked on his saliva when he heard this! ¡®Good lords! This woman had fucking taken a fancy to me!¡¯ Gavin was very sure that this woman was telling the truth. Based on Gavin¡¯s understanding of people, he could tell what they were thinking from their eyes. Moreover, Gavin could see the anticipation in this woman¡¯s eyes. Gavin felt strange. This was clearly the first time they had met. How can a woman like her have a crush on him? Gavin cleared his throat awkwardly. He immediately said, ¡°I think I need to go back and think about this contract.¡± With that, Gavin turned around and left without any hesitation. However, just as Gavin took two steps, Yana¡¯s resentful voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Clifford, am I that bad? Am I not worthy of your attention?¡± Gavin stood where he was and said nothing. A hint of disappointment appeared in Yana¡¯s eyes. Then, she put on her high heels again and stood up. She said to Gavin seriously, ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°I, Sk, don¡¯t want anything as long as I can be friends with you and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! ¡°That¡¯s all, okay?¡± Gavin turned his head slightly and looked into Yana¡¯s eyes. He nodded slowly. ¡°Alright! Deal!¡± After saying this, Gavin left again. Yana did not stop him. Looking at Gavin¡¯s back, Yana bit her lips slightly. After Gavin¡¯s figure disappeared at the corner of the corridor, Yana clenched her fists and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t take him down!¡± On the other side, Chad, who had followed Gavin out of Fireside Bar, had no idea what had been going on in the room. However, his state was a little strange after his Dark Lord came out. He did not dare to ask, nor did he dare to say. After arriving at the parking lot, Chad eagerly opened the backseat door for Gavin. Just as Gavin was about to step forward, his expression suddenly changed slightly, and he instantly turned around. A man got into a bright ck Land Rover and sped away with the roar of the engine! And Gavin could clearly see a dark gold-colored thorn flower printed on the sleeve of this man¡¯s shirt! Chapter 140 Chapter 140 The dark gold-colored thorn flower was something symbolic. This was someone who had a direct rtionship with the Clifford family¡¯s enemy! Therefore, Gavin said to Chad without thinking, ¡°Give me the keys!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Chad could speak, the car key in his hand was taken by Gavin. Then, he heard Gavin¡¯s voice. ¡°Go back to Brookspring yourself. I¡¯ll lend the car for a while!¡± Then, he watched as Gavin rushed into the driver¡¯s seat. Before Chad could react¡­ Another series of footsteps came from behind him. Then, he saw a nervous, pale-faced girl with two ponytails jump out from behind him. She opened the door of the passenger seat and got in. Bang! The car door mmed shut. As for Gavin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, he had just started the car when a young girl in shorts with her wless legs exposed instantly crawled into the front passenger seat. Gavin also turned to look at this woman in confusion. He had no idea where this woman came from. However, this woman did not seem to care who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat at all. She looked nervously through the car window and hurriedly eximed, ¡°Sir, help me. Hurry up and drive! ¡°I¡¯ll give you money! I¡¯ll give you a lot of money!¡± This woman seemed to be being chased by someone and was in a hurry. Logically speaking, Gavin would never care about such a thing. But at this moment, the Land Rover was about to disappear around the corner. Gavin couldn¡¯t care less. Buzz! The roar of an engine could be heard. Gavin¡¯s ck car shot out like a rocket. This girl in/shorts didn¡¯t even have her seatbelt on. If it weren¡¯t for the backrest supporting her, she might have fallen into the trunk Of course, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less. The girl looked at the retreating scene outside the car window and heaved a long sigh of relief when she couldn¡¯t see the group of people she was hiding from. Then, she turned around. She said to Gavin, ¡°Sir, thank you. Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m safe, I¡¯ll give you money immediately. I¡¯ll give you a lot of money.¡± However, at this moment, Gavin acted as if he did not hear this woman at all. He looked straight ahead and stared at the Land Rover that was driving quickly in the distance. After all, all he cared was only the dark gold-colored thorn flower in front of him. When the girl saw that Gavin did not say anything, she thought that Gavin was quite nervous. It was as if he could empathize with her. However, as she stared at Gavin¡¯s side profile, a strange emotion appeared in her eyes. She looked at Gavin¡¯s side profile. Then, she said, ¡°Sir, has anyone told you that your side profile is really handsome?¡± Gavin still didn¡¯t seem to hear the girl¡¯s voice at all. He did not think him being handsome had anything to do with him chasing after the car ahead. Seeing that Gavin didn¡¯t take care of her at all, the girl pursed her lips slightly. She said, ¡°You are quite cold in nature?¡± Gavin could not understand why did this girl have so many thoughts. On the other hand, Gavin treated this girl as a decoration. Even if this girl was about to die, it had nothing to do with Gavin. It didn¡¯t take long. Gavin suddenly stepped on the brakes. ¡°Ah!¡± Fortunately, the girl put on her seatbeltter. Otherwise, she might have flown out of the window. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The girl was about toin about Gavin braking, and wanted to reprimand him for not warning her. Suddenly, she realized that the man in the driver¡¯s seat had already rushed out of the car. He quickly walked toward an alley ahead. This girl was also very curious. She got out of the car and followed Gavin. Gavin arrived at the entrance of the alley. After looking at the Land Rover parked at the entrance of the alley, he turned his attention to the alley. He did not foolishly stick his head out to peek. One had to know that the person he was following was warrior. It was very difficult to escape warrior¡¯s eyes. However, did Gavin really need to use his eyes to observe things? He closed his eyes slightly. The perception exclusive to Gavin spread out in all directions with Gavin¡¯s body as the center. He could clearly feel that there were at least 10 warrior auras in this alley. Moreover, these 10 warrior yers definitely not weak! Almost everyone reached the level of supreme rank beginner level. Gavin had killed the novice supreme warrior in Brookspring. But in Brookspring, there had never been so many supreme rank beginner level warrior gathering in a ce! However, Gavin was sure that the people represented by dark gold-colored thorn flower or this organization, would never know that he would suddenlye to Stanlow tonight! Therefore, these warrior supreme rank beginner level warrior did not necessarily gather together because of his appearance. Perhaps they had their schemes behind them! At this moment, Gavin could directly attack and kill all ten of them. However, in that case, he would not know what other schemes these people had. If their schemes could provide him with a lot of clues, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? Therefore, Gavin had no intention of making a move at this time. He only wanted to investigate quietly. At this moment, the girl in shorts with pigtails walked to Gavin¡¯s side with a puzzled expression. She was very curious when she saw Gavin leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. She leaned forward slightly and was about to speak. Suddenly, Gavin opened his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Gavin¡¯s sudden opening of his eyes gave the girl a fright and she let out a cry of surprise! The girl¡¯s scream was loud. Swish! Swish! Swish! A few sounds came from the alley. With Gavin¡¯s perception, these 10 supreme rank beginner level warriors actually instantly fled in ten directions. Gavin lost track of them. Gavin instantly frowned. A fierce gaze was cast straight ahead, behind the girl! Yes, it was behind the girl. In fact, Gavin sensed that another group of people was approaching in this direction. He had just opened his eyes. Even if the girl did not scream, the ten people inside would be rmed by the group of people who had rushed over. At this moment, a few loud shouts sounded from the darkness on the other side. ¡°Over there!¡± ¡°Chase after her! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± When she heard this series of roars, the young girl, who had just recovered from her shock, turned pale again. Then, without another word, she grabbed Gavin¡¯s big hand. She quickly shouted, ¡°Run! Run with me!¡± However, she could not pull Gavin at all. Gavin remained where he was and did not move at all. He even almost break the girl¡¯s waist from pulling him. During this few seconds, more than ten fierce-looking men had already appeared in the darkness. The leader of the group was missing a tooth. He shouted in Gavin¡¯s direction, ¡°Hey! I was wondering why you could run so fast! ¡°So you found a man to hide in this small alley and make out?¡± The girl did not seem to hear the mor of the person opposite her. She looked at Gavin anxiously and said loudly, ¡°Run with me! What are you waiting for? They¡¯ll kill you!¡± Gavin did not say anything. He just looked at the dozen or so people opposite him indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re not running, are you?¡± The girl looked at Gavin. ¡°If you¡¯re not running, I¡¯ll run!¡± With that, the girl really let go of Gavin¡¯s hand and ran into the alley. Meanwhile, Gavin was still standing where he was. The dozen of people opposite him actually sneered when they saw this scene. The guy without a tooth looked at Gavin. He mocked, ¡°Hey, brat. Do you like her that much? ¡°That woman abandoned you and ran away. Are you really a fucking idiot to stand here still?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Gavin still did not say anything. The mocking smile in his eyes became even more obvious as he looked at Gavin. He even deliberately put on a regretful expression and said to Gavin, ¡°How pitiful! This fool is really pitiful for being so loyal! ¡°Since you¡¯re not running, don¡¯t me us for beating you up!¡± ¡°Boys, attack! Cripple this stupid bastard first before catching that little bitch!¡± With that, there was a whoosh. This broke-toothed guy led the dozen of men behind him and charged straight at Gavin. At this moment, the girl from before actually returned. As she ran over, she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! ¡°I don¡¯t know him at all. I just got into a random person¡¯s car! ¡°I¡¯m the one you want to catch. Don¡¯t hurt innocent people!¡± Gavin, who knew that this was the moment, turned his head slightly and looked at the girl who had returned in surprise. He did not expect this girl to be so kind-hearted. However, would those people really let Gavin off just because she said that? They did not seem to have heard this girl¡¯s voice at all. All of them had cruel smiles on their faces as they charged toward Gavin. It was as if they wanted to skin Gavin alive. Gavin was already angry that this group of people had disturbed his tracking. Coupled with this group of people¡¯s arrogant mockery, Gavin¡¯s hand was already itching. On the other side, the girl ran back to Gavin¡¯s side. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Run with me! Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± This time, Gavin finally moved. However, Gavin did not follow the girl into the alley. Instead, he rushed toward the dozen or so people. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± The girl was shocked and wanted to run out to stop him. ¡°Ah!¡± A crisp scream interrupted the girl¡¯s actions. The girl stared nkly at the toothless man at the front. It was as if a tragic car ident had happened. He was actually sent flying. He flew in the direction they came from. Pfft! He fell heavily to the ground and fainted. ¡°What had happened?¡± For a moment, the girl did not react. However, she had already seen Gavin¡¯s body turn into an afterimage. Puff! Puff! Bang! Bang! Snap! Snap! The voice kepting. Screams, sounds of blood being spat out, and the sound of bones breaking could be heard incessantly. The girl was dumbfounded. The dozen fiendish people who were chasing after her actually fell heavily to the ground. Their eyes rolled back and they spat out white foam with blood. Their body kept twitching and they lost consciousness. Soon, the entire area fell silent. Only Gavin was left standing in the middle of a pile of bodies. There was also a girl who stood there like a statue. This girl never thought that this very handsome, thin, and tall boy would actually be so powerful. She could not see his movements clearly at all. She thought, ¡®Did he take down the dozen people who were chasing her just like that? ¡°This is so cool!¡±: This girl¡¯s eyes were even shining like stars. After Gavin dealt with these people, the anger in his heart subsided a little. He turned his gaze back to the Land Rover at the entrance of the alley. The novice supreme warrior had already fled elsewhere. However, they couldn¡¯t just leave their car here, right? Even if they didn¡¯te here to take the car now, they would send someone to drive it away in the future. At that time, Gavin could also use this car to find out where those people were. Therefore, Gavin took out his phone and took a photo of the Land Rover. He found a contact number and sent the photo. On the other side, Chad, who was walking alone on the street, suddenly received a message. It was from his Master, Gavin! However, before he could see what Gavin had sent him, Gavin called. He quickly answered the call. ¡°Dark Lord, where did you go? Did I do something wrong? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± He sounded like he was about to cry. It even sounded a little bitter. However, Gavin ignored Chad. He asked directly, ¡°You said that de Alliance is famous in the entire Riverrun. Then, does Stanlow have de Alliance¡¯s forces?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Chad did not dare to be negligent. He immediately said loudly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Tell de Alliance¡¯s men at Stanlow to pay close attention to this car. Report to me about the movements of this car at any time!¡± ¡°Car? What car?¡± Chad still didn¡¯t understand. Gavin had already hung up. As for what kind of car, he would know once he look at the photos! On the other side, after Gavin put away his phone, he looked at the dozen unconscious and miserable people around him expressionlessly. He turned around and walked toward the car he was driving. At this moment, the girl, who had been petrified from shock, also came back to her senses. ¡°Wait for me!¡± After screaming, she ran toward Gavin and came to his side. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so awesome! That¡¯s so cool. How did you do it? Do you know martial arts?¡± The girl threw a series of questions at Gavin. To be honest, although Gavin realized that this girl was kind-hearted, he had a good impression of her. However, in his heart, this girl was also synonymous with trouble. If it weren¡¯t for her, these people wouldn¡¯t have chased after her and alerted those people he were after. Therefore, Gayin ignored the girl¡¯s question and continued to walk toward his car. This young girl fully disyed her perseverance and followed beside Gavin. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m from the Tenny family in Greenwald. My name is Sally Tenny! ¡°Can you be my bodyguard? I¡¯m very rich. I can give you a lot of money. You should have heard of the Tenny family in Greenwald, right?¡± To be honest, Gavin had never heard of it. So, he chose not to answer. It was better for him to drive away as soon as possible. This girl was alone in such a ce at night. Even if something happened, it had nothing to do with Gavin. But Sally was so persistent. It made Gavin wonder how did she develop such a character. She kept following Gavin and kept speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 thousand dors! ¡°100 thousand dors! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°How about 200 thousand dors? ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want you to be my bodyguard for the rest of my life. I just want you to be my bodyguard in Stanlow. As long you can follow me and my mother to the auction held in the Mullen family. When we return to Greenwald¡­¡± Gavin looked up slightly and stopped in his tracks. His eyes flickered with a strange light as he looked at the girl. Gavin did not hear or care about what the girl said after that. He heard the most important keyword, the Mullen family¡¯s auction. Gavin came to Stanlow for two purposes. One of the goals was to go to the Fireside Bar and see what the informationwork was like. Another goal, which was also the most important goal of Gavin¡¯s trip, was to take back the title deed of the Clifford family! As for the Clifford family title deed, it was at the Mullen family¡¯s auction. To be honest, Gavin did not know the exact time and location of this auction. This was because the invitation letter that Leonard had shown him previously did not have it. It said that he would inform them when they gathered at the Mullen family¡¯s ce. There were still a few days before the auction, and Gavin had just arrived at Stanlow. He didn¡¯t even have a ce to stay. He didn¡¯t even know what his next step was. Yet Sally suddenly appeared and wanted to attend the Mullen family auction with her mother? Wasn¡¯t this¡­ someone giving him a pillow when he was sleepy? Hence, Gavin was overjoyed deep down. He asked, ¡°Tell me, how much are you going to pay me?¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡°Tell me, how much are you going to pay me?¡± Of course, Gavin couldn¡¯t directly agree or tell her, ¡°You have to promise to bring me to the auction,¡± or something like that. In that case, his motive was a little too obvious! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he could not let this woman in front of him, Sally Tenny or something, know his true motive. On the other side, a hint of surprise instantly appeared in Sally¡¯s eyes when she heard Gavin¡¯s words. She immediately said aloud, ¡°200 thousand dors!¡± After saying that, Sally seemed worried that Gavin might think that was too little. She immediately added, ¡°Because the auction is in a few days. After the auction, my mother and I won¡¯t spend much time in Stanlow. ¡°Five days at most! ¡°You can earn 200 thousand dors in five days. That¡¯s really not a small amount!¡± It was indeed quite a lot. 200 thousand dors in five days. It meant 40 thousand dors a day! Lots of people could not earn 40 thousand dors in their entire lives. However, Gavin did not choose to follow Sally for money. He did notck money at all. He purposely brought this up to lower Sally¡¯s guard. On the other side, Gavin even revealed a troubled expression. He raised a hand and rubbed his chin. Seeing Gavin¡¯s hesitation, the girl immediately said again, ¡°I know you¡¯re strong. This money is not a lot for a capable person like you. ¡°But I¡¯m at Stanlow. I can only fork out so much money at the moment¡­¡± ¡°However¡­¡± At this point, Sally¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of anticipation. ¡°If you can go back to Greenwald with me, I promise I can give you more money!¡± When he heard this, Gavin even had a funny rity in his heart. Of course, he would go to Greenwald, but if he went to Greenwald and asked this woman for money again, then¡­ On the other side, Gavin also deliberately said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°Oh! Alright.¡± Sally¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disappointment. However, she still nodded obediently. Gavin also pointed at his car and said, ¡°Tell me, where are we going?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Sally¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a strong surprise. ¡°You agreed?¡± Gavin said, ¡°Stanlow only!¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! No problem!¡± After all, Sally was still a young girl. At this moment, she was jumping around happily! As she walked to the passenger seat and got into the car, she excitedly said, ¡°Sir, do you have a bank ount number? I can transfer 200 thousand dors to you now!¡± This little girl was really honest! Although Gavin didn¡¯t care about money, this money was his protective umbre in front of Sally. Therefore, Gavin directly gave her a bank ount number. Sally really kept her word. She started working on her phone. Soon, Gavin received a message, saying that his bank card had received 200 thousand dors. This woman was really honest! After transferring the money, Sally¡¯s face actually revealed a rxed expression. With a look of satisfaction on her face, she said, Gavin listened to Sally¡¯s voice and asked casually, ¡°Who are the people who chased you just now and the people who bullied you and your mother?¡± Sally, this little girl, also didn¡¯t have much vignce. ¡°Those bastards from the Henderson family in Greenwald!¡± she directly said angrily. Hearing the name of this family, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed again. ¡®Good lord, how can there be such a coincidence in this world?¡¯ The Henderson family in Greenwald! Gavin had heard of this family before. It was in the recording Brody had given him. The Henderson family in Greenwald was also one of the families that attacked the Clifford family back then! Gavin didn¡¯t expect Sally and her mother to have such an unknown conflict with the Henderson family in Greenwald. On this side, although Gavin did not ask why the Henderson family in Greenwal wanted to go against the Tenny family, Sally took the initiative to speak, ¡°Theo Henderson from the Henderson family, that old indecent bastard! Seeing that my mother is beautiful, and it just so happens that my father passed away many years ago, he wants to plot against my mother! ¡°My mother refused, so he tried his best to pressure us and bully us! ¡°This bastard! I can¡¯t wait to tear him into pieces!¡± Sally waved her fists and bit gritted her teeth as she spoke. It was as if she wanted to take a piece of flesh from Theo. Gavin was still thinking about how beautiful her mother, a young widow, was to be liked by others to such an extent. However, at this moment, Gavin¡¯s eyes suddenly constricted, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. With a creak, the car that was driving stopped on the spot! Sally almost hit the windshield again. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± On the other side, Sally was only halfway through her words. Gavin¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± Gavin stretched out his arm and blocked Sally. With a forceful push, Sally¡¯s body was pressed against the car seat. ¡°No!¡± This sudden impact made Sally scream. But in the next second, ¡°Bang!¡± The ss beside her head instantly shattered. ¡°Swish!¡± She felt as if something had flown past her face. The ss on the other side of Gavin shattered instantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sally¡¯s face turned pale as she cried out in rm. Meanwhile, Gavin frowned slightly as he looked at the dark bullet hole on the cliff in the distance. ¡°Sniper!¡± Moreover, the other party had used a special bullet that was specially used to deal with warriors! Gavin¡¯s expression-instantly darkened. He was very sensitive to such things: Because in his body, the thing that caused the airport security check to sound the rm was this thing! Gavin¡¯s ¡°sniper¡± was not a response to Sally¡¯s question. Instead, he was puzzled by the appearance of such a thing in Stanlow. However, when Sally heard this, her face turned pale and she nervously said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Henderson family people actually sent the sniper to kill me?¡± Her thought was really unexpected! This was definitely not someone sent by the Henderson family to kill Sally. It was because to kill Sally, it was absolutely impossible to waste such expensive bullets. Therefore, this sniper could only be here to assassinate Gavin! A cold smile appeared on Gavin¡¯s lips as he muttered, ¡°They came so quickly?¡± Gavin thought of yesterday¡¯s global kill order! However, at this time, Sally¡¯s awkward voice came out. ¡°Well¡­ Thank you for saving me, but can your hand¡­¡± ? After hearing this, Gavin was slightly stunned. He subconsciously turned his head and found that Sally¡¯s pale face had turned red, and his hand was ced there¡­ Right there. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Gavin instantly retracted his hand and coughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Right now, he couldn¡¯t care less about the awkwardness. He wanted to find this sniper! Gavin understood this type of sniper who specialized in assassinating warriors. After they found out that the other party was not dead after they fired one shot, they would never fire a second shot. Because the warriors¡¯ reaction was extremely sharp, they could quickly lock onto their location. Therefore, after this sniper missed, he had to leave immediately and change his position! A figure wearing goggles was running down the stairs on a tall building about 0.5 miles from here. But just as he was about to run out of the construction site building, with a buzz, a ck shadow directly collided with him. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The figure with goggles spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The person who appeared like a mountain in front of this figure wearing goggles was Gavin. The man in goggles looked at Gavin, who was standing quietly on the spot. His face was a little pale as he covered his chest. However, his movements did not stop at all. He forcefully stood up from the ground, turned around, and ran in the opposite direction! Gavin looked at the running figure and a cold smile appeared on his face. He unhurriedly took a step forward and chased in the direction of this person¡¯s escape. However, Gavin controlled his speed very well and did not rush up to stop this man. Instead, he wanted to see where this man nned to run to. It was because Gavin knew that if the other party was here to hunt him down after he received the global kill order, he couldn¡¯t be alone. This was because people hunted down by something like the global hunting order were all powerful existences. No one would be stupid enough toe and find trouble with Gavin alone. Not long after, the man wearing goggles brought Gavin through the various construction site ruins. Finally, he came to a dead end and stopped. The man with the goggles turned slightly to face Gavin. The hand that had been covering his chest earlier had also stopped. A hint of redness appeared on his originally pale face, and a smile appeared on his lips. Looking at Gavin, who was following closely behind him, this person also grinned and said aloud, ¡°You indeed followed me here!¡± Gavin said nothing. The person then smiled and said, ¡°Do you know what this behavior of yours is called?¡± Gavin still did not say anything. The person smiled again and said, ¡°This is called walking right into a trap!¡± Just as this person finished speaking, the sound of wind could be heard. ¡°Woosh!¡± Gavin¡¯s surroundings instantly formed an encirclement of eight people. The eight of them had a smug smile on their faces as they stared at Gavin. There was a one-eyed man with all kinds of ammunition tied to his shirtless body. He was also holding an assault rifle in both hands. He revealed an arrogant smile and said, ¡°Sean, you did a good job! Leave the rest to us!¡± This Sean was clearly the man wearing goggles who had lured Gavin here previously. Sean nodded at the one-eyed man. Then, he still turned to Gavin and said, ¡°Kid, do you think you can turn from a prey into a hunter?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Turning from a prey into a hunter? Was he talking about the process of Gavin chasing after him? That should be the case. After all, logically speaking, Gavin was still a hunter till now! But Sean did not know. As he spoke, he actuallyughed. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot! ¡°It¡¯s called luring enemies into a trap. You don¡¯t even know such a simple scheme? ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a piece of trash like you can get someone to issue a global kill order!¡± On the other side, the one-eyed man smiled and said to Gavin, ¡°Kid, to be honest, we didn¡¯t expect the person to be so simple this time! ¡°How can a brainless thing like you be worthy of a bounty of 20 million dors?¡± 20 million dors? Gavin paused slightly. To be honest, 20 million dors was indeed not much in his eyes.. After all, if Gavin wanted money, Vincent¡¯s Horizon Group was worth over 20 billion dors. This kind of property could be easily given to Gavin. However, for the kill order, 20 million dors was an extremely generous amount of reward! The truth was, Gavin had received a global kill order 10 years ago, before the Sunspire Resistance. He remembered that his bounty was only 6 million dors at that time. Surprisingly, it had increased to 20 million dors. This one-eyed man¡¯s eyes lit up when he mentioned 20 million dors! ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many bounties before! Kid, which part of you is worthy of this bounty? ¡°You have no brains at all. As for your strength?¡± The one-eyed man used his remaining eye to look at Gavin. After sizing him up, he said with a scornful look, ¡°There¡¯s no aura of warrior on you. You¡¯re not an ordinary person, are you?¡± The one-eyed man¡¯s expression was very strange. However, they also knew that Gavin was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, Sean would have killed Gavin with his sniper rifle. Gavin was definitely a warrior, but Gavin did not have the aura of a warrior at all. They felt that even if Gavin was a warrior, his level wouldn¡¯t be that high. There were two possibilities that prevented them from detecting the other party¡¯s strength. The first was that the other party did not have the strength at all. The other was that the other party¡¯s strength far exceeded theirs. However, Gavin, standing in front of them, looked to be in his twenties. These few people directly eliminated the second possibility. Gavin looked at the people opposite him and had a strange feeling. ¡°How do these people be killers with their IQ?¡± It was also because of this thought that Gavin wanted to y with them. Therefore, he deliberately pretended to be a ¡°stupid and innocent¡± person and said in a ¡°pique¡± manner, ¡°Who said I¡¯m an ordinary person?¡± As if he felt a great insult, his entire face revealed an expression of exerting strength. The next second. Buzz! With a soft sound, an aura belonging to a warrior was emitted from Gavin¡¯s body. However, the surrounding air instantly quietened down. After about five seconds, ¡°Aha¡­¡± The surrounding eight people instantly burst intoughter! The one-eyed man wasughing so hard that tears were flowing out of one of his eyes. He propped the assault rifle in his hand on the ground andughed.. ¡°Fuck you. Are you just a fucking expert warrior? ¡°Aha! What¡¯s the difference between this and an ordinary person? ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± Not only the one-eyed man, but the remaining seven people around him also had mocking and funny expressions on their faces. Sean also held his belly. ¡°Are you trying to make meugh to death so you can survive? ¡°Let me tell you, everyone here can crush you to death alone. How dare a small expert warriore out and show off?¡± It was one thing for others tough like this, but this Sean, had he forgotten that he had just been sent flying by Gavin¡¯s figure? Although Sean was also pretending previously, he should be able to sense that something was wrong with Gavin. Unless, previously, Gavin was also acting! On the other side, Gavin looked at theughing killers around him. A yful glint appeared in his eyes. Then, he said with a confused expression, ¡°So, so many of you are here to kill me? How should you split the reward of 20 million dors?¡± After Gavin finished his sentence, theughter of the surrounding eight people instantly disappeared as if they had stepped on the brakes! Everyone¡¯s gaze instantly became vignt.. The target of their vignce was not Gavin, but theirpanions! That was right. It was unknown if Gavin¡¯s words were intentional or not. In short, it touched their nerves! If they coulde out to kill for the bounty, it meant that these people valued money as their lives! Now, he only revealed the weak strength that belonged to an expert warrior. Just as Sean had said, each of the eight of them could easily crush him to death. That was a bounty of 20 million dors! One person was enough to get the job done. And this person could get all the bounty. Why did he have to split it equally with others? When Gavin saw this scene, the yfulness in his eyes became even more obvious. He even restrained the aura of an expert warrior on his body. Then, he hugged his shoulders and slowly squatted down. He looked at the eight people surrounding him like he was watching a show. He even thought that it would be great if he had snacks when he watched the show. ¡°Aha¡­¡± Laughter came from the one-eyed man¡¯s mouth. Although his voice was loud, one could tell that he was embarrassed. He looked at hispanions and smiled. ¡°Well, this stupid bastard wants to sow discord between us?¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Listening to the awkwardughter of the one-eyed man, the few remaining people around also simultaneously let out the same awkwardughter. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°The few of us epted the mission together, so of course we have toplete it together!¡± ¡°This idiot actually wants to sow discord between us!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°He is undoubtedly seeking death!¡± Hearing the words of the surrounding people, the one-eyed man spoke again. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not trouble ourselves. Finish it quickly, and we can go back and split the money!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°Good!¡± The surrounding people agreed and replied at the same time. However, a dramatic scene took ce.. Although they said they were going to attack, not a single one of these eight people took a step toward Gavin¡¯s direction! They still stood where they were. Their vignt eyes locked on theirpanions around them. There was another three seconds of silence. Then, the one-eyed man spoke again¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys making a move? Do you not trust your own people anymore? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this kid is sowing discord among us? Why aren¡¯t you attacking? What are you waiting for? ¡°Fine, if you guys don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go first!¡± As the one-eyed man spoke, he raised the assault rifle in his hand. The bullets in the rifle were specially designed for dealing with warriors. The muzzle was aimed directly at Gavin. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot r¨¢ng out, and mes appeared. However, a person behind Gavin fell to the ground! Yes, it was a person behind Gavin. Didn¡¯t the eight of them form an encirclement around Gavin? A pitch-ck bloody hole instantly appeared on the forehead of the one-eyed man¡¯spanion behind Gavin! ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± ¡°Bastard, you bastard!¡± At the moment this one-eyed man fired, Gavin¡¯s surroundings instantly became chaotic. Fists met flesh, blood sttered, and gunshots continued to ring out. Meanwhile, Gavin held his shoulders and squatted slightly on the ground. There was a yful smile in his eyes as he watched this scene. No matter what they were doing and what sounds they made, it had nothing to do with Gavin. Just as Gavin had guessed, these eight people around him had started fighting among themselves! Although the first person to make a move was the one-eyed man, the remaining few people around him started attacking their nearestpanions. Blood sttered everywhere, and miserable screams sounded. This battle scene was fierce and bloody. Seeing this scene, Gavin was close to bursting intoughter. This group of killers had originallye to hunt him down, but in the end, he was squatting in front of them unscathed. Instead, this group of killers started killing each other. It was very simple. Gavin had perfectly captured the hearts of these people who valued money as their lives! After all, the 20-million-dor bounty was very tempting for them. To be honest, if Gavin wanted to make more money, he might jokingly consider turning himself in to im the bounty. After an unknown amount of time, the chaotic noises around gradually subsided. Only the heavy breathing of two people could be heard. There were a total of eight people who hade to kill Gavin. Now, six of them were already lying on the ground,pletely dead! They never expected that while on a mission to hunt someone down, they would end up killed by their ownrades. The remaining two people who were panting and covered in the blood of theirpanions were the one-eyed man and the sniper, Sean. At this moment, the two of them had fierce expressions in their eyes as they stared at each other. They stared at each other as if the other was their mortal enemy. It seemed Gavin waspletely ignored by them. After five seconds of staring at each other, Sean¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, he slowly retracted his posture and spoke to the one-eyed man. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us stop fighting? ¡°We can kill Gavin together. Each of us will get 10 million dors. That¡¯s not bad, right?¡± The one-eyed man slowly stood up and deliberately let out a long sigh of relief. He replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. 10 million dors is not bad at all. It¡¯s a lot. We¡¯ve had a good rtionship over the years¡­¡± Just as the one-eyed man was speaking¡­. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Woo!¡± There was a soft sound, and the rifle in his hand came up in an instant. ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot sounded. Sean was already prepared and immediately dodged to the side. The bullet grazed Sean¡¯s temple and disappeared in the darkness. Sean widened his eyes. in rage. He shouted, ¡°I knew you were up to no good! ¡°Die!¡± Then, the two of them started fighting. They were evenly matched, making it difficult to determine the oue at the moment. Gavin watched the fight for a while but felt his interest waning. He said indifferently, ¡°Alright, stop fighting.¡±. ¡°Kid! Shut up!¡± As the one-eyed man attacked Sean, he shouted at Gavin. ¡°You can only be mine! No one else can take you away!¡± On the other side, Sean also roared. ¡°Bullshit! He can only be mine! Don¡¯t even think about touching him, you bastard!¡± Good lord! What were those two saying? Why did this sound so strange? The two men started fighting because of Gavin, and it felt like they wouldn¡¯t stop until one of them died. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think Gavin was some incredibly beautiful woman! In reality, a bounty of 20 million dors was more valuable than any enchanting beauty! Gavin looked at the two of them with a strange expression. Of course, he still remembered that youngdy Sally was still waiting for him. He had no time to waste with this group of people. Therefore, he stood up from the ground and sighed slightly. ¡°I said, stop!¡± The moment Gavin said this, a powerful aura suddenly surged toward Sean and the one-eyed man. In the next second, the two people who were engaged inbat suddenly felt a tremendous threat. Simultaneously, they turned their heads in terror. However, how could their reactions catch up to Gavin? ¡°Puff! Puff!¡± Two sounds of spitting out blood suddenly echoed. ¡°Bang, bang!¡± The figures of these two individuals fell to the ground. As theyy on the ground, blood sprayed from their mouths and noses. Their faces were pale as they clutched their chests and supported themselves on the ground. They looked at Gavin in horror. ¡°You!¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°Impossible! This aura¡­ Aren¡¯t you an expert warrior?¡± Although the two of them were fighting with each other and were not on guard against Gavin, Gavin managed to inflict severe injuries on both of them with just a casual remark. This was definitely not something that could be done by just an expert warrior! Gavin looked at the injured pair with an eerie calmness. He approached them step by step. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who issued the bounty tell you about my identity?¡±. Sean responded with sweat all over his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re just a useless young scion from a fallen noble family!¡± Okay. These poor guys were deceived and brought here through maniption! The one-eyed man also sensed an unusual scent. He was on high alert and shouted to Gavin. ¡°Who are you? How strong are you?¡± Gavin looked at the one-eyed man in front of him and asked with a nonchnt tone, ¡°You want to know?¡± The one-eyed man didn¡¯t answer, but the look in his and Sean¡¯s eyes told Gavin the answer. Gavin smiled and took another step forward. The aura on his body suddenly surged! Sean and the one-eyed man immediately eximed in fear. ¡°Peak supreme rank?¡± The next second, Gavin took another step forward. ¡°Boom!¡± With a bang, Sean and the one-eyed man were forcibly pressed to the ground by the overwhelming aura emanating from Gavin. They couldn¡¯t move a muscle! The two of them struggled to speak in fear. ¡°Celes¡­ Celes¡­ They couldn¡¯t even say aplete word. At this moment, Sean and the one-eyed man truly realized the immense power of Gavin. Their previous thoughts were naive, and the 20-million-dor bounty seemed entirely reasonable! Just as the two of them were about to beg for mercy, Gavin¡¯s aura rose terrifyingly again. Puff! Puff! As for how powerful Gavin¡¯s strength had reached, the one-eyed man and Sean couldn¡¯t exin. Their heads had exploded amid this pressure. They met their demise horribly! Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Up until now, Gavin had killed very few people today, only two to be precise. Although there were six bodies lying around, they were killed by the one-eyed man and Sean. Gavin merely instigated the conflict. That was all that happened. Even though these two assassins might not be rted to the massacre of the Clifford family and were not on Gavin¡¯s list of enemies, they came to kill him for the bounty. Therefore, it was normal for him to kill them in self-defense. After dealing with the two people, Gavin did not leave immediately. Instead, he searched the bodies of the eight individuals. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to see if there were any clues. Gavin didn¡¯t find any leads regarding his enemies or the organization that issued the global bounty. However, Gavin discovered that each of the bodies had the same badge on them! The small badge looked like a white whale. It seemed to represent some organization. It appeared that all eight individuals belonged to the same organization. Gavin did not know what this organization was. Therefore, Gavin also took a photo of the badge. Then, he sent the photo to Harry in Brookspring and asked him to investigate. If Harry couldn¡¯t find any information, Gavin could turn to Yana from Riverrun Sk. However¡­ As the image of Yana¡¯s charming smile shed in his mind, Gavin couldn¡¯t help but shiver inexplicably. It was because this woman was very strange! During their first meeting, she insisted on being his woman! Gavin felt that it was better for him to keep a respectful distance from such a fierce woman! On the other side, in the front passenger seat of Gavin¡¯s ck sedan. Sally was expressing her dissatisfaction. She sat with her long, slender legs crossed. She hugged her shoulders, pouted, andined. ¡°What is wrong with that guy? ¡°How can he disappear after just saying a few words? ¡°Where did he go for so long?¡± She keptining. ¡°No way. Did he take my money and run away? He promised to be my bodyguard! Why aren¡¯t he worried about my safety?¡± It could be seen that she was also feeling resentful toward Gavin. Still, herint was reasonable. Gavin had been gone for such a long time and left her alone in this remote ce. Sally was a young woman in her twenties. Of course, she would undoubtedly feel frightened being alone at thiste hour. At this moment, she suddenly heard clear footsteps. Her eyes immediately revealed a strong sense of surprise. She opened the car door and got out. She called out to the outside. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back¡­¡± However, her joyful voice abruptly stopped here. Subsequently, the delighted expression on her face receded like a tide, reced by a strong sense of disgust and a pale nervousness. ¡°Hugh? Why are you here?¡± Yes, the owner of the footsteps was not Gavin. Instead, it was another twenty-something-year-old young man. However, this young man had a prominent feature on his face. Right in the middle of his nose, there was arge, ck mole with two thick ck hairs growing from it. Good lord, he looked extremely ugly! Hugh Henderson looked at Sally, who had double ponytails and long legs, and his eyes immediately revealed a lecherous gleam. He even seemed to be drooling. He rubbed his hands like a fly and licked his lips. He said, ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°Sally, I¡¯ve finally caught you!¡± As he spoke, a series of footsteps echoed from the surroundings. From the darkness, twenty or so men with fierce expressions appeared. These men were obviously the subordinates brought by Hugh. They surrounded Sally and the ck car. Sally¡¯s face turned pale. Her body trembled slightly. After all, being surrounded by so many burly men would make anyone nervous unless they belonged to some special group. Sally stared at Hugh and raised her voice with anger. ¡°Hugh, what are you doing?¡± The ugly Hugh grinned and looked at Sally with a wicked light in his eyes. He said loudly, ¡°What am I doing? ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to have some fun with your body! ¡°Hahaha!¡± It was evident that this person spoke without any restraint! ¡°You bastard! You son of a bitch!¡± Sally angrily eximed. However, the smile on Hugh¡¯s face remained, and he spoke again. ¡°Go ahead and scream. No one wille to save you even if you scream your lungs out!¡± Hugh continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be my woman? ¡°My Henderson family can give you everything you desire! ¡°And your mother. She can marry my father obediently, merging the Tenny family into the Henderson family! With our two major familiesbined, we will definitely be able to dominate the entire Greenwald!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Sally ruthlessly retorted. She looked at Hugh with disdain and disgust. She said, ¡°Put away your filthy thoughts. The Henderson family wants to dominate Greenwald, huh? Dream on! ¡°Also, I¡¯m warning you. I have a boyfriend! He¡¯ll be here soon, and he¡¯s very powerful! Be careful. He might kill you!¡± Upon hearing Sally¡¯s words, Hugh was first stunned. The next second, he actuallyughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He said, ¡°Kill me? Who wants to kill me? Who dares to kill me?¡± Hugh¡¯s voice was full of mockery and disdain. ¡°He wants to kill me? He has to go through the members of my Henderson family around me first!¡± While he spoke, the twenty or so fierce-looking men took a step forward simultaneously, making Sally¡¯s heart tremble. Hugh continued to mock Sally. He had a cruel gleam in his eyes as he spoke again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your boyfriend? How dare he challenge me? How dare he snatch my woman? I want to see how he dies!¡± Hearing Hugh¡¯s words, Sally swallowed nervously, her voice trembling. Despite her nervousness, she still said, ¡°You dare to kill my boyfriend? I warn you, my boyfriend is very powerful and has a strong background!¡± ¡°Strong background?¡± Upon hearing Sally¡¯s words, Hugh¡¯s mocking expression did not change. He loudly replied, ¡°I even dared to kill the people from the former number one family, the Clifford family. What kind of background can threaten me?¡± Just as Hugh finished his words, a hoarse voice slowly sounded. ¡°Did you say you killed the members of the Clifford family?¡± At the moment this voice sounded, a look of surprise appeared in Sally¡¯s eyes. Then, she even shouted in joy toward a figure outside the encirclement. ¡°Darling! You¡¯re back!¡± Darling? This was out of nowhere¡­. Gavin was speechless in his heart. He had only chased after the assassins who were after him. Now, upon his return, he had be Sally¡¯s darling. However, this matter was not worth Gavin¡¯s attention. Through the crowd, he looked at Hugh from a distance, seemingly waiting for Hugh¡¯s response. Faced with Gavin¡¯s cold gaze, Hugh¡¯s body trembled slightly for no reason. However, he did not know why. He just looked at Gavin with an impatient expression. ¡°You¡¯re the one who dares to snatch my woman?¡± Gavin looked at Hugh and said again, ¡°Answer my question!¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Hugh cursed. ¡°Are you fucking stupid? Who the fuck are you? How dare you order me to answer your question? ¡°Go get him! Kill this stinky idiot for me!¡± As soon as he spoke, the twenty or so people around him instantly shifted their focus, rushing toward Gavin. Seeing this scene, Sally was also shocked and subconsciously shouted to Gavin. ¡°Darling! Be careful!¡± She really called him her darling. However, she had personally witnessed the strength of her darling! In her darling¡¯s eyes, these twenty or so people were as fragile as paper. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± A series of continuous screams echoed out. Gavin¡¯s fists were relentless, and not a single person could withstand his blows. Gavin approached Hugh step by step. By the time Gavin reached Hugh, there was already a pile of bodies lying behind him. Hugh looked at Gavin, who seemed like a bloodthirsty demon, and his body trembled slightly for no apparent reason. Gavin said coldly, ¡°Answer my question!¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Looking at the person standing in front of him today, Hugh trembled slightly and his face turned pale. Hugh did not expect to see a human-shaped weapon today! Good lord. The man took on the siege of 20 to 30 people. He could actually kill with one punch! After the man got away unscathed, he walked to Hugh. The 20 to 30 subordinates Hugh brought with him could not stop him at all. They were all dealt with by him! When faced with Gavin¡¯s questioning, although Hugh was afraid, he was still arrogant. After all, he was one of the Henderson family from Greenwald. He raised his voice at Gavin, ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Henderson family. You have no right to ask me questions! ¡°Go to hell, you stupid bastard!¡± As he spoke, Hugh took out a ck pistol from his clothes. Upon witnessing this scene, Sally, who was standing at a distance, also cried out in rm. ¡°Darling, be careful! Dodge!¡± Was Sally never going to stop calling him ¡°Darling¡±? With a loud bang, mes appeared. ¡°Ah!¡± Sally seemed to have seen the scene of Gavin¡¯s head being pierced by a bullet. She let out a shrill shriek and covered, her eyes. However, she heard Hugh¡¯s terrified voice. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Before she could open her eyes, Gavin¡¯s calm voice slowly sounded. ¡°In that case, go to hell.¡± However, just as Gavin finished speaking, a violent roar shook the heavens and the earth. ¡°Brat! Stop!¡± The voice was so loud that when the shockwave hit Sally, it caused her eyes to roll back as she fainted. However, Gavin was entirely unaffected by the magnitude of the sound. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Pfft!¡± The veins on Hugh¡¯s forehead bulged, and blood flowed from his mouth, nostrils, and even his ears and eyes. Gavin¡¯s fistnded absolutely on Hugh¡¯s chest. Hugh¡¯s chest did not cave in, nor did it have a hole. However, one thing was certain. His internal organs had all been shattered. ¡°Plop!¡± Hugh¡¯s body fell limply to the ground. He was bleeding from all his orifices. ¡°Bastard! ¡°How dare you!¡± Once again, the reverberations of the sound that shook the heavens and the earth were heard. An old man in in clothes suddenly appeared in front of Gavin as if he had stepped through thin air. He half-knelt on the ground and pulled Hugh¡¯s corpse into his arms with both hands. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he raised his head and red at him. He shouted at Gavin, ¡°Kid! Who the fuck are you? How dare you attack the son of the Henderson family! How dare you kill one of my people from the Henderson family from Greenwald!¡±\ Gavin lowered his head slightly and looked at the old man who was holding onto Hugh¡¯s corpse. ¡°Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring.¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s reply, the old man leaped up from the ground at once. It was as if hearing the word ¡°Gavin Clifford¡± shocked him more than seeing Hugh¡¯s corpse. But soon, the old man rxed and shook his head. ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring died ten years ago in the Sunspire Resistance! ¡°Speak!¡± The man¡¯s gaze instantly turned sharp as he turned to Gavin and questioned loudly, ¡°Who are you? ¡°Why are you pretending to be a dead person?¡± Gavin looked at the old man in front of him and listened to his question. He felt quite exasperated. Why did no one believe him when he admitted that he was Gavin Clifford himself? Gavin could not be bothered to exin to him. He looked at the person in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Why did your Henderson family attack my Clifford family back then?¡± When this person heard that Gavin did not answer his question but instead actually asked him a question, a vicious sneer appeared on his face as he said loudly, ¡°Kid! You¡¯re not going to answer my question? ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat you until you speak!¡± With a ¡°buzz!¡± sound, a vibration echoed through the surrounding air. Then, the intermediate supreme rank aura that the man had previously hidden instantly rippled out. Gavin¡¯s clothes fluttered noisily under the waves of intimidation from the man. The man looked at Gavin with the disdain of a superior being eyeing an ant. ¡°Brat, when you were pretending to be that dead person from the Clifford family, did you ever think about what you would face? ¡°Have you experienced the strength of a supreme warrior? ¡°I advise you not to be stupid. Answer my question, and I can leave you with an intact corpse!¡± Gavin looked at the imposing old man who was giving off an overwhelming presence. There was no light in his eyes as he said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re boring!¡± The old man snorted coldly. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re fucking courting death!¡± The air made a ¡°whoosh!¡± sound as the elderly figure propelled himself straight at Gavin. As for Gavin, he was still expressionless when he saw the other party¡¯s murderous aura. When he knew that the other party was three feet away from him, Gavin¡¯s right leg suddenlyshed out like a whip. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a muffled thud. ¡°Pfft-¡± Arge amount of blood instantly spewed out of the old man¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°Ah-!¡± A miserable scream resounded through the air as his figure was sent flying! The old man¡¯s body bounced three times on the ground before he steadied himself. Hey on the ground with a painful expression. He clutched his chest. His face was pale and blood was flowing from his mouth and nose. His eyes were filled with shock now. Fear rose from the depths of his heart! He never expected that a casual kick from the young man, who looked to be in his twenties, would knock him to the ground and make him unable to move. He even felt that his life force was rapidly depleting. If he didn¡¯t get treatment soon¡­ he would definitely die! At this moment, Gavin came to his side again. He looked down at the old man with no expression on his face. However, this old man felt a monstrous wave of murderous intent enveloping him firmly. He coughed with difficulty. It felt as if blood had filled his windpipe and he was choking on it. Gavin¡¯s emotionless voice sounded once more. ¡°Tell me, who gave the order for the Henderson family to attack the Clifford family?¡± The old man looked at Gavin in horror. Blood kept flowing out of his mouth as he spoke with difficulty, ¡°You¡­ If I say it¡­. can you let me go? Let me live¡­¡± Gavin looked at the old man expressionlessly and did not answer. He seemed to be telling him that if he didn¡¯t say anything, he would die immediately! The old man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It-It¡¯s Commander Latrell, the Riverrun General¡­ Matthew Bore¡­¡± Upon hearing this news, disappointment shed in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already have this information. So, you-¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The old man did not expect Gavin to have already investigated Commander Latrell. However, in order to survive, he used all his strength to shout, ¡°I know something else!¡± Gavin stopped talking and looked at the old man again. The old man swallowed a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°I also know that Commander Latrell also received orders from someone else.¡± When he heard this, Gavin raised his eyebrows! There was someone above Riverrun General? Was he just carrying out orders? Gavin¡¯s gaze immediately darkened. ¡°Who is it?¡± The old man shook his head in pain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know anything about people who are that far up.¡± Gavin looked at the old man who was in heart-wrenching pain and slowly shook his head. ¡°In other words, this news is meaningless?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the old man was shocked and was about to exim again. In the next second, there was a ¡°Pfft!¡± sound. Gavin would not leave anyone alive. Anyone who attacked the Clifford family could not survive! Even if this old man really had said something useful, in Gavin¡¯s eyes, he was still a dead man! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Although Gavin killed the old man, Gavin still received a piece of news that surprised him. The Riverrun General, Matthew Bore, had actually received orders from someone else? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a little unbelievable. Matthew was the person with the highest status in the entire Riverrun. There was actually someone who could give orders to Matthew? It made Gavin think of the information that Yana told him. While the Riverrun General, Matthew, was in seclusion, the Frostpeak General, Jacket, also chose to enter into seclusion! At that time, Gavin guessed that the Frostpeak General probably had something to do with the massacre of the Clifford family. From the looks of it, the person who could order the Riverrun General must also be able to order Frostpeak General! The two of them should have received orders from the same person. Therefore, the Frostpeak General was also involved in the massacre of the Clifford family! As for who could order these two people around, Gavin really did not know. It was because even the top leaders of Blearus could not directly give orders to the two war generals. The fact that the two war generals were willing to guard Blearus¡¯s Frostpeak and Riverrun was because they respected Blearus. As the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warrior, Gavin knew this quite well. Back then, he had participated in the Sunspire Resistance with the mentality that he was one of Blearus¡¯s people. Even if the higher-ups gave an order, he could choose to refuse. Of course, it was different for the five predecessors of the Martial Order, the Sunspire Guards. They had to follow orderspletely. Later on, they chose independence because they were disappointed in the higher-ups and became an organization in control of their own region. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter. Gavin would get to the bottom of the secret sooner orter. When that time came, he would understand it. However, since Gavin had already guessed that Frostpeak General, Jacket, was rted to the massacre of the Clifford family, he naturally had to carry out an investigation and n everything. Therefore he took out themunicator that he used to contact Frostpeak Dark Warrior. However, this time, he did not use it to contact Harry or the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. Themunicator shed for a moment before it was picked up. A loud voice came from the other end of themunicator. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± Even through themunicator, Gavin knew that the person on the other side was consumed with worry. This was not an assumption made based on his self-confidence. It was the awe hemanded in the eyes of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Gavin¡¯s voice was low as he said solemnly, ¡°Get Team A to monitor Frostpeak General Jacket¡¯s residence day and night. ¡°Get Team B to start investigating where Jacket is in seclusion and when he will end his seclusion. ¡°Get Team C to start investigating the entire Frostpeak. Ten years ago, did Jacket go to Riverrun? Find out what he did there and what he did after returning from Riverrun! I want every single detail!¡± Gavin sent out all three teams in a row. After all, Gavin was at Riverrun now. The matters at Frostpeak needed to be resolved by his subordinates in Frostpeak Dark Warriors. A loud voice came from the other end of themunication. ¡°Understood!¡± However, Gavin did not hang up themunicator immediately. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes as he spoke in a menacing voice, ¡°Have 100 thousand Frostpeak Dark Warriors prepare for battle at any time and await my orders.¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the voice on the other end of themunicator fell into a short silence. After a full five seconds, a trembling voice came from themunicator. ¡°Yes! Understood!¡± It seemed that the person on the other end of themunicator had been waiting for this day for too long. It was as if the emotions that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time finally had a chance to be released! A 100 thousand Frostpeak Dark Warriors! That was all the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, there were. It was no small number. The Riverrun General and the Frostpeak General had tens of millions of troops and warriors under their command. But the 100 thousand Frostpeak Dark Warriors were the most dangerous presence in the world. It was capable of wiping out the 100 million army from the Thirty-Power Allied Forces. After Gavin said this, he cut offmunication on themunicator. He knew that the 100 thousand Frostpeak Dark Warriors under him had been suppressed for too long. Their thirst for blood could barely be restrained. Gavin had initially nned to disband the Frostpeak Dark Warriors after returning home and letting everyone go home to live the lives of ordinary people. Unexpectedly, he received the news that the Clifford family had been massacred. He had no choice but to pick up what he was doing before once more. As Gavin embarked on his own path of revenge, he discovered that the mastermind behind the massacre of the Clifford family was bing increasingly elusive and mysterious. The opponent¡¯s identity is also bing increasingly prominent, and their reputation is growing more significant! So much so that he now realized that there was someone else behind Riverrun General! Gavin knew that if he wanted to have his revenge, the battle he might have to go through would be bigger and bigger, and the number of people affected would also increase. At the very least, when he had to start a war with a certain war general, and the other party sent out a million warriors, could he go alone? Although Gavin could fight them himself, it would be tiring! A cold glint shed in Gavin¡¯s eyes. His killing intent was palpable. Those people from Riverrun had better be sensible. They had better not force him to use Frostpeak Dark Warriors. If he really had no choice, Gavin did not mind at all hearing the battle chant of ¡°When Riverr¨¹n¡¯s waters run dry, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors will march. We will show them just how invincible we are!¡± Gavin took another look at Hugh¡¯s dead body and turned around to walk towards Sally, who had fainted on the ground. To be honest, Gavin did not expect to meet someone from the Henderson family from Greenwald so early. At that time, he had nned toe to Greenwald to solve the problems of the Mason family and the Hill family, and also deal with the Henderson family, after leaving Stanlow. He did not expect that a random woman he picked up in Stanlow would be rted to the Henderson family. Actually, he had not picked her up. The woman had slipped into his car on her own. Not only did she give him money, but she also nned to bring him to the auction held by the Mullen family. Her action was akin to giving him a pillow when he was sleepy. Because the windows on the passenger seat and both sides of the driver¡¯s seat had been shattered by the previous sniper, Sean, as the car drove, the sound of the wind finally woke up the unconscious Sally. Sally opened her eyes in a daze and muttered with a pout, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± She realized she was sitting in a speeding car. She remembered that she had been surrounded by that bastard Hugh and his men. She was instantly shocked. She instantly wanted to escape as she had thought she was kidnapped by Hugh and the others. But soon, she saw Gavin¡¯s handsome side profile. She heaved a sigh of relief and rxed. She patted her chest and said to Gavin with concern, ¡°Darling, are we safe now? You must have helped me beat those bad guys away right?¡± Upon hearing Sally¡¯s voice, Gavin coughed awkwardly. Then, he turned around and looked at Sally strangely. ¡°Are you addicted to calling me darling?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sally instantly reacted when she heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Her smiling face instantly turned red. Then, she covered her face and eyes with both hands. She lowered her head and buried it deep in her chest, not daring to say a word. It was too awkward! Who would call someone else ¡®Darling¡¯ on their first meeting? Previously, it was because she had no choice in front of Hugh. But now, Hugh had disappeared and there were only the two of them. How could she still call him darling? ¡°Oh no! Oh no! ¡°He doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a loose woman, does he?¡± Oh well! Women did indeed tend to overreact! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Not long after, Sally, with her head lowered and lost in thought, heard Gavin¡¯s calm voice in her ear. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Listening to Gavin¡¯s voice, Sally slowly raised her head, parted her fingers, and looked out of the car window at a splendid hotel building. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is it.¡± After parking the car in the garage, Sally, who had gotten out of the car, looked at the broken windows and apologized with a guilty expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because those people were chasing me, your car windows got broken. ¡°But I¡¯llpensate you with a new car!¡± Wow, she caused two car windows to break, and she offered to rece the whole car. This youngdy was really rich! Actually, the ones who broke the car windows were not the people after Sally but the people after Gavin. However¡­ Sally misunderstood, and this misunderstanding somehow led Gavin to get a new car. Most importantly, the car wasn¡¯t even Gavin¡¯s. It belonged to Chad. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to Gavin getting a free new car? Even though Gavin didn¡¯t care about these things, well¡­. If it didn¡¯t harm him and benefit him, why not ept it with a smile? So, Gavin nodded and agreed without exining. On this side, Sally, who had gotten out of the car with Gavin, spoke to him as they entered the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet my momter. If she knows about your strength, she won¡¯t worry about my safety anymore. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Sally seemed to remember something. She said with a pleasant surprise, ¡°At this time, my mom should be preparing dinner! ¡°Just in time. You can taste my mom¡¯s cooking. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Listening to Sally, Gavin¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Then he asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying in a hotel? Why cook in the hotel?¡± Sally replied with a helpless tone, ¡°It¡¯s because of those bastards from the Henderson family. They can do anything for their dirty purposes. ¡°So, we dare not eat takeout or hotel food. My mom booked a room with a kitchen, and we cooked our meals. It¡¯s rtively safer.¡± Listening to Sally¡¯s helpless tone, Gavin could imagine the strange and difficult situations this mother and daughter had experienced before. Sally led Gavin out of the elevator and headed toward the deepest room in the corridor. She bounced happily along the way. On both sides of this top-floor corridor, every ten steps, there were ck-d men. When these ck-d men saw Sally, they respectfully bowed and greeted her loudly. ¡°Greetings, Miss Sally!¡± These people were clearly the bodyguards of the Tenny family.¡± After exchanging greetings with Sally, these bodyguards would cast curious nces at Gavin, who was following Sally. They were all guessing Gavin¡¯s identity. But for Gavin, it didn¡¯t affect him at all. Despite their intimidating appearance and strong physique, in the face of a warrior, they were really not worth mentioning! About 30 feet from the entrance of the room, there were no more bodyguards stationed.. It was as if a vacuum zone had been created for the mother and daughter¡¯s room, free from any disturbance. Moreover, only Sally and her mother had room cards for this room. Even hotel staff wouldn¡¯t have ess to this room. All of this had been arranged by the Tenny family before leaving. It was all for the sake of safety. Sally brought Gavin to the door, swiped the room card, and pushed the door open. After entering, she closed the door. Gavin noticed it was a huge presidential suite with ayout simr to the upscale apartment he had rented in the Brookspring area. There was a clear distinction between the living room, bedrooms, kitchen, and bathroom. At this moment, Sally had already called out to her mother crisply: ¡°Mom! ¡°I¡¯m home, Mom. Are you cooking?¡± ¡°Hey! Sally.¡± After Sally¡¯s voice fell, a mature and melodious voice, as pleasant as wind chimes on a spring day, echoed. It was really pleasant to listen to. For some reason, upon hearing this voice, Gavin¡¯s mind conjured up his own mother¡¯s voice. It seemed that a voice imbued with maternal love could resonate with others the most. The next second, an elegant woman holding a spat rushed out of the kitchen. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, immediately after, the room fell into an uneasy silence. The three people in the room, including the woman with the spat, were all frozen in ce. The woman holding the spat blushed rapidly! Sally¡¯s little face immediately turned pale. As for Gavin, his eyes were a bit wide, but his expression seemed awkward and peculiar. ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, the exmations of two women, one big and one small, instantly rang out! Sally directly turned around, stretched out her hands, and covered Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah! Close your eyes, don¡¯t look!¡± Then, she also turned back and shouted. ¡°Mom! Hurry up and put on clothes!¡± Yes. Sally did tell her mother to hurry up and put on clothes. The woman that had juste out of the kitchen was wearing only an apron¡­. The word ¡°only¡± was used very appropriately here! The woman with the white apron took hurried steps and rushed into one of the bedrooms. For Gavin, this situation was quite helpless. Why did Sally¡¯s mother have such a strange ¡°good¡± habit when cooking? As a daughter, didn¡¯t Sally know about this habit? Actually, Sally knew.) However, she had forgotten! In Sally¡¯s mind, she was eager to show off that she had recruited a man with such high strength as her bodyguard to her mother. Shepletely forgot about her mother¡¯s habit when she was cooking. This¡­ After this scene, Gavin also understood why that unscrupulous old man from the Henderson family liked Sally¡¯s mother, the little widow, so much.¡± She indeed had assets! Gavin wasn¡¯t just talking about her appearance. It included her alluring figure under the apron! On the other side, Sally¡¯s face had already turned into the red light of a traffic signal. That was her mother, and she felt shy and embarrassed about her mother encountering such a situation! She felt as if she couldn¡¯t face Gavin anymore. She had been calling him ¡°Darling¡± all the way. She was initially worried that he would think she was a casual woman. Now, she dragged him back to see her mother¡­. Um¡­. Sally thought, ¡®Would he think I did it on purpose? Would he think that my mom and I are those kinds of casual women?¡¯ Having these thoughts, Sally even felt a kind of despair. Sally blushed and removed her hands covering Gavin¡¯s eyes and looked at Gavin¡¯s clear eyes. She awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Afterward, she rushed into the bathroom at the other end of the bedroom in a sh. Sally couldn¡¯t face Gavin calmly at this moment. Therefore, she needed to hide and calm down. Both mother and daughter had gone into hiding.¡± Standing alone in the living room, Gavin also felt awkward. However, with a thick skin, he calmly walked to the center of the living room and sat on the sofa. But just as he sat down, his eyebrows suddenly raised slightly, and a subtle sharpness appeared in his eyes. And just a momentter¡­ ¡°Snap!¡± There was a light sound. The entire room instantly went dark, as if there was a power outage, and it became pitch-ck! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s nervous voice instantly sounded. With a bang, the bedroom door opened, and Sally¡¯s mother hurriedly ran out. ¡°Sally, Sally!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a pair of big hands directly covered her sparkling little mouth. Sally¡¯s mother was shocked! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Sally¡¯s mother was instantly shocked and panicked. She started to struggle vigorously. It was reasonable for her to struggle. However, her movement had brought trouble to Gavin! Yes, the person covering Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth was Gavin himself. And why was Gavin in trouble? Because¡­ This woman was still only wearing an apron¡­ Yes, she had gone into the room earlier, presumably to put on clothes. However, after experiencing the awkward and embarrassing incident just now, she would surely be covering her face and immediately diving under the nket to calm herself. Unexpectedly, before her mood could settle, the power outage urred. The sudden ckout made her nervous. In a high-end hotel¡¯s presidential suite, such issues shouldn¡¯t happen. It couldn¡¯t be ruled out that someone was intentionally doing this! Moreover, the mother and daughter had experienced this kind of situation before! So, she was worried about her daughter¡¯s safety and promptly jumped out of bed. As a result, this led to her still wearing only an apron. At this moment, Gavin quickly lowered his voice and whispered in Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s ear. ¡°Calm down, calm down. I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s friend. I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was not easy for Gavin. Gavin couldn¡¯t guarantee that if Sally¡¯s mother continued to struggle and move vigorously, he wouldn¡¯t do anything strange and inappropriate to her. So, he thought it was necessary to remind her. Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, although she didn¡¯t know who her daughter¡¯s friend was or what Gavin¡¯s identity was, she felt slightly reassured and stopped struggling. Gavin also timely released his hand, creating some distance between him and Sally¡¯s mother. He had to Earlier, he had been pressed against the woman¡¯s back and covering her mouth. Considering she was only wearing an apron, it was necessary to avoid any awkward situations. He had to be careful. Otherwise, he would have many strange reactions. Feeling herself being let go, Sally¡¯s mother turned her head to look at Gavin in the dark. She asked, ¡°Who are you? Why¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Gavin immediately raised his hand, making a quiet gesture. He then pulled Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s small hand and moved behind the sofa with her. At this point, Sally¡¯s mother was shocked again, thinking Gavin was going to harm her. Just as she was about to struggle and scream, the next moment¡­ ¡°Ding!¡± There was a light sound. Sally¡¯s mother saw a small syringe firmly inserted where she had been standing just now. It was an anesthetic needle! If Gavin hadn¡¯t pulled her away just now, she would have been stabbed by this needle. Seeing this scene, Sally¡¯s mother opened her mouth and calmed down. She turned around and said to Gavin, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, a hint of anger appeared in her eyes.. ¡°The bastards from the Henderson family, when will they stop?¡± The Henderson family? Hearing Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s voice, Gavin raised an eyebrow slightly. The eldest scion of the Henderson family, Hugh, had already been killed by him. Moreover, the high- level warrior responsible for protecting Hugh¡¯s life was also killed by him. How could there still be people from the Henderson family in Stanlow? He then took the thing from the ground. It was a syringe, and it indeed contained an anesthetic. However, if that needle had really hit Sally¡¯s mother, she would never wake up again in her life. That anesthetic was specifically designed for dealing with warriors! It was an item used to harm warriors. So, why would they use such an item to go after Sally and her mother, two ordinary women? Obviously, it was meant to cause trouble for him! Speaking of which, this was the second time today that others had been implicated because of Gavin. The first time was with the sniper. It almost got Sally harmed. Now, it was/someone hiding in the dark and almost killing Sally¡¯s mother. However, Gavin helped Sally resolve the issue with the Henderson family¡¯s people, didn¡¯t he? So, they were even now! The Henderson family was Gavin¡¯s enemy, so he would have killed the assassin even if Sally and her mother were not here. However, as long as Gavin didn¡¯t mention it, Sally and her mother wouldn¡¯t know what actually happened! Just when Sally¡¯s mother was nervous but still harboring anger, she suddenly felt her shoulder being pulled. Subsequently, her body was instantly enveloped in a warm and solid embrace. The two of them rolled on the ground three times. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, the sofa they had hidden behind exploded in ce, sending debris flying. Gavin once again protected Sally¡¯s mother. Of course, this was how Sally¡¯s mother perceived it. In reality, Gavin only wanted to ensure she wouldn¡¯t die. If she died, Sally wouldn¡¯t be able to take him to the Mullen family¡¯s auction. Meanwhile, Sally¡¯s mother had be dumbfounded. At this moment, she was lying on the floor with only an apron on. The apron, which had flipped over during their tumble, nowy scattered on the ground. Her gaze was fixed on the man pressing her down. In the dim light filtering through the window, Gavin¡¯s resolute, handsome, and charming facial features were vividly outlined in her eyes. Sally¡¯s mother felt a breath she couldn¡¯t resist rushing into her nasal cavity. This was the scent of hormones. Her cute face instantly turned bright red! Her mesmerizing pupils began to tremble gently. In this quivering state, her eyes focused solely on Gavin. In fact, Sally¡¯s mother could clearly hear her rapid heartbeat. It was so fast that she could not suppress it at all. However, at this moment, Gavin didn¡¯t notice her condition. He had already locked onto the assassin¡¯s aura. He realized the assassin was now showing a bit of an assassination style. The assassin secretly hid his aura andunched sudden attacks in the dark. If he weren¡¯tpletely confident, he definitely wouldn¡¯t attack Gavin. If Gavin didn¡¯t have absolute strength and keen insight, this assassin might have seeded long ago. While Gavin was detecting the assassin¡¯s aura, the bathroom door opened. Sally, who had just opened the door, was momentarily stunned. She subconsciously shouted, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± When she went into the bathroom, she didn¡¯t turn on the light, so she had no idea that the power was out. This scream upon opening the door was truly¡­ seeking death! Because of her daughter¡¯s exmation, Sally¡¯s mother finally shifted her attention away from Gavin, anxiously calling out. ¡°Sally!¡± Meanwhile, Gavin had already sensed the shadowy figure and made a move. The target of that assassin wasn¡¯t anyone else. It was Sally! Gavin couldn¡¯t let Sally die. If she died, he would have to figure out a way to attend the Mullen family¡¯s auction on his own. So, he had to move quickly! Gavin instantly grabbed a cloth on the ground, giving it a powerful swing. ¡°Bang!¡± The cloth rapidly wrapped around Sally. Using the force of this forward motion, she was sent flying, crashing heavily onto another sofa. Half a secondter, a figure holding a sharp de appeared where Sally had stood before. The gleaming dagger stabbed in the air. Realizing that his seemingly inevitable strike had failed, the assassin was shocked and hurriedly tried to dodge. However, in his ears, Gavin¡¯s calm voice resounded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve revealed yourself, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore, right?¡± This assassin¡¯s hair stood on end as Gavin¡¯s voice came from right beside him! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A sound escaped him as the knife in his hand fiercely stabbed toward his side. Gavin¡¯s eyes red down mercilessly. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 In the darkness, the eyes of the assassin gleamed with a cruel light. His dagger sliced through the air, emitting a sharp sound. Moreover, there was a sharp killing intent that belonged to warriors mixed in his attack! However, his seemingly surefire attack unexpectedly missed its mark. The assassin instantly retracted his dagger. Then, he quickly adopted a defensive posture. Maintainingposure in such situations was a vital skill for someone in his profession. The assassin instantly held his breath and cautiously surveyed the surroundings. At this moment, Gavin suddenly vanished into the darkness in the blink of an eye. Previously, the person hiding in the dark was this assassin. Now, the roles between the two individuals, the assassin and Gavin, were unexpectedly reversed. Although the assassin could clearly sense the presence of Sally and her mother, he couldn¡¯t detect Gavin, his intended target. Nevertheless, a cold smile lingered in the assassin¡¯s eyes as he uttered an icy and ruthless remark. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too naive. Have you forgotten what my profession is?¡± Indeed, he was an assassin. He was well-versed in concealing his presence, lurking in the shadows, and ready to strike at any moment. It was what he did. best. Yet, now he found himself subjected to the same tactics.. Wasn¡¯t Gavin trying to show off foolishly in front of him, the professional assassin? Therefore, this assassin¡¯s eyes were filled with intense confidence. Lightly brandishing his dagger, the assassin moved gracefully through the room. It seemed he wanted to use his movements to better perceive subtle changes in the room. In a teasing tone, he even spoke in a childlike manner. ¡°You have to hide well ¡°Don¡¯t let me find you, or I¡¯ll beat you well.¡± At this moment, the assassin had a cold smile on his face. Even in his heart, he was constantly mocking Gavin. He thought, ¡®This idiot thinks he can match me in the art of assassination? I¡¯m a professional! How did this brainless trash be worthy of a 20 million dor bounty?¡± In the room, besides Gavin¡¯s currently unseen presence, there were two other women. Sally¡¯s mother had already realized the danger. Sally, who had just emerged from the bathroom, was unaware of what had happened at first. But now, she began to grasp the situation. There was an assassin in the room! Although this assassin was here to assassinate Gavin, in Sally¡¯s eyes, this assassin was here to cause trouble for her and her mother. However, amidst their fear and anxiety, the mother-daughter duo couldn¡¯t help but reveal peculiar expressions. They could see the silhouette of the assassin clearly. Furthermore, they could also see Gavin¡¯s figure! Exactly! Gavin¡¯s figure was currently right behind the assassin. Although the two were in close proximity, the assassin remained oblivious to the danger behind him. Especially when coupled with the words spoken by the assassin. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The expressions of the mother and daughter became increasingly strange. Simultaneously, they whispered to each other in their hearts. ¡°Is this assassin perhaps a fool?¡± Gavin wore a rxed smile on his face. He followed closely behind the assassin. Regardless of where the assassin tried to sneak, Gavin consistently trailed behind him. Even if the assassin suddenly turned around, Gavin could silently reappear behind him. What a poor assassin, thinking his assassination skills were unparalleled. Gavin had abandoned these tricks a decade ago! Unfortunately, the assassin remained unaware of this. He seemed quite enthusiastic about the thrill of hunting Gavin. Sally and her mother werepletely disregarded by the assassin, as they were not his targets. Although the assassin could sense the presence of the mother-daughter pair, he did not want to look at them. If he did, his lustful desires might re up. Despite the assassin¡¯s confidence in his professional abilities, with time passing, his expression gradually turned serious. It was not a surprise. Gavin was obviously teasing the assassin. The assassin was puzzled as to why he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Gavin. The assassin couldn¡¯t even sense his target¡¯s presence. It was as if Gavin had never appeared in this room. For a moment, the assassin became increasingly nervous. However, despite the tension, he continued to wear a cruel smile and spoke with a teasing tone. ¡°Not bad, kid. You hide pretty well, huh? ¡°Are you so scared that you¡¯re even afraid to breathe?¡± Then, his expression tensed up. ¡°Don¡¯t torment yourself like this, you idiot. You¡¯re not going to suffocate yourself, are you? ¡°Stop hiding in the shadows! Come out and face me head-on, you worthless piece of garbage!¡± The assassin¡¯s tone had lost its initialposure, now sounding somewhat desperate. Eventually, he even resorted to using personal attacks as a means of provocation. This scene left Sally and her mother speechless. They couldn¡¯t help but find the assassin somewhat pitiful. They even felt the urge to remind him. They really wanted to say, ¡°He¡¯s been standing right behind you all this time. What are you searching for?¡± However, they couldn¡¯t. Of course, they were not allied with the assassin, so they wouldn¡¯t give him any hints. Finally, the assassin¡¯s movements became more frantic and rigid. His facial expression grew more sinister and desperate. Observing the assassin frantically searching for him, Gavin seemed to lose some interest. He yawned slightly and patted his mouth. He saidzily, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Hearing a voice behind him, the assassin felt his hair stand on end. A chilling sensation ran down his spine. With a swift motion, he leaped forward, putting some distance between him and Gavin. Gripping his dagger tightly, he finally saw Gavin. However, his expression was no longer as rxed as before. Instinctively, he eximed, ¡°Kid, when did you appear behind me?¡± The question he asked at this moment caused Sally and her mother to roll their eyes simultaneously. Meanwhile, Gavin raised his hands in a nonchnt gesture. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve always been behind you all along. You just didn¡¯t notice me.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± The assassin shouted upon hearing Gavin¡¯s voice. He refused to believe that Gavin had been standing behind him all this time without being detected. This was absolutely impossible! He even spoke mockingly to Gavin. ¡°You¡¯re still acting cool at a time like this? You must have been hiding in a sorry state just now, right?¡± Alright, who exactly gave this assassin the confidence? Not only Sally and her mother but even Gavin was speechless. The assassin¡¯s voice did not stop. He kept talking. ¡°Trash, you can¡¯t hide anymore. You had no choice but to appear, right?¡± Heughed like a child! ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Then, he bared his cruel fangs and shouted, ¡°Come out, and be prepared to face death! The bounty of 20 million dors is mine!¡± Right after the assassin finished speaking¡­. ¡°Buzz!¡± The air vibrated. The assassin¡¯s body instantly appeared in front of Gavin. His speed was really fast. The dagger was once again aimed at Gavin¡¯s eyeball. It happened so fast that ordinary people would not be able to react at all. The assassin seemed to have already envisioned the image of Gavin¡¯s head pierced by his dagger But the next moment, a light sound echoed. The dagger in his hand actually broke into pieces in the air! The pieces fell to the floor with a series of cracks. As for Gavin, it seemed like he did nothing. He merely blinked his eyes, and the assassin¡¯s dagger was only stopped by his eyelid. That was all that happened. ¡°This is impossible!¡± The assassin eximed in shock. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Amid the assassin¡¯s horrified exmation, a strong sense of fear had already emerged in his heart. With his dagger enhanced with his warrior-exclusive energy, its hardness had increased several levels. However, Gavin just blinked, and the assassin¡¯s dagger was stopped by his eyelid. The imagined scene of blood spurting and Gavin¡¯s head being pierced did not ur. Instead, the assassin¡¯s dagger shattered because of Gavin¡¯s eyelid. How did this. happen? Was he still a human? This scene caused the assassin¡¯s heart to fill with endless fear. In an instant, the assassin understood why the bounty on this person was a whopping 20 million dors! However, it was already toote when he realized the reason. Gavin shook his head with a hint of boredom and saidzily, ¡°Had enough fun? ¡°Then you can go to hell.¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± The same sound of the air vibrating could be heard. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a crisp sound as Gavin¡¯s footnded hard on the floor. The assassin¡¯s dagger fragments that had shattered just now bounced off the floor in the vibration. Gavin waved his right hand gently. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A series of air-piercing sounds could be heard. The body of the assassin in front of him instantly stiffened. Three secondster, the assassin¡¯s body slowly and limply fell to the ground. He died with grievances. Logically speaking, these assassins were not the enemies responsible for the massacre of the Clifford family. They were also not seeking revenge for Gavin. They were just brave men who went after the heavy reward. However, the first batch of assassins Gavin had encountered before were all dead. Since others had paved the way, there was no need for this assassin to survive. A momentter, the room fell silent again. Gavin walked to a corner of the room with ease and simply operated the circuit breaker on the wall. 11 12 ¡°Snap!¡± A sound rang out, and the dim room returned to brightness. Gavin wasn¡¯t a frequent guest at this hotel, so he wasn¡¯t familiar with the roomyout. However, his keen insight allowed him to understand the room thoroughly the moment he entered. Moreover, when he first sensed this assassin, this assassin was in this position. The next second, the room turned dark. So, the circuit breaker must be there! As the room brightened again, Sally and her mother gradually calmed their shaken hearts. They slowly stood up from the floor. As they stood up, they both saw the assassin¡¯s corpse. The assassin¡¯s head was full of bloody holes, blood still oozing out. His expression was grim. It was like he had experienced endless fear before death. This expression made both women feel nauseous, and they quickly turned their heads away. At that moment, Gavin, returning from the circuit breaker¡¯s location, also walked back into the living room. As he returned to the living room, he was stunned again! His gaze was somewhat surprised as he looked at Sally¡¯s mother. At the same time, Sally noticed Gavin and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, thank you for protecting me and my mother again. The 200 thousand dors I spent was truly worth it!¡± Alright. Gavin actually wanted to say that Sally was misunderstood. It was because the assassin was after him, not Sally and her mother. However, since Sally had already formed a beautiful misunderstanding, he let it continue. Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s mature and emotional voice also sounded. ¡°Thank you.¡± For some reason, upon hearing Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s voice, Gavin¡¯s face showed a touch of embarrassment. He coughed, nodded at her, said nothing, and turned his head away. At that moment, Sally¡¯s curious voice came. ¡°What¡¯s on me? An apron? ¡°Mom, why is your apron here?¡± Before Sally could finish her sentence, her expression changed dramatically, and she let out a piercing scream. Sally¡¯s mother also instantly realized something was wrong, lowered her head, and eximed. ¡°Ah!¡± An even louder voice sounded. At that moment, she was naked! That was what happened. When Gavin pressed Sally¡¯s mother down earlier, didn¡¯t he sense Sallying out of the bathroom? Then, the assassin rushed toward Sally. Gavin grabbed something that felt like at piece of cloth and dragged Sally out. The fabric-like thing he casually pulled seemed to be clear now. It was the only apron Sally¡¯s mother was wearing! One had to know that Sally¡¯s mother was only wearing an apron, so she currently¡­ ¡°p, p!¡± A sound rang out as Sally¡¯s mother ran away. Why a woman running. would make this kind of sound, Gavin couldn¡¯t understand. Anyway, Sally¡¯s mother rushed back into her bedroom. As for Sally herself, she was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t control herself. Just now, her mother was standingpletely naked in front of the bodyguard she had hired with money. She and her mother were still talking to the bodyguard. Her mother even thanked him. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s entire body was seen by Gavin? How could her mother face anyone? How could she face anyone? Sally also covered her face and rushed into her bedroom without looking back. Looking at the two women entering the bedroom, Gavin felt a little helpless. He saw it, but what was the big deal? Weren¡¯t people¡¯s bodies more or less the same? However, to be honest, although Gavin¡¯s reaction was very calm, he was still a hot-blooded man. Sally¡¯s mother had mature charm, a graceful figure, and delicate skin, qualities. that even the Henderson family members of Greenward were fascinated by. Naturally, Gavin still had to have the reaction he should have. However, in this situation, Gavin was technically invited up for a meal and was considered a guest. However, the host had disappeared, leaving only the guest. This kind of scene was really unusual. Gavin pursed his lips and spread his hands. He turned around and opened the door that led to the corridor. To his surprise, in the distance of the corridor, the bodyguards were still standing in their original positions. They seemed to have no idea what had happened inside the room. They could not be med. After all, the people who attacked Sally and her mother were all ordinary people. There was no warrior among them. These bodyguards were also ordinary people. A truly powerful warrior could quietly kill the person they were protecting in front of them. Gavin waved his hand toward the corridor and said, ¡°Hey! You two,e over and clean up the room!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Upon hearing this, the bodyguards in the distance turned their heads, looking puzzled. They were completely unaware of what had happened. Gavin looked at the indifferent bodyguards and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Sally asked you toe in.¡± When they heard the words ¡°Miss Sally,¡± the bodyguards finally moved. After all, they knew who they were working for. However, when the bodyguards entered the room, they were shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone died?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Sally and Madam aren¡¯t injured, right?¡± The group of bodyguards instantly panicked. Gavin waved his hand. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine. They asked me to call you in to clean up this corpse.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, the bodyguards looked at each other. They asked Gavin with lingering fear, ¡°Did you do this?¡± Gavin looked at them and nodded helplessly. If he didn¡¯t do it, who else could it be? On the other side, the bodyguards looked at each other again. One of them asked curiously, ¡°How did he get in? Why didn¡¯t we notice at all?¡± Gavin spread his hands slightly. He said, ¡°He¡¯s a warrior.¡±¡± ¡°What?¡± When the bodyguards heard this, they immediately sucked in a cold breath! Warrior? No wonder they didn¡¯t notice. The bodyguards were shocked again! Did he say he killed a warrior? The bodyguards said loudly again, ¡°You¡¯re also a warrior?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 ¡°You¡¯re also a warrior?¡± These bodyguards eximed in unison. After all, if Gavin was an ordinary person, how could they possibly kill a warrior? The person capable of killing a warrior must be a more powerful warrior! Gavin was somewhat helpless in the face of these astonished bodyguards and chose to remain silent. However, the bodyguards became respectful and fearful of him. One by one, they bowed and bent over, nodding and bowing, expressing their reverence to Gavin. ¡°Respected warrior, please forgive our disrespect!¡± ¡°I never expected to see a warrior in my lifetime!¡± ¡°I can actually speak to a warrior!¡± Their discussion kept going. The group of bodyguards instantly became like little fans. They kept expressing their admiration for Gavin. Gavin was also very helpless about this situation. Of course, he certainly couldn¡¯t let these people keep bothering him. So, he directly said, ¡°Hurry up and remove this body! Otherwise, when Miss Sally.es outter and sees this mess, she might get angry and deal with you. By then, it won¡¯t be my concern!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the bodyguards instantly reacted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°Thank you, respected warrior!¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, respected warrior!¡± It was a peculiar scene! It was evident that these people had developed an overwhelming admiration for Gavin. Fortunately, they quickly moved the body out and sought hotel staff to bring in new carpets, which they reced themselves. They also sprayed a considerable amount of air freshener to dispel the lingering scent of blood in the air. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was finally quiet! After these bodyguards left the room, without a call from Sally and her mother, they couldn¡¯t enter on their own. 11121 After all the things were settled, Gavin sat on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest. To be honest, Gavin was stillining in his heart. Didn¡¯t Sally say that she and her mother would treat him to a meal? These two women were hiding in the bedrooms. So, was he supposed to cook for them? Of course, it was impossible! Gavin wouldn¡¯t starve even if he didn¡¯t eat. So, he didn¡¯t do anything. After some time, the doors of the bedrooms finally opened. The mother and daughter actually had a tacit understanding and walked out of their rooms at the same time. At this point, Sally¡¯s mother was already properly dressed. She was wearing a nightdress. There was a lot of cloth covering her graceful body. Only a section of her smooth forearms and a pair of attractive shins were exposed. There was a faint blush on both women¡¯s faces. When they saw Gavin sitting on the sofa, they could not help but feel a little embarrassed. However, of course, they could not keep thinking about this matter. They could only forcefully divert their attention. When Gavin saw the mother and daughter walk out of the room, he opened his eyes. With a kind smile on his face, he stood up from the sofa. Sally¡¯s mother cleared her throat, suppressing the embarrassment in her heart, and said, ¡°Thank you for saving us. If you weren¡¯t here today, my daughter and I might have fallen victim to an assassin.¡± On the other side, Gavin also smiled and shook his head. He replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Your daughter has spent money to hire me. This is what I should do.¡± Of course, he should do it because the assassin was targeting him, not them. However, Sally and her mother didn¡¯t need to know that. Seeing her mother chatting openly with Gavin, Sally admired her mother¡¯s mentalposure. However, she helped her mother change the subject. She said, ¡°Mom, how¡¯s dinnering along? I¡¯m a bit hungry!¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s voice, Sally¡¯s mother also reacted. ¡°Oh no! Look at my memory! There¡¯s still a mushroom soup. It¡¯ll be ready soon. Wait here!¡± 2/4 As Sally¡¯s mother spoke, she seemed to heave a sigh of relief and entered the kitchen. The first thing Sally¡¯s mother did when she entered the kitchen was to take a deep breath. Then, she secretly turned around and peeked at Gavin through the gap in the kitchen door. Her cheeks were slightly red, and there was a strange look in her eyes. The scene of her and Gavin lying on the floor appeared in her mind, making her body heat up. For a moment, her eyes were a little unfocused, as if she had thought of something. But soon, she shivered and bit her lips with a pale face. She shook her head. heavily. She said to herself, ¡°No! Absolutely not! ¡°You already have a child. Your child is all grown up. He¡¯s still so young. It¡¯s. impossible for you two to be together!¡± Was she trying to persuade herself or warn herself? Goodness, what exactly had this woman thought of? Fortunately, Gavin didn¡¯t hear Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s current tone. Otherwise, he might have been scared away. It was really something. All these women he encountered in Stanlow were really strange. The first woman he met, Yana, started flirting with him right away. The second one, Sally, directly called him her ¡°Darling.¡± Now, the third one, Sally¡¯s mother, seemed to have some strange thoughts about him. Could it be that there was some unknown magic in Stanlow? Not much time passed, and Sally¡¯s mother had already calmed down. She had prepared a meal and warmly invited Gavin and her daughter to join. Gavin naturally dealt with it calmly. The three of them sat at the dining table, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Gavin was the only one eating heartily. However, it didn¡¯t take long for Gavin¡¯s chewing to slow down, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. He looked at the food on the table and felt uneasy. This familiar feeling reminded him of his mother! The taste of the food was actually so simr to the taste of his mother¡¯s cooking! At this moment, Sally¡¯s mother seemed to notice Gavin¡¯s reaction. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it not suit your taste?¡± Upon hearing her voice, Gavin instantly came to his senses. Sally and her mother didn¡¯t notice that a faint mist appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious.¡± After saying that, he continued to eat heartily. Watching Gavin, Sally¡¯s mother smiled, revealing a hint of warmth and gentleness in her eyes. Turning to her daughter, she asked, ¡°Sally, when did you n to introduce your powerful friend to me?¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Sally was momentarily stunned, then quickly spoke 1. ¡°Mom, he was really amazing, I swear.¡± Sally was beaming with joy. She then vividly recounted her experiences to her mother. Sally¡¯s mother was shocked to hear about the dozens of people surrounding them, encountering snipers, facing guns, and even meeting Hugh from the Henderson family! If it weren¡¯t for this man, she wouldn¡¯t have seen her daughter today! However, Sally¡¯s mother noticed something strange and looked at her daughter. She asked, ¡°So, what was the name of your friend?¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s question, Sally realized she had never asked Gavin¡¯s name! Seeing her daughter¡¯s embarrassed expression, Sally¡¯s mother sighed and said, ¡°So, what did you call him along the way?¡± ¡°Darli¡­ Sally almost called Gavin ¡°Darling,¡± but she quickly stopped herself. If she had said that, it would have caused a big problem! She changed the topic and looked at Gavin. ¡°Mister, what is your name?¡± Gavin, looking at the youngdy who almost said ¡°Darling,¡± couldn¡¯t help butugh. Nevertheless, he turned to Sally¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford.¡± Gavin¡¯s tone was very calm, but Sally¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the name. Almost instinctively, she eximed, ¡°Are you Gavin from the Clifford family in Brookspring?¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¡°Are you Gavin from the Clifford family in Brookspring?¡± Sally¡¯s mother let out a cry of surprise. This made Gavin¡¯s gaze instantly contract. He raised his head and looked at Sally¡¯s mother in surprise. He asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± He was utterly surprised. In this world, not many people were acquainted with Gavin. Not many people. knew he was from the Clifford family in Brookspring. Those who knew him were either enemies who were responsible for the tragic end of the Clifford family or individuals with significant backgrounds. Even if it were anyone else, upon hearing his name, they would not immediately. associate him with the Clifford family in Brookspring, a family that was long gone. many years ago. However, Sally¡¯s mother mentored his family directly. This indicated that she seemed to have had a very close rtionship with the Clifford family in Brookspring! At this moment, Sally¡¯s mother nodded vigorously. She urgently said, ¡°My name is Muriel Tenny, and I kept Muriel as my pen name.¡± Muriel mentioned her pen name. It was somewhat inexplicable. However, Gavin¡¯s pupils violently trembled, and he involuntarily eximed. ¡°Are you my mother¡¯s pen pal, Mrs. Muriel?¡± Muriel replied, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Pen pal. Sally¡¯s mother was his mother¡¯s pen pal. Muriel and his mother had never met in person, only exchanged letters. Yet, they had formed a bond akin to close friends. The two of them were very familiar with each other. Regarding his mother¡¯s pen pal, his mother had told him about her. She had mentioned that Muriel had lost her husband before Sally was born. Due to certain special reasons, her daughter had taken herst name. And thatst name was Tenny. Initially, when Gavin heard Sally¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t associate Sally¡¯s mother with his mother¡¯s pen pal, Mrs. Muriel. He thought Sally was using her father¡¯s surname. So, in Gavin¡¯s eyes, Sally¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t surnamed Tenny. 1112 But now, Muriel imed to be his mother¡¯s pen pal for over a decade. That was Mrs. Muriel that his mother mentioned! On this side, Muriel seemed very excited as she nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Then, as if she remembered something, Muriel stood up from behind the dining table. She turned around and ran into her bedroom. Soon, she pulled out arge suitcase from her bedroom. She beckoned to Gavin, saying, ¡°Come, have a look. Wherever I go, I always carry the letters exchanged with your mother over these years.¡± Saying this, she directly opened the huge suitcase. Inside, the densely packed letters were filled to the brim. Gavin took a step forward and hastily picked up a letter. Gavin¡¯s body started to tremble heavily, and his pupils turned wet in an instant. It was his mother¡¯s handwriting. He recognized it himself immediately! It was indeed his mother¡¯s handwriting! Gavin kept flipping through these letters. Every letter contained the sweet correspondence between Muriel and his mother. In almost every letter, his mother had to mention him to Muriel. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Every time his name was brought up, Gavin could sense his mother¡¯s pride and deep love toward him. Looking at these, the once happy life with his mother shed through Gavin¡¯s mind bit by bit. A tear slowly slid down Gavin¡¯s cheek. Watching Gavin, Muriel seemed to empathize, and a faint mist appeared in her beautiful eyes. Then, she quickly pulled out two letters from thepartment of the suitcase. She handed them to Gavin, saying, ¡°Gav, this is thest letter your mother gave me, including this attachment in it. She said if there¡¯s a chance, you must open this letter yourself! ¡°I never thought that one day, I would really meet her son, meet you, Gav!¡± Muriel¡¯s voice also started to tremble. His mother wanted him to open it personally. After hearing this, Gavin directly threw away the letter he was holding in his hand and snatched the letter from Muriel¡¯s hand. In the letters his mother gave Muriel, Gavin could see that his mother¡¯s tone was very mournful. At this moment, she had already known that the Clifford family was going to perish. This letter might even have been written during the battle of the Clifford family. 24 11-12 At this moment, Gavin¡¯s sense of sorrow and pain was almost unbearable. His hands were trembling as he opened the unopened letter. In the first sentence at the beginning, Gavin couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. ¡°Gay, Mom doesn¡¯t believe you¡¯re dead. Mom knows you must still be alive!¡± Especially upon seeing the words ¡°mom,¡± Gavin¡¯s emotions couldn¡¯t be contained. anymore, and tears streamed down uncontrobly, making a soft ¡°pat pat¡± sound. as they fell onto the letters. In the letters, his mother expressed the longing she felt for him and the profound. maternal love she held. As Gavin continued reading, his eyes werepletely blurred by tears. Even though Gavin was the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, even. though he was recognized as the incredible figure in the hearts of many formidable individuals, in front of his mother, he was still a child. Reading his mother¡¯s letter, the vulnerability hidden deep within him finally burst. forth without any defenses. At this moment, Gavin was still like this. Even Gavin had a fragile side. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even finish reading the letter left by his mother. He was already choked with sobs. Feeling the sorrow from the innermost part of his heart, he kept muttering, ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡± Watching this scene, tears welled up in Sally¡¯s eyes, and her nose felt sour. As for Muriel, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Looking at Gavin¡¯s current state, the heartache made her cry uncontrobly. She opened his arms and hugged Gavin in his arms. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Child, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± She hugged Gavin tightly. At this moment, the fragile Gavin seemed to have finally found something to rely on, and he reached back to hug Muriel. Only now did Gavin realize that Muriel¡¯s scent was somewhat simr to his mother¡¯s. The food made by Muriel also tasted simr to his mother¡¯s. Now, in Gavin¡¯s eyes, Muriel seemed like the incarnation of his mother. He buried his head in Muriel¡¯s chest, silently weeping, and tears quickly wet Muriel¡¯s clothes. However, Muriel seemed to bepletely unaware of this. She gently held Gavin, caressing his back. 11122 The room was very quiet, and after an unknown amount of time, Gavin fell asleep. It seemed to be because of his mother¡¯s letters, or maybe it was because Muriel resembled his mother so much that he felt warmth andfort. He fell asleep without any defenses. This was something that was almost impossible at all times. However, his hands still tightly held onto Muriel. Muriel noticed this, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to push Gavin away. Instead, she supported herself and sat Gavin on the sofa. She whispered to her daughter Sally, ¡°Sally, quickly bring a nket and cover Gavin properly. Don¡¯t let him catch a cold.¡± This tender and caring behavior truly brought the warmth that was exclusive to at mother to Gavin. Sally did not know what Gavin had been through, but she could feel his pain. She quickly did as she was told, covering Gavin with a nket. Muriel also noticed thete hour and sent her daughter to bed. Concerned about her mother, Sally asked, ¡°Mom, what about you?¡± Looking at Gavin sleeping in her arms, Muriel smiled and shook her head. She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll stay with Gav here.¡± From the letters given to her by Gavin¡¯s mother, Muriel could feel the love her. pen pal had for her son.. She also knew how deep Gavin¡¯s love for his mother was. The pain Gavin felt from losing his mother made Muriel extremely heartbroken! At this moment, Muriel, holding Gavin,forted him by caressing his head. She softly said, ¡°Gav, sleep peacefully. From now on, I will be your mother.¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Gavin felt like he had just had a very long dream. In the dream, he seemed to have returned to his childhood. Behind him were his aunt Kris, his fianc¨¦e La, and his sister Zoe. The three of them were chasing and fooling around in the old courtyard of the Clifford family¡¯s house. Everything around seemed so familiar, and there was an innocent smile on his face. As he ran, a fresh milky fragrance seemed to waft into Gavin¡¯s nose. The scent was so enticing. Gavin could not help but run in the direction of the fragrant smell. Soon, to his surprise, he discovered two white mountains in front of him, and these mountains were made of milk jelly! In Gavin¡¯s eyes, they seemed like heavenly delicacies on earth. He called out to his aunt, fianc¨¦e, and sister. However, he realized that the three of them had already run off somewhere. At the same time, he realized he was no longer the child he used to be. The two mountains in front of him were no longer so out of ce. Instead, he could pick them up one by one. Thinking that he couldn¡¯t enjoy these treats alone, Gavin decided to share them. with his sister, aunt, and fianc¨¦e. Therefore, Gavin picked up the two delicious treats without any hesitation. Then, he quickly ran off to find his fianc¨¦e and the others. But despite running for a long time, Gavin couldn¡¯t find the three women. However, because he had been running for so long, he was a little hungry and thirsty. Gavin felt his mouth was dry. With the delicious treats in hand, he had a thought in his mind. I¡¯ll just take a small bite to replenish my energy, and the rest can be shared with them. With this thought, Gavin looked at the treats in his hand and wanted to take a bite. At that moment, just as he took the first bite, he heard a woman¡¯s sniffling sound. Moreover, there was clearly something wrong with this sniffling. It was even a strange sound. At this moment, Gavin woke up from his dream abruptly. He suddenly opent eyes. The next second, he found himself face to face with a woman with watery eyes. His head was noticeably lower. He tilted his head slightly upward, and he maintained eye contact with those captivating eyes. Most importantly, he had brought the treats in his hands and mouth out from his dream! Gavin was instantly shocked. ¡°Holy shit!¡± He already understood what had happened. This was fucking¡­ Something was wrong! Something was very wrong! Gavin cursed in his heart. He quickly stood up and moved away from the sofa. The owner of those captivating eyes, which was staring at him just now, was none other than Muriel! At this moment, Muriel¡¯s body was trembling slightly. Because it was toote, she fell asleep because of sleepiness. However, she also had a dream! This dream made her experience feelings she hadn¡¯t felt in over twenty years. She actually yearned for it. This feeling made her involuntarily open her eyes. Then, she saw Gavin in her arms. Her face quickly turned red! She saw Gavin stand up from the sofa nervously. The flustered Sally instantly closed her eyes and pretended to be still asleep. She even squeezed her body into the sofa! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! On the other side, Gavin had already rubbed his nose with an uneasy expression and exined awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Muriel, it¡¯s, um, it¡¯s an ident.¡± Then, Gavin suddenly stopped talking. He noticed that Muriel was still seemingly asleep on the sofa, without the earlier signs of awakening. The redness on her cheeks had also disappeared. Instead, her cheeks looked. normal and tender. Gavin was confused. 11121 He remembered that he clearly saw Muriel¡¯s eyes open! But now¡­ Muriel actually slept so peacefully? People could unleash enormous potential at certain critical moments. Just like the current Muriel, she could even suppress the blush on her cheeks. It could be seen how much effort Muriel had put in to avoid the embarrassment! Even Gavin was bewildered. Logically speaking, with Gavin¡¯s sharp insight, he would naturally realize that Muriel was pretending to sleep. However, he would rather believe that Muriel had really fallen asleep. Because this kind of situation, this kind of situation was really¡­ It was hard to exin. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Gavin coughed and took a few deep breaths to suppress his emotions. His eyes regained rity, and his breathing became stable. He realized that he had fallen asleep in Muriel¡¯s embrace. It was because he was overwhelmed by the extreme emotions piling up in him and the lingering sadness for her mother over the past four years. Moreover, Muriel did not let go of him. As if she was afraid of disturbing him, she leaned against the sofa with him. She also had a nket on his body, as if she was. afraid that he would catch a cold. Gavin slowly picked up the nket that was scattered on the ground. Then, a grateful expression crossed his face. Setting aside everything else, that nap was the most peaceful andfortable. sleep he had experienced. Gavin felt a touch of gratitude in his heart. Gavin observed Muriel. Shey on the sofa in a singleyered outfit, her clothes slightly disheveled. Gavin did not think too much about it and walked over quietly. His one hand went around Muriel¡¯s neck while the other supported her knees. He lifted Muriel from the sofa, giving her a bridal carry. Then, he turned around and slowly walked toward Muriel¡¯s bedroom. The moment Muriel was wrapped up by Gavin, she felt that her heart was about to spurt out of her throat. In an instant, thousands of thoughts ran through her mind. ¡®What is he trying to do? What is Gavin trying to do? What should I do?¡¯ 11121 She thought nervously, ¡®He¡¯s a hot-blooded man. Is he unable to control hinsell after what happened earlier? Then, should I go along with him?¡± What the hell! What was Muriel thinking? Muriel was conflicted. It was like there were many versions of her fighting in her heart. She still closed her eyes tightly. She could feel Gavin carrying her into the room. She became even more nervous. The next second, she felt Gavin gently ce her on the bed. Muriel eximed in her heart. ¡®He¡¯sing. Is heing? Should I? Should I cater to him and make it easier for him?¡¯ She scolded herself in her heart. ¡®No! Muriel, what are you doing? He¡¯s your pent pal¡¯s son. He¡¯s much younger than you! How can you do this?¡± Muriel was conflicted. She then thought, ¡®However, only the two of us know. It doesn¡¯t matter if others. don¡¯t know. Okay. Come on!¡± Goodness. Muriel, who was pretending to be asleep, even seemed to slowly pout her lips. Yet, in the next moment, a sound echoed. ¡°Click!¡± The door closed. Of course, Gavin had to close the door to do such a thing. They couldn¡¯t let Sally hear it! Just as Muriel was wondering if she should take the initiative as an elder¡­ ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any sound of footsteps? Where did Gavin go?¡± Muriel slowly opened her eyes nervously and suddenly realized that there was not one else in the room except her! Gavin had merely put her to bed and covered her with a nket. However, she shamefully thought of those strange things! ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ Muriel let out an internal scream and covered her head with the nket. Indeed, why would something would happen between Gavin and Muriel at this time? Muriel was very beautiful, and she maintained herself very well. She looked just like a woman in her thirties. Her figure was also amazing, and everything about her was great. However, Gavin couldn¡¯t do it. He simply couldn¡¯t! At the very least, Gavin still couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Gavin, who came out of Muriel¡¯s room, finally fell rxed! He felt a sense of relief! At this moment, Gavin¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Gavin frowned slightly and instantly picked up the call. Chad¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dark Lord, I found them!¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¡°Dark Lord, I found them!¡± Who were the ¡°they¡± mentioned by Chad? Of course, it was about the order Gavin gave tonight. No, it should best night. It was already dawn now. The previous night, Gavin had instructed Chad to arrange for de Alliance personnel in Stanlow to search for the Land Rover! Gavin remembered the owner of the Land Rover. His clothes bore a dark gold-colored thorn flower pattern! The dark gold-colored thorn flower was rted to one of the masterminds. behind the tragic incident of the Clifford family¡¯s extermination! Gavin¡¯s voice was low as he directly asked, ¡°How many people are there?¡± ¡°Dark Lord, there are a total of seven!¡± Chad answered without hesitation. Then, Chad continued to report. ¡°Dark Lord, I feel that these seven people are all warriors, and their strength is higher than mine, so¡­. I don¡¯t dare to approach¡­..¡± When Chad said this, his voice sounded very awkward. Indeed, he had once thought that his peak expert warrior strength was enough to dominate an area. However, ever since he met Gavin and followed Gavin, he realized that Gavin was unfathomable, and the people Gavin killed were much stronger than him! At this moment, Chad finally realized how insignificant he was. Therefore, his loyalty to Gavin grew stronger day by day. When Gavin heard this, he did not me Chad. He knew that the opponents were warriors of supreme rank or higher, and there were certainly more than seven of them. He knew Chad¡¯s strength very well. He definitely did not expect Chad to do anything more. As long as Chad could find that group of people, Gavin would handle the rest. himself. ¡°Give me the address!¡± Therefore, Gavin did not hesitate and directly asked Chad for the address. Chad immediately reported a location. Gavin¡¯s figure gradually faded and disappeared from the presidential suite. It was the early morning, and Sally was sleeping soundly. She was unaware of what had happened between her mother and Gavin in the living room. Meanwhile, in another bedroom. Muriel had wrapped herself in her nket like a cocoon. She was trembling slightly. Even the entire nket was trembling. She seemed to be embarrassed and shy because of jealousy. Perhaps it was. because of something else. After a while, the blushing Muriel threw off the nket. She turned around and rushed into the bathroom in her bedroom. Notably, at this moment, Muriel was not wearing anything on her lower half. Then, the sound of showering came from the bathroom. What the fuck was going on? hor No one knew what happened. Even if Gavin was still in the room, he might not understand what Muriel did. However, he could not care less now. When Muriel was taking a shower, Gavin had already arrived at the location where Chad had reported to him. Chad appeared from the dark and knelt in front of Gavin. Gavin looked at Chad. He asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± Chad pointed at a mansion about half a mile away. He said, ¡°Dark Lord, they are inside. When you rushed over here, two more people entered the mansion.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The mansion was about half a mile away. However, Chad was hiding here. Gavin was not surprised. After all, those people were all supreme warriors! Chad took pride in stealth and assassination. If it were any other peak expert. warrior, even if they were hiding about half a mile away, they might have been discovered by the people inside the mansion. Gavin nodded. He said, ¡°You did well. There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. You can go back first.¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Chad was about to speak. ¡°Dark Lord, I can stay behind to provide support.¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Gavin¡¯s figure disappeared. 11 11 Chad stood rooted to the ground for a long time. After a long while, he gave a thumbs up and said with admiration. ¡°As expected of Dark Lord! ¡°Dark Lord¡¯s strength is indeed unfathomable. He emitted no fluctuations and disappeared without a trace.¡± Indeed, if Gavin¡¯s movements could be noticed by Chad, a peak expert warrior, how could Gavin investigate the conspiracy of those supreme warriors inside the mansion? At this moment, Gavin had already appeared in the mansion about half a mile. away. There were a total of 15 people sitting in the hall of the mansion. These 15 people all emitted an aura of the novice supreme rank. They also had amon feature. Although these people were all wearing different clothes, they had the same dark gold-colored thorn flower somewhere on their clothes! Meanwhile, Gavin was on the ceiling, observing them openly from a hight perspective. However, these supreme warriors did not notice Gavin at all. Theypletely remained unaware of Gavin¡¯s presence due to the insurmountable gap in their strengths. At this time, the door of a room in the hall was opened, and a warrior exuding the aura of intermediate supreme rank walked out. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Hearing this person¡¯s voice, the 15 novice supreme warriors in the hall all stood up respectfully and said, ¡°Leader.¡± They turned out to be a small group within this organization, and the warrior with the strongest strength, the intermediate supreme warrior, was their team leader. The team leader nodded. He walked to the main seat in the mansion¡¯s hall and sat down. After pressing his hand, the remaining 15 novice supreme warriors also sat respectfully. At this moment, the team leader said, ¡°Are you almost ready?¡± Hearing their team leader¡¯s question, the 15 warriors looked at each other. A representative stood up. He said loudly, ¡°Leader, everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for that bastard. Gavin to show up and fall into our trap.¡± Hearing this person¡¯s words, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. 33 appearing in Stanlow. He did not expect them to be here for him. How did they know that he wasing to Stanlow? On the other side, the team leader listened to his subordinate¡¯s report and nodded in satisfaction. Then, a ruthless smile appeared on his face as he spoke slowly. ¡°Gavin, this piece of trash. He probably can¡¯t imagine that we¡¯re waiting for him in Stanlow! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Mullen family holding the deed to the Clifford Ancestral Home, nning to publicly auction it, and the Mullen family spreading the news to the Holman family and the Dawson family in Brookspring, Gavin might not havee.¡± Gavin understood now. No wonder the other party knew that he hade to Stanlow. So, the Mullen family actually spread the news to Brookspring, and the recipients were none other than the Holman family and the Dawson family. However, hadn¡¯t he already destroyed the Holman family and the Dawson family? Who would the Mullen family¡¯s people bring the news to? No way¡­ The members of this team still didn¡¯t know about what had happened. Hmm¡­ Gavin¡¯s expression also became strange. He suddenly felt some sympathy for these dozen or so people. At this moment, the team leader¡¯s subordinates all revealed a smile as if their scheme had seeded. One of them even said, ¡°How could that idiot Gavin imagine that we would ambush him at Stanlow? ¡°When hees over, and we show up, won¡¯t we scare that trash to death? ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± His words seemed to resonate with everyone, including the team leader of the fifteen of them. They all laughed heartily. It seemed that they had already envisioned the scene of Gavin panicking in front. of them when he saw them. They thought that they could easily control Gavin and kill him on the spot. But at this moment, an unfamiliar sigh came from theirughter. ¡°Sigh.¡± Hearing this sigh, the team leader and his 15 subordinates instantly trembled. Everyone stood up at the same time, looked up at the ceiling, and questioned loudly. ¡°Who is it? There was no one on the ceiling. Gavin¡¯szy voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice suddenly came from directly in front of all of them. Everyone immediately withdrew their gazes, looking ahead warily. Sure enough, in the mansion¡¯s hall, an unfamiliar figure appeared out of nowhere. Yes, Gavin revealed himself. Gavin had previously hidden himself because he wanted to see what these people were up to. Now, he realized that they were still scheming against him. Hence, there was no need to hide anymore. However, these people were astonished to find that despite their many supreme warriors, they hadn¡¯t detected him! For a moment, this group of people actually became vignt. The team leader also took a step forward and frowned at Gavin. He loudly questioned Gavin, ¡°Kid, who the hell are you? How dare you spy on us?¡± Gavin looked at the team leader in front of him and spread his hands. indifferently. He said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys preparing a trap to lure me in? Why don¡¯t you. know who I am?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, everyone was momentarily stunned. The next second, they all collectively eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± Gavin immediately frowned and dug his ears. He said, ¡°Do you have to shout so loudly?¡± He was a bit displeased. The simultaneous exmation from the group was quite loud. The dozen or so people were dumbfounded at first. Then, one by one, revealed a hint of surprise. Especially the team leader at the intermediate supreme rank. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± This old fellow actuallyughed out loud. He said to Gavin in surprise, ¡°This really came without any effort! their eyes ¡°If we had known that this idiot dared toe to us willingly, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered setting up any traps.¡± This was what this group of people was surprised about. 14 11131 Gavin had been eavesdropping on them for quite some time, and none of these supreme warriors had noticed him. Shouldn¡¯t they consider that Gavin might be stronger than them? However, at this moment, they seemed to have lost their minds because Gavin had taken the initiative toe to them. Surprisingly, no one noticed this crucial point. At this moment, the team leader had a cold expression on his face as he spoke to Gavin again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you found us, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore! ¡°The important thing is that you¡¯re about to die! ¡°After we kill you, we can report back to our master! Hahaha.¡± Ignoring theughing leader, Gavin went straight to the question he wanted to investigate and was curious about. ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡± When the team leader heard this, he sneered disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re a dog from a garbage family. You aren¡¯t worthy of knowing our master¡¯s name! ¡°Maybe after you die, someone down there will tell you!¡± After saying this, the team leader turned around and said to the 15 subordinates behind him. ¡°Which one of you wants this credit? Go and kill this stray dog!¡± For some reason, when they heard their team leader¡¯s words, the 15 people¡¯s faces revealed a restless expression. One by one, they eagerly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Leader, let me do it!¡± ¡°Leader, I¡¯ve developed a newbat technique. Let me try it!¡± ¡°Leader, let me do it¡± This¡­ However, if any of their previousrades were present, especially the man with tworge knives who was bone-thin, he would have cried out to them. ¡°Are you all trying to get yourselves killed? ¡°What kind of madness is this? Run now!¡± Unfortunately, that skinny man wielding two knives was long gone. These people had no chance to hear his sincere warning. 11.13 Seeing how enthus expression. He casually pointed at one of his subordinates. He said, ¡°You do it!¡± ¡°Okay! Thanks, leader, thank you!¡± The person who was chosen to go first to his death kept expressing gratitude to his team leader. The remaining individuals who were not chosen even showed a disappointed expression. Watching this scene unfold, Gavin couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of helplessness. on his face. The chosen one had stepped forward, pointing at Gavin with one hand, a mocking expression on his face. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m a novice supreme warrior. Get ready to tremble! ¡°Go to hell¡­¡± Before the person could finish his sentence, he suddenly realized that Gavin, who was originally standing some distance away, had disappeared. The next moment, he felt an unbearable pain in his chest. ¡°Puff¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A mouthful of thick blood, along with some fragments of internal organs, spurted out from his mouth and nose. ¡°Uh, ah¡­¡± This person¡¯s body instantly bent like a grilled shrimp. His body slowly slid down. With a plop, he fell limply to the ground. Gavin, with his calm and indifferent demeanor, stood before him. Looking at the person again, his face was twisted grotesquely, and he appeared to be dead, without any sign of life. His expression was like he had suffered immense pain when he died. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± When the remaining 15 people, including their team leader, saw this scene, they actually eximed in disbelief at the same time. All of them looked at Gavin as if they had seen a demon. In their eyes, Gavin was just a surviving young scion from the Clifford family. 315 11131 On the other hand, they were already supreme warriors. It would take at least 30 years of cultivation to reach the level of a supreme warrior. Even if Gavin started cultivating in his mother¡¯s womb, there was no way he could match their strength. But now, Gavin had killed one of theirpanions in one hit, and none of them. could see his move clearly. How could they believe that? On the other side, Gavin¡¯s low and slightly hoarse voice sounded again. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Who¡¯s your master?¡± Unexpectedly, the other party did not seem to have heard Gavin¡¯s question. The team leader shouted at Gavin. ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t be Gavin. He¡¯s a trash! Speak, who are you? Why are you pretending to be that trash?¡± Sigh¡­ He was Gavin, but these people didn¡¯t believe him. There was nothing he could do. Moreover, from the looks of it, they did not intend to answer his question. Gavin shook his head helplessly. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to tell me, go to hell.¡± As he spoke, Gavin took a step forward. At the same time, the terrifying aura around Gavin instantly rippled out. The clothes of the remaining 15 people fluttered in the wind. Seeing this scene, the team leader did not dy and shouted. ¡°Everyone, listen up! Attack together and tear this bastard into pieces!¡± Gavin had indeed killed a novice supreme warrior in a single blow. In their eyes, they would also be instantly killed by Gavin. However, it would be different if they attacked together. Even if Gavin was powerful, they still had 14 novice supreme warriors and one intermediate supreme warrior. Such a lineup was enough to fight head-on with a warrior of celestial rank! They had yet to see a warrior of celestial rank with their own eyes. Therefore, in their understanding, no matter how powerful Gavin was, he couldn¡¯t possibly reach the celestial rank. Hence, if they attacked together, Gavin would definitely die! Behind the team leader, the remaining 14 people simultaneously showed ferocious expressions. Bursting forth instantly, they all moved toward Gavin,unching their attacks. At the same time, about half a mile away, Chad had not left yet. He looked at the mansion about half a mile away in horror and shock. His face was pale as he swallowed hard. He said tremblingly, ¡°This¡­ What a terrifying aura. What happened here?¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Indeed, Chad had never experienced such a powerful aura before. He could feel it clearly, even from about half a mile away. He had witnessed ordinary brawls. He had also even seen groups of expert warriors fighting to death. However, the scene of over a dozen supreme warriors in action was entirely unfamiliar and overwhelming to him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, he even wanted to sneak up and see what was going on. However, the fear of death still firmly rooted him to the ground. Regardless of what might be happening inside the mansion, he firmly believed that thest person who would emerge from there was none other than his master, Gavin Clifford, the Dark Lord. The situation was just as Chad had guessed. Fourteen novice supreme warriors instantly surrounded Gavin, with an intermediate supreme warrior positioned on the outskirts. He stood outside the encirclement and waited for an opportunity to attack. Although it was said that he was waiting for an opportunity to attack, it was actually a sneak attack. However, Gavin seemed unwilling to give the team leader an opportunity for a surprise strike. Facing the oing novice supreme warriors, Gavin¡¯s expression did not change at all. He slowly raised his right foot. Then, he stomped on the ground heavily. A thunderous ¡°bang¡± echoed. The mansion¡¯s hall floor instantly shattered into pieces. Gavin¡¯s heavy stomp sent shockwaves rippling through the surroundings. In the next moment, Gavin¡¯s figure transformed into a ghostly blur, disappearing from their sight. Just when Gavin disappeared, the entire mansion¡¯s space and time seemed to be frozen. There was no sound in the mansion, and the people inside didn¡¯t move. It was as if everything was frozen. It didn¡¯t take long, only about three breaths of time. Then, Gavin reappeared, but he was not at the center of the encirclement. Instead, he was in front of the intermediate supreme warrior. 13 shocked. He had no idea how Gavin came out from the encirclement of his subordinates. and wanted to attack Gavin directly. Just as he was about to attack¡­ ¡°Pffi, pfft, pfft¡­¡± A series of popping sounds erupted. The chests of his remaining 14 subordinates exploded one after another, blossoming into vivid red flowers. ¡°Thud, thud, thud¡­¡± Another series of sounds also sounded one after another. Corpses that had long lost all signs of life fell heavily to the ground. ¡°What?¡± This intermediate supreme warrior was furious after seeing this scene. He had no idea what had happened, nor did he know how Gavin did it. In such a short period, more than a dozen of his subordinates with novice supreme rank met a violent end. They didn¡¯t have a chance to close their eyes and died with grievances. Fear, an overwhelming fear, gripped the intermediate supreme warrior¡¯s heart. How powerful was Gavin? Why did Gavin seem to be stronger than his master¡¯s strength? But that was impossible! How could there be such a powerful person in this world? Gavin did not give the bewildered warrior a chance to react. He opened his mouth again and asked the question he wanted to ask for the third time. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Who exactly is your master?¡± When the intermediate supreme warrior heard Gavin¡¯s voice this time, he swallowed hard and asked with a trembling voice. ¡°If I tell you, can I stay alive?¡± Alive? Gavin looked at the person in front of him calmly and did not say anything. Gavin did not want to answer his question. It was because Gavin had no intention of negotiating terms with this person.. Whether he said it or not, Gavin would kill him. Because of the dark gold-colored thorn flower on his shirt, Gavin had already decided to kill this person. Gavin did not expect this person to reveal the information he wanted. After all, he had decided to advance step by step, confident that the mastermind. The intermediate supreme warrior looked at Gavin¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t hear Gavin¡¯s answer and knew what Gavin meant. A ferocious expression appeared on the intermediate supreme warrior¡¯s face as he bared his teeth. He shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A thunderous sound echoed. The moment this warrior raised his fist, his head exploded on the spot. Why would Gavin give him a chance to attack? The entire group, including the team leader and 15 members of the supreme. rank, was annihted in this short time. Gavin didn¡¯t even spare a nce at his handiwork in the mansion¡¯s hall. He simply turned away and left. The members of the supreme rank team met a pitiful and foolish end. It was unknown that they, who had already gone to hell, would think that the conspiracy they had discussed previously and the mockery after Gavin appeared had be a mockery of their own. They were actually eager to be the first to attack Gavin and fight for credit. Little did they know, they were trulypeting to see who could meet their demise first! Hopefully, when they arrived in hell, they would be able to meet the thin man with the two knives and have a good drink! Gavin was not disappointed that he did not get any crucial information today. It was because he did not have much hope. If the opponent easily revealed the identity of the person they served, it would be too simple and not worth investigating. Gavin was very sure. As the scion of the Clifford family, the hidden mastermind behind the scenes. would undoubtedly mobilize forces to hunt him down. And he would kill all of them one by one. It would continuously deplete the strength of the mastermind¡¯s subordinates. As the forces under the mastermind diminished, they would eventually appear to deal with the troublesome Gavin. Otherwise, if they allowed Gavin to continue killing like this, they would be amander with no subordinates. At that time, Gavin didn¡¯t even need to do anything because the mastermind. would be finished. 1113) ierelore, this W as only a On the other side, Chad, who had been waiting for a long time, saw the figureing out of the mansion. He hurriedly rushed to Gavin and knelt on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord! ¡°Dark Lord, did you kill all those people?¡± Gavin looked at Chad and nodded slightly without saying anything. Then, Chad said loudly with admiration, ¡°Dark Lord, you are truly amazing. I have immense admiration for you.¡± As Chad seemed ready to continue with endless ttery, Gavin waved his hand and interrupted him. He said, ¡°Alright, stop talking. Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chad was stunned. He subconsciously said, ¡°I want to assist you, Dark Lord.¡± After saying this, Chad felt his face turn red. With his strength, how could he help Gavin? It would be good enough if he didn¡¯t cause trouble for Gavin, right? Gavin also said to Chad, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for you to do at Stanlow. You need to return to Brookspring immediately and wait for news at Shawn¡¯s. mansion.¡± Waiting for news? What news? Wasn¡¯t it about Yana, the leader of the Riverrun Sk organization? They had agreed that Chad would be the messenger for all investigation results. Gavin was determined to avoid any interaction with Yana. After all, that woman always liked tounch some peculiar attacks on him. Despite feeling somewhat resentful, Chad dared not disobey Gavin¡¯s orders and left promptly. Gavin looked up at the sky that was about to brighten. He thought that Sally and her mother would probably wake up soon. He should hurry back to the presidential suite. However, thinking about the dramatic scene with Muriel in the early morning, Gavin couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward. When Gavin returned to the presidential suite, the sky had just lit up. Soon, Gavin realized that he was too naive. He had underestimated a woman¡¯s ability to sleep. Muriel had woken up once in the early morning, but this Sally actually showed no signs of waking up. Gavin had no choice but to sit on the sofa and wait in boredom. Just as Gavin was resting with his eyes closed, his phone rang again. The person who called him was none other than the pitiful fool from before, the young scion of the Hill family in Greenwald, Brody! Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Since it was a call from Brody, the Hill family in Greenwald must be up to something again, so Gavin answered the call. After picking up the call, Brody asked, ¡°Mr. Clifford, do you know these two women called Kris and La?¡± Gavin¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard those two names. An aura instantly rippled from his body. Then, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Brody seemed to have noticed that something was wrong with Gavin¡¯s tone. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I overheard it outside our family¡¯s meeting hall just. now. I don¡¯t know how the Hill family found out that Kris and La are very close to you. Plus, they know these two women are in Brookspring right now. Therefore, they n to send the Hill family¡¯s warrior to kidnap these two women. and use them to ckmail you, Mr. Clifford.¡± Listening to Brody¡¯s voice, Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly turned cold. The Hill family was too much! That was right. After experiencing the destruction of his family, Gavin now valued this kind of kinship. The Hill family was one of the murderers who destroyed the Clifford family back then. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now, the Hill family members were actually nning to attack the people around him? Gavin wanted to keep the Hill family around for a while longer. Unexpectedly, the Hill family members had taken a difficult path! On the other end of the line, Brody noticed that Gavin did not speak for a long. time. Brody thought that something had happened and asked again, ¡°Mr. Clifford? Did you hear me? Can I do anything for you?¡± Listening to Brody¡¯s voice, Gavin¡¯s thoughts were pulled back. Gavin said to Brody, ¡°Good. You¡¯ve done well. This information is very valuable.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Brody revealed a happy expression again and said loudly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clifford. This is what your grandson should do.¡± Brody had never heard much praise in his life. Now that he heard such praise from Gavin, he was overjoyed and excited! Meanwhile, Gavin continued giving Brody instructions. ¡°Continue to investigate. If there¡¯s any movement from the Hill family, let me know immediately.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Brody immediately patted his chest and promised Gavin loudly. ¡°I promise toplete the mission. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Clifford!¡± Gavin hung up the call. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. After a while, Gavin turned to look at the two bedrooms. What the Hill family did was a little too much. Gavin had already nned to personally visit and eliminate the Hill family members. However, Sally and Muriel were still asleep. If Gavin did not know that Muriel was Mrs. Muriel, he would have turned around. and left right now. He could not care less. But now, when he was by Muriel¡¯s side, he finally felt the shadow of his mother. In Gavin¡¯s heart, he felt closer to Muriel, so he nned to wait for the mother and daughter to wake up so that he could inform them before heading to Greenwald. After all, there was still two days left before the auction. These two days were enough for Gavin to destroy the entire the Hill family! However, what if the Hill family¡¯s warrior had already gone to Brookspring? Therefore, Gavin took out his Frostpeak Dark Warriorsmunicator and dialed. the number on it. Soon, Harry¡¯s voice came from themunicator. ¡°Dark Lord, are you looking for me?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was low as he slowly said, ¡°Go to La¡¯s medical equipment store immediately. Protect La Tylor, Kris, and Zoe at all times. If any warrior tries to harm them, kill the warrior without mercy!¡± Although Harry did not know why the Dark Lord suddenly assigned him this mission, he could tell from the Dark Lord¡¯s voice that it was extremely important. Therefore, Harry immediately replied loudly, ¡°Understood!¡± With Harry by the three women¡¯s side, Gavin was already much more at ease. Now, Gavin hoped that Sally and Muriel would get up as soon as possible. Not long after Gavin ended hismunication with Harry, Sally and Muriel¡¯s bedroom doors opened at the same time. Was this mother-daughter pair so tacit? They even woke up at the same time? However, when Gavin saw Muriel, he could not help but reveal an awkward. expression. After all, something strange and inappropriate had almost happened today, right? However, Muriel¡¯s condition was abnormally normal, and it was as if nothing had happened. She even took the initiative to approach Gavin and hold his hand. ¡°Gav, are you up early? Are you hungry As Muriel spoke, she turned around and entered the kitchen. This scene stunned Gavin. Why did this woman act as if nothing had happened? Was she really daydreaming in the wee hours of the morning? Did he really see wrongly at that time? That should not be the case. ay! Indeed, Muriel¡¯s illogical calmness seemed to imply that Gavin had transmigrated. Of course, if Muriel did not mention what happened in the early morning, Gavin naturally could not mention it in front of Sally. On the other side, Sally had a strange expression on her face. Then, she leaned over and pulled Gavin¡¯s arm. ¡°Gavin? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so familiar with my mother.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± In fact, there was nothing wrong with Sally¡¯s words. However, after what happened this morning, why did these words sound so ambiguous to Gavin? However, Gavin still controlled himself very well and said to Sally, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Sally revealed an embarrassed smile on her face and said again, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re so familiar with each other, can you return the 200 thousand dors I gave you?¡± Alright! So Sally was here to ask for money? Indeed, the previous 200 thousand dors were given to Gavin as sry for being her bodyguard. Now, everyone was familiar with each other. Talking about money hurts rtionships. How could Gavin still ask for money when they were already familiar with each other? However, Gavin said with a yful smile, ¡°Money? What money? What are you talking about?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Sally was instantly stunned. In the next second, she ced her hands on her waist and said to Gavin in a strange voice, ¡°What did you say? Hey! Why are you like this? You still have the transfer record on your phone! It¡¯s my money! That¡¯s the allowance I painstakingly saved for a year!¡± Sally was able to save 200 thousand dors a year out of her pocket money. As expected of a rich family! Perhaps because Sally¡¯s voice was too loud, Muriel¡¯s figure, while dressed in ant apron, poked out of the kitchen. Of course, this time, her head also poked out. ¦°¦©¦¥ Muriel¡¯s curious voice sounded. ¡°What money? What allowance?¡± On the other side, Sally seemed to have thought of something and patted her head lightly. ¡°Right!¡± Then, Muriel walked out of the kitchen and took out a bank card from her pocket. She came to Gavin and stuffed the bank card into his hand. Under Sally¡¯s shocked expression and Gavin¡¯s strange gaze, Muriel gently said to Gavin, ¡°Gav, don¡¯t worry. Sally and I will be your family members in the future. The Tenny family will also be your home! You¡¯re not a child without rtives. There¡¯s two million dors in this card. Take it as an allowance from your family. You have to keep it well!¡± ¡°What?¡± After Sally heard her mother¡¯s words, she felt as if the sky had copsed and the earth had caved in. She let out a sharp roar. Then, she said to her mother in disbelief, ¡°Muriel! Why did you give Gavin so much money?¡± Muriel rolled her eyes at her daughter and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any manners. He¡¯s your brother. Hurry up and address him as your brother!¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 ¡°I¡¯m not going to address him as my brother!¡± Sally was furious. She never expected that Gavin would take her 200 thousand dors and say that it was his sry as a bodyguard. Now, Gavin was no longer Sally¡¯s bodyguard. ording to Sally¡¯s mother, he was already her family member. If she asked him for 200 thousand dors back, it would be fine if he did not give it to her. However, Gavin actually pretended that nothing had happened. Now, Sally¡¯s mother even gave him another two million dors? Good lord, Sally¡¯s mother had never given Sally so much money at once! Sally had worked hard for a year to save up 200 thousand dors. Now, the other party had only met her mother for less than a day and had directly obtained her mother¡¯s two million dors? Who could tolerate this? However, in the next second, Sally cried out in pain. ¡°Muriel! It hurts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull my ear!¡± Muriel pinched Sally¡¯s ear with one hand and said loudly, ¡°You little girl, why don¡¯t you know anything? Are you going to be disobedient? If so, I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± Sally was really crying out loud! ¡°Don¡¯t! Muriel! I was wrong! I¡¯ll be good, alright?¡± Sally looked at Gavin with an aggrieved expression and said softly, ¡°Gavin, my brother.¡± When Muriel saw that her daughter had given in, she suppressed the anger in her heart. She turned around and said gently to Gavin again, ¡°Gav, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all your family members. Just wait a while. I¡¯ll be done cooking soon. Let¡¯s eat together as a family of three!¡± How did they be a ¡°family of three¡±? Why were Muriel¡¯s words still so ambiguous? However, Gavin could no longer care about these ambiguities. After all, after returning to Brookspring ten yearster, this kind of rtionship. was the most important thing in his heart. At this moment, Gavin looked at Muriel¡¯s back and felt deeply touched. Originally, he had nned to bid farewell to Muriel and Sally. 11 13 From the looks of it, it was not bad for together. However, Muriel had given him a huge sum of money. To be honest, Gavin wanted to return it. However, he did not know what to say. The other party really treated him as family. Gavin could not reject such good intentions! Moreover, Gavin also valued this kind of rtionship. Therefore, Gavin could only reluctantly ept the 200 thousand dors again. There was nothing he could do. In short, breakfast was a sweet time spent together. Muriel¡¯s culinary skills were really simr to Gavin¡¯s mother¡¯s. Gavin felt that he could not get enough of it. However, at the dining table during the course of this meal, there was always a pair of resentful sses staring at him. This pair of eyes naturally belonged to Sally. Sally looked at her mother, who kept putting food into Gavin¡¯s bowl, and felt endless grievances in her heart! She kept wailing in her heart, ¡°Muriel! I¡¯m your biological daughter!¡± Gavin wanted to spend more time having the meal with them, but they inevitably finished eating at some point. After Gavin helped Muriel wash the dishes, he wiped his hands and nned to bid farewell to her. He would make a trip to Greenwald first. He would definitely be able to rush back. before the auction began. However, just as Gavin was about to speak, thendline phone in the living room. of the presidential suite rang. Gavin could only give up for the time being and wait for Muriel to finish the call. On the other side, Muriel picked up the call. It was unknown what the other party said, but she muttered softly, ¡°The Mullen family?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this word. Was this a call from Stanlow¡¯s Mullen family? The Mullen family was also the organizer of this auction. They had the title deed. to the Clifford Ancestral Home in their hands. This was also the main purpose of Gavin¡¯s visit to Stanlow. Moreover, the Mullen family¡¯s people were his enemies in the massacre of the Clifford family. 24 Therefore, regarding the Mullen family, Gavin had to take it seriously. On the other side, after Muriel hung up the phone, a hint of contemtion appeared between her brows. Not long after, she turned to look at Gavin solemnly and said, ¡°The people from the Mullen family have invited us to attend this auction to meet them in advance.¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly, and the same doubt appeared in his eyes. Muriel¡¯s voice did not stop. ¡°Gay, I came to Stanlow to attend the auction because the final item of this auction is the title deed for Brookspring¡¯s Clifford Ancestral Home! Originally, I wanted to purchase this deed and keep it at home as a memento. But now that I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯ll appear at the auction and buy this title deed to return it to you. This can be considered returning it to its rightful owner.¡± ¡°Mrs. Muriel.¡± Hearing what Murial said, Gavin was touched. Muriel held Gavin¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t know why the Mullen family asked to see us in advance. I¡¯ll go over and see what they¡¯re up to. Gav, don¡¯t go.¡± Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°No, Mrs. Muriel, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°But,¡± Muriel said anxiously, ¡°Gav, you¡¯re from the Clifford family. If you go to the Mullen family¡¯s ce, you¡¯ll be in danger!¡± Before Gavin could say anything, Sally had already spoken. ¡°Him? He¡¯s still in danger? Muriel, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see itst night. With his skills, how could he be in danger? Let hime with us. We¡¯ve paid him to be our bodyguard!¡± The pay that Sally was talking about was, of course, the 200 thousand dors she gave Gavin. However, the money that Muriel thought Sally was talking about was the pocket. money she had given Gavin just now. Muriel rolled her eyes at her daughter and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That money is pocket money for your brother. How can you put your brother in danger!¡± ¡°Muriel!¡± Sally wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°Who¡¯s your biological son? He even took my money.¡± Before Sally could finish, Gavin said, ¡°Sally¡¯s right, Mrs. Muriel. Don¡¯t worry, with my skills, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Sally quickly said, ¡°Hey! Do you really think you¡¯re my brother? Why are you speaking up for me?¡± Sally¡¯s angry voice was quickly interrupted by Muriel. ¡°p!¡± Muriel smacked Sally on the head and scolded her. ¡°How can you talk to your brother like that? Apologize now!¡± Sally cried, ¡°Gavin, I was wrong!¡± Gavin smiled and said, ¡°Good girl! I forgive you!¡± Sally stared at Gavin. She ground her teeth so hard that her mrs were about to break! Whether Sally¡¯s mrs would be crushed or not, Gavin did not know. He only knew that he might not be able to go to Greenwald today. That was because the Mullen family¡¯s matter was even more important. That was the Clifford Ancestral Home¡¯s title deed! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As for Brookspring, he did not need to worry about the safety of the three women for the time being. After all, no one in the Hill family could be Harry¡¯s opponent. Soon, Gavin followed Muriel and her daughter to a club under the Mullen family¡¯s name in Stanlow. Gavin followed behind the mother and daughter. He seemed very low-key now, just like a personal bodyguard. In a hall of this club. The representatives of the wealthy families from all over Riverrun had already taken their seats. Gavin stood quietly behind Muriel. However, Gavin did not find Leonard from the Southeast Martial Order. It seemed that because of Leonard¡¯s identity, the Mullen family¡¯s people would not let Leonard gather with the public. Not long after, a man in a ck suit and bow tie slowly walked out and stood at the front of the hall. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve waited for a long time. Because of some special matters, Mr. Mullen can¡¯t attend this meeting. Therefore, I¡¯ll tell everyone what we want to talk about today.¡± This person was actually not a core member of the Mullen family? Upon hearing this news, everyone in the hall revealed a trace of displeasure in their eyes. However, at this moment, Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly drifted to the depths of the hall, to a floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor! Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Behind the huge floor-to-ceiling window, Adair was holding a wine ss and swirling it gently, His eyes were also shining brightly as he looked in the direction of Gavin. However, Adair was not looking at Gavin. Instead, he looked at Muriel and Sally, who were sitting in front of Gavin. Ascivious light slowly appeared in his eyes. He even pursed the saliva at the corner of his mouth and slowly said, ¡°The mother and daughter of the Tenny family are indeed worthy of their reputation! No wonder the Henderson family members are so obsessed!¡± On the other side, ackey beside Adair chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Mullen. Muriel has been a widow for more than 20 years. She doesn¡¯t look like a woman who has a daughter who¡¯s in her early twenties at all. She looks like she¡¯s only 30 years old. Just look at her charm and her figure.¡± A look of infatuation appeared in theckey¡¯s eyes. After hearing this, Adair¡¯s gaze turned slightly to hisckey. There was a cold glint in his eyes as he said, ¡°Kid, what the hell are you thinking?¡± Hearing his master¡¯s cold voice, theckey¡¯s entire body trembled. Then, he hurriedly said carefully and fearfully, ¡°Mr. Mullen, I was just thinking about how to get this mother and daughter pair for you so that you can enjoy them!¡± Hearing thisckey¡¯s words, Adair¡¯s expression slowly softened. Then, he asked, ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± When thisckey saw that his words had touched Adair¡¯s heart, he was immediately interested and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Mullen, I n to arrange for a group of people to secretly follow them after they leave. They¡¯ll find an empty corner and kidnap them. Then they¡¯ll drug them and send them to your room!¡± Listening to hisckey¡¯s description, the lecherous light on Adair¡¯s face became even more obvious. Then, he finally looked at Gavin, who was behind Muriel, for the first time. When he saw Gavin, Adair¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he said slowly, ¡°Why do I feel like that guy has been looking at me?¡± Theckey also said, ¡°Mr. Mullen, you¡¯re mistaken. Our floor-to-ceiling windows. are one-sided. No one outside can see us.¡± Adair nodded slightly. In fact, he did not take Gavin seriously. He only asked curiously, ¡°Did you notice? Because of the Henderson family, Muriel and Sally. always have arge number of bodyguards behind them when they go out. Why did you only bring one person today? Could it be that this person is an expert?¡± After hearing this, theckey immediately said obsequiously, ¡°Mr. Mullen, you 1113) worry too much. Even If our warrior? As long as the Mullen family¡¯s warrior makes a move, if that bodyguard knows what¡¯s good for him, the warrior can spare his life. If that bodyguard doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll send him straight to hell. No matter what, we¡¯ll easily send the mother and daughter to your bed, Mr. Mullen!¡± When Adair heard theckey¡¯s words, he revealed an arrogant smile and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re right, kid! Damn it, he¡¯s just a stupid bodyguard. If he listens, we¡¯ll spare his life. If he doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll get rid of him. It¡¯s just killing a piece of trash. It won¡¯t affect anything!¡± Then, Adair waved his hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Theckey nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Mr. Mullen, tonight, enjoy this mother-daughter pair!¡± After saying that, the smile on his face was even happier than that of his master, Adair¡¯s. From what he knew, Muriel and her daughter would definitely be taken down. He would also receive Mr. Mullen¡¯s reward for doing a good job. Perhaps he could also have a go at those two women after Mr. Mullen was done! At this moment, Muriel and her daughter did not know that they had been. targeted in Stanlow. In the hall, the person who was pushed out by the Mullen family had already talked about serious matters. ¡°After a discussion among the core members of the Mullen family, the auction. that was originally scheduled to be held in two days has been brought forward to tonight! Today, I called everyone over to tell you that you can prepare in advance!¡± The auction was brought forward to tonight? In the entire hall, the people who nned to participate in the auction revealed. surprised expressions. Why did such an important auction have to be brought forward? Why did they not discuss it with them and inform them directly? However, no matter how these people asked, the person who was pushed to the front of the stage would say that this was a decision made by the higher-ups, and that he did not know the exact reason. However, an interesting glint appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Had it been brought forward? Coincidentally, he could save too much time in Stanlow! As for why the Mullen family suddenly brought forward this auction, it was probably rted to himself! That was right. Did the Mullen family not send someone Holman family and the Dawson family? By now, it was estimated that the Mullen family members already knew that the Holman family and the Dawson family of Stanlow have been destroyed. Moreover, they must have been annihted by Gavin. Since Gavin had already taken action, they could not dy any longer! At this moment, Muriel looked back at Gavin and slowly stood up. A pleasant voice sounded. ¡°I want to ask if the title deed for Brookspring¡¯s Clifford Ancestral Home that was mentioned in the invitation letter is true?¡¯ As soon as Muriel¡¯s question was asked, the entire venue fell silent. Half of them looked like pigs when they saw Muriel¡¯s beautiful face and figure. The rest of the people seemed to be very concerned about thend deed. At this moment, the person the Mullen family pushed out smiled and nodded at Muriel. ¡°Ms. Tenny, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see everything on the invitation at tonight¡¯s auction!¡± After receiving a response from the Mullen family, Muriel did not say anything else and sat down again. Gavin also clenched his fists gently. Originally, Gavin had followed them because he wanted to see how many people the Mullen family had sent. If there were more people, Gavin would directly take revenge. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Actually, Gavin had already discovered Adair¡¯s existence. Of course, Gavin could also kill Adair directly. However, Gavin did not know where the title deed to the Clifford Ancestral Home was. Killing someone at this time would alert the enemy. What if the Mullen family¡¯s people transferred the title deed to someone else? Did they not say that they would be able to see the Clifford family¡¯s title deed at tonight¡¯s auction? At that time, there would definitely be many people from the Mullen family present. If that was the case, Gavin nned to postpone the bloody operation until tonight, deciding to discuss it after seeing the deed to his own Clifford family¡¯s property! At this moment, the person speaking on behalf of the Mullen family members. smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any questions, please leave and make early preparations. If you¡¯re ready, you can y aroull will pay for all the expenses!¡± After saying this, the person also left. Of course, some people quickly left the venue. They were probably rushing to make preparations. Some people naturally epted Adair¡¯s good intentions and enjoyed themselves. in the club. Muriel and her daughter, of course, would not stay in this club. They left the club. with Gavin. Just as Adair and hisckey had guessed, Muriel and her daughter had only brought Gavin as a bodyguard. Of course, there was no need to bring more bodyguards. The driver was not Gavin, but Sally, who had a bitter expression on her face. Now, she realized that she did not spend 200 thousand dors to hire a bodyguard. Instead, she spent 200 thousand dors to raise someone to serve! As Sally drove the car, they soon entered a road with no pedestrians or cars. The moment they entered this empty spot, Gavin¡¯s gaze slowly lowered. He remembered that he and Sally had taken the same pathst night. However, at that time, this path was filled with people. It was still daytime now. How could there be no one? At this moment. ¡°Screech!¡± Sally suddenly braked! Several ck vans appeared in front of their cars and blocked their way! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Muriel, who had sensed the abnormality, blurted out. At that moment, the nervous Sally immediately said, ¡°We might be surrounded. by the Henderson family again! Muriel, sit tight!¡± As Sally spoke, she put the car in reverse and stepped on the elerator. ¡°Buzz buzz!¡± A series of violent engine sounds could be heard. Behind them, more than a dozen vans appeared. It directly blocked their escape route. This time, they had nowhere to go. Sally gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°It must be those bastards from the Henderson family! Are they endless?¡± At this moment, Gavin slowly shook his head. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be from the Henderson family.¡± Indeed, the Henderson family¡¯s eldest son, Hugh, had been killed by Gavin. Not one from the Henderson family should appear in Stanlow now. At this moment, Muriel also asked in confusion, ¡°Then who are they?¡± Gavin turned to ask Muriel, ¡°Are the forces of the Mullen family big in Stanlow?¡± Muriel did not even think about it and nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, their forces are huge! Their forces are so huge that they can cover the sky with one hand!¡± After saying this, Muriel¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and she immediately said, ¡°No wonder this road seems to have been cordoned off. There¡¯s no one here! They¡¯re from the Mullen family? But why did the Mullen family surround us?¡± Sally also reacted. To cordon off a road was definitely not something that the Henderson family could do. The Mullen family¡¯s people had the ability to do so, but did the Mullen family have any grudges with the Tenny family? No. The Mullen family indeed did not have any grudges against the Tenny family. Unfortunately, Muriel and Sally were too beautiful! How should it be put? There was nothing that could be done when facing perverts! However, Muriel and her daughter still did not know the reason. 11111 Crackling sounds could be heard. From the dozens of vans in front and behind, hundreds of fierce-looking people immediately got out. They surrounded the car where Gavin and the other two were. Gavin also whispered, ¡°Sit in the car. I¡¯ll get out and see what¡¯s going on.¡± As he spoke, he opened the car door and stepped out. However, how could Muriel let Gavin suffer danger alone when she had such strange feelings for him? ¡°Gay!¡± After a scream, Muriel opened the car door and rushed out. After seeing that her mother had already gotten out of the car, how could Sally still sit in the car? Gavin looked at Muriel and her daughter standing behind him with a helpless. expression. However, he quickly saw the strength of these hundreds of people. They were all ordinary people. The only man who looked to be in his thirties wast the warrior. He was only a warrior at the peak expert rank. Gavin¡¯s expression was a little strange. Was the Mullen family¡¯s information. wrong, or had he underestimated him too much? Why did they send out an expert warrior? At this moment, the expert warrior also walked out. His gaze swept back and forth. between Muriel and Sally. His eyes lit up and he even whispered, ¡°Mr. Mullen has good taste.¡± So that was it! After hearing this, Gavin understood. Adair had actually taken a liking to Muriel and Sally? Was there a need to do this over two women? Was there a need to make all of them do this? What was so desirable about them? Gavin was halfway throughining when he suddenly thought of the scene. that happened in the wee hours of the morning. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Gavin also coughed awkwardly. Alright, they were indeed very desirable. It was indeed what any man wanted. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! 1111 Gavin¡¯s awkward cough made Muriel and Sally look at each other in confusion. What was going on? However, at this moment, the warrior, who was at the peak expert rank, spoke. ¡°Mrs. Tenny, Miss Tenny, the Mullen family¡¯s Mr. Mullen hopes that the two of you cane with us.¡± Were they really from the Mullen family? When Muriel and her daughter heard the man¡¯s words, a hint of doubt appeared in their eyes as they looked at each other. Muriel also took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Mullen.e out to see me in the clubhouse? Now that you¡¯ve surrounded us in the middle of the road, we can¡¯t help but suspect your motives!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt us!¡± Unexpectedly, the peak expert warrior, had not intention of hiding anything. He actually said directly, ¡°Mr. Mullen has taken a fancy to you and your daughter. So, I hope the two of you know your priorities!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Muriel and Sally heard the warrior¡¯s words, their faces were instantly filled with anger. Sally took a step forward and scolded loudly, ¡°Bastard! Even Mr. Mullen has to respectfully address my mother when he sees her. You¡¯re too rude now. It¡¯s too much!¡± Unexpectedly, when the peak expert warrior heard Sally¡¯s words, the smile on his face became even more arrogant. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more exciting to address her as Mrs. Muriel?¡± ¡°You!¡± Muriel and her daughter instantly flew into a rage. What did that mean? Was it not a tant insult? Just as the two of them were about to curse again, the expert warrior spoke again. However, at this moment, he was not talking to Muriel and her daughter, but to Gavin. ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t you fucking scram further away? Do you still want to protect your master? Just admit defeat. Can you defeat so many of us alone? Get lost and I can still spare your life! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being heartless!¡± ¡°Gav!¡± After hearing this, Muriel, who was worried about Gavin¡¯s safety, held Gavin¡¯s hand anxiously and looked at him with concern. Gavin turned around and gently patted Muriel¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs. Muriel, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the peak expert warrior actually burst intoughter. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ll be fine? You brat, you¡¯re actually just an idiot? Alright, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll really be fine!¡± As he spoke, the peak expert warrior waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Go up and tear this idiot apart first! Then tie these two women up. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The hundreds of people said in unison. Then, they charged towards Gavin. ¡°Gav, run quickly. Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Muriels anxious voice had just sounded when she realized that Gavin, who had been holding her hand, had disappeared! In the next second, banging sounds could be heard. Screams and cries of pain resounded throughout the area. In the blink of an eye, not a single one of these hundreds of people stood still. They all fell to the ground, not knowing if they were dead or alive. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Muriel gasped when she saw this scene. She looked at Gavin¡¯s sturdy back in shock.. However, Sally had a calm expression on her face. She held her mother¡¯s hand. and said, ¡°Muriel, don¡¯t worry. Gavin will be fine.¡± Indeed, Sally had seen with her own eyes how Gavin had sent the Henderson. family¡¯s group flying with a single punch. At this moment, the peak expert warrior was also stunned when he saw this scene. However, he quickly recovered and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect a fool like you to actually be a martial arts practitioner. But do you still think you¡¯ll be fine? The smile on the peak expert warrior¡¯s face had a hint of ruthlessness. Then, he said, ¡°Kid, others can¡¯t do anything to you, but I¡¯m different. The person standing in front of you is warrior! Do you know the difference between trash and a warrior?¡± The peak expert warrior emphasized his identity. He seemed to be very confident in himself. Indeed, in his eyes, Gavin did not emit any aura that belonged to a warrior even when he attacked previously. Gavin was just an ordinary person who knew some martial arts! As the peak expert warrior spoke, the aura that was exclusive to covering his body. instantly rippled out. The smile on his face became even more sinister as he said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll let you know today that in front of a warrior, you¡¯re only trash that can be crushed at Chapter 162 Chapter 162 ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll let you know today that, in front of the warrior, you¡¯re trash that can be crushed at will!¡± The peak expert warrior spoke harsh words. Beside Gavin, Muriel and her daughter, who were standing at the back, had strange expressions on their faces. Even Muriel had not watched Gavin¡¯s attack carefully However, she also knew that Gavin was a warrior. Moreover,pared to her daughter¡¯s understanding of Gavin, Muriel seemed to know more. After all, Muriel knew that Gavin was part of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. This was, of course, what Gavin¡¯s mother had told Muriel in her letter. Although Muriel did not know much about warriors, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were known by everyone in the world! Muriel did not know that Gavin was the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s Dark Lord, but she knew that he was a warrior, and his strength was definitely not low! It was also because Muriel did not know much about warriors. She even thought that Gavin was much safer than when the hundreds of people. surrounded him just now. In her heart, if Gavin was facing off against one person, even if the other party was a warrior, it would be easier to deal with than hundreds of people. However, reality was different. In Gavin¡¯s eyes, it was almost the same. It was not worth mentioning. The peak expert warrior had just finished speaking when a loud sound was heard. ¡°Bang!¡± Visible to the naked eye, the cement road under the feet of peak expert warrior actually had dense cracks. ¡°Jesus!¡± Muriel, who did not know much about warriors, eximed when she saw this scenie. This was beyond her understanding What kind of person could dodge and form densely-formed cracks on the road. used forrge trucks? For a moment, Muriel was worried for Gavin. This loud sound was only caused by the reaction force of the peak expert warrior rushing towards Gavin. As for Gavin, he stood where he was as usual. He looked calmly at the peak expert warrior. When the warrior saw Gavin standing rooted to the ground, the expression on hist face became even more mocking. He even shouted as he attacked, ¡°Kid? What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared silly? You¡¯re really trash. Go to hell!¡± ¡°Dong!¡± A loud sound was heard. The ground where Gavin was standing was instantly filled with dust. For a moment, the outside world could not see the scene inside at all. At this moment, Muriel let out an anxious shout. ¡°Gay!¡± Sally¡¯s eyes were also filled with anxiety, but it was not as obvious as her mother¡¯s expression. If not for the fact that Sally could not care less right now, she might have cursed. in her heart when she saw this scene. ¡°Who¡¯s your biological son!¡± Sally thought. A coughing sound broke the silence after Muriel¡¯s scream. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough.¡± A violent cough came from the smoke and dust. Muriel and her daughter could tell that it was not Gavin¡¯s voice. Then, the dust dissipated, revealing the scene inside. Gavin stood rooted to the ground. And under his feet, he seemed to be stepping on something. On a closer look, it was actually the peak expert warrior. However, at this moment, no expression could be seen on the face of the peak. expert warrior. One could only see his pair of terrified pupils emitting a light of fear. His face waspletely soaked in the blood that spurted out of his mouth and nose. Every time he coughed, arge amount of blood would flow out. When Muriel and Sally saw this scene, their eyes were actually a little dazed! Yes, Gavin¡¯s bloody and miserable appearance did not seem to have caught their attention at all. The pupils of the two of them trembled slightly, because at this moment, Gavin¡¯s figure was really too tall, and his back was really too broad. In addition, he had protected them again and again. 111 The same words appeared in the mother and daughter¡¯s minds at the same time. ¡°Boyfriend power!¡± To be honest, if these two words appeared in the mind of Sally, who was in her twenties, it would be very normal. However, when Sally¡¯s mother, Muriel, thought about it, it was a little. unbelievable. Fortunately, Gavin could not hear the thoughts of Muriel and her daughter. At this moment, Gavin was stepping on the peak expert warrior. Gavin lowered his head slightly, his eyes were cold, and his lips were pursed. A bone-chilling voice came from Gavin¡¯s throat. ¡°Tell me, who instructed you to go to Brookspring and kill the Clifford family? How did you get the Clifford family¡¯snd deed?¡± At this moment, the peak expert warrior, who was pale and terrified, was coughing up blood. When he heard Gavin¡¯s question, his body seemed to have instantly recovered. His pupils instantly dted, and he let out a roar of disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± But as soon as he said that, the man shook his head crazily and shouted, ¡°No! Impossible. You can¡¯t be Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford can¡¯t be so strong! Who are you? What does the Clifford family in Brookspring have to do with you?¡± Gavin was clearly familiar with this kind of mentality. Others did not believe that he was himself. He could not be bothered to care anymore. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Gavin only looked coldly at the warrior, who was under his feet. The warrior looked at Gavin¡¯s cold gaze and felt a chill run down his spine. He could tell that the other party did not intend to answer his question. Now, the warrior had clearly realized the difference in strength between him and the person in front of him. Gavin did not have the aura of a warrior. It was not because Gavin was an ordinary person, but because his strength was far greater than his! Previously, the warrior had actually mocked Gavin for being trash? Damn it, if the other party was trash, would he not be scum? Or worse than scum? Right now, the warrior felt that his life was more important! Therefore, the warrior looked at Gavin expectantly and asked, ¡°Will you spare my life if I tell you?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± The warrior did not get the answer he wanted. Instead, he heard the sound of his sternum being crushed. The warrior widened his terrifying bloodshot eyes and died with remaining grievances! Gavin would not negotiate with him. This was the first person to appear from the Mullen family. The Mullen family¡¯s huge family had too many people. Gavin believed that if he killed them one by one, there would always be someone who would provide him with some useful information. After Gavin killed this person, the street became quiet again. Fortunately, the people from the Mullen family already cordoned off the road. Otherwise, seeing the corpses on the ground would definitely cause the public to panic. Meanwhile, Gavin turned around and returned to Muriel and her daughter¡¯s side. He realized that the mother and daughter¡¯s expressions were clearly a little dull. Gavin thought that it was because the scene was too bloody and frightened the mother and daughter. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Muriel. Did I scare you?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice finally pulled Muriel and her daughter back from their shock. The two of them were naturally not frightened by the scene in front of them. As members of the Tenny family, they were actually used to such a scene. Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Muriel¡¯s cheeks actually turned slightly red. Of course, she could not let Gavin know what strange thoughts she had about him. just now. Therefore, Muriel went along and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Those people deserve it! After getting back into the car, Sally drove to the hotel where they were staying. Gavin looked at Muriel and said, ¡°Mr. Muriel, the people from the Mullen family are already against you. I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go to the auction tonight. This was also out of concern for Gavin¡¯s ¡°family¡±. However, Muriel shook her head and said loudly, ¡°No! I must buy back the title deed for the Clifford family.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°No! I must buy back the Clifford family¡¯s title deed!¡± Hearing Muriel¡¯s words, Gavin opened his mouth. He wanted to say that he could actually take it back alone. However, looking at the determination in Muriel¡¯s eyes, Gavin felt a sense of warmth in his heart and did not say anything to stop her. Gavin had absolute strength. Even if Muriel and Sally encountered any danger, Gavin could easily settle it. Meanwhile, Gavin and Muriel had already returned to the presidential suite. On the other side, the Mullen family¡¯s Adair had already left the clubhouse. He headed to the auction venue tonight. After all, tonight¡¯s auction was the most important thing today. Since the beginning, this auction only had one goal. That was to allow Riverrun¡¯s wealthy families, powerhouses, and forces to gather in Stanlow and the Mullen family¡¯s residence. The Mullen family could improve their family¡¯s social status in Riverrun. In addition, they could make a lot of money. However,ter on, Brody¡¯s father, part of the Hill family in Greenwald, came to Stanlow and found Adair. He told Adair that a person who resembled Gavin had returned from Brookspring. There was another purpose for this auction. That was to lure out the Clifford family¡¯s remaining survivor, Gavin, and then kill him on the spot! That would let the Clifford family of Brookspring disappear from this world. forever! The auction was brought forward because the people he sent to Brookspring discovered that Brookspring¡¯s Dawson family and Holman family, as well as the weakest Harper family, had been destroyed by Gavin! If it was not Gavin, it was an expert who pretended to be Gavin and deliberately. came out to cause trouble. The sudden change in the timing of the auction was also to prevent Gavin from having any chance to prepare. If Gavin hade, they would have already set up a trap and waited for Gavin to enter. If Gavin did note, the Clifford family¡¯s title deed would be sold. It would be 14 11-141 This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. difficult for Gavin to find it again. That could also piss off Gavin. It was the best of both worlds. As the person in charge of the Mullen family auction, Adair naturally had to oversee the venue and strategize. Adair had a satisfied look on his face as he looked at his subordinates, who were arranging the venue in an orderly manner. Hezily sat on the soft sofa to rest. At that moment, theckey, who had followed behind Adair at the clubhouse to arrange for the kidnapping of Muriel and her daughter, ran to Adair¡¯s side in a hurry. When Adair saw thisckey, a faint smile appeared on his face. There was even a hint of anticipation in his smile as he asked, ¡°Is it done?¡± When theckey heard Adair¡¯s words, an ugly expression appeared on his face. Looking at theckey¡¯s expression, Adair¡¯s expression slowly turned cold as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Theckey said with a pained expression, ¡°Mr. Mullen, all the men we sent out are dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adair eximed in surprise when he heard that. Theckey knelt down with a plop and cried out, ¡°Mr. Mullen! It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t do my job well. I didn¡¯t investigate clearly. The bodyguard that Muriel and her daughter brought is really too powerful. Even our peak expert warrior was not his match!¡± Hearing theckey¡¯s words, Adair¡¯s face was filled with anger and disbelief. He raised his leg and kicked theckey¡¯s chest fiercely. ¡°Stop your nonsense! What¡¯s going on? That stupid bodyguard is so young. How strong can he be?¡± Theckey rolled on the ground in pain before getting up. He knelt on the ground again and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Mullen is right. I¡¯m sprouting nonsense!¡± p! As theckey spoke, he pped himself and said, ¡°Mr. Mullen, when I arrived at the scene, everyone was dead. All of them were dead. Muriel and her daughter only had that one young man by their side as their bodyguard. If it wasn¡¯t that young man, who else could it be?¡± Adair stood up and kicked theckey again. ¡°Did you fucking see it with your own eyes? Can¡¯t there be an expert hiding in the dark?¡± Theckey fell to the ground in pain reacted and said, with snot and tears. ¡°Mr. Mullen is right. I was too stupid to think of this.¡± Adair looked at the tearfulckey and sat down again. He crossed his legs and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not your fault. After all, you don¡¯t know the warrior. Remember, I¡¯m 214 telling you that even if the young bodyguard beside Muriel is a warrior, he¡¯s at most at the beginner stage of the expert rank based on his age. Therefore, someone else killed the Mullen family¡¯s people!¡± On the other side, theckey kept nodding. ¡°Mr. Mullen is right, Mr. Mullen is right.¡± On the other side, theckey said again, ¡°Mr. Mullen, what should we do about. Muriel?¡± Adair narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists slightly. It was obvious that he really wanted to have a taste of Muriel! However, he still endured it and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re still in Stanlow! Let¡¯s consider tonight¡¯s auction first. The auction is the most important thing!¡± Theckey also put away his snot and tears and asked again, ¡°Mr. Mullen, but we¡¯ve lost the warrior. What if Gavines tonight? What should we do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adair looked at hisckey and sneered. ¡°That peak expert warrior is just the weakest warrior in our operation. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s there or not! Besides, we¡¯re not the only ones tonight.¡± A cold smile appeared on Adair¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Do you remember the dozen or so people we saw a few days ago with thorn flowers embroidered on their clothes?¡± Theckey nodded, and Adair continued speaking. ¡°Each of them is a warrior above the supreme rank!¡± ¡°Also!¡± Adair lowered his voice and said to hisckey, ¡°My father also contacted the people from Rosebud. They¡¯re also here!¡± Rosebud? For some reason, when Adair¡¯sckey heard these three words, his face suddenly turned pale. His body trembled a few times before he said with lingering fear, ¡°Is it that group of women with terrifying martial strength?¡± Adair nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s them.¡± Then, Adair spoke again. ¡°The Rosebud¡¯s head is really beautiful! It¡¯s just a pity. As a woman, how can she be so powerful?¡± Good lord, what was Adair thinking about? Why did he want to go to sleep with whichever woman he saw? Adair said again, ¡°Moreover, the lord of the Southeast Martial Order, Leonard, will also attend our auction. My father has drunk with Leonard twice! If these people are not enough, with my father¡¯s rtionship with Leonard, the Martial Order will definitely not sit back and do nothing!¡± After Adair finished speaking, the smiles on his and hisckeys¡¯ faces gradually became ferocious. Adair slowly mocked in a hoarse voice, ¡°No matter who it is, whether it¡¯s Gavin or an expert pretending to be Gavin, he will definitely die!¡± Adairughed crazily. While Adair was smiling happily, at the same time, Muriel and the others. returned to the lobby of the hotel where they were staying. At this moment, it had already been sealed by a group of armored warriors. In the middle of the hall, the Southeast Martial Order¡¯s lord, Leonard, who had drunk with Adair¡¯s father twice, was kneeling respectfully on the ground. The person Leonard was kneeling to was exactly the person Adair had said would. definitely die tonight, Gavin! At this moment, Leonard knelt on one knee respectfully and said solemnly in at low voice, ¡°Benefactor, do you need the people from Southeast Martial Order to control tonight¡¯s auction?¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Adair would never have thought of this. The power that he wanted to rely on just now was actually already nning to turn around and deal with them. Moreover, it waspletely under the orders of the person they wanted to kill. It was unimaginable what kind of expression Adair would have if he saw this scene. On the other hand, Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not time. for you to attack yet.¡± In fact, from the beginning, Gavin did not intend to let anyone interfere with his revenge. However, as he investigated further, he realized that there seemed to be an extremely huge secret behind the Clifford family¡¯s extermination. As for Gavin, he had transferred the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors to Brookspring because he was too busy. Subsequently, the Southeast Martial Order¡¯s lord, Leonard, appeared. There were 100,000 warriors in the entire Southeast Martial Order. They could actually listen to his orders. At Riverrun, it was equivalent to having 100,000 more subordinates out of thin air. However! Gavin also realized that the enemy behind the destruction of his family was getting stronger and stronger. Currently, it was known that they were Frostpeak General and Riverrun General, who each commanded a million troops. Later on, Gavin also found out that there was someone else above the two war generals! There was nothing else to say. Compared to Riverrun General alone, the Southeast Martial Order was too small. Not to mention how big of an existence it would attract in the future. However, it did not mean that Gavin did not fancy the manpower of the Southeast Martial Order! Instead, Gavin felt that it was not appropriate to expose these things too early. After all, the truth was still unclear. If he exposed too many things at this time, would the people behind him have alreadye up with a countermeasure? 15 In fact, they lost all traces and no longer appeared. Then who should he seek revenge from? Therefore, sometimes, hiding something that no one knew about was also a strategy for revenge! Gavin thought so, but Leonard was not a mind reader. Of course, he did not know what Gavin was thinking, so he asked again, ¡°Then, my benefactor, do you need us to do anything tonight?¡± After all, Leonard was invited to attend the Mullen family¡¯s auction tonight. He would definitely appear at the venue. Gavin looked at Leonard and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t do anything. Tonight, just treat it as an invitation from the Mullen family to watch at big show!¡± ¡°Huh? Do nothing?¡± Before Leonard could react, Gavin waved his hand and turned around to leave. As he walked, he said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave with your men. If the Mullen family sees. you with me, it won¡¯t be interesting anymore.¡± With that, Gavin boarded the elevator and went back to find Muriel and Sally. The confused Leonard was left dumbfounded. Time passed quickly, and the sky quickly darkened. Gavin sat alone on the sofa in the living room of the presidential suite and waited. quietly. After all, tonight¡¯s auction was a more formal asion. Therefore, Muriel and Sally had to dress up and change into their own gowns. Right now, Gavin was waiting for the two women to get dressed. After an unknown period of time. Muriel¡¯s bedroom door suddenly opened a crack. Her head slowly poked out of the room. When she saw Gavin sitting in the living room, she blushed for some reason. Meanwhile, Gavin also noticed Muriel¡¯s head. He stood up from the sofa and asked curiously, ¡°What is it, Mrs. Muriel? Can I help you?¡± For some reason, Muriel¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard Gavin¡¯s question. She immediately asked, ¡°Is Sally all ready?¡± Gavin turned around and saw that Sally¡¯s room door was closed. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After saying this, Muriel closed her door again. Bang! Faced with Muriel¡¯s confusing behavior, Gavin helplessly spread his hands. He had no idea what was going on with Muriel. After an unknown period of time, Muriel stuck her head out again. In the end, she saw Gavin¡¯s bored figure again. With no other choice, Muriel could only ask again, ¡°Gav, is Sally ready?¡± Of course, the answer she got was no. Muriel looked down at her watch and said anxiously, ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡± Then, Muriel said to Gavin, ¡°Gav, can you help me take a look and see if Sally is ready? Why is she taking so long?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gavin did not think too much about it. He walked straight to Sally¡¯s room and knocked on the door. After three consecutive knocks, Gavin did not hear any sounding from inside. Muriel also noticed this. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°This girl couldn¡¯t have fallen asleep, right?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, she said to Gavin, ¡°Gav, go in and take a look. If this girl is asleep, help me wake her up!¡± As for why Muriel did note personally, Gavin did not ask. In any case, he would do whatever she said. Therefore, when Gavin pushed the door, the door was unexpectedly unlocked, and he walked in. As soon as he entered, Gavin heard intense music. Alright, was it because of the music that she did not hear him knocking on the door? Just as Gavin was about toin, he froze on the spot. This was because right in front of him was a spotlessly white, smooth, and even glowing back! Why was it glowing? Because there was no rough cloth covering it! And this figure actually spun around on the spot with the music. Good lord! Her pigtails were flying! However, did this not mean that Gavin had seen her entire body, front and back? Gavin¡¯s body instantly tensed up. ¡°Ah!¡± the next second, an ear-piercing scream sounded. It was also because of her spinning around that Sally saw Gavin standing at the door. Which normal person would not scream? Bang! Gavin instantly closed the door of Sally¡¯s room. Then, he stood awkwardly at the door of Sally¡¯s room and touched his nose. At this moment, Muriel, who had no idea what was going on, asked, ¡°Gay, what¡¯s wrong? Is Sally ready?¡± On the other side, Gavin turned around stiffly. Gavin could not say anything. He could not just tell Muriel, ¡°Mr. Muriel, I saw your daughter naked.¡± This wasn no appropriate, right? Therefore, Gavin just said, ¡°She¡¯ll be a while.¡± Was Sally going to take some time? The extremely shy Sally had already crawled into the nket and covered herself up. Meanwhile, Muriel frowned slightly. ¡°What should I do?¡± Muriel did not know what to say. She looked up at Gavin and blushed again. She shook her lips slightly and said to Gavin as if she had made up her mind, ¡°Gav,e to my room for a while.¡± Huh? Gavin was slightly stunned when he heard Muriel¡¯s request. However, he did not think too much about it. He nodded and walked forward. It could not be helped. The current Gavin could not react for the time being. After all, he had just seen a piece of art in Sally¡¯s room and had yet to calm down. Therefore, he was only following Muriel¡¯s instructions. After entering Muriel¡¯s room, Gavin did not find Muriel. Curious, Gavin also called out. ¡°Mrs. Muriel?¡± Muriel¡¯s voice came from the bathroom in the bedroom. ¡°Gav? Close the door ande into the bathroom!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gavin did not think too much about it. He turned around and closed the door before walking to the bathroom. The moment Gavin stepped into the bathroom, his body tensed up again! Suddenly, he sucked in a deep breath of cold air. A stream of blood almost flowed out of Gavin¡¯s nostrils. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 In front of Gavin, another wless nude scene appeared! Of course, this scene was different from the one in Sally¡¯s room. At the very least, some fabric was on Muriel¡¯s body. Muriel was already wearing half of her evening gown. She clutched her chest tightly with both hands and pressed her clothes tightly to prevent them from slipping off. At her back, all the way down to a certain position, was a zipper. At this moment, there was no sign of the zipper being pulled up. Muriel¡¯s back was facing Gavin. ¡°Ahem!¡± Gavin immediately coughed and covered his nose with both hands. Although he would not have a nosebleed, he also wanted to make some protection. Moreover, this had a double impact! Good lord, Gavin had just experienced the test of willpower in Sally¡¯s room. This time, it was Muriel who took the initiative to let him in. Was he going to experience the test of willpower again in Muriel¡¯s room? It was actually Muriel who took the initiative to let him in? What the hell was Mrs. Muriel trying to do? On the other side, Gavin turned around on the spot and covered his nose. ¡°Mrs. Muriel, I¡¯d bettere inter!¡± With that, Gavin turned around and left. However, Muriel¡¯s exmation instantly came from the bathroom. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Gay, no!¡± This voice almost made Gavin jump up from the ground! Good lord! ¡®Do you want to hear your angry voice? Do you want to hear the tone you¡¯re using? Do you really not know how destructive it is to a young man?¡¯ Gavin thought wildly. Gavin¡¯s face was already covered in a mask of pain. He said with difficulty, ¡°Mrs. Muriel, can you tell me what¡¯s the matter?¡± Muriel¡¯s soft voice came from the bathroom. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Can you help me? Help me. Help me. ¡®Help you with what? Tell me! Why is your ambiguity so obvious? Gavin thought and groaned inwardly, ¡°Can you zip me up?¡± Finally, Muriel made her request. It turned out that she just wanted Gavin to help her pull up the zip. ¡°What?¡± Gavin was instantly shocked! Zip her up? If he remembered correctly, the bottom zipper of the evening gown was at her bottom. Gavin¡¯s expression was abnormally awkward as he slowly said, ¡°Mrs. Muriel, why don¡¯t you wait for Sally?¡± Muriel said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long Sally will take, and we¡¯re about to set off!¡± Muriel was right, Sally was indeed taking a long time. ¡°Gav! What are you worried about? I¡¯m considered your aunt, what¡¯s wrong with helping me zip up?¡± ¡®It¡¯s because you¡¯re my aunt that¡¯s why there¡¯s such a big deal!¡¯ Gavin thought. ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, close your eyes!¡± ¡®Close my eyes? To think that you can think of such a thing! Gavin sighed to himself. But now, it seemed that there was really no other way. Gavin also took a deep breath! Closing his sses, he slowly groped his way into the bathroom. Closing his eyes did not help Gavin. Logically speaking, after Gavin closed his eyes, his perception was abnormally sharp. It could be said that it was clearer than seeing with his eyes open. In order to avoid this phenomenon, Gavin simply turned off his perception. But because of this, Gavin closed his eyes too early and did not know where the zip was. As a result, Muriel could only grit her teeth and guide him slowly. ¡°Gav, slightly higher.¡± ¡°No, a little more to the side.¡± ¡°No! Gav!¡± 115) ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You found it. It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Zip!¡± Finally, the zipper was pulled up. However, Muriel¡¯s soft voice sounded once. ¡°Gav. Why don¡¯t you wash your hands?¡± Why did Gavin have to wash his hands! However, he really had to wash his hands! Gavin also did not know why Muriel was like this. ¡®Alright, don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say. Don¡¯t even think about what you shouldn¡¯t think about,¡¯ Gavin thought. Later, they were finally on the way to the auction venue, Muriel and Sally sat in silence. The two women frantically avoided eye contact with Gavin! However, they identally saw Gavin¡¯s eyes. Both of their bodies trembled slightly, and their cheeks werepletely red. There was nothing he could do. Gavin was also helpless. He had even made up his mind. He could not stay with Muriel and her daughter any longer. The auction was over tonight, so he had to leave! He had to go to Greenwald. He would go to Greenwald and settle the Hill family and the Mason family. Wait a minute, the Tenny family seemed to be in Greenwald too! As for how Gavin nned to deal with the small awkwardness between the two women, it was no longer important. Most importantly, Gavin had already followed Muriel and Sally into the auction venue as Muriel¡¯s bodyguard. At this moment, the venue of the Mullen family¡¯s auction was brightly lit and. noisy. Muriel and Sally both held a ss of red wine in their hands, but they had no intention of drinking it. This was a form of protection for themselves. Holding the ss of red wine was just for show. As for Gavin, he followed behind the two women and kept ncing at the guests.ing and going. From the conversation between the guests, Gavin could tell that none of these 33 people were from a family rted to the Clifford family¡¯s extermination. Of course, they were not included in the information Gavin learned. Gavin realized that the Mullen family seemed to have deliberately avoided these families. Previously, they had sent people to invite the Holman family and the Dawson family to lure him to this ce. The Mullen family¡¯s arrangement seemed to be to hide clues. When Gavin scanned the entire scene, there was a woman hiding in the dark. She frowned slightly and stared at Gavin. This woman had an angelic face and a devilish figure. The explosiveness of this figure was even better than Muriel¡¯s! However, it was worth mentioning that there was a tattoo on this woman¡¯s snow-white swan neck. It was a beautiful rose. At this moment, the woman raised her hand slightly. Immediately, a masked woman appeared beside her like a ghost. This woman with fiery red lips and a devilish figure locked her gaze on Gavin and said indifferently, ¡°Do you have any information on that man?¡± The masked woman looked up in the direction of Gavin and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no information,¡± the masked woman said to the head. After hearing this, the eyes of this woman, who was the head, suddenly revealed a trace of coldness as she slowly said, ¡°This is an expert. I can sense the presence of all the guests in the hall, but I can¡¯t feel any aura from this man. If I don¡¯t see him with my own eyes, it¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± When the masked woman heard this, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°Could he be our target?¡± The woman slowly shook her head with a thoughtful look in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, she immediately said, ¡°Get half of the people in the hall to keep an eye on this man. The rest of you, hold your positions!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After saying that, the masked woman instantly disappeared. The moment the woman disappeared, Gavin¡¯s eyes looked over. The eyes of the woman who was the head immediately constricted as she thought to herself, ¡®Did he notice me?¡± Fortunately, Gavin only nced at this ce and quickly nced elsewhere. ¡®Maybe not. I¡¯m thinking too much. the head thought to herself. However, Gavin had really discovered her existence. Gavin also discovered that there were a total of 30 people under hermand. The locations of these 30 people clearly appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. However, Gavin did not take them seriously. After all, if they were from the Mullen family, they would not be able to live for long. At this moment, a young man¡¯s voice sounded from the speakers in the venue. ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Adair Mullen!¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Adair Mullen!¡± Everyone heard a voiceing from the speakers in the hall. Their gaze turned to the stage-like ce at the front of the hall. At this moment, a young man in a suit with a kind smile on his face was standing on it with a microphone. He was now well-dressed and sanctimonious. It was really hard to imagine he was. a pervert. When Muriel and Sally saw Adair, their eyes were filled with disgust. After all, what happened earlier today was still vivid in their mind. In particr, it was Adair¡¯s words. ¡°I think Mrs. Muriel is more sexy.¡± It made them. feel very disgusted. Meanwhile, Gavin looked at Adair emotionlessly. Was this the young master of the Mullen family? Gavin sensed the aura of a warrior from Adair. Adair was at intermediate expert rank. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gavin instantly confirmed Adair¡¯s strength. Speaking of which, Gavin was a little surprised by Adair¡¯s strength. After all, at Brookspring, even the head of the Holman family was only a peak expert warrior. As for the head of the Dawson family, he was in his sixties, but he was only as strong as Adair. It could be seen that the strength of the Mullen family in Stanlow was indeed. steadily higher than that of the Holman family and the Dawson family in Brookspring. Gavin just didn¡¯t know how the Mullen family¡¯s strength waspared to the Mason family in Greenwald. At this moment, Adair still had a calm smile on his face as he said calmly, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat. Our auction tonight will begin immediately!¡± After all, the auction was the most important thing to them. Soon, the guests who came and went sat down one after another. On the other side, Adair looked at the guests who were seated and smiled again. ¡°Everyone, due to the special nature of the items we¡¯re auctioning tonight, we, the Mullen family in Stanlow, have specially invited the lord of Southeast Martial Order, Leonard Beck, and the person in charge of the Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau, Noah Mullen, to attend!¡± As soon as Adair finished speaking, the guests in the hall eximed in surprise. They were not surprised by the person in charge of Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau. After all, from the name of the person in charge of Warrior Surveince Bureau, it could be seen that Noah was from the Mullen family in Stanlow. What surprised them was that the Mullen family in Stanlow actually had the ability to invite the lord of Southeast Martial Order. Many people even stood up from their seats. They kept looking ahead. Of course, they knew Martial Order¡¯s reputation. Simrly, they also knew that the lord of Southeast Martial Order was very famous. But no one had seen the lord in person. Amidst the thousands of cries, Leonard walked out of the corridor with a middle-aged man who looked a little like Adair. This middle-aged man was very respectful. He had a senior¡¯s smile on his face ast if he was an envoy and guided Leonard to his seat. Gavin recognized the clothes this middle-aged man was wearing. This was the uniform of the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. The person in charge of Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau who had been killed previously was wearing the same clothes. Noah had another identity, and that was Adair¡¯s father! At this moment, Leonard was expressionless. He actually saw Gavin standing behind Muriel at a nce. However, because Gavin had told him in advance, Leonard did not say anything. Leonard turned around and sat in the seat that the Mullen family had arranged for him. Noah followed behind and sat beside Leonard. After the two big shots sat down, Adair spoke again. ¡°With Leonard, the lord of the Martial Order, and the director of the Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau present, I believe everyone doesn¡¯t have to worry about tonight¡¯s safety at all. Adair¡¯s words were not wrong. Warrior Surveince Bureau was already very impressive. Now that the lord of the Southeast Martial Order had also appeared, they naturally did not have to worry about their safety, Simrly, their opinions of the Mullen family had also changed. After all, they did not know which family in Riverrun could invite the lord of the Martial Order. The reason why Adair deliberately mentioned Leonard was to announce to these families and forces how powerful the Mullen family was now. At that moment, Adair and Noah had proud smiles on their faces. On the other side, Adair said again, ¡°Alright, let our auction officially begin!¡± After saying that, Adair ced the microphone on the stage and walked down. First, Adair came to Leonard and bowed respectfully before sitting beside his father. The auction went very smoothly. Even though many people were fighting over some of the items, there were not serious consequences, After all, Leonard was sitting there. If one wanted to cause trouble, one first considered if he or she dared to challenge the Southeast Martial Order! The auction seemed to be going very smoothly. However, a hint of coldness. gradually appeared in Adair¡¯s eyes. He was even a little impatient. Then, Adair waved his hand slightly, and theckey from before immediately ran to his side. ¡°Mr. Adair, what are your orders?¡± Adair said in a low voice, ¡°That person hasn¡¯t appeared yet?¡± Theckey immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet.¡± Adair bit his mrs slightly, his eyes cold. ¡°How patient!¡± The person they were talking about was, of course, Gavin, or the expert who had impersonated Gavin! On the other side, theckey said hesitantly to Adair, ¡°Mr. Adair, do you think that person didn¡¯te at all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Adair said confidently. ¡°Since he could destroy three families in Brookspring because of the Clifford family matter, he will definitely appear at today¡¯s auction!¡± On the other side, Adair seemed to have made up his mind. He turned to theckey and said, ¡°Get someone to take out the title deed for the Clifford family. I¡¯m not waiting anymore! I will auction it in advance!¡± Adair seemed to be impatient to see the person suspected to be Gavin fall into his trap and die tragically on the spot. He actually took out the final item to auction. in advance. Everyone noticed that the young master of the Mullen family, Adair, walked to the center of the stage with a small transparent ss box in his arms. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. With his eyesight, Gavin immediately saw the item in the ss box. It was the title deed for the Clifford Ancestral Home. Gavin clenched his fists tightly. At that moment, Adair spoke into the microphone. ¡°Everyone, let me personally auction this next item for you! ¡°Everyone, please take a look. This is the title deed of the number one family in the world 10 years ago, the Clifford Ancestral Home in Brookspring!¡± As soon as Adair said this, the entire venue was in an uproar. Of course, this was the most important item today. Everyone present wanted the title deed of the Clifford Ancestral Home. The Clifford family was the number one family in the world ten years ago. Later on, for some reason, the entire family was actually exterminated over a night. However, for them to be the number one family in the world, they must have their secrets. Everyone wanted to obtain this secret and be the new number-one family in the world. And from the title deed of the Clifford family¡¯s ancestral home, they probably could find the secret clue. Everyone wanted this thing. On the other side, Muriel and Sally were stunned when they heard this. They looked at Gavin at the same time. Muriel whispered to Gavin, ¡°Gav, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely buy this for you!¡± When Gavin heard Muriel¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on his face. He said in a rxed tone, ¡°This belongs to the Clifford family. Why should I buy it from someone else?¡± For some reason, Muriel and Sally heard something unusual from Gavin¡¯s words. ¡°Gav, you¡­¡± Muriel seemed to have thought of something and quickly said as if she wanted to stop him. But Gavin smiled at Muriel and said, ¡°Mrs. Muriel, leave the rest to me!¡± After saying that, Gavin stood up from his seat and strode toward the stage. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 All the guests were seated. Gavin suddenly stood up and walked toward the stage. Adair, who was standing in the middle of the stage, narrowed his eyes when he saw Gavin walking out. Adair knew this person. Wasn¡¯t the man Muriel and Sally¡¯s bodyguard? Why did he stand out at this time? What did the title deed of the Clifford family in Brookspring have to do with him? Could he be Gavin? Or was he the person pretending to be Gavin? Adair suddenly thought it was very likely. If it wasn¡¯t that person, how could he have killed a peak expert warrior of the Mullen family? At that moment, Adair¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly. It was not because he was nervous, nor was it because he was afraid. It was because he was excited. Adair knew that the Mullen family had long preparedyers of encirclement. No matter who the man was, he could not escape. He would definitely die! It would be best if he was Gavin. A cruel smile appeared in Adair¡¯s eyes. He said to Gavin, who was walking forward step by step. ¡°Sir, please return to your seat!¡± After all, the man had yet to reveal his identity, so Adair could not re up at this. time. Meanwhile, Gavin did not respond at all. He continued to stride forward. When Adair saw this, the sneer on his face became even more obvious. He shouted again, ¡°Sir, return to your position. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± At this moment, everyone in the hall was staring at Gavin. None of them knew what had happened. Of course, only Leonard slowly closed his eyes as if he was asleep. At this moment, Noah, who was sitting beside Leonard, also had a cold smile in his eyes. Arrest him and throw him out!¡± Whoosh! After Adair shouted, more than ten men in ck rushed out. They were all the Mullen family¡¯s servants and bodyguards. This group of people surrounded Gavin and rubbed their palms together. Meanwhile, Gavin continued walking forward as if he didn¡¯t see these people at all. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A bodyguard who was standing in front of Gavin pulled out a stick from his shirt. He smashed it down on Gavin¡¯s head. Bang! Just as Gavin was about to be hit and fall to the ground, a loud sound was heard. Gavin¡¯s right foot mmed into the floor. Boom! The floor under Gavin¡¯s feet shattered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The terrifying shockwave instantly spread out in all directions. Puff! Puff! Puff! Apanied by screams, the dozen or so the Mullen family¡¯s servants and bodyguards spat out blood and were sent flying. Afternding on the ground, they died with grievances. ¡°Ah!¡± An ear-piercing scream instantly resounded throughout the venue. ¡°Someone killed!¡± These guests who did not know the truth immediately panicked and fled in all directions. Noah also stood up from his chair and stared coldly at Gavin. Both Adair and Noah had already expected this to happen. However, Adair did not expect the person who walked out to be Muriel and her daughter¡¯s bodyguard. Adair pointed at Gavin and shouted, ¡°Young man! How dare you cause trouble at the Mullen family auction? ¡°Do you dare to tell me your name?¡± Gavin¡¯s body was constantly emitting a violent aura. Gavin raised his head slightly and looked at Adair coldly. His hoarse voice said calmly, ¡°I am Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the guests who were fleeing in panic actually stopped in their tracks. One by one, they turned around and stood at the front in disbelief. That was right. They heard the Clifford family in Brookspring. It was the Clifford family who was exterminated ten years ago in Brookspring. Weren¡¯t they all dead? Now, why was there another person from the Clifford family in Brookspring alive? He imed he was Gavin. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but think of the most important item in the Mullen family auction today, the title deed of the Clifford family in Brookspring. After Gavin introduced himself, the cruel smile hidden in Adair¡¯s eyes could no longer be hidden. Adair actually let out an arrogantugh. Then, Adair shouted at Gavin, ¡°I knew you wereing today! ¡°I¡¯ve painstakingly prepared, and it¡¯s finally time for it toe into y!¡± Then, Adair¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°Stupid bastard, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Actually, today was a trap! ¡°You actually swaggered into my trap. You¡¯re such a fool. I think I¡¯ve overestimated you! ¡°Young man, are you prepared to fight? ¡°Men!¡± As soon as Adair finished speaking, a violent sound was heard. Whoosh! Dozens of warriors in fluttering clothes instantly appeared in the surrounding corridor. These warriors emitted a strong aura. Even the weakest one was a peak expert warrior. Most of them were warriors, and all of them had reached half-step supreme rank. There were still three or four at the novice supreme rank. All of them were the warriors that the Mullen family had recruited. They immediately responded to Adair¡¯s call and rushed out from the shadows, eyeing Gavin covetously. Meanwhile, Gavin seemed to turn a blind eye to all of this as he stood quietly on the spot. Adair¡¯s voice did not stop at this moment. He continued to speak to Gavin. 1113 ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re really Gavin, but you destroyed the Harper family, the Holman family, and the Dawson family in Brookspring! ¡°That proves that you have the help of an expert behind you! ¡°Tell that expert toe out in case he¡¯s a step toote and let a piece of trash like you die. That will be a little boring.¡± Adair still could not believe that the young man in front of him was the young master, Gavin, from the Clifford family in Brookspring years ago. younger Simrly, Adair did not believe that the man in front of him, who looked than him, had such powerful strength and could actually destroy the Holman. family and the Dawson family. But Gavin¡¯s response was silence. Gavin looked at Adair indifferently as if he was looking at a clown. There was even a hint of mockery and ridicule in his eyes. It was precisely because of Gavin¡¯s silence and gaze that Adair felt as if he had been greatly insulted. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Young man! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! ¡°Great! Looks like you really want to die! ¡°Attack! Before the expert behind him appears, tear this trash into pieces!¡± Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! After Adair gave the order, the Mullen family warriors instantly turned into streams of light and charged toward Gavin. As for Adair and his father, Noah, their attention was not on Gavin, but on their surroundings. It was as if they wanted to intercept and kill the expert in their imagination when he appeared to save Gavin. It was also because their attention was not on Gavin that they did not notice a good show. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± A series of screams and sounds of blood being spat out could be heard. Gavin stood rooted to the ground as he watched the dozen or so warriors rush toward him. Gavin did not dodge at all. If one came, Gavin would throw a punch. If another came, Gavin would kick. None of these warrior yers could dodge Gavin¡¯s casual movements. 43 All of them died on the spot. Just as Noah and Adair were wondering why the expert behind the young man had yet to appear, they suddenly realized that the Mullen family warriors had all died on the spot. And the person who did all this was actually Gavin. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Adair and Noah eximed at the same time. Adair was dumbfounded. He knew that among his subordinates, there were many. warriors at novice supreme rank. But even so, Gavin had killed them in an instant. Gavin looked at Adair indifferently and said slowly in an emotionless voice, ¡°Who else?¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¡°Who else?¡± Adair¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard Gavin¡¯s words. To be honest, it was unknown who Gavin learned this from, but his tone was bing more and more arrogant. Meanwhile, Adair had already shut. up. This was because Adair¡¯s strength was only at the intermediate expert rank. Judging from the current situation, he was definitely not Gavin¡¯s match. However, Adair was not afraid. Because his father was still around. Therefore, Adair turned his head and said to Noah, ¡°Dad!¡± Why did this crisp cry sound a little aggrieved? That was true. It was the same feeling as when a boy lost a fight outside and went home to find. his father. Noah had already stood up from his seat. Now, Noah was walking toward Gavin step by step. He looked at Gavin coldly and said in a righteous voice, ¡°You thug! ¡°You actually dared tomit murder at such a huge auction? ¡°Did the heavens bestow upon you the ability to cultivate so that you coulde out and harm the innocent?¡± Oh god! Did people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau receive unified training in the official statement? Gavin had heard the same words in Brookspring. He didn¡¯t expect to hear them. again in Stanlow. On the other side, Noah pointed at Gavin righteously and shouted, ¡°You, this unforgivable criminal! Today, even warriors with righteous hearts in this world. will absolutely not let you go, let alone me, the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau!¡± Gavin¡¯s gaze became a little strange when he heard Noah¡¯s words. Gavin thought and really wanted to say something to Noah. ¡®Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡¯ After Noah finished speaking, he turned around and cupped his fists in a certain direction. Everyone In Rosed Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! After Noah finished speaking, a series of air-piercing sounds rang out. Suddenly, a total of 30 beautiful women appeared from all kinds of strange. positions. However, these women were all veiled and their faces could not be seen. Each of them held a bright silver dagger. They took a stance and red at Gavin with sharp eyes. Among them, there was only one woman who was not wearing a veil. She had a hot figure, fiery red lips, and a perfect face. She looked at Gavin warily. Were they from Rosebud? To be honest, Gavin had never heard of Rosebud. He didn¡¯t expect that the members of Rosebud were all women. Moreover, these women all had the powerful strength of warriors. At the very least, the aura that Gavin sensed from the head of Rosebud was slightly higher than Noah¡¯s. As for Noah, as the person in charge of Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau, he was an existence at the peak supreme rank! Moreover, Gavin also discovered that this woman seemed to have used some special method to hide her cultivation. In the eyes of outsiders, the woman¡¯s cultivation level was only at the novice supreme rank. Of course, this illusion was a form of protection for this woman. However, in front of Gavin, this illusion was like child¡¯s y. He saw through it at a nce. At this moment, Adair, who was standing at the front, saw his father asking the experts of Rosebud to appear. Adair jumped out again with a mocking smile on his face and shouted, ¡°Hey! That idiot! ¡°Do you know who they are? ¡°Each of them has crawled out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They are killers who have undergone terrifying training! ¡°If they attack together, they can easily take down even a celestial warrior! ¡°Now you must be afraid, right? ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to be afraid now! Let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that you can control the Mullen family as you please as you did to the Holman family and the Dawson family! ¡°In front of the Mullen family, you re just a plece of trash, a be trampled on!¡± Adair might as well train his martial arts since he had the time to talk nonsense. On the other side, the Rosebud¡¯s head with a hot figure also stood up. Her voice was deep and pleasant to the ears as she said to Gavin, ¡°Sir, I know you¡¯re very strong! ¡°But Rosebud members are definitely not bad! So, Sir, let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s not too late to leave now.¡± Upon hearing what the head of the Rosebud said, Gavin did not react. Instead, Noah and Adair were stunned. Adair said loudly, ¡°Miss Rose! What are you doing? ¡°I want you to kill him! Kill him! Why did you let him go?¡± Hearing Adair¡¯s voice, the head of Rosebud turned her head slightly to look at him and said calmly, ¡°No one is allowed to tell us what to do.¡± ¡°You!¡± Adair wanted to say something, but when he saw his father¡¯s gaze, he held it in. However, the gaze of Adair when he looked at the head of Rosebud was full of anger. He already let out a vicious voice in his heart. ¡®If I have the strength, I will definitely rape you before killing you! In fact, the head of Rosebud also felt that Gavin¡¯s strength was not simple. Although she was confident in Rosebud members, she felt that if she fought with Gavin, Rosebud would probably suffer some damage. Therefore, she had to think for herself. On the other hand, Gavin looked at the head of Rosebud and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here today for two things. ¡°First, I will take back what originally belonged to the Clifford family. ¡°Secondly, I will kill the enemy of the Clifford family!¡± At this point, Gavin raised his head and looked at the head of Rosebud indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people, so you should take your people and leave.¡± On the other side, the head of Rosebud raised her eyebrows slightly and said. again, ¡°I¡¯ve been entrusted by someone. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯tply!¡± Gavin sighed helplessly when he heard what the head of Rosebud said. When Adair saw this, he became excited again. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You piece of trash, she gave you a chance to run, but you didn¡¯t? ¡°You¡¯re courting death! ¡°Miss Rose! Kill him! Kill Although the head of Rosebud did not listen to Adair¡¯s orders, at this stage, she could only cup her fists at Gavin and say, ¡°Excuse me, sir!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled out a bright dagger from her waist. At the same time, the surrounding thirty women of Rosebud all bowed slightly and bent their knees, preparing to attack. At this moment, Adair was like a livementator as he roared again, ¡°Young man, die!¡± ng! ng! ng! The sounds kepting. The head of Rosebud led her thirty subordinates and charged straight at Gavin. Gavin sighed slightly again and slowly raised his right hand. The head of Rosebud was the first to charge in front of Gavin. The dagger in her hand stabbed down at Gavin at a tricky and strange angle. However, Gavin casually raised his hand. The head of Rosebud was horrified to find that she could not control her body. Gavin¡¯s fist was so slow, but she could not even block it. If this fistnded on her head, she would definitely die. Her estimation of Gavin¡¯s strength still went wrong. At this critical moment, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from afar. ¡°Stop, Rose!¡± The head of Rosebud stopped with great difficulty. The tip of her nose was less than an inch away from Gavin¡¯s fist. The violent sound of the wind rang in the ears of the head of Rosebud.. Gavin¡¯s casual action actually caused the air to riot. It was also because of this voice that Gavin also stopped what he was doing. The head of Rosebud was very sure that if Gavin did not stop what he was doing, her head would have exploded. Gulp! The head of Rosebud swallowed her saliva with difficulty. She and Gavin turned their heads at the same time. Gavin saw a familiar figure. It was Yana from Riverrun Sk. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Then, Gavin immediately turned to look at this woman with a hot figure. He thought to himself, ¡°These two women actually know each other?¡¯ When Noah and Adair saw this scene, they were stunned. Just now, they clearly saw that the two of them were about to fight. Moreover, they were very sure that the person who would die must be Gavin. But why did the head of Rosebud stop? Moreover, because the head of Rosebud stopped, the female assassins under her also stopped. The venue that had been tense just now instantly quietened down. What was going on here? Who came out to cause trouble? The two of them looked ahead angrily. Adair did not think much of it, but Noah¡¯s gaze froze. Of course, Noah knew Yana. A strong sense of doubt appeared in Noah¡¯s heart. ¡°Why is the person in charge of Riverrun Sk here? ¡°And she stopped Rosebud?¡± On the other side, Yana hurriedly ran in with a group of people. Then, Yana nervously said to the Rosebud¡¯s head, ¡°Rose, quickly stop. Bring your subordinates and retreat. Otherwise, Rosebud will definitely be destroyed today!¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing this, the head of Rosebud still looked calm. However, the remaining women of Rosebud were all shocked. A hint of unwillingness appeared in their eyes. ¡®What does she mean by saying Rosebud must be destroyed today? Who is this woman? How dare she threaten Rosebud?¡± Adair and his father, Noah, also had the same feeling, They also didn¡¯t think that the person in charge of Riverrun Sk was qualified to actually threaten Rosebud. Noah also had a guess in his heart. ¡®What is the rtionship between this man suspected to be Gavin and the Riverrun Sk? Why did they know each other? Why is the person in charge of Riverrun Sk, Yana, threatening Rosebud? Oh my god, it¡¯s so confusing. But at this time, only the two of them did not think that Yana was atening Rosebud. One was Gavin, needless to say. The other person was Rosebud¡¯s head, Rose. It was because the head of Rosebud had personally experienced it. The moment she approached Gavin, she felt the difference in strength between her and Gavin. She was sure that she was definitely not a match for Gavin in one move. Gavin could kill her in an instant. If she was not his match, how could these people. under her be his match? Of course, a wisp of doubt simrly appeared in the head of Rosebud¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Why does Yana appear at this time to save me? Does she know the young man?¡¯ That was right. In other people¡¯s eyes, Yana was rescuing Gavin, but in Rose¡¯s eyes, Yana was here to save her. On the other side, the head of Rosebud put away the dagger in her hand. She turned around and looked at Yana. Yana heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that both sides had stopped. She quickly walked to the head of Rosebud and pulled her over. At the same time, Yana whispered into her ear, ¡°Rose, Gavin is the young master of the Clifford family in Brookspring. But he has another identity. ¡°He¡¯s Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing it, the head of Rosebud instantly eximed and turned her head. Visible to the naked eye, there was even a trace of water vapor in her pupils. She was so excited that tears seemed to be about to pour out. ¡°Benefactor? ¡°You¡­ You have saved me¡­¡± At this time, Rose¡¯s body trembled slightly. It could be seen how excited she was. Just as she was about to scream and kneel on the ground, Yana grabbed her in time and whispered again, ¡°Rose, no. Now is not the time to say these things.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The head of Rosebud heard Yana¡¯s voice and instantly took a deep breath, suppressing all the emotions in her heart. She looked at Gavin excitedly for a while and shouted in the end, ¡°Rosebud members, listen up. Retract your daggers!¡± After hearing her order, these people from Rosebud were slightly stunned and did not understand what was going on. However, they would not resist or question the head¡¯s orders, so they all did as they were told. Then, Yana and retreated to the side of the auction hall with everyone in Rosebud to quietly watch the scene. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this, Noah had no idea what had happened. As for Adair, he waspletely stunned. He screamed in disbelief, ¡°Miss Rosel ¡°What do you mean? Kill him! Hurry up! ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were entrusted by my grandpa to work for the Mullen family!¡± On the other side, the head of Rosebud slowly raised her head when she heard Adair¡¯s voice. Her gaze was cold as she said indifferently in an emotionless voice, ¡°What does the Mullen family matter have to do with Rosebud?¡± After saying this, the head of Rosebud turned around and said respectfully to Gavin. ¡°Sir, do you need us to help you deal with the Mullen family?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing the head of Rosebud¡¯s voice, Noah and Adair were dumbfounded. What the fuck was going on? Just now, Rose was determined to make a move. She said that she had been entrusted by someone to get rid of this man. However, a woman came out and said something in Rose¡¯s ear. Then, Rose had changed sides. They were the ones who invited Rosebud to deal with Gavin. But now, Rosebud actually nned to be Gavin¡¯s helper and deal with the Mullen family. What the hell was going on here? How was this possible? ¡°Rose!¡± Noah pointed at the head of Rosebud and shouted sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you promised our family head! ¡°When did Rosebud be treacherous?¡± On the other side, the head of Rosebud looked at Noah and said calmly. ¡°If I listen to you and attack this sir, I will be truly treacherous!¡± ¡°You!¡± The corners of Noah¡¯s eyes twitched. He couldn¡¯t understand. Why did such a powerful helper be Gavin¡¯s power? This was impossible. What was going on? To be honest, Gavin was also a little puzzled. Gavin had heard what the head of Rosebud had said just now. He even subconsciously nced in the direction of Leonard. He thought to himself, ¡®I don¡¯t think there are female soldiers in Sunspire Guards. years ago. Why did this woman say I saved her?¡± Of course, this was not something Gavin needed to consider right now. Now, he had to kill the Mullen family and get what belonged to the Clifford family. Meanwhile, Gavin turned to look at Adair and Noah and said again, ¡°Who else?¡± However, this time, the feeling of saying these words was different from before. This feeling of ridicule became even clearer. Adair and Noah¡¯s expressions were extremely gloomy. ¡°Hmph!¡± On the other side, Noah snorted coldly. He turned around and walked to Leonard, who was sitting in a chair with his eyes. closed. With a plop, Noah knelt on one knee and said to Leonard, ¡°Mr. Beck, please help me kill this bastard!¡± Hearing Noah¡¯s voice, Leonard sighed slightly. He opened his eyes and slowly stood up. On the other side, Noah and Adair revealed excited expressions again. Noah, who was kneeling on the ground, instantly turned around and said loudly with a mocking expression, ¡°Rose, do you think that the Mullen family can¡¯t do anything if you change sides? ¡°Even if you¡¯re the head of Rosebud, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to be at match for Mr. Beck!¡± ¡°Let me tell you. Today, Rosebud will definitely disappear from this world forever with this trashy bastard who impersonated Gavin!¡± Noah¡¯sughter actually sounded a little sinister. But at this moment, Leonard spoke. ¡°Actually, I think the head of Rosebud is right. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What does the Mullen family matter have to do with Southeast Martial Order?¡± Adair and Noah were stunned. Then, they eximed at the same time, ¡°What?¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 ¡°What does the Mullen family matter have to do with Southeast Martial Order?¡± After saying that, Leonard turned around and left without any hesitation. Noah and Adair were dumbfounded. Noah knelt on the ground and shouted at Leonard¡¯s back, ¡°Mr. Beck! What do you mean? We¡¯re friends!¡± Leonard had no intention of paying attention to Noah. Noah did not believe it and said again, ¡°Mr. Beck, you can¡¯t leave! This is Stanlow. This is the Mullen family¡¯s auction. Since you¡¯re here, you have the obligation to help us!¡± Hearing this, Leonard stopped in his tracks. Leonard instantly turned around and the terrifying aura that belonged to a celestial warrior instantly rippled out. It pressed Noah¡¯s body heavily to the ground, making him unable to move at all. Leonard¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. ¡°What? Is the Mullen family going to dere war on Southeast Martial Order?¡± Hearing this, Noah, who was pressed to the ground, trembled. He was sweating profusely and his face was pale. Because of extreme fear, he roared with difficulty, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare! ¡°The Mullen family would never dare to dere war on Martial Order!¡± In fact, Noah wanted to let the Southeast Martial Order that had left the Mullen. family in the lurch be destroyed. However, with their strength, the Mullen family could not defeat them. What could they do? Hearing Noah¡¯s begging voice, Leonard snorted again and turned to leave. To be honest, this was because Gavin had instructed Leonard not to do anything. If Gavin had not told Leonard before, he would have killed Adair with a single palm strike when he mocked Gavin. Leonard would never leave anyone who was disrespectful to Gavin alive. However, Leonard did not know what Gavin wanted to do. He could only follow. Gavin¡¯s request. Otherwise, it would not be good if he disrupted Gavin¡¯s n. It wasn¡¯t until Leonard¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from the hall that the pressure on Noah disappeared. Noah hurriedly sat on the ground and panted heavily to recover his strength. The entire hall was silent. 1/3 To be honest, even the head of Rosebud, Rose, was stunned. Previously, when Rose saw Noah asking Leonard for help, she became nervous. Rose knew how terrifying Leonard¡¯s strength was. She did not know if Gavin was Leonard¡¯s match. In any case, she was not. If Leonard really attacked, Rose would definitely risk her life to protect Gavin and let Gavin retreat. Rose was even prepared to die with Leonard. However, Rose did not expect Leonard to acknowledge her words and turn around to leave. This dramatic scene was something that even she had not expected. So far, the Mullen family had invited three groups of helpers to deal with Gavin. The first wave was the Mullen family¡¯s men. Gavin killed them all with one punch. The second group of people was Rosebud which Rose was in charge of. But Rosebud members suddenly changed sides and became Gavin¡¯s helpers. The third group of helpers were the Southeast Martial Order members. But its lord actually turned around and left without paying any attention to the Mullen. family. What was the Mullen family doing? Were they ying aedy? On the other side, Adair had already rushed to his father¡¯s side in a panic. He helped his father up and said involuntarily, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Even if these outsiders don¡¯t help us, that bastard Gavin will die today!¡± Hearing his son¡¯s words, Noah, who had recovered his strength, nodded heavily and turned to look at Gavin coldly. The expression on his face was no longer calm, but it was still filled with confidence. Noah looked at Gavin and shouted, ¡°Young man, do you think you can be fearless like this? ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Don¡¯t forget my identity! ¡°You piece of trash, prepare to kneel on the ground and tremble!¡± Then, Noah stood up from the ground and shouted, ¡°Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s subordinates, listen up!¡± That was right. Noah was the person in charge of Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau. Of course, he had the authority to mobilize all members of the entire Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau. Just as he finished speaking, another series of air-piercing sounds rang out. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Hundreds and thousands of warriors in Warrior Surveince Bureau uniforms suddenly appeared in the hall and surrounded Gavin. When the head of Rosebud saw this scene, she took a step forward and prepared to attack. However, Yana stopped her. Puzzled, Rose saw Yana shake her head slightly and signal her to wait and see. The head of Rosebud was puzzled, but in the end, she stopped. On this side, a person at the intermediate supreme rank in a Warrior Surveince. Bureau uniform came behind Noah and said loudly, ¡°Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau members are here! Greetings, Mr. Mullen!¡± These seven people were clearly deputymanders of Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau. Hearing their voices, Noah nodded slightly. Then, he looked at Gavin with a ferocious smile and said loudly, ¡°Hey! That idiot, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? ¡°I still have helpers! ¡°Let me tell you, everyone. All warriors are lowlymoners in front of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. You are all trash! ¡°Young man, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± Hearing Noah¡¯s words, the warriors of Warrior Surveince Bureau turned to Gavin and rubbed their fists. Many of them reached for their waists. Of course, there were electromaic guns specially designed to deal with warriors. To be honest, Gavin had a strange expression on his face. Just now, he had personally experienced what it meant to subdue a soldier. without fighting. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This feeling was indeed quitefortable. This was because Gavin didn¡¯t need to do anything at all and the trouble would be resolved. The head of Rosebud and the lord of Southeast Martial Order had shown it. If Leonard did not recognize Gavin, would he have to kill Leonard first, then kill the warriors in the Southeast Martial Order before attacking the Mullen family? It was precisely because of this thought that Gavin remembered that when he left Brookspring, the newly appointed person in charge of Warrior Surveince. Bureau had brought him a small thing. Therefore, at this moment, Gavin slowly took out the golden token from his pocket and raised it high. The moment Gavin raised the token, Noah¡¯s pupils constricted. The seven deputymanders behind Noah and the warriors around Gavin were all stunned. Boom! The next second, thousands of people knelt on the ground in unison. Then, a deafening voice sounded. ¡°Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau members are here! Greetings, Sir!¡± Was the identity represented by this token that high? Previously, when Gavin was at Brookspring, the new person in charge of Warrior Surveince Bureau told him something. Seeing the token was like seeing the suprememander of the Warrior Surveince Bureau Headquarters. Gavin could use this token to make members of every Warrior Surveince Bureau Branch listen to him. He could mobilize members from every Warrior Surveince Bureau Branch for his own use. When Gavin walked outside with this token, he was a leader of every Warrior Surveince Bureau Branch. Seeing this, Adair, who was behind Noah, was stunned again. He kept shouting at the seven deputymanders behind his father, ¡°What are you guys doing? ¡°Why are you kneeling? ¡°Get up! Kill that piece of trash! Kill him!¡± However, no matter how Adair shouted, the group of people on the ground did not move at all. On the other side, Adair pulled his father back and said confusedly, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Let them get up and kill that stupid bastard!¡¯ Of course, Noah knew what that token represented, but he could not believe it at this moment, nor was he willing to believe it. Therefore, he turned around and shouted at the group of Warrior Surveince Bureau warriors who were kneeling on the ground, ¡°I order you to stand up!¡± The group of people kneeling on the ground were still indifferent. At this moment, Noah shouted hysterically, ¡°I¡¯m your person in charge, yourmander! That bastard only took a fake token!¡± The result was the same. No one responded. Gavin¡¯s nonchnt voice sounded. ¡°Noah, why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 ¡°Noah, why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± After hearing this, Noah trembled heavily and slowly turned his head with a stiff expression. Noah looked at Gavin and his eyes flickered. He did not dare to look at the token. in Gavin¡¯s hand. Adair had no idea what was going on. He roared, ¡°Shut up! How can you talk to my father like that? ¡°What right do you have to make my father kneel down to you? ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so awesome just because you¡¯re holding up this lousy token? You¡¯re just a fool!¡± Of course, Adair¡¯s words were directed at Gavin, but he did not expect what happened next. After Adair said this, the Warrior Surveince Bureau members who were kneeling on the ground raised their heads at the same time and red at Adair. They shouted in unison, ¡°How dare you!¡± Pfft! These people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau were all warriors. So many warriors shouted in unison. Adair felt as if someone had smashed his chest with a hammer. He spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Adair!¡± When Noah saw this scene, his eyes instantly widened. Noah instantly turned around and roared at the group of people around him, ¡°What the fuck are you doing? ¡°How dare you? ¡°Are you rebelling? I ask you all to stand up!¡± Noah¡¯s voice had even cracked. However, the group of people kneeling on the ground still did not get up. In fact, the seven deputy commanders behind Noah raised their heads. Someone even said to him, ¡°Mr. Mullen, we¡¯re not the ones rebelling. It¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau belongs to Blearus Warrior Surveince. Bureau, not the Mullen family!¡± ¡°Mr. Mullen, you don¡¯t kneel when you see the token. Are you going against the rules of Warrior Surveince Bureau?¡± When Noah listened to these people¡¯s voices, his chest heaved up and down, and his face was filled with anger. ¡°Bastards! I told you to stand up! Stand up!¡± It was unknown if Noah had heard the words of these deputymanders, but he kept repeating the words ¡°Stand up¡± like a recorder. However, what Noah said did not receive any response. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded casually. ¡°Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau members, listen up.¡± ¡°We are here!¡± All Warrior Surveince Bureau members who were kneeling on the ground. instantly let out a roar in unison. Their voices shook the universe, which were even more deafening than the voice. Noah had shouted for them toe out. It made Adair and Noah tremble in fear. Gavin¡¯s voice sounded casually again. ¡°Retreat.¡± Gavin only said one word before these people spoke in unison again. ¡°Understood!¡± Then, these Warrior Surveince Bureau members instantly stood up. Whoosh! With that, the group of people instantly left the Mullen family auction hall. The hall, which had be crowded because of their appearance, instantly became empty. The entire hall fell into a strange silence again. The guests hiding in the corner did not seem to react and turned into statues. What happened at the scene today was really too dramatic. This was fucking iprehensible! Adair had put up the Clifford family title deed for auction. Then, a person from the Clifford family in Brookspring appeared and prepared to take back what belonged to the Clifford family. He killed the Mullen family¡¯s subordinates as soon as he came up. Then, not only was the Mullen family not nervous and afraid but they also thought that the young man had been deceived by them and fallen into their trap. Yes, this was a trap. The Mullen family called a bunch of experts over to kill Gavin. In the end, the first batch of people who appeared changed sides at thest minute. and became Gavin¡¯s helpers. Then, the lord of the Southeast Martial Order that the Mullen family relied on turned around and left, not bothering with them. After that, Noah called out Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau subordinates who were under his charge and prepared to kill Gavin directly. But Gavin took out a token. After that, the people from Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau actually knelt in front of the young man one by one. They did not listen to Noah¡¯s orders at all. Instead, they listened to Gavin¡¯s orders. When Gavin asked them to retreat, the people from Warrior Surveince Bureau immediately retreated. Noah had no helper now. Was this really the trap that the Mullen family set for the young man? Or was it a trap that the young man set for the Mullen family? Was this the legendary act of shooting himself in the foot? ¡°These bastards! These traitors!¡± At this moment, Noah¡¯s hysterical voice broke the thoughts of everyone in the hall. At that moment, Noah was like an enraged bull. His eyes were red and his nostrils. were erged. He was panting non-stop. His footsteps were unsteady, and he almost fell to the ground because of the anger in his heart. Adair hurriedly took a step forward and supported his father. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down. We still have helpers. We still have helpers!¡± As he spoke, Adair stood on the stage again. The smile on his face had already be ferocious. Adair seemed to have lost his mind as he shouted at Gavin. ¡°Young man! ¡°Don¡¯t fucking get too excited! ¡°I said that you must die today. You must die!¡± Then, Adair opened his arms and raised his head to look at the ceiling. He shouted in a strong and deep voice, ¡°Seniors from Thorns, please appear attack!¡± Thorns? and What was it? Other than Gavin, the rest of the people around them had strange expressions on their faces. Was Adair really suffering a huge blow in his heart? Was he crazy? Indeed, from Adair¡¯s posture, actions, voice, and the content of his words, he did look like he was crazy. However, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. Thorns? Could this also be the name of an organization? Or could it still be a country? If it was a country, why had Gavin never heard of it before? However, Thorns reminded Gavin of the dark gold-colored thorn flower pattern. Gavin connected the dots that he had investigated in the past. He thought of the dozen or so people with the dark gold- colored thorn flower pattern embroidered on their clothes. They had nned to attack Gavin at the Mullen family auction. Gavin¡¯s expression became strange for once. He was waiting for the people from Thorns. Could they be the dozen or so people he had killed in advance? After Adair shouted those words with an impassioned expression, the entire hall suddenly became silent. When Adair saw it, his expression slowly stiffened. However, he still refused to believe it and said, ¡°Seniors from Thorns, appear!¡± As usual, there was no sound. Adair stood rooted to the ground in a daze. After a long period of time, there were hurried footsteps and a flustered figure. It was theckey who had been following Adair all this while. He rushed out from the side. He shouted, ¡°Mr. Mullen! ¡°Mr. Mullen, bad news! ¡°In the vi on the west side of the city, the corpses of more than ten seniors from Thorns were found!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Adair¡¯s exmation was so intense that it even broke into a falsetto. It was like a girl¡¯s exmation. Theckey fell to his knees in front of Adair and wailed loudly, ¡°Mr. Mullen, it¡¯s true. They¡¯re all dead! It¡¯s been confirmed! ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡± Boom! A thunderous sound exploded in Adair and Noah¡¯s minds. Their faces instantly turned pale. Plop! Adair and Noah took a few steps back and fell to the ground with a plop. This was really a series of psychological blows. They had preparedyer afteryer of experts. With so many experts from so many factions, they wanted to set up a trap to kill Gavin. It was supposed to be foolproof. It was absolutely impossible for anyone to survive such a trap. But now, how could this be? All their preparations had been broken just like that? For a moment, endless despair surged in Adair and Noah¡¯s hearts. At this moment, Gavin said once again. ¡°Who else?¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°Who else?¡± Gavin asked the same question for the third time. But this time, Gavin¡¯s words were filled with sarcasm. That was right. The Mullen family thought that it was a foolproof trap. However, Gavin cracked it effortlessly. Of course, there was one thing that Noah could not understand. Why did Gavin possess that token? Everyone in the Warrior Surveince Bureau feared it, except for the highest leaders. This didn¡¯t make sense. The information Noah received from the higher-ups was that Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau had beenpletely wiped out by this person suspected to be Gavin. The young man should be the enemy of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. But why did the young man have such a token? It made all the power Noah relied on disappear. The current Noah clenched his fists tightly. His pupils had already turned scarlet as he looked at Gavin. Then, Noah slowly raised his head and stared at Gavin with lightning-like eyes. He roared in a hoarse voice that even felt like a little brutal. ¡°I am here! ¡°Don¡¯t forget! I¡¯m a peak supreme warrior!¡± That was right. As the person in charge of Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau, his strength could not be underestimated. But Noah¡¯s opponent was Gavin. No one knew how strong Gavin was. Even the people who died in his hands did not know let alone Noah and Adair. Adair listened to his father¡¯s voice. A sense of infinite confidence rose in Adair¡¯s heart. Adair let go of his father and turned to Gavin with a ferocious smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Young man, my father is a peak supreme warrior! ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong. You can kill a novice supreme warrior! ¡°However, at your age, no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t be my father¡¯s match! My father killing you is like crushing an ant! ¡°You stupid bastard, do you think you can leave here alive like this?¡± It was unknown if Adair was already crazy, but he still said nonsense. Among the rest of the people present, even those who were not warriors felt that. Adair was the stupid bastard he was talking about. At this moment, Noah reached out and pulled his son. He quickly whispered to Adair, ¡°Hurry up and call your grandpa. Tell them that something happened at the auction venue and ask them to send someone over immediately!¡± After he said this, Noah took a step forward and looked at Gavin coldly. The aura that belonged exclusively to a peak supreme warrior instantly rippled. out. This terrifying aura made the surrounding ordinary guests who had not left in time feel as if they had fallen into an extremely cold snowstorm. The strong wind even hurt their faces. However, to Gavin, this was just a breeze and drizzle. On the other side, Adair did not think too much after receiving his father¡¯s instructions. He ran to the back and took out his phone. Of course, Gavin heard Noah¡¯s exnation to Adair, but Gavin did not intend to stop Adair. After all, the reinforcements Adair called over were definitely also from the Mullen family. When they arrived, Adair could kill them while he was at it. If so, it would save Adair a lot of time. On the other side, Gavin had already said to Noah, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to answer the questions! ¡°First, who gave you the order to destroy the Clifford family? ¡°Secondly, why did you attack the Clifford family? What do you want from the Clifford family?¡± When Noah heard Gavin¡¯s question, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Like a venomous snake flicking its tongue, he said to Gavin, ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash who¡¯s about to go to hell. You don¡¯t deserve to know the answers to these questions!¡± It seemed that Noah did not intend to answer Gavin¡¯s questions. Gavin sighed and shook his head slowly. After that, Gavin¡¯s figure instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed toward Noah. Noah looked at Gavin¡¯s actions and shouted with extreme confidence in his ¡°Good timing! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You¡¯re actually in a hurry to die? Then I will fulfill your wish! ¡°Ah!¡± Then, Noah let out a beast-like roar. eyes, In the next second, instead of retreating, Noah advanced and came up to Gavin. In his eyes, as a peak supreme warrior, Noah was filled with absolute confidence. Why did Noah ask Adair to call for reinforcements from his family? He waspletely worried that the people from Rosebud would suddenly take revenge on him and his son after he killed Adair. Rosebud was indeed worth paying attention to. In Noah¡¯s eyes, Gavin was not a threat at all. However, it was this blind confidence that led to what happened next. Gavin was very fast. Noah felt that his speed was even faster than Gavin¡¯s. Gavin¡¯s head was about to reach the tip of Noah¡¯s fist. A look of extreme confidence appeared in Noah¡¯s eyes. It was as if Gavin¡¯s head had been directly shattered by Noah. Whoosh! However, just as Noah felt that his fist was about to hit Gavin, he realized that the speed of Gavin in front of him had suddenly increased by a level. After a muffled sound, Gavin in front of Noah disappeared and appeared behind him. Noah suddenly turned around and was about to speak to Gavin again. Pfft! However, the moment he opened his mouth, Noah spat out a mouthful of blood. from his mouth and nose. The speed of Gavin was actually faster than the paining from Noah¡¯s body. Only then did Noah feel a sharp pain in his chest. Blood kept flowing out of Noah¡¯s mouth and nose, making it impossible for him to make a sound. Noah¡¯s face was pale. He slowly lowered his head with difficulty. Only then did he realize that a huge hole had appeared in his chest. As for how this hole was created, Noah had no idea. Noah only knew that the light in front of him was getting dimmer and dimmer. ¡°You!¡± Noah raised his trembling finger and wanted to point at Gavin. However, before he could raise his handpletely, hepletely lost all signs of life. Plop! After a loud noise, the body, with a gaping hole in the chest, slowly copsed, continuously oozing fresh blood. The eldest son of the Mullen family head, the person in charge of Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau, also a peak supreme warrior, died in the blink of an eye. Gavin, who swiftly passed by Noah, killing him in an instant, didn¡¯t even bother to look back. He didn¡¯t spare a nce at his own handiwork, taking measured steps toward the stage ahead. At this moment, Adair was hiding somewhere and calling for help. Gavin did not n to look for Adair for the time being. Now, all the obstacles between him and the Clifford Ancestral Home title deed had been removed. Retrieving something that belonged to the Clifford family was Gavin¡¯s first goal in Stanlow. Gavin stepped onto the stage. Gavin had yet to reach the ss box containing the Clifford family title deed. Crack! The ss box seemed to have sensed the terrifying aura emitted by Gavin. It shattered and turned into sticky powder, disappearing into the air. As for Gavin, he slowly picked up the title deed to the Clifford Ancestral Home. For some reason, the moment Gavin received the title deed, he felt a family belonging sense. Logically speaking, this title deed was just a piece of paper. How could it give Gavin such a feeling? To be honest, Gavin had only seen the ancestral home title deed from afar when he was young. He had not studied it carefully. This was the first time Gavin had seen this title deed so close. However, just as Gavin held up the title deed, his pupils constricted. On the bottom right corner of the square title deed, there was a pattern that Gavin would never forget. It was the dark gold-colored thorn flower. This pattern should represent Thorns. But Thorns was the archenemy of the Clifford family. Why did the Thorns¡¯ emblem appear on the title deed of the Clifford Ancestral Home? Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Gavin was shocked by the dark gold-colored thorn flower pattern in the bottom. right corner of the ancestral home title deed. On the other side, in the corridor, Adair, who had already finished calling for help, ran back excitedly. However, just as Adair returned and saw the scene in the hall clearly, especially his father, who was lying in a pool of blood, Adair¡¯s pupils instantly dted. Adair¡¯s face was pale and filled with grief. ¡°Dad¡­ Hmm!¡± It was as if Adair was about to scream in pain and call out to his father. However, at that moment, a hand covered Adair¡¯s mouth. The person who covered Adair¡¯s mouth was theckey who had been following Adair previously. At this moment, theckey¡¯s face was so pale. He did not expect that Noah, a peak supreme warrior, would be killed in an instant by that young man. Now, Adair had actually run back. Wasn¡¯t this asking for death? Therefore, theckey immediately covered Adair¡¯s mouth. Then, he gritted his teeth and whispered urgently into Adair¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Mullen, don¡¯t worry so much. Your life is more important. Run!¡± As he spoke, he dragged Adair¡¯s body and squeezed out of the corridor. Adair was an expert warrior. Thisckey was just an ordinary person. Logically speaking, he should not be able to pull Adair away. However, when Adair saw his father¡¯s corpse, his legs went weak. How could he withstand it? Just as theckey dragged Adair and disappeared into the corridor, the head of Rosebud, a woman with a hot figure, gestured to Yana. Then, she turned into a shadow and disappeared from the hall. Of course, Gavin did not notice this scene at this time. Because he couldn¡¯t fathom why the emblem of the organization of their archenemy would be imprinted on the title deed of the Clifford Ancestral Home. Moreover, Gavin was very sure that this mark was not imprintedter. Gavin directly ruled out the fact that the people from Thorns only left their mark on it after destroying the Clifford family. The mark told Gavin that this pattern had existed on the day the deed was formed. Gavin could not figure out what was going on. Then, Gavin suddenly realized something. This dark gold-colored thorn flower was not the only mark on the title deed. This was the bottom right corner of the deed. On the upper right corner of the title deed, there was a five-story pagoda-like mark surrounded by clouds. In the bottom left corner of the title deed was a huge hammer with electricity intertwined on it, as if it was wrapped in lightning. Of course, the upper left corner of the title deed was not empty. On it was a crossed pattern of a sword and shield burning fiercely. Other than the dark gold-colored thorn flower, Gavin did not recognize any of the four patterns and had never seen them before. However, it was not difficult for Gavin to guess from this dark gold-colored thorn flower that the other three patterns must be rted to the other three organizations. Why? What were these four organizations? Why did their designs appear on the Clifford Ancestral Home title deed? Most importantly, the dark gold-colored thorn flower belonged to an organization, also one of the murderers who destroyed the Clifford family back then. Could the other three organizations also be the enemies who destroyed the Clifford family back then? The entire matter became even more confusing. Gavin actually had no idea at all. Moreover, Gavin remembered his father¡¯s will and his mother¡¯sst letter to her pen pal, Muriel. In these two letters, Gavin had never seen them exin the four patterns. ¡®Could it be that there are some key points in the will that I didn¡¯t notice?¡± Just as Gavin was feeling puzzled, a pleasant and slightly seductive voice came from beside him. ¡°Benefactor.¡± This was the voice of the Rosebud head, the woman called Rose. It was also because of this woman¡¯s voice that Gavin was pulled back from his thoughts. Gavin immediately put away the deed in his hand. Then, he turned around and his expression immediately became strange. Gavin realized that the head of Rosebud was standing in front of him with a slight bow. In the hands of this woman was the body of a grown man, but at this moment, she seemed to be holding him like a little chick. This person was Adair. On the other side of the floor, the previousckey¡¯s neck was already bleeding profusely. At that moment, Adair¡¯s face was pale and tears were streaming down his face. Adair kept struggling in the hands of Rosebud¡¯s head, and he waved his feet and hands wildly. ¡°Let me go! ¡°Please, Miss Rose, please let me go! ¡°Please let me go!¡± From this, it could be seen that even if Adair was a warrior, his strength was like an ant in front of the head of Rosebud. On the other side, the head of Rosebud acted as if she did not hear Adair struggling at all. She only said respectfully to Gavin, ¡°Benefactor, I saw this bastard trying to escape secretly just now. I took the initiative and captured him. ¡°Benefactor, please forgive me.¡± This was the art of talking. The head of Rosebud could tell that Gavin did not notice Adair¡¯s fleeing figure for some reason. Therefore, she took the initiative to help Gavin capture that bastard Adair. Rose said that on purpose to express her respect for Gavin from the bottom of her heart. Gavin was very curious about this. He still did not know when he had done the head of Rosebud a favor. However, it was better to leave this matter for the future. On the other side, Gavin nodded at Rose, the head of Rosebud. He reached out and grabbed Adair¡¯s cor, taking his body into his palm. As Adair struggled, he realized that he had already left Rose¡¯s palm and was in another person¡¯s palm. When did a living person like him, a powerful expert warrior, be something that others could carry over at any time? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before Adair could speak, Gavin¡¯s cold voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Your father asked you to call your family for help. Did you call?¡± After hearing this, Adair finally saw clearly that the person holding his cor and lifting him in the air was Gavin. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Adair said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you bastard! Let go of me! ¡°Otherwise, when the helpers from my family arrive, they will definitely tear you into pieces! ¡°If you¡¯re smart, let go of me!¡± Adair was still so stubborn even at this time. Of course, Gavin did not care about Adair¡¯s threat at all. Instead, he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gavin was actually praising Adair? What was going on? It seemed that calling the Mullen family for help was exactly what Gavin wanted to see. This wasn¡¯t right. What did Gavin mean? Why was Gavin not afraid at all? Instead, he was looking forward to it and was somewhat satisfied. Did Gavin mean that he wanted to wipe out the entire Mullen family? Finally, Adair seemed to be enlightened before he died. He was right. This was what Gavin was looking forward to. Adair subconsciously wanted to scream hysterically again. However, Gavin¡¯s cold voice sounded again. ¡°Since your mission isplete, you can go to hell.¡± In the next second, the hand that was still holding Adair¡¯s cor grabbed his neck. The blood vessels on Adair¡¯s forehead instantly exploded. At this moment, a loud roar came from the entrance where Yana appeared just now. ¡°Put my nephew Adair down!¡± Then, a middle-aged man floated in. This person looked a little younger than Noah, and he looked a little simr to him. When he saw this person, Adair, who had a pained expression, was pleasantly surprised. His lips kept twitching as if he wanted to say something, but because his neck was being strangled, he could not say a word. Gavin turned his head slightly to look at the middle-aged man who appeared. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Are you sure?¡± When Gavin asked this question, everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t understand. On the other side, Adair¡¯s second uncle, Noah¡¯s younger brother, Thaddeus. Mullen, shouted sternly, ¡°Cut the crap and put down my nephew!¡± A hint of cruelty appeared at the corner of Gavin¡¯s eyes as he slowly said, ¡°As you wish!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The moment Gavin finished speaking, a loud sound was heard. Boom! The ground under his feet instantly exploded, and a terrifying copse appeared. The loud noise was due to Adair¡¯s head piercing into the floor. As for Adair¡¯s fragile neck, it broke at that moment and he died. Adair was so poor. A look of surprise had just appeared in his eyes because he had seen the person from his family who hade to save him. However, he did not expect that this pleasant surprise had already be thest endless fear of his life. ¡°Ah!¡± Adair¡¯s second uncle, Thaddeus, was so furious that his eyes were about to split open. In an instant, he let out an explosive roar. ¡°You son of a bitch! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Rumble! Just as Thaddeus¡¯s roar sounded, a series of tremors could be heard. Outside the hall, a group of dark figures instantly surged in. These people were all warriors, including expert warriors and ordinary warriors. A middle-aged man with the same aura as Noah appeared beside Thaddeus. He frowned and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Thaddeus, what happened?¡± He did not get an answer to his question, but he could tell what was going on. Noah, who was on the ground, had a huge hole in his chest. Blood flowed from his face, and he died with his eyes open. There was a young figure whose neck was broken and his head was stuck in the ground. Moreover, there were corpses all over the ground. At this moment, Thaddeus turned around and shouted at the man who spoke, ¡°Octavius!¡± ¡°That bastard, he killed my nephew. He killed¡­¡± However, Thaddeus saw something and suddenly paused at this point. Then, his aura instantly fluctuated violently. Thaddeus¡¯s eyes were filled with endless anger as he said, ¡°Noah!¡± At this moment, Thaddeus finally noticed the corpse of his elder brother, Noah, who had died with his eyes wide open. Thaddeus rushed to Noah¡¯s corpse, picked up his corpse, and wailed, ¡°Noah! ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°Who did this? Who the fuck did this? Get out here!¡± That was true. Gavin looked too young. In Thaddeus¡¯s eyes, Noah was a peak supreme warrior. Gavin definitely did not have the strength to kill Noah, a peak supreme warrior. Therefore, Thaddeus directly roared at the surrounding crowd. However, they all knew that the person who killed Noah was Gavin, who seemed. impossible. Of course, no one in their group spoke. At this moment, endless anger appeared in the eyes of the person called Octavius. He came to Thaddeus¡¯s side and said to Thaddeus in pain, ¡°Thaddeus, my condolences. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Today, Stanlow Soutnd Army will definitely give you justice!¡± What? Soutnd Army? When Gavin heard these words, a hint of helplessness appeared in his eyes again. Why were they also from the Soutnd Army? However, ever since Gavin learned from Yana that the so-called Commander Latrell mentioned by the families in Greenwald was the war Riverrun General, Matthew, and that the leader of the Soutnd Army, the Soutnd Overlord, was Matthew¡¯s right-hand man, Gavin had decided topletely crush the Soutnd Army. But among this influx of Soutnd Army warriors, apart from this person known as Octavius, the remaining people had surprisingly low strength. Of course, Gavin could easily kill all of them. However, there were too many of them, and Gavin even didn¡¯t bother to attack. At this moment, Rose, the head of Rosebud, who was standing beside Gavin, said in a low voice, ¡°Benefactor, do you need people from Rosebud to help you deal with these Soutnd Army warriors?¡± Upon hearing the Rosebud¡¯s head¡¯s voice, Gavin turned around and looked at Rose. ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gavin didn¡¯t bother to deal with these small fries himself. When Rose heard Gavin¡¯s words, a hint of joy appeared in her eyes. It seemed like she finally had a chance to help her benefactor. Hence, Rose nodded heavily and said loudly, ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t worry! ¡°Facing stronger enemies, Rosebud members might find it challenging, but dealing with the Soutnd Army bunch of ckers is a piece of cake for us!¡± After saying this, Rose, the head of Rosebud, turned around and shouted at the thirty women of Rosebud standing in the distance, ¡°Rosebud members, listen up!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! When the thirty women heard Rose¡¯s voice, they suddenly soared into the air and shouted in unison, ¡°We are here!¡± Although they were all women, the aura of this group of people speaking in unison was still very grand. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A smile appeared on the face of the head of Rosebud, Rose, as she slowly pulled out her dagger from her waist. Then, Rose smiled and said, ¡°Target Soutnd Army! ¡°Kill!¡± As soon as the word was spoken, the figure of the head of Rosebud instantly turned ethereal. As for the thirty women from Rosebud, they instantly turned around and drew their daggers. They charged at the ck mass of the Soutnd Army behind. them. Rose¡¯s words naturally reached the ears of this person called Octavius. After hearing this and seeing the actions of the dozens of women, Octavius. actually revealed a disdainful smile. ¡°You fucking bitches? You even want to go against the Soutnd Army? ¡°You really didn¡¯t know what¡­¡± Octavius wanted to say that they really did not know what was good for them. However, before he could finish his sentence, his voice was instantly interrupted by screams. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°No!¡± The ck mass of the Soutnd Army warriors in the hall actually fell like wheat being cut. Blood instantly sttered all over the floor of the auction hall. ¡°Ah! Stop!¡± Only then did Octavius realize the seriousness of the matter. He suddenly shouted and instantly soared into the air. He rushed to the 30 women. However, there was a swoosh. The figure of the head of Rosebud, Rose, suddenly appeared in front of Octavius. Rose¡¯s face had a bewitching smile as she slowly said, ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± A huge battle broke out between Octavius and the head of Rosebud. However, Gavinpletely ignored all of this. Since Rose had already promised, there would definitely be no problem. The people from Rosebud helped Gavin solve Stanlow Soutnd Army warriors. and saved him a lot of trouble. On the other side, Gavin had already turned to look at Thaddeus, who was kneeling on the ground and holding Noah¡¯s corpse. He slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one from the Mullen family here?¡± Gavin¡¯s tone carried a hint of disappointment. Although Gavin did not expect among the entire Mullen family, only a man came. to save Adair. Wasn¡¯t that a little too pitiful? With a whoosh, Thaddeus instantly turned around when he heard Gavin¡¯s question. His eyes were filled with endless anger as he roared at Gavin. ¡°Piss off! ¡°I don¡¯t have time for trash like you! Who killed Noah? Come out!¡± Thaddeus was clearly shouting at the other people in the hall. On the other hand, listening to Thaddeus¡¯s voice, Gavin said helplessly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I should be the one who killed Noah.¡± Thaddeus¡¯s face instantly froze. The way he looked at Gavin changed. The next second, Thaddeus actually let out a mockingugh amidst his endless. grief and rage. ¡°You? What kind of fucking idiot are you? You think you¡¯re worthy of killing Noah?¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 ¡°What kind of fucking idiot are you? You think you¡¯re worthy of killing Noah?¡± There was nothing wrong with Thaddeus¡¯s words. After all, as far as Thaddeus knew, how could Gavin¡¯s strength be a match for his big brother, a peak supreme warrior? Thaddeus was an intermediate supreme rank after all. Of course, he knew how difficult it was to cultivate martial arts. How old was Gavin? He was in his twenties, right? How could Gavin kill Noah, a supreme warrior? When the surrounding people heard Thaddeus¡¯s arrogant voice, their expressions became strange. Who was the real idiot here? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Thaddeus was the idiot, wasn¡¯t he? Noah was killed by Gavin. Wasn¡¯t Thaddeus looking for the murderer? The murderer had already admitted it, but he didn¡¯t fucking believe him. On the other side, Gavin shook his head slightly and sighed. Before Gavin could say anything, Thaddeus¡¯s tyrannical roar sounded again. ¡°Why the fuck are you sighing? ¡°You killed my nephew, so I¡¯ll kill you first, then find the bastard who killed my brother!¡± The moment Thaddeus finished speaking, he let go of his brother¡¯s corpse and jumped up from the ground. Thaddeus suddenly rushed over to Gavin. In any case, Thaddeus had to take revenge one by one. It was not toote to avenge his nephew first before avenging his brother. Gavin stood where he was. There was no emotion in his eyes. He looked indifferently at Thaddeus, who was charging toward him, and did not move. Thaddeus, watching the scene, felt that it was entirely because Gavin¡¯s strength was too subtle. Gavin couldn¡¯t see his movements clearly at all. In fact, when Thaddeus threw all his strength at Gavin, he thought, ¡®Heh, it¡¯s so funny! How dare such a weak piece of trash go against the Mullen family?¡± ng! There was a loud sound. Thaddeus used all of his strength at the intermediate supreme rank and smashed it onto Gavin¡¯s body covered with body-protection energy. A violent vibration came, and even an intense airflow stirred up a cloud of dust. Slowly, the dust dissipated, revealing the figures of two of them. One of them was Thaddeus. He maintained the posture of a lunging punch. However, his face had already turned pale. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and his face was covered in cold sweat. His legs were even trembling slightly. On the other side of his fist, Gavin¡¯s movements did not change at all. He stood there steadily. Just like that, Gavin looked at Thaddeus in front of him. ¡°No¡­ Impossible!¡± Thaddeus¡¯s trembling voice was heard. His voice was trembling. It was clear that he was already afraid. Thaddeus was the one whounched the attack. He knew that he had used his power. It was to let Gavin realize how terrifying the insurmountable gap between strength was before he died. However, Thaddeus did not expect that his punch seemed to have hit a mountain. But the mountain did not move at all. Not even a stone fell. And Gavin was this mountain. If Gavin was really weak, how could he do this? Gavin didn¡¯t move at all. He didn¡¯t even try to defend himself. He just took the attack head-on. Thaddeus¡¯s fist even hurt, but Gavin didn¡¯t look like he was injured at all. Gavin looked at Thaddeus calmly and said indifferently again, ¡°Now do you believe that Noah was killed by me?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Thaddeus couldn¡¯t care less and yelled at Gavin. ¡°That¡¯s right! Who the hell is the man? Why did he kill the Mullen family in Stanlow?¡¯ Thaddeus wondered. When Gavin heard Thaddeus¡¯s question, his gaze slowly turned cold. Then, that hoarse voice that sounded like it came from theherworld sounded. ¡°I am Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspringthe!¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, Thaddeus¡¯s pupils constricted. There was boundless shock in his eyes. Thaddeus¡¯s mouth was wide open as if he had something to say, but in the next second, Gavin¡¯s right foot was raised. ¡°Pili!¡± The tip of his foot pierced through Thaddeus¡¯s chin, piercing through his head. The Mullen family¡¯s eldest and second sons had all died in the Mullen family¡¯s own auction hall. Gavin did not want to talk nonsense with Thaddeus anymore. Gavin knew that if he asked him a question, Thaddeus might not answer it. Moreover, only Thaddeus came to save Adair. This made Gavin very disappointed. Gavin couldn¡¯t possibly let Thaddeus also go to call help, could he? There was no point in that. Therefore, Gavin might as well just kill Thaddeus. At that time, Gavin would go to the Mullen family and think about capturing all the people there. Of course, at that time, Gavin would search the entire Mullen family to see if the Mullen family had any information he wanted to know. Puff! At this moment, blood sttered. A hideous bloodstain appeared on the angelic face of the Rosebud head. And the instigator of all this was obviously this person called Octavius. At this moment, there was also blood hanging from the corner of his mouth. A cruel smile appeared in his scarlet eyes as he sneered at Rose. ¡°Rose!¡± Seeing this scene, Yana cried out in pain. At this moment, Rose endured the pain on her face and spat out a mouthful of blood. She red at Octavius and shouted, ¡°You are so despicable! ¡°You actually used a hidden weapon!¡± Octavius opposite Rose let out a cruel smile. ¡°Hidden weapons are also a part of my strength! ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity for your little face. Tsk, you are so delicate, but you¡¯re disfigured just like that.¡± When Rose heard Octavius¡¯s voice, a sharp pain appeared in her eyes. That was right. To a woman, her looks were very important! But at this moment, Rose knew that this was not the time for her to dwell on such a problem. Rose slowly straightened her body and looked at Octavius emotionlessly with a cold gaze. ¡°As expected of themander of Stanlow Soutnd Army! You are actually going to make me use my full strength.¡± When Octavius heard Rose¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed. From the blood at the corner of his mouth, it could be seen that Octavius was definitely seriously injured. It could be seen that he was already having a hard time dealing with Rose at this time. But Rose actually did not use his full strength. In the next second, Octavius¡¯s face turned pale and he growled. ¡°You¡¯re at the celestial rank¡­¡± His voice wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Pfft!¡± A sound was heard. Octavius widened his eyes and slowly lowered his head. A bright dagger pierced deeply into his chest. Plop! Octavius¡¯s corpse slowly fell to the ground. Finally, the fight was over. On this side, Yana rushed to Rose¡¯s side. Yana looked at the hideous scar on Rose¡¯s face with heartache and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Rose, your face¡­¡± Rose¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears, but she shook her head heavily. Rose turned around and saw her subordinates from Rosebud cleaning up the mess. In a sh, she appeared in front of Gavin. Rose could finally kneel on one knee. Rose, who was kneeling on the ground, lowered her head as if she didn¡¯t want Gavin to see her injured cheek. ¡°Benefactor, the Rosebud haspleted the mission!¡± Hearing Rose¡¯s trembling voice, Gavin sighed softly and said, ¡°Lift your head.¡± When Rose heard this voice, her body trembled slightly, but she did not move for a long time. ¡°Lift it up.¡± Gavin¡¯s voice came again. Rose then raised her trembling head. At this moment, her eyes were already filled with tears. Although Rose couldn¡¯t see her face, she knew that she waspletely disfigured. However, Gavin sounded very rxed. After looking around, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it for you when we get back. It shouldn¡¯t leave any scars.¡± Rosebud¡¯s head¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted! Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The head of Rosebud, Rose, did not react to Gavin¡¯s words at all. Although Rose had just been injured, she knew what the scar on her face meant. As long as this scar appeared, it wouldst forever. Why did Gavin say so casually? He said it shouldn¡¯t leave a scar. Was he joking now? Before Rose could react to Gavin¡¯s words, Gavin, who was standing in front of her, spoke again. ¡°Alright, now can you tell me why I¡¯m your benefactor?¡± Rose was originally immersed in her own shock. Now that she heard Gavin¡¯s question, she did not dare to be negligent at all. She gathered her thoughts and hurriedly said, ¡°Ten years ago, in the Sunspire Resistance!¡± Gavin was speechless. Why was it rted to the Sunspire Resistance from ten years ago again? Gavin looked at Rose with a strange expression and asked, ¡°You¡¯re one of the Sunspire Guards? That can¡¯t be right. Why don¡¯t I remember that there are female soldiers in Sunspire Guards?¡± Of course, there were no female soldiers among the Sunspire Guards. Rose also shook her head heavily and said, ¡°Benefactor, we are not from the Sunspire Guards. ¡°We¡¯re all Sunspire natives!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Gavin looked up slightly. Gavin looked at Rose curiously and repeated it. ¡°Sunspire natives?¡± The tears in Rose¡¯s eyes seemed to have be much clearer as if she was recalling the tragic scene of the Sunspire Resistance years ago. ¡°Benefactor, everyone in Rosebud is a woman. ¡°Because their husbands, fathers, elder brothers, or younger brothers all died in the Sunspire Resistance back then!¡± Rose¡¯s voice started to tremble, and the tears in her eyes kept rolling. When Gavin heard Rose¡¯s words, his eyes slowly narrowed. On the other hand, Rose was already thinking about the Sunspire Resistance¡¯s miserable scene 10 years ago. Rose told Gavin tearfully. At that time, the number of people guarding Sunspire was not limited to the Sunspire Guards. There were also Sunspire militias spontaneously organized by the locals. Among these militiamen, there were warriors, but they were not very strong. Most of them were ordinary people. They spontaneously armed themselves to defend Sunspire. After all, that was their hometown! However, how could the strength of the militia fight against the Thirty-Power Allied Forces? As a result, these militias werepletely wiped out in the Sunspire Resistance. And Rose, the head of Rosebud, was a warrior from Sunspire ten years ago. However, at that time, Rose was not as powerful as she was now. Her brother and father were also warriors. At that time, Rose also wanted to go to the battlefield with her brother and father to defend Sunspire. However, Rose was forcibly locked in the house by her father and brother. In the end, Rose only got news of her father and brother¡¯s deaths. At that time, all the people in Sunspire, whether Sunspire Guards or the local. residents had long fallen into despair. They thought that they were doomed and would definitely fall with their hometown. Unexpectedly, Frostpeak Dark Warriors appeared. Frostpeak Dark Warriors arrived at Sunspire like a thunderbolt, catching the Thirty-Power Allied Forces off guard. One hundred thousand of Frostpeak Dark Warriors were evenly matched with billions of the Thirty- Power Allied Forces. This gave the residents and the Sunspire Guards time to evacuate. They were safe, but there was news of Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces perishing together. The group of people returned to their hometown and looked at their devastated hometown. They could imagine how Frostpeak Dark Warriors had dealt with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces. Frostpeak Dark Warriors were the benefactor of all Sunspire people. They were also the benefactor of the entire Blearus. As her brother and father were killed, the grieving Rose was infected by the feat of Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces perishing together. She spontaneously found these women who had simr experiences as her. Rose established the current Rosebud. And it was precisely because these women held back the drive in their hearts that their martial arts strength advanced by leaps and bounds. Of course, there were also many restrictions caused by the innate conditions. If they followed Gavin and trained under the care of Frostpeak Dark Warriors, with the determination in their hearts, their strength would definitely be much stronger than now. Looking at Rose crying, Gavin took a deep breath. To be honest, Gavin was very touched by these heroines. After nodding heavily at Rose, Gavin said, ¡°You guys have suffered.¡± ¡°No!¡± When Rose heard Gavin¡¯s words, she wiped the tears off her face and shook her head. ¡°We have not suffered!¡± ¡°Compared to Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s suffering in Sunspire, our suffering is just the tip of the iceberg. It¡¯s not worth mentioning!¡± As she spoke, Rose asked involuntarily, ¡°Benefactor, the entire country is saying. that Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces perished together, but you¡­¡± What Rose meant was that everyone said that they were already dead, including Dark Lord from Frostpeak Dark Warriors. But today, she actually had the chance to see Dark Lord from Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Gavin looked at Rose with a thoughtful expression. For some reason, Gavin¡¯s hands began to tremble slightly. Frostpeak Dark Warriors all survived, but how did Frostpeak Dark Warriors survive? Gavin did not want to remember. The entire Frostpeak Dark Warriors did not want to remember that painful time anymore. Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Maybe, you¡¯ll find outter.¡± After saying that, Gavin did not continue to talk to Rose because he still had his own things to do. On this side, he walked toward the person in charge of Riverrun Sk, Yana. Although Gavin didn¡¯t want to have direct contact with this woman anymore, there were some things that he really needed her to do for him. Looking at Gavin walking toward her, Yana felt nervous for some reason. Yana instantly tidied her clothes and pulled her attendant beside her to ask in a low voice, ¡°How do I look now? Do I look good?¡± The attendant was confused by Yana¡¯s question. Before he could answer, Gavin had already arrived in front of Yana. Yana quickly put on a serious face and coughed. Then, she bowed to Gavin. slightly and greeted him calmly. ¡°Mr. Clifford, we meet again. You¡¯re still as charming as ever.¡± Yana also knew that her words were very awkward. Her face had a hint of redness, but she forcibly maintained control, showing no signs of abnormality in her expression or gaze. The corner of Gavin¡¯s eyes twitched strangely when he heard this. He coughed and chose not to answer the question. Gavin took out the title deed that belonged to the Clifford Ancestral Home and pointed at the four corners of the title deed, asking Yana, ¡°Do you know what these four patterns represent?¡± Yana liked Gavin. She liked working for Gavin, so at this moment, she looked at them carefully. Yana frowned and pointed at the dark gold-colored thorn flower in the bottom. right corner. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you asked me to investigate this pattern. Riverrun Sk has already begun investigating. ¡°As for the other patterns¡­¡± Yana thought about it as she checked them one by one. Yana¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw the pagoda in the upper right corner that was surrounded by clouds and mist. ¡°This pagoda!¡± Gavin saw the change in Yana¡¯s expression and said directly, ¡°Why? Do you know it?¡± Yana nodded heavily and said, ¡°When my father was still alive, I once saw a token carved with this pattern in my father¡¯s study!¡± Gavin¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard this. He directly asked, ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± Yana shook her head awkwardly and said, ¡°My father never mentioned it, but I think he mentioned this matter in his will.¡± For some reason, when Yana mentioned her father¡¯s will, there was a hint of helplessness on her face, Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Gavin noticed something unusual in Yana¡¯s expression and words. Gavin asked hesitantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with your father¡¯s will? Have you not read it?¡± When Gavin said this, the helplessness on Yana¡¯s face became even more obvious. She even sighed and said, ¡°My father¡¯s will and all his belongings are in my sister¡¯s hands, but my sister and I¡­¡± At this point, Yana looked very embarrassed. Upon hearing this, Gavin finally understood. It seemed that the person in charge of Riverrun Sk, Yana, was not on good terms with the person in charge of Frostpeak Sk. They were siblings. Could it be that something had caused a rift in their rtionship? However, it was not appropriate for an outsider like Gavin to interfere in such family matters. Gavin couldn¡¯t force Yana to negotiate with her sister and take out her father¡¯s will. Gavin had already made up his mind. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s necessary to go back to Frostpeak and meet the person in charge of Frostpeak Sk.¡± However, at this moment, Yana¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Mr. Clifford, don¡¯t worry. Leave my father¡¯s will to me. ¡°I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer. As for the other three patterns, I have already memorized them. Riverrun Sk will definitely go all out!¡± Yana patted her chest and promised. Gavin¡¯s expression was a little strange. He knew that Yana did not want any benefits when she investigated for him. That was not right. Yana had something she wanted. However, Yana wanted Gayin! It was better not to think about this kind of thing for the time being especially at this moment when Yana¡¯s gaze became more and more passionate. It even made Gavin feel ufortable. Gavin¡¯s eyes began to drift as he finally noticed Muriel and Sally, who seemed to have fallen into a daze, in the hall. That was right. and her daughter were still around. Gavin had really forgotten about these two women just now. After all, the situation had changed a lot just now, and Gavin saw the Clifford Ancestral Home title deed. On this side, Gavin could use them to leave here. Therefore, Gavin disappeared in front of Yana and appeared in front of Muriel and her daughter. He deliberately said with concern, ¡°Mrs. Muriel, are you alright?¡± On the other side, Muriel and Sally had indeed fallen into a state of dementia. They were fine just now. The Clifford Ancestral Home title deed appeared, and Muriel was prepared to bid for Gavin. Unexpectedly, Gavin said, ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Then, Gavin walked out. A group of people suddenly rushed out. Gavin punched them one by one and sent them flying. Then, another group of women appeared. In less than two minutes, they all turned to Gavin. Then, another group of men appeared. After saying a few words, they knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gavin. Later, many more people came. In a short time, this group of people died too. They had never seen such a grand scene and such a change in the situation. They hadn¡¯t even heard of them before. The only protagonist in all of this was Gavin. This bizarre experience made them feel that they could produce a book when they returned. On the other side, Muriel and her daughter heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Only then did. they regain their senses. Looking at Muriel, who was standing in front of her, Muriel immediately said, ¡°Gav, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± In Gavin¡¯s eyes, Muriel¡¯s words came from the concern of an elder. But in Yana¡¯s eyes, it had a different meaning. Yana didn¡¯t know why, but the way she looked at Muriel changed. There was a faint jealous aura on her body. Gavin smiled and shook his head. ¡°Mrs. Muriel, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± It could be seen from Muriel¡¯s current state of speech that at this moment, she had yet topletely regain her rationality. On the other side, Gavin continued, ¡°Mrs. Muriel, the auction at the Mullen family shouldn¡¯t be able to continue. It¡¯s still quite dangerous for you and Sally to be outside. Why don¡¯t you go back to Greenwald first?¡± ¡°Yes. We will go back to Greenwald.¡± Why did Muriel look like a fool? Gavin was a little helpless about Muriel¡¯s current state, so he simply turned around and looked for Rose. ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± Rose said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Benefactor, Rosebud belongs to you. If you need Rosebud for anything, just tell us.¡± Since Rose had already said so, Gavin had nothing to say. He directly ordered, ¡°Then please arrange for some people to escort these two back to the Tenny family in Greenwald. Is that okay?¡± Rose cupped her fists and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Benefactor. I promise toplete the mission!¡± The auction had temporarilye to an end. Gavin could not leave Stanlow for the time being because the Mullen family had only lost three people. The Mullen family still had many people waiting for him to personally send them to hell to confess to the Clifford family¡¯s ancestors. However, something interesting happened at Brookspring. Originally, Harry, who had been helping rebuild the Clifford family near the Clifford Ancestral Home, had found La and the other two after receiving Gavin¡¯s notification. Of course, Harry did not show his face and only hid in the dark to protect the three women. It was already veryte. Many shops and street-facingpanies on the street where La and the other two were had already locked up, and the owners left. However, La and the other two were still working hard. In the alley opposite La¡¯s shop, Harry hid in the darkness and closed his eyes to rest. However, at this moment, Harry¡¯s eyes instantly opened. In the darkness, his gaze was like lightning. On the roof of the building where La and the others were, a sneaky figure appeared. Moreover, Harry also sensed an aura belonging to a warrior from this person. Harry¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± As soon as Harry finished speaking, his body instantly turned into a shadow and disappeared into the darkness. At this moment, on the roof of La¡¯s shop, this sneaky figure covered his face. and observed the scene below through the patio. On the other side, just as he was about to turn over and get down, an air-piercing sound was suddenly heard. Swoosh! The masked man was shocked and rolled three and a half times backward. He felt a gust of wind brush past his cheek. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The masked man was shocked. A chill ran down his spine and he was sweating profusely. Without any hesitation, he turned around and unleashed all his strength to rush out. This was because just from this sneak attack, the masked man could already sense the difference in strength between the person and him. He was definitely not this person¡¯s match. His life was more important. He had to run. Harry, who was like a ghost, followed closely behind. After Harry and the masked man disappeared, someone suddenly rang the doorbell of La¡¯s shop. Listening to the doorbell, the three women who were working looked up in confusion and nced at the clock on the wall. It was already sote. Who woulde here at this time? La shouted outside in confusion, ¡°Who is it?¡± A man¡¯s cultured voice came from outside the door. ¡°Is this La Medical Equipment Studio? ¡°I¡¯m a medical equipment merchant from Greenwald. I¡¯m here to see if we have any opportunities to work together.¡± After hearing this, the three women, La, Kris, and Zoe, revealed surprised smiles. Thepany had just started, and what they needed was a business opportunity. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± La stood up and ran to the door, opening it for the person outside. A man with a kind smile appeared in front of La. This man was the eldest son of the Mason family in Greenwald, Kieren Mason. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The eldest son of the Mason family, Kieren, was here. Previously, Kieren was injured by his father, the head of the Mason family, to protect him and not let hime to Brookspring alone to take revenge. Kieren¡¯s injuries had yet to recover. But he suddenly heard of something. Gavin went to Stanlow, and in Brookspring was left with the three powerless women beside Gavin. It was unknown if Kieren and the Hill family were doing something shameful. In short, Kieren secretly ran to Brookspring behind his father. Kieren knocked on the door of La¡¯s shop. La did not know Kieren. She had never seen the Mason family before. Of course, she could not see the simrities between Kieren and the Mason family members. La greeted Kieren enthusiastically. ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡± This was like inviting a wolf into a person¡¯s house. Kieren had a meaningful smile on his face as he swaggered in. Meanwhile, Zoe and Kris stood up and weed Kieren warmly. Zoe even promoted this medical equipment studio for La. ¡°Sir, although there are only three people in our studio and the space is not big, do you know who the boss of our studio is?¡± On the other side, Zoe even pulled La and proudly introduced, ¡°This is Miss. La Taylor. She was once the CEO of Taylorizon Group in Brookspring! ¡°Sir, you should have heard of the Taylorizon Group in Brookspring, right?¡± ¡°The Taylor family in Brookspring relied on the Taylorizon Group to be one of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring!¡± When Kieren heard Zoe¡¯s words, the smile on his face became even more obvious. He turned to look at La with an intriguing smile in his eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here because of Miss La!¡± ¡°Really?¡± On the other side, Zoe and Kris still did not understand what had happened. They even expressed their joy at La¡¯s reputation. However, Kieren¡¯s next sentence made the three women¡¯s eyes narrow slightly. Kieren smiled at La and said, ¡°I heard that you are the fianc¨¦e of Gavin, the young master of the Clifford family in Brookspring?¡± When they heard this, the three women froze at the same time. La was indeed the fianc¨¦e of Gavin. However, they were surprised to hear about the Clifford family in Brookspring, which could be considered taboo in Brookspring now. Besides, other than the Taylor family and them, the rest of the people who knew La¡¯s identity as Gavin¡¯s fianc¨¦e were probably already dead. Moreover, because Gavin¡¯s identity was too sensitive, the three women instantly sensed something unusual. Kris took a step forward and shielded La and Zoe behind her. Kris looked at Kieren warily and said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for La?¡± Kieren looked at the vignt Kris in front of him. The smile on his face did not. diminish. He spread his hands indifferently and said again, ¡°I¡¯m not here for Miss La. I¡¯m here for the three of you! ¡°If you have time, please follow me to Greenwald!¡± The three of them? When they heard Kieren¡¯s voice, Kris took a few steps back with Zoe and La. The vignce on the three women¡¯s faces became even more obvious. On the other side, Kris asked in a low voice again, ¡°Why are you looking for the three of us? Who are you?¡± The smile on Kieren¡¯s face slowly faded. During the process, Kieren¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Who am I? ¡°I am Kieren Mason from the Mason family in Greenwald! ¡°I¡¯m looking for the three of you to go to Greenwald. Once that bastard Gavin finds out about the news, he will definitelye to Greenwald, right? ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll definitely tear him into pieces! I¡¯ll let him die without a burial ce! ¡°It¡¯s to honor my dead brothers!¡± Kieren¡¯s voice became more and more intense. In the end, he even roared. A hint of scarlet cruelty appeared in his eyes. Kieren looked extremely ferocious, Not to mention anything else, just the expression on Kieren¡¯s face made the three women feel a terrifying fear. On the other side, Kieren¡¯s voice had already turned cold. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, follow me immediately! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll break all your limbs one by one! Then I¡¯ll drag you away! ¡°Anyway, when Gavin dies, we¡¯ll rape and kill you!¡± ¡°You!¡± When the three women heard Kieren¡¯s voice, their faces turned pale. They kept retreating. Kris blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯te over! I¡¯m warning you!¡± As she spoke, she picked up a chair beside her in a panic and threw it in the direction of Kieren. However, before the chair could reach Kieren, Kieren gave it a look. Boom! It turned into powder in midair. Kieren was a warrior at the intermediate supreme rank. In his eyes, this level of attack was like a mosquito flying in front of him. When the three women saw this scene, they were shocked. They had never seen such a scene before. Meanwhile, Kieren¡¯s palms were already sinking. There was a phew. The aura that belonged exclusively to a warrior instantly rippled out from Kieren¡¯s body and swept toward the three women. The three women were all ordinary people. In an instant, they were pushed out by this powerful airflow. All of them only stopped when they hit the wall. Kieren looked at the three women who had fallen to the ground with painful. expressions, and a cruel smile hung at the corner of his eyes. Kieren rubbed his hands as he walked forward. At the same time, a few streets away, Harry, who was holding the neck of the masked man in ck, instantly turned his head and looked in the direction of the shop. Harry finally sensed the momentum that Kieren had just unleashed. Anxiety appeared in Harry¡¯s eyes as he eximed, ¡°Shit!¡± Crack! Before Harry could investigate the masked man¡¯s identity, he broke the man¡¯s neck. Harry¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already in La¡¯s shop. At this moment, La, Kris, and Zoe were sitting on chairs with lingering fear. They kept patting their chests as if they were calming down. The entire room was filled with a charred smell. Harry¡¯s expression immediately became strange. Harry saw a charred figure lying in the middle of the shop. Above this charred figure, there were bolts of lightning that kept flickering, emitting thest light. ¡°Uh,¡± Harry revealed an awkward expression when he saw this scene and slowly said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing Harry¡¯s voice, the three women suddenly realized that another man had appeared in the room. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! After that, three sounds were heard. The three women moved in unison and raised a strange-looking ck pistol in their hands at the same time. Seeing this scene, Harry instantly turned pale with fright and roared, ¡°Guys! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Harry from Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s nervous roar, the three women were slightly stunned. ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± Kris paused for a moment before standing up. She pointed the strange pistol in her hand at Harry and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How can you prove that you¡¯re from Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! On the other side, Harry took out hismunicator from his pocket and dialed. Gavin¡¯s contact number. Soon, Gavin¡¯s voice was heard from themunicator. ¡°What is it?¡± When they heard Gavin¡¯s voice, anxiety finally appeared in the three women¡¯s eyes. They shouted at the same time, ¡°Gavin!¡± Gavin, who was far away in Stanlow, was stunned when he heard thismotion. What was going on? Chapter 179 Chapter 179 On the other side, Gavin had yet to react. The three women in Brookspring were already fighting to be the first to shout. ¡°Gav! You don¡¯t know, but just now, a man was impersonating¡­¡± ¡°Gavin! Listen to me! A bad guy is going to attack us. When are you going to¡­¡± ¡°Gavin, there¡¯s a guy called Kieren Mason who wants to capture¡­¡± The three women spoke at the same time. Everyone had something to say, and their words were basically the same. Harry, who was standing in the middle of the front room, felt that his ears were about to explode when he heard this ear-piercing sound. Even an expert like Harry could not withstand such a demonic sound, let alone Gavin on the other side of the phone. But Gavin heard a keyword from the three women¡¯s chatter. Kieren Mason? Although Gavin had never heard of Kieren, it sounded like a person¡¯s name. Moreover, his surname was Mason. The Mason family in Greenwald? Gavin spoke loudly into themunicator. ¡°You mean someone from the Mason family in Greenwald attacked you?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, the three women finally agreed and said in unison, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Then, Gavin asked again, ¡°Where is he now?¡± On the other side, the three women turned their heads at the same time to look at the lump of charcoal on the ground. All of them had disgusted and painful expressions on their faces. Their faces were pale. It was only at this moment that the three women realized that a living human life. had been electrocuted into charcoal in front of them. The three women stopped talking. Harry finally found an opportunity to speak to themunicator. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dark Lord, Kieren from the Mason family has been burnt to charcoal by the electromaic gun you gave to your fianc¨¦e.¡± That was right. It was caused by the electromaic gun. Gavin had previously found an electromaic gun capable of dealing with peak supreme warriors. He instructed Harry to deliver it to the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ encampment for the research team to analyze. On the other side, the research team had yet to fully study it, but Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau members were already looking for trouble with Gavin. After destroying Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau, Gavin received several electromaic guns that had fallen from Warrior Surveince Bureau members. Coincidentally, before Gavin left Brookspring for Stanlow, he distributed the electromaic guns to the three women. In other words, each of the three women had an electromaic gun that could deal with peak supreme warriors. And now, the injured Kieren only had the strength of a warrior at the intermediate supreme rank. How could Kieren survive against three electromaic guns of such power? Just now, Kieren rubbed his hands as he walked toward the three women on the ground. It was Kris who immediately remembered what Gavin had told them before he left Brookspring. Gavin told the three women, ¡°If you encounter people who are beyond your understanding and attack you, use this gun to shoot them.¡± Therefore, under reminder of Kris, La and Zoe took out the electromaic guns that Gavin had given them. Kieren had already rushed in front of the three women. As long as they raised their guns, they would be able to shoot Kieren. If only one shot had hit, Kieren would not have died so quickly and so miserably. But Kieren had taken three shots. Kieren did not expect the three women beside Gavin to have such weapons. In an instant, he was stunned. One secondter, he was electrocuted into charcoal. Hearing Harry¡¯s answer, Gavin could even imagine the scene in the shop now. Gavin¡¯s expression was a little strange. Of course, Gavin had left this gun for the three women to use for self-defense. However, Gavin did not expect that someone from the Mason family would still dare to go to Brookspring. Besides, Kieren even went to Brookspring while Gavin was not around. It was unknown if the Mason family had the same thought as the Hill family, or if the Mason family was just that stubborn. However, the Mason family would never have thought that La, Kris, and Zoe were no longer weak and pitiful women, right? Gavin wondered what expression the rest of the Mason family would have when they found out about this. However, Gavin was very sure that the expressions of those people must be very interesting. Gavin¡¯s guess was right. In the back hall of the Mason family in Stanlow, that familiar, painful roar sounded. ¡°No! ¡°Kieren! My son! My son!¡± Pfft! The head of the Mason family, Tristan, spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth and nose. His face instantly turned pale. Then, Tristan¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fell straight to the ground. At this moment, a series of exmations came from the surroundings. ¡°Tristan!¡± ¡°Tristan!¡± After a few exmations, five figures appeared in a sh and quickly helped Tristan up. Light circted around these five people¡¯s bodies as if they were using their inner energy to help Tristan breathe. Meanwhile, Tristan¡¯s face slowly turned red with the help of these people. Hist eyelids flickered as he slowly opened his dark and lifeless eyes. The few people who appeared around Tristan looked to be about his years old. There were the former sworn brothers that Tristan had contacted through that specialmunicator before. Each and every one of them emitted a terrifying aura. If Gavin was here, he could tell at a nce that each of them was an expert at the peak supreme rank. Including Tristan, there were a total of six peak supreme experts. If these six peak supreme experts attacked at the same time, thebat power produced would probably reach the extent caused by a celestial warrior. At this moment, one of the elders with sharp eyes and thick brows frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tristan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tears streamed down Tristan¡¯s face. His voice trembled heavily as he slowly said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°My sons are all dead. They¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Tristan¡¯s voice, the surrounding old men eximed at the same time. Disbelief filled their eyes. Someone even eximed, ¡°Who dares?¡± ¡°Who dares to kill your sons?¡± On the other hand, towards this question, Tristan could not suppress the sadness in his eyes. Tears kept flowing out of the corners of his eyes. He continued in a hoarse voice, ¡°Gavin from the Clifford family in Brookspringthe¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Tristan¡¯s reply, the few of them were stunned again. The shock in their eyes was even more shocking than hearing that Tristan¡¯s sons were dead. The eyes of the old man with sharp eyes and thick brows flickered continuously before he eximed, ¡°The young master from the Clifford family back then, Gavin? ¡°That¡¯s impossible! ¡°Didn¡¯t he die in the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago?¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s exmation, the remaining old men nodded in agreement. Obviously, these people had also heard of Gavin, the young master of the number one family in the world back then. However, as far as they knew, Gavin should have died in the Sunspire Resistance. ten years ago. How could there still be a living young master of the Clifford family at this time? On the other side, Tristan¡¯s panting voice slowly sounded again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Gavin himself or if someone is pretending to be Gavin, but my sons died in his hands!¡± In fact, Tristan¡¯s eldest son, Kieren, was not technically killed by Gavin. However, Kieren had died because of Gavin. If Tristan knew how his eldest son died, it was unknown what expression he would have. Would he die from anger? The few of them looked at each other and asked Tristan in a low voice, ¡°Tristan, where is this person now?¡± Tristan slowly raised his head and said, ¡°ording to the investigation, Gavin is now at Stanlow!¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 A powerful and elderly figure, who exuded a strong aura, left Greenwald overnight and headed north towards Stanlow. Gavin, while still in Stanlow, did not know this. Simrly, in a city south of Brookspring, no one knew about this. The city looked very different from the modern cities of Brookspring, Greenwald and Stanlow. If one must describe it, the term ¡°fortress¡± could even be used for this city. Yes, this ce was like a pass. There were towering city walls around it. There was a huge que hanging above every door around the city wall. On the que were tworge words written in a golden color! ¡°Zenor Town!¡± In this towering city wall, there were also buildings, residential areas,mercial streets, and so on. However, it was more of a garden-likendscape. In the center of Zenor Town, there was a magnificent pce. Surprisingly, there were also city walls protecting the pce. There were also two words written above the city wall¡¯s gate: ¡°Soutnd Mansion!¡± This was the residence of the Soutnd Army¡¯smander, the Soutnd. Overlord. At this moment, an anxious figure was pacing back and forth in the gatehouse at the north gate of Soutnd Mansion. There was a Soutnd Army warrior standing at the door of the gatehouse. Just by standing there, he gave off a sense of alienation and heroic spirit! The figure who was pacing back and forth came to the door with a frown. He said to the Soutnd Army warrior anxiously, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been here for a few days. When can I see the Soutnd Overlord?¡± When the warrior heard this person¡¯s voice, he only nced at him indifferently. Then, his high and mighty voice, which even seemed a little impatient, sounded. ¡°I told you to wait. Why are you talking so much?!¡± ¡°The Soutnd Overlord is currently discussing something important with the Southwest Overlord and the Southeast Overlord! He doesn¡¯t have the time to see you, a servant from a lousy family in Brookspring!¡± A servant of a lousy family in Brookspring? Could this person be the Holman family¡¯s servant? Good lord, the Holman family in Brookspring had already been destroyed! The Holman family¡¯s master had sent this servant, but he could not even see the Soutnd Overlord? However, even if he did not see the Soutnd Overlord, why did he not even receive news of the Holman family¡¯s destruction? Did this servant not even have a phone number? In any case, when the servant heard the extremely insulting voice from the other party¡¯s mouth, he was furious. ¡°You!¡± Just as the servant opened his mouth to speak, the warrior turned around and stared at him coldly. Then, he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°What?¡± The servant immediately shut up and bowed with an apologetic smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sir. Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± As he spoke, he nervously walked towards the seat reserved for him in the gatehouse. Just as this person sat down on the cold bench, a loud noise was heard outside the gatehouse. ¡°Buzz!¡± The sound of the air vibrating could be heard. In the next second, a Soutnd Army Warrior appeared in front of the guard at the gate. His face was extremely serious, with a hint of urgency as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Soutnd Overlord?¡± The guard was slightly taken aback and immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Something big has happened! Don¡¯t ask so many questions first. Quickly bring me to see Soutnd Overlord!¡± Upon hearing this person¡¯s answer, the two warriors did not hesitate at all and rant straight into the depths of Soutnd Mansion! At this moment, the Holman family servant who heard themotion also ran out of the gatehouse. He had no idea what was going on. He only knew that his obstacle had disappeared! Moreover, they seemed to be going to see Soutnd Overlord! At this moment, he had to seize the opportunity! He had to chase after them! The servant did not hesitate. After all, he still had toplete the mission given to him by his family head. He rushed in the direction where the two of them had disappeared. At this moment, in the garden of Soutnd Mansion, there was a pavilion. Waves of heartyughter could be hearding from the pavilion. Three middle-aged men sat among them, exuding a terrifying aura. There were pastries and wine on the round table. The terrifying aura emanating from these three people. Even one of them was more terrifying than the six peak supreme warriors of the Mason family in Greenwald! These three individuals are evidently the three trusted aides of the Riverrun General, Matthew. They were the Soutnd Overlord, the Southeast Overlord, and the Southwest Overlord. This was Soutnd Mansion. The other two overlords of Riverrun were probably here to catch up with Soutnd Overlord. Moreover, this gathering hadsted for many days. Otherwise, how could the Holman family¡¯s servants not even see Soutnd Overlord until now? Just as the three of them raised the wine sses in their hands again and were about to drink it in one gulp. The three of them froze at the same time. They frowned slightly and revealed displeasure. It was as if they did not like the fact that the gathering of the three of them was interrupted. They seemed a little impatient. At this moment, two Soutnd Army Warriors appeared outside the pavilion. The two of them knelt on the ground at the same time and smashed their heads on the ground. They said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Soutnd Overlord, Southwest Overlord, Southeast Overlord!¡± Hearing their voices, the middle-aged man sitting in the middle with a small scar at the corner of his eye put down his wine ss and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so flustered? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m drinking with my brothers?¡± This person was clearly the legendary Soutnd Overlord. The two warriors knew that disturbing their gathering at this time would indeed arouse the other party¡¯s anger. However, they had no choice but toe! The previous warrior looked up with an anxious expression in his eyes. His voice was filled with grief as he shouted, ¡°Soutnd Overlord! My Soutnd Army branches in Brookspring and Stanlow were destroyed! No one was left alive!¡± ¡°What?¡± Soutnd Overlord, Southeast Overlord, and Southwest Overlord eximed at the same time. Boom! The pavilion they were in actually exploded because of the sudden fluctuation of the airflow on their bodies. The top of the pavilion was also sent flying and smashed heavily into theke in the garden, causing arge ssh. On the other side, Soutnd Overlord, who had a small scar at the corner of his eye, said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± This person kneeled on the ground and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Reporting to Soutnd Overlord, a few days ago, we suddenly lost all information about the Soutnd Army¡¯s Brookspring branch. We thought that there was a problem. with themunication and immediately sent a scout to investigate! This scout just returned. He told us that no one from the Soutnd Army survived in Brookspring. They were all ughtered! At the same time, we lost all contact with the Soutnd Army in Stanlow! If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m afraid the situation in the branch in Stanlow is the same as in Brookspring!¡± As soon as warrior finished speaking, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s energetic roar was heard. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Motherfucker! That fucking idiot actually dared attack Soutnd Army? He¡¯s dering war on Soutnd Army!¡± Just as Soutnd Overlord¡¯s furious voice sounded, a person shouted anxiously from the far end of the garden. ¡°Soutnd Overlord! Soutnd Overlord! I¡¯ve finally met you! I¡¯ve finally met you!¡± Hearing this anxious voice, the five people present instantly frowned. This was because this person was not wearing Soutnd Army¡¯s clothes. It was obvious that he was not from Soutnd Mansion. Moreover, he was an ordinary person without any cultivation. How could an outsidere to such a ce without being summoned? The two warriors who were kneeling on the ground also raised their heads and shouted in the direction of this person, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Two soft sounds were heard, and the two figures instantly disappeared from the spot. The next second, blood sttered! When the two warriors kneeled down again, the head of the servant that the Holman family had sent to ask Soutnd Army for help had already rolled to the ground like a ball. He died with grievances! Chapter 181 Chapter 181 This was the Soutnd Overlord and the Soutnd Mansion! Anyone who barged in without Soutnd Overlord¡¯s summons would be killed without mercy! After all, the entire Riverrun was ruled by the three people in this pavilion. They represented the highest authority of Riverrun! And at this time, the death of a person was a verymon thing in the eyes of these people. Even if the person who was killed could provide them with some information, they did not care anymore. At this moment, the Southwest Overlord and the Southeast Overlord looked at each other and stood up at the same time. They frowned and said to Soutnd Overlord, ¡°Do you need our help?¡± Soutnd Overlord shook his head at his two brothers and said, ¡°If I have to trouble the two of you for such a small matter, how can I, the Soutnd Overlord, survive in Riverrun?¡± Hearing Soutnd Overlord¡¯s words, the Southeast Overlord and the Southwest Overlord nodded at the same time and said, ¡°Looks like this gathering might end in a hurry.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soutnd Overlord nodded and cupped his fists. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Indeed, something big had happened to Soutnd Overlord. Soutnd Army from both cities had been ughtered. This was the first time such a thing had happened! At this moment, there was no need for the Southeast Overlord and the Southwest Overlord to stay. The two of them turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared. On the other side, Soutnd Overlord frowned again and said to the warrior who had been reporting, ¡°Go on.¡± The warrior nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the situation at Stanlow, but Brookspring¡¯s investigator came back and told us that there¡¯s a powerful warrior who ims to be from the Clifford family. He¡¯s called Gavin Clifford.¡± Before the warrior could finish his sentence, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s pupils constricted, and he said loudly, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The warrior was obviously shocked by the Soutnd Overlord¡¯s voice, but he immediately repeated himself. ¡°The Clifford family, Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Soutnd Overlord cursed as soon as he heard that! ¡°The Clifford family¡¯s Gavin Clifford died at the Sunspire Resistance back then. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to survive!¡± Yes, it was not just the families and forces below. Even if it was the high and mighty Soutnd Overlord, as far as they knew, it was absolutely impossible for any of the Sunspire Resistance back then to survive. After all, the other party was the Thirty-Power Allied Forces! Hundreds of millions of troops! There were also warriors and hired warriors from various factions. Frostpeak Dark Warriors were indeed powerful. They could perish together with so many powerful enemies! However, perishing together was already shocking enough. At this moment, the warrior actually told Soutnd Overlord that someone from Frostpeak Dark Warriors had survived? Was this a fantasy? On the other side, the two warriors kneeling on the ground had no idea why Soutnd Overlord¡¯s emotions had changed so drastically. They lowered their heads and trembled as if they were afraid that Soutnd Overlord¡¯s anger would affect them. Soutnd Overlordpletely ignored the two trembling warriors. Instead, he lowered his head and held his chin with one hand as he muttered, ¡°Someone must be pretending to be from the Clifford family. Who dares. impersonate a member of the Clifford family at this time? Isn¡¯t this courting death? How dare he attack my Soutnd Army.¡± At this moment, Soutnd Overlord suddenly raised his head and said to the warrior, ¡°You said the Soutnd Army in Stanlow just lost contact with us?¡± The warrior who was named instantly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! After receiving a response, Soutnd Overlord immediately said, ¡°Then it proves that such an ignorant bastard is now at Stanlow!¡± After saying that, he reached out and touched the other one. ¡°Go and bring the Left Right Shieldbearer over!¡± ¡°Yes! Soutnd Overlord!¡± After receiving the order, the warrior ran out of the garden without another word! Soutnd Overlord¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. A ruthless expression appeared in his eyes as he thought coldly in his heart, ¡®He was able to wipe out two of my Soutnd Army cities. Themanders of these two cities are all at the peak Warrior: Ill treat you as a celestial warrior. I¡¯ll send two of my celestial warriors to surround you. I don¡¯t believe that you can survive!¡¯ Celestial warriors? Currently, Gavin had only seen one celestial warrior. That was the lord of Southeast Martial Order, Leonard, who was at the beginner stage of the celestial rank and was about to enter the middle stage of the celestial rank. However, Leonard would not fight Gavin. Gavin was Leonard¡¯s benefactor! Even if Soutnd Overlord mobilized a celestial warrior, how many rounds could hest in front of Gavin? Of course, all of this was unknown. Now, Gavin, who was sitting in the living room of the presidential suite in Stanlow, did not know that the dignified Soutnd Overlord had already targeted him. Currently, in the presidential suite, Muriel and Sally had already cleaned up everything that belonged to them. They were escorted back to their room by a few female experts from Rosebud. However, they left this presidential suite to Gavin. Although they did not know what Gavin was going to do next, Muriel felt that Gavin¡¯s business in Stanlow was not done yet. At this moment, the lights in the presidential suite were not switched on. It was alreadyte at night. Gavin sat in the middle of the sofa with his eyes slightly closed. He did not sleep, as if he was waiting for something. As time passed, Gavin seemed to have been petrified as he sat motionlessly in his seat. He knew that the sky had already lit up. The first rays of sunlight shone in through the curtains. Gavin slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, a deep and bloody light had already appeared in Gavin¡¯s pupils. Those familiar with Gavin could tell at a nce that Gavin was going to kill. someone! The moment Gavin opened his eyes, a familiar figure appeared behind him. Plop! He kneeled on one knee and said loudly, ¡°The leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Harry Geller, greets the Dark Lord!¡± Yes, Harry was here. Not only was Harry here, but Gavin also called all the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D toe to Stanlow. As for the safety of the three women, of course, Rosebud¡¯s people went to help. A portion of Rosebud¡¯s experts escorted Muriel and Sally home, while another portion headed straight for Brookspring! On the other side, Gavin did not turn around when he heard Harry¡¯s voice. He said calmly, ¡°Get up. Has everything been arranged?¡± ¡°Thank you, Dark Lord!¡± Harry slowly stood up and said. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, the members of Team D have all gathered at the periphery of the Mullen family¡¯s ancestral home in Stanlow. They havepleted the encirclement!¡± The encirclement. Other than Harry, there were only nine members left in Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. These nine people could actually directly surround a huge family? It might not be possible for others, but for the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, it was just an appetizer before they did anything! After hearing Harry¡¯s report, Gavin slowly stood up and turned around. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Then follow me to see how much the Mullen family has improved after the Clifford family sect was wiped out!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was the most important thing that made Gavin stay in Stanlow. Revenge! Go to the Mullen family and kill! On the other side, the Mullen family¡¯s ancestral home location was actually simr to the Clifford Ancestral Home in Brookspring. They were all hidden in the mountain, but the roads extended in all directions, allowing full contact with the outside world. At this moment, the hall of the Mullen family¡¯s ancestral home was already filled with people. Each of them exuded an aura that belonged exclusively to a warrior. Moreover, these auras were not low! Other than a few young men in their twenties or thirties, the rest of the people over 30 years old were at least half-step supreme rank warriors. Directly in front of the hall, a huge curtain was broadcasting scenes that were filled with bloodshed and cruelty. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 BANG! Before dustpletely settled, a loud bang sounded. Then, an old but furious voice suddenly sounded from the hall. ¡°Bastard! ¡°How dare you kill my son and grandson! The person who said this was an old man with gray hair who looked to be in his sixties or seventies. This old man was the current head of the Mullen family in Stanlow, Randolph Mullen! The father of the head of the Mullen family was a person with great ambitions. He wanted his son to be just like him. Randolph never let his father down. He had already revealed an extraordinary talent for martial arts. cultivation at such a young age! Now, Randolph was only in his sixties, but he had already be a half-step celestial warrior! He had notpletely stepped into the celestial rank. However, a peak supreme warrior was definitely no match for a half-step celestial warrior. Even if four peak supreme warriors joined forces, they might not be a match for a half-step celestial warrior. This was the gap in strength. Simrly, it was precisely because of this terrifying gap that the cultivation of martial arts was extremely difficult! ¡°And Rosebud, you bunch of traitors! ¡°How dare you betray me and attack the Mullen family?¡± Previously, Rosebud had been entrusted by Randolph to take over the security of the Mullen family¡¯s auction. The images they had seen previously were actually surveince footage left behind in the auction hall. Of course, Gavin wouldn¡¯t specially deal with the footage. This was because he did not care if the Mullen family would see this. scene. After all, he woulde and find trouble with the Mullen family sooner orter. At this moment, a young man¡¯s voice mixed with endless grief and anger sounded. ¡°That bastard! He killed my father, my uncle, and even my brother! ¡°I¡¯m going to tear him into pieces! ¡°Grandpa, please give the order for all the Worshippers from the Dark Altar to follow me to avenge them!¡± The young man who spoke had tears of anger all over his face. His face looked simr to Adair¡¯s. This young man was Adair¡¯s uncle¡¯s son, Grayson Mullen! Hearing Grayson¡¯s words, Randolph shouted, ¡°Nonsense! ¡°Just stay at home!¡± That made sense. Through these images they received, Randolph could tell that the person who imed to be Gavin Clifford was a powerful warrior. Although Rosebud was helping Gavin, his grandson, Grayson, was no match for him. His grandson¡¯s strength was the same as Adair¡¯s. They were both at the expert rank. However, the person in the footage must be far stronger than peak expert warrior. And at a time like this, if he asked Grayson to go out and take revenge on this bastard named Gavin. It might lead to Grayson¡¯s death. He had already lost one grandson. How could he watch another grandson die? It was true that Randolph was very strong, but that didn¡¯t mean that the Mullen family¡¯s poption was flourishing. Randolph only had two sons, and his two sons each had one son. Overnight, three of his four family members had died, leaving only one. There were indeed many experts in the hall, but these people were not the Mullen family¡¯s blood rtives! They were all here because of Randolph, this half-step celestial warrior. 2 They came because of his reputation and joined the Mullen family. After all, with an expert like him protecting them, it would be much more convenient for them to cultivate. At this moment, a Worshipper from the Dark Altar slowly spoke. ¡°Mr. Mullen, I think we need to contact the forces that we have spread throughout the entire Stanlow.¡± As soon as he said this, most people immediately agreed. After this Worshipper received approval, he became even more confident. and continued, ¡°The young man from the footage is nothing to be afraid. of! ¡°But, the Rosebud¡¯s sudden betrayal is probably rted to Yana Lane from Riverrun Sk. ¡°Yana Lane seems to have a good rtionship with that bastard!¡± Indeed, it could be clearly seen in the footage that originally, the head of Rosebud had nned to fight against Gavin, but Yana from the Riverrun Sk suddenly appeared and stopped their battle. This caused Rosebud to change sides at thest minute. Hearing this Worshipper¡¯s words, Randolph nodded in agreement. Then, he immediately raised his head and shouted, ¡°Someone!¡± Soon, a servant of the Mullen family rushed into the hall. Then, Randolph instructed, ¡°Send out all the people in the family. Tell them to meet the people in charge of the six major factions in Stanlow and the heads of the other three major families. Tell them that the head of the Mullen family, Randolph, wants to discuss something urgent with them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the order, the servant immediately turned and ran out. Not long after, nine figures quickly left from the Mullen family¡¯s ancestral home. They ran along nine different paths. However, these nine people did not notice that right after they left, a ck figure slowly appeared on the path they ran along. Each ck figure exuded a terrifying aura. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, the nine ck figures did not attack them. Instead, they followed behind the nine people from the Mullen family silently. Meanwhile, in the ancestral home of the Mullen family, the sounds of discussion continued to ring out. The Worshipper who made a suggestion previously spoke again. At this moment, there was a rxed expression on his face. ¡°We¡¯ll leave Riverrun Sk and Rosebud to them. Now, we only have to deal with this bastard named Gavin Clifford!¡± Hearing this person¡¯s words, the surrounding people revealed rxed expressions. Someone immediately said, ¡°This young man looks like he¡¯s only in his twenties. How tough can he be?¡± ¡°In the footage, he did kill a peak supreme warrior. However, that wouldn¡¯t hapeen without the help of Rosebud!¡± ¡°I feel that if not for the fact that we are afraid of the head of Rosebud, this piece of shit would be no match for the Mullen family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Their thoughts were instantly approved by most people. There were even people who suggested, ¡°Mr. Mullen, don¡¯t worry. The people sitting here are at least expert warriors. There are 10 peak supreme warriors! ¡°No matter how strong this piece of shit is, he can¡¯t escape from us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The person who spoke first said loudly with confidence, ¡°Mr. Mullen, we can now search for that stupid bastard! ¡°How dare he go against the Mullen family and kill the Mullen family¡¯s people? He¡¯s courting death! ¡°If we all attack together, we can definitely beat up this piece of shit! ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll spare this bastard¡¯s life and bring him over. We¡¯ll make him kneel in front of you and make his most desperate confession before he dies!¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Listening to the people around him talking one after another, Randolph¡¯s heart was filled with endless confidence. It was as if Randolph could already see Gavin kneeling in front of him. with a miserable expression, crying and begging him to spare his life Randolph stood up directly. He cupped his fists and loudly said, ¡°In that case, I need your help, guys!¡± Hearing Randolph¡¯s words, the dozen or so warriors below also stood at the same time and hurriedly prepared to speak. But just as they were about to speak, a scream suddenly came from outside the hall. ¡°Oh no! ¡°Bad news, Mr. Mullen!¡± Hearing this voice, Randolph and everyone else instantly frowned. Then, a stumbling figure rushed in, stumbling. His face was pale as he roared, ¡°They areing at us! They killed many of our people. We can¡¯t stop them at all!¡± Hearing this servant¡¯s terrified voice, Randolph instantly flew into a rage and directly shouted angrily, ¡°Who? Who dares to attack the Mullen family?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a clear voice exploded. ¡°It¡¯s me, Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Gavin¡¯s voice suddenly spread throughout the entire Mullen family. ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± Gavin¡¯s sonorous voice sounded and echoed in the hall! When everyone heard Gavin¡¯s voice, their gazes froze. In the next second, a look of surprise appeared on their faces. The person who spoke at the beginning said excitedly, ¡°Hah! This bastard is really a goddamn idiot! ¡°We haven¡¯t even started looking for him! He¡¯s actuallying at us!¡± After this person¡¯s surprised voice sounded, there was a soft sound. Thud! At the entrance of the hall, a tall figure appeared out of thin air. The sunlight behind him slowly became less dazzling. Gavin¡¯s face gradually appeared. ¡°Oh, no!¡± A terrified scream came from the mouth of the servant who had rushed in to report. That made sense. He had seen with his own eyes how Gavin killed just now. No one could withstand a single punch from Gavin!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gavin punched the head of one of hispanions into pieces. Of course he was scared at the moment. However, a warrior, who was standing in the hall, looked at the servant with disdain and snorted. ¡°What the hell are you screaming for? ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash who is arrogant but ignorant. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Gavin looked at the people in the hall and asked in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Mullen family to have so many people.¡± Gavin¡¯s words and tone actually revealed a hint of naivety. When people from the Mullen family in the hall heard this, it was as if they had heard a joke. All of them laughed mockingly. ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Some of them said to Gavin, ¡°Oh, kid, what¡¯s wrong? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen so many warriors?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, kid. We wille at you one by one. We won¡¯t atttack you together!¡± ¡°Besides, when we attack you, we will be gentle. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± This was ridiculous. These people hadpletely treated Gavin as a weak junior. Even after watching the surveince footage, they did not take Gavin seriously at all! On the other side, the head of the Mullen family, Randolph, roared at Gavin, ¡°You bastard, who are you? Why do you have to kill the Mullen family members?¡± Gavin looked at Randolph with a strange look in his eyes. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you who I am. What? Are you deaf because you¡¯re too old?¡± ¡°Bullshit! ¡°You can¡¯t be Gavin Clifford! He is already dead. He died ten years ago!¡± Randolph¡¯s energetic roars kepting. At this moment, a person, who was emitting an aura of a peak supreme warrior, walked out from the crowd and said to Randolph, ¡°Mr. Mullen, you don¡¯t have to be angry with this piece of trash. ¡°We¡¯ll beat him until he kneels in front of you. Then, you can ask him any question you want.¡± After saying this, this person turned around and walked toward Gavin as he asked, ¡°Where are the people from Rosebud? Where are your helpers? Why are you here alone? ¡°Hurry up and call them out. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡± Hearing this person¡¯s words, Gavin spread out his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any helpers. I¡¯m all alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the group of people was stunned. They looked at each other and their faces were full of mockery. ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Another series ofughter sounded. ¡°Are you out of your goddamn mind?¡¯ ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re really a fucking retard! You are funny, bro!¡± ¡°You piece of trash, how dare youe to the Mullen family¡¯s territory alone?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Standing at the front, the peak supreme warrior frowned and said to Gavin, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with a retard like you. I¡¯m worried that my intelligence will be affected by youter! ¡°Kneel down and beg for mercy as soon as possible. I may spare your life. Otherwise, hmph¡­¡± As this person spoke, heughed coldly. Gavin looked at the person in front of him and smiled slightly, saying calmly, ¡°Otherwise what? Hurry up and tell me. I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± ¡®In a hurry?¡¯ this person repeated in his mind. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this what I said to him previously? Did he just say it to me?¡¯ The peak supreme warrior instantly frowned. ¡°You¡¯re courting death! ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still be so arrogantter!¡± Bang! As soon as this peak supreme warrior finished speaking, a muffled sound suddenly sounded.¡± It was not the sound of him stomping on the floor and charging toward Gavin. It was the sound of his entire body being sent flying. ¡°Pfft!¡± Arge amount of blood, along with fragments of internal organs, spurted out from his mouth and nose. Bang! The body of the peak supreme warrior fell heavily to the ground. He kicked his legs twice and died! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A series of shocked voices sounded, as if they had not seen what had happened clearly. At this moment, Gavin dug his ears and said in azy voice, ¡°I already said that I¡¯m in a hurry, yet you¡¯re still h h talking. You can¡¯t me me for doing this.¡± In an instant, everyone turned their heads and locked their gazes on Gavin. A strong sense of astonishment appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you do this?¡± It turned out that these people didn¡¯t even see Gavin¡¯s actions clearly. How dare they say that Gavin was a piece of trash? Gavin couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and said to this group of people again, ¡°The few of you cane at me together. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ¡®In a hurry?¡¯ these people eximed inwardly. ¡®Again?¡¯ This was the second time that Gavin had said these words. However, for some reason, when these words reached the ears of this group of people, it was as if they had suffered great provocation. This group of people actually shouted angrily in unison, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Buzz! Buzz! The sound of the air vibrating suddenly came. Besides Randolph, Grayson was also present in the hall of the Mullen family¡¯s home. Everyone approached Gavin at the same time. Seeing this, a hint of ruthlessness shed across Gavin¡¯s eyes, and a cruel smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Now it¡¯s interesting enough!¡± In the next second, Gavin moved! Gavin¡¯s movements were very subtle. He did a horizontal horse stance. and then mmed his fists onto the ground. Boom! A loud sound was heard. A terrifying crack appeared on the ground at the hall of the Mullen family¡¯s home. Rocks instantly shot up, and dust flew up, enveloping the entire hall. The moment this loud bang sounded, a series of muffled sounds. suddenly sounded. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The bodies of those who were charging toward Gavin, regardless of their strength, were actually pressed to the ground as if they were under immense pressure. Their bodies actually fused with the shattered floor and rocks! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A series of screams of pain instantly sounded. Randolph and Grayson, who were standing outside the smoke and dust, had no idea what was going on inside. Listening to the series of screams, they had a bad feeling. This was because these screams rose and fell in a chaotic manner. They did not At that moment, Grayson, who was standing behind Randolph, with eyes filled with hatred and pain, clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Ahhh!¡± He let out a murderous roar and rushed into the dust. ¡°No! Sop!¡± Randolph hurriedly said to stop him! However, it was toote. Grayson had already been grabbed by the neck, his body lifted into the air. And the person holding Grayson¡¯s neck was precisely the person who walked out of the smoke step by step, Gavin! Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°Put my grandson down, you bastard!¡± Upon seeing this, Randolph¡¯s roaring voice rang out. When Gavin heard Randolph¡¯s voice, a wicked smile appeared on his face. ¡°Why are the requirements of you people from the Mullen family always so strange? ¡°Then I have no choice. As you wish!¡± What happened thest time Gavin said ¡°as you wish¡±? Last time, while Gavin was squeezing Randolph¡¯s another grandson¡¯s neck, the person who made this request was not Randolph, but Randolph¡¯s second son, Adair¡¯s uncle. This time, Gavin was not squeezing Adair¡¯s neck, but Grayson¡¯s. Although the persons who spoke and was strangled were different, the oue would not change. Boom! A loud sound was heard. Grayson¡¯s death was actually the same as his elder brother Adair¡¯s. Grayson¡¯s head was deeply embedded in the floor, and his weak neck was broken like Adair¡¯s, bleeding profusely. Just as Gavin gently ced Grayson¡¯s body on the floor, the dust behind him slowly dissipated, revealing the scene inside. The warriors who were moring to tie up Gavin and make Gavin kneel in front of Randolph to beg for mercy had all fused with the rubble on the floor. Everyone died with grievances. The entire hall of the Mullen family¡¯s home was filled with the strong smell of blood. Blood was everywhere! The blood of the Mullen family members slowly filled the cracks in the ground in the entire hall. At this moment, Randolph could no longer care about the others. ¡°Nooo!¡± 15 His aged roar, mixed with intense grief, instantly rang out. Hisst descendant had died! And he died right in front of him! The way Grayson died was exactly the same as how his eldest grandson, Adair, died. ¡°You son of a bitch! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A terrifying aura suddenly rippled out from the enraged Randolph! It was precisely because of this aura that the gravel on the ground was blown up again. With Randolph¡¯s body as the center, it spread out in all directions! Ripples of aura rippled out in circles. It was actually as if they were material, mixed with terrifying killing intent! At this moment, Randolph¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled with a bloodthirsty look. He roared at Gavin, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you bastard! ¡°No matter how powerful your background is, you will die today! ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong! I admit that peak supreme warriors are no match for you! ¡°But you will never know how terrifying a half-step celestial warrior is! ¡°Today, I¡¯ll tell you the consequences of angering a half-step celestial warrior! ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± ¡®Why do these people have to make an impassioned speech before making a move?¡¯ Gavin wondered. ¡®Are they deliberately revealing their strength to scare me away?¡¯ However, after Gavin heard Randolph¡¯s words, a helpless expression. appeared on his face. He shook his head lightly and said, ¡°What a pity. ¡°You should cherish your cultivation, but why did you ughter the Clifford family back then?¡± ¡®Cherish my cultivation?¡¯ Randolph repeated inwardly. ¡®In other words, in his opinion, a half-step celestial warrior was no match for him?¡± Randolph didn¡¯t believe it at all. A cruel smile filled his eyes as he roared again, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one courting death!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice, which was even more deafening than Randolph¡¯s, suddenly rang out. ¡°Pfft!¡± Once again, because of Gavin¡¯s shout, a warrior directly spat out blood. The aura on his body instantly became chaotic! Thump! Thump! Thump! Randolph, who was full of absolute confidence in his own strength, immediately took three steps back. Blood instantly flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Not only that, even Randolph¡¯s nostrils, ears, and eyes were bleeding. Meanwhile, Gavin stood motionlessly on the spot. He did not even show any signs of his aura erupting. It was as if Randolph had be like this just because of Gavin¡¯s voice. At this moment, Randolph¡¯s face was deathly pale, and his eyes were filled with shock of absolute disbelief. He eximed with blood in his throat, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! ¡°Who are you? Who are you? ¡°How can you be so powerful? ¡°How did you learn such a powerful¡­ disguise technique at such a young age? You disguised yourself! You disguised yourself as a young man. This is an illusion you created!¡± ¡®What the fuck did he say?¡¯ Gavin asked inwardly. ¡®Disguise? ¡®Wild imagination, Randolph Mullen! ¡®Can¡¯t believe that you could even think of such an ancient disguise technique. ¡®But sorry. I don¡¯t need to disguise myself.¡± Randolph still did not believe that he was the real Gavin Clifford. It was probably because he had absolute confidence in the Sunspire Resistance from ten years ago. Simrly, he did not believe that Gavin, a young man in his twenties, could severely injure a half-step celestial warrior like him through a single shout. Gavin¡¯s expression had already turned cold. He walked step by step toward Randolph, who was holding his chest with a painful expression. Gavin¡¯s voice was hoarse and cold as he slowly said, ¡°Back then, why did you attack the Clifford family? Who gave you the order?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Randolph¡¯s face turned ashen. He was sweating profusely as he gritted his teeth and roared at Gavin, ¡°Why are you so concerned about the Clifford family? Who are you? The Clifford family¡¯s people are all dead. You can¡¯t be still alive!¡± ¡®Well! Gavin sighed inwardly. ¡®It seems that you didn¡¯t catch the main point of my words. The main point is not my identity. The main point is that you have to answer my question! ¡®Why don¡¯t you answer the question but ask me instead? Aren¡¯t you courting death? Do you want to die faster? ¡®Since you have told me you have a death wish, I will satisfy you! Gavin slowly raised his fist and looked at Randolph coldly. ¡°Then go to Hell and apologize to my family!¡± Just as Gavin finished his sentence, an old man, who seemed to have d man, who seemed to have appeared out of the thin air, let out a long sigh. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°s¡­¡± Hearing the sigh, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly and slowly turned around to look behind him. An old man walked toward Gavin step by step with a wooden walking stick as tall as a person in his hand. This old man seemed to be at least 80 or 90 years old. Although he looked old, his eyes were full of vigor. When this old man slowly appeared, the pale-faced Randolph behind Gavin let out a cry-like roar. ¡°Dad!¡± Hearing this, Gavin was stunned, wondering, ¡®Oh my, Randolph¡¯s father is actually not dead yet? ¡®He¡¯s still alive? How is that possible?¡¯ However, the aura of the old man in front of Gavin had exined everything to Gavin. This was because the old man in front of him was a true celestial warrior! That was to say, he was definitely not someone that a half-step celestial warrior like Randolph could compare to. On the path of martial arts cultivation, after warriors reached the celestial rank, their years of lifespan would increase! An ordinary person could live to 80 or 90 years old. For a celestial warrior, 80 or 90 years old might mean that they had just passed puberty! Randolph¡¯s father slowly walked toward Gavin with a walking stick as tall as a person. Then, he said slowly, ¡°The person who gave us the order back then was the lord of the Thorns, Howard Conor!¡± Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s voice sounded very calm as if he was just stating a simple fact. However, when his voice reached Gavin¡¯s ears, it made Gavin¡¯s entire body tremble violently. His eyes narrowed, and his expression changed drastically! He subconsciously eximed, ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! ¡°How can that person be my uncle?¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 ¡°How can that person be my uncle?¡± Gavin suddenly realized that it was a little inappropriate for him to say this. That made sense. Gavin had never lost hisposure like this other than facing the news of the Clifford family¡¯s destruction and the scene of Kris being abused! Howard!¡¯ Gavin murmured inwardly. Of course, Gavin knew who Howard was. Howard was the second son of the Conor family and also Gavin¡¯s mother¡¯s biological brother! In other words, he was Gavin¡¯s uncle. Gavin¡¯s subconscious reaction was that it was absolutely impossible. However, at this moment, Gavin suddenly thought of something. He remembered that when he was in Brookspring, hemunicated with the person behind the Thorns through themunication device on a Worshipper from the Mason family. At that time, Gavin felt that he had heard that voice somewhere before. Moreover, he was very familiar with this voice, but he could not remember who it was! Now that he thought about it, that voice belonged to Howard, his uncle! Initially, Gavin did not recognize Howard¡¯s voice because Gavin had never associated the enemy of his family with his own family. This was because his family would nevermit such a crime to the Clifford family. But now¡­ Randolph¡¯s father said Gavin¡¯s uncle¡¯s name. Howard was actually the ruler of the Thorns! And Howard actually issued a global kill order targeting him! How could Gavin ept it immediately? Gavin actually wanted to refute Randolph¡¯s father and say that he was spouting nonsense and trying to sow discord. However, as long as Gavin remembered that familiar voice, there was no way to change the fact! Gavin had also confirmed that the ruler of the Thorns was his uncle. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s aura had already be somewhat violent. A continuously trembling airflow appeared around him, causing the surrounding gravel to flutter and float again. At this moment, Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I¡¯ve already answered your question. Now, can you spare my son¡¯s life?¡± His son, of course, was Randolph, who was clutching his chest with a pale face. However, when Randolph heard his father¡¯s words, his pupils constricted, and he roared again, ¡°Dad! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Kill him! Kill this bastard! ¡°He killed your grandsons and your great-grandsons. He¡¯s the Mullen family¡¯s enemy!¡± Randolph¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to move his father at all. Randolph¡¯s fatherpletely ignored Randolph and looked at Gavin indifferently. At this moment, the surging aura around Gavin had not calmed down at all. However, Gavin still slowly raised his head. At this moment, his eyes were no longer ck. It had turnedpletely blood-red. His fists were tightly clenched, and his body was trembling slightly. It was not because of anything else, but because after he received this piece of news, the blow to his heart made it difficult for him to calm down. However, he still spoke to Randolph¡¯s father with his hoarse beast-like growl. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± When Randolph¡¯s father heard Gavin¡¯s words, he sighed again. ¡°s¡­¡± Then, the old man slowly released his right hand that was holding the walking stick. Crack! The walking stick in his hand fell to the ground. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Buzz! A deafening vibration sounded. All the ss around the hall of the Mullen family¡¯s home exploded and shattered at the same time! This was all caused by the aura emitted by this old man. He was no longer old. His back was slowly straightened, and his entire body had be a little strong. He looked at Gavin calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return what you just said to you. ¡°You should cherish your cultivation. I advise you not to die at such a young age!¡± This sentence was indeed what Gavin had said to Randolph previously. At this moment, Randolph¡¯s father returned this sentence to Gavin. His voice did not stop as he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the eldest son of the Clifford family or not, but judging from your reaction after knowing Howard¡¯s identity, I¡¯ll treat you as Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Gavin, you are very strong. You have great talent. You can even survive in the Sunspire Resistance! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you cherish your hard-won life and your unique talent? ¡°Listen to my advice. It¡¯s not toote to stop now. Otherwise, you will face the wrath of a celestial warrior!¡± When Randolph¡¯s father said this, his old and hoarse voice instantly disappeared, reced by a low, deafening moan! Seeing this scene, Gavin did not have any reaction. Behind Gavin, Randolph¡¯s originally pale face was filled with endless ¡®surprise. He roared arrogantly at Gavin, ¡°Kid! I told you, you¡¯re going to die today! ¡°You killed so many Mullen family members. You can never get away with¡­¡± Boom! A muffled sound was heard. After being seriously injured, Randolph¡¯s face turned pale, and his provocative voice instantly stopped. An fist appeared in his head. This fist belonged to Gavin. ¡°My son!¡± The celestial warrior, who had a cold gaze and an indifferent expression on his face just now, instantly let out a sorrowful roar. ¡°Nooo! ¡°Gavin Clifford, you bastard! Go to hell!¡± Truthfully speaking, Randolph¡¯s father did not expect Gavin, such a young man, to possess such powerful strength. However, no matter how powerful Gavin was, could he be stronger than a celestial warrior like him? However, Randolph¡¯s father did not expect that although he had already revealed his full strength, Gavin actually acted as if he did not see it at all. Gavin actually dared to kill his son with a punch right in front of him! Randolph¡¯s father gritted his teeth, his eyes wide open! He raised his right hand and made a grabbing gesture. Creaking sounds immediately sounded from the air around Gavin. The pressure in the air around Gavin instantly increased exponentially! Randolph¡¯s father seemed to be able to stir up the air, his hand turning into an invisible huge palm that wanted to crush Gavin to pieces! However, Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s fist was only half-clenched, but it wasn¡¯t able to move anymore! And just like that, Gavin walked step by step toward Randolph¡¯s father under the immense pressure of a celestial warrior. Leonard Beck, a celestial warrior, instantly killed a peak supreme warrior with just a simple aura. The terrifying strength of a celestial warrior was unimaginable to mortals. However, Gavin did not feel anything in the midst of this kind of power! A trace of shock appeared in Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s eyes. However, he refused to give up! After a low shout, Randolph¡¯s father withdrew his palm and turned it into a fist. It swung toward Gavin! Unlike other warriors¡¯ terrifying speed, his movements looked elegant and slow, but he appeared in front of Gavin in an instant. Bang! A fist that was mixed with the powerful strength of a top celestial warrior ruthlessly smashed toward Gavin¡¯s chest. However, he was horrified to discover that Gavin, who had suffered his full-power attack, did not even tremble. ¡°This is¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that before the word ¡°impossible¡± came out of his mout, a loud sound rang out. Bang! Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s body heavily smashed onto the shattered floor, lying t on the ground. It could be seen clearly that Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s chest, which had been procted by the celestial warrior¡¯s body-protection energy, had already copsed. Blood instantly gushed out of his mouth, nose, ears, and eyes. Gavin¡¯s fist smashed toward him! Chapter 186 Chapter 186 At this moment, Gavin¡¯s second punch arrived. This punch was aimed directly at Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s head. Of course, the result was the same. Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s body-protection energy didn¡¯t have the strength to resist it at all. His head shattered with a muffled sound. At the same time, in an inconspicuous corner of Blearus, there seemed to be a valley. There was no sunlight, and it was hidden in the endless. darkness. Suddenly, two lightning-like lights appeared. It was actually a person who had opened his eyes. Then, the endless dark space trembled violently. And the extent of this trembling was actually a level higher than the aura of Randolph¡¯s father¡¯s full strength! Then, a deafening roar that was as sorrowful as thunder suddenly sounded. ¡°Liam!¡± ¡°Who killed you? Tell me! Who killed you?¡¯ At the Mullen family in Stanlow. Pfft! Pfft! ¡®Pfft! Muffled sounds sounded rhythmically one after another. When Harry appeared in the hall of the Mullen family¡¯ home, he realized that the source of the sound was actually the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord was swing his fists at a lump of indistinguishable flesh. Seeing this scene, Harry was instantly shocked. He hurriedly went forward and said loudly, ¡°Dark Lord!¡± Hearing this voice, Gavin instantly looked up. At this moment, Harry saw that the whites of Dark Lord¡¯s eyes and his pupils werepletely blood- red. At this moment, Dark Lord did not seem to recognize him. A fist covered in blood smashed toward Harry. Even Gavin¡¯s fist had yet tond on Harry¡¯s body, Harry still spat out a mouthful of blood. Harry panicked and hurriedly roared, ¡°Dark Lord, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Harry Geller! Don¡¯t you remember the Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± Buzz! There was a violent tremble. Gavin¡¯s powerful fist stopped two inches away from the tip of Harry¡¯s nose. And on Harry¡¯s face, bloodstains had already appeared one after another on his nose. These bloodstains were actually cuts caused by the rapid trembling of the airflow. Fortunately, Gavin¡¯s fist stopped. If this punchnded on Harry¡¯s face¡­ The current Harry would definitely be Randolph¡¯s father. The words ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡± finally made Gavin¡¯s eyes clear again. The blood-red color in his eyes gradually receded. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The whites of Gavin¡¯s eyes and his pupils emerged from his eye sockets again. Gavin¡¯s stiff fist slowly trembled for a moment before he slowly lowered it. When Harry saw this, he finally heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he ¡®said with lingering fear, ¡°Dark Lord, what happened to you?¡± Gavin seemed to have gone berserk just now. He did not know anyone, trying to kill anyone he saw. However, Gavin had no other choice. The news he received made him. lose control of his emotions. After all, Howard was his uncle! Gavin still remembered that when he was young, each of his uncles doted on him very much, including Howard. Howard brought him to the river to catch fish and fly kites up the mountain. He even secretly gave Gavin pocket money. All of Gavin¡¯s memories of Howard are beautiful! However, Gavin had never expected that one of the masterminds behind the massacre of the Clifford family, the ruler of the Thorns, was actually Howard! Moreover, these families that were ordered by the Thorns had actually received Howard¡¯s orders! How could Gavin calm down after receiving such news? But now, when Gavin heard Harry¡¯s question, he took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the fury in his heart. He then slowly stood up from the ground. He shook his head and waved at Harry. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± As if the first deep breath didn¡¯tpletely suppress Gavin¡¯s violent emotions were. He took another deep breath. After taking a second deep breath, Gavin¡¯s voice finally calmed down. He suppressed the matter about Howard in his mind and said to Harry, ¡°How are the guys in Team D doing?¡± Harry looked at Gavin and knew that Gavin was hiding something from him. However, Dark Lord must have his own reasons for hiding it from him. Harry knew that he should not ask. Therefore, he immediately answered Gavin¡¯s question. .¡±All the guys in Team D have located their targets. ¡°The people sent by the Mullen family have been sent to the six major factions entrenched in Stanlow¡¯s underground forces, as well as the other three major families of the four major families other than the Mullen family.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s answer, Gavin narrowed his eyes again and slowly said, ¡°In that case, the six major factions in Stanlow and the other three major families are also rted to what happened previously?¡± Harry knew what Gavin meant by ¡°what happened previously¡±. Of course, it was the massacre of the Clifford family. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°From the looks of it, it should be the same as what you thought, Dark Lord.¡± Gavin slowly nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s get all the things done and return to Brookspring!¡± After saying that, Gavin turned around and walked out of the Mullen family¡¯s home. As he left, he said, ¡°Get de Alliance¡¯s Chad toe see me!¡± ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± Speaking of Chad, he was quite pitiful. He had just returned to Brookspring ording to Gavin¡¯s request. He had just gotten out of the car and had yet to take two breaths of fresh air. Then, he received another call from Frostpeak Dark Warriors, asking him to go to Stanlow immediately to meet the Dark Lord! ¡®Alright¡­ Chad sighed inwardly. ¡®Are they trying to exhaust me?¡¯ However, Chad did not dare to say it out loud. Frostpeak Dark Warriors were so powerful. Moreover, everything he had now was given to him by Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Dark Lord, Gavin. He had sworn to be at Gavin¡¯s beck and call! Therefore, he traveled through the night without stopping and headed straight for Stanlow. In Stanlow, inside the presidential suite that Muriel and the others had left for Gavin, Gavin sat on the sofa in the living room, still resting with his eyes closed. The television was broadcasting current affairs. ¡°The residence of the Mullen family, thergest family in Stanlow, was suddenly on fire. No one from the Mullen family came out of the Mullen family¡¯s mansion. Everyone from the Mullen family died in the fire!¡± No one knew if Gavin was using this kind of news as background music or something else. Right now, Gavin wasn¡¯t thinking about the Mullen family at all because the Mullen family had already been destroyed! At this moment, there was only a name in his mind, and it was ¡°Howard Conor¡±! He had already made a decision in his heart. When all these matters in Stanlow were over and he returned to Brookspring, he would think of a way to find out from Kris about where the Conor family was hiding! When the time came, he would personally ask the Conor family where his uncle, Howard, was. Why did Leonardunch an extermination operation against the Clifford family?! Although the distance between Brookspring and Stanlow was not too far, Chad still needed some time to get to Stanlow. It was not until the sky gradually darkened did Chad follow Harry into the living room of the presidential suite. With a thud, Chad knelt down and prepared to greet Gavin. However, before his respectful voice could be heard, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded first. ¡°Do you know the six major factions in Stanlow?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Chad was slightly stunned. Then, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Dark Lord, I know!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Gavin nodded and stood up. He turned around and walked out. Then, he said, ¡°Integrate all of de Alliance¡¯s people in Stanlow. Go to the headquarters of the six major factions in Stanlow one by one and prepare to take over their assets!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Chad was confused. ¡°What?¡± However, Gavin did not seem to have any intention of exining to him. He had already left the presidential suite with Harry, leaving Chad kneeling alone on the ground in the darkness! Chapter 187 Chapter 187 In the Supreme Private Room on the top floor of Gxy Bar in Stanlow. Now, there were a few fierce- looking men sitting there. The table in front of these men was filled with skewers and various beers. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The servant who had run out of the Mullen family¡¯s residence to seek help was standing beside the table in front of them. He looked nervous. and seemed to be a little uneasy. The few men sitting on the sofa were eating all kinds of snacks while exchanging nces. At this moment, a man with a snake tattoo on his neck gulped down a ss of beer and said with a sarcastic voice, ¡°Who did the Mullen family provoke? ¡°Why did the Mullen family get wiped out not long after they sent you to meet us?¡± Although the news said that there was a terrible fire in the mansion of the Mullen family and that everyone had died in the fire, anyone who hadmon sense could tell that it was impossible. It was such a huge ancestral home. How could the fire burn everyone to death in an instant? When the fire was out of control, didn¡¯t the remaining people know that they should escape? Did they have to wait for the mes to engulf them and burn them alive? They must have been killed by someone! Another burly, bare-chested, cold-faced man chewed on the peanuts in his mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°The Mullen family even asked us for help. There are so many powerful warriors in the Mullen family¡¯s mansion, but they still got killed. What¡¯s the use of seeking help from us?¡± This person¡¯s words instantly caused the seven or eight people sitting there to start an intense conversation. Only a middle-aged man in gold-rimmed sses and a clean white suit sitting in the middle remained silent. This group of people discussed intensely for a long time, but they did not seem to havee to a conclusion. Finally, someone turned to look at the middle-aged man in a white suit and said, ¡°Boss, what do you think we should do about this?¡± This man in a white suit was actually the head of their faction! At this moment, the man in the gold-rimmed sses and white suit slowly said, ¡°So, now that the Mullen family is gone, does that mean that our Giant Eagle Faction¡¯s nemesis is gone too?¡± When they heard this, the seven to eight people sitting around him were stunned! There was a hint of surprise in their eyes. They had never expected that their boss¡¯s opinion waspletely different from what they had thought! What they were thinking was that the Mullen family hade to them for help, but before they could take action, the Mullen family was already gone. So what should they do? In the end, their boss thought that if the Mullen family was gone, their nemesis would be gone! ¡®Boss is awesome!¡¯ they eximed inwardly. ¡®His horizons are broader than ours and he can see things from a more insightful perspective!¡± A pleasantly surprised expression suddenly appeared on their faces. Then, they quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss!¡± ¡°If the Mullen family is gone, no one will be able to threaten us anymore!¡± ¡°There were a lot of things I couldn¡¯t do in the past, but now I can do them¡­¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The faces of this group of people immediately revealed a smile that looked like they were full of schemes. At this moment, the man in the gold-rimmed sses and white suit also had a smile on his face, but he still said indifferently, ¡°Can you guys restrain yourselves? There¡¯s still a person from the Mullen family standing here!¡± The insolentughter instantly stopped! In an instant, these people cast their cold gazes at the servant who was 275 the only person standing in the private room. The servant¡¯s body trembled. Then, he knelt on the ground and cried out, ¡°I¡¯m just a servant of the Mullen family! ¡°From now on, I¡¯m a servant of the Giant Eagle Faction! I¡¯ll do whatever you say! No matter how hard it is. I won¡¯t say a word!¡± This servant could see the situation clearly. Now that his backing was gone, he knew that he at the mercy of others. On the other side, the burly cold-faced man had already stood up and walked to the kneeling servant. He gently raised his hand and patted the servant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kid, why are you kneeling down now? You used to use the name the Mullen family to threaten us.¡± When this servant of the Mullen family heard this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. He trembled and shouted, ¡°Boss! I was wrong! It¡¯s all my fault. What happened in the past had nothing to do with me. I was just following the orders of the Mullen family. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Crack! Before the servant of the Mullen family could finish his sentence, his neck was snapped by the cold-faced man. What a pity¡­ Sometimes, when a person rose to fame, everybody rted to that person would benefit from it. But sometimes, when a person bit the dust, everything rted to that person would no longer exist! After killing this person, the ck-faced man ran back to his seat excitedly and said to his boss expectantly, ¡°Boss, tell us quickly, what should we do next?¡± The man in the white suit had a thought-provoking smile on his face. He leaned forward and slowly said, ¡°Next, we¡¯re gonna¡­¡± Bang! There was a loud sound. The door of the Supreme Private Room was instantly kicked open from the outside! It directly interrupted this boss¡¯s voice. ¡°Who the fuck is that? Are you fuking blind?¡± This violent noise instantly caused the men in the private room to be dissatisfied. Eleven figures swaggered in just like that. Gavin was walking at the front of the group of people, expressionless. The ten people behind him were the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D! Logically speaking, Gavin didn¡¯t need to deal with such a trivial matter personally. There was no need for so many people to deal with a pathetic faction like the Giant Eagle Faction. However, Gavin did not n to use them, either. Instead, he wanted to set an example for the Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind him. He would only deal with Giant Eagle Faction. The remaining factions would be left to Harry and the others. On the other side, Gavin said expressionlessly to the seven or eight angry men sitting on the sofa, ¡°From now on, your Giant Eagle Faction belongs to me. Someone wille and receive youter.¡± After hearing this, the seven or eight men sitting on the sofa was stunned. Three secondster. ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡± The group of men burst intoughter. The man with a snake tattoo on his neck held his stomach and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He said loudly, ¡°Where did this stupid bastarde from? He drank too much and went crazy. Send him back to the hospital!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± On the other side, another man was also wiping his tears. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m dying ofughter. This goddamn retard is really funny!¡± ¡°You goddamn idiot¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and fuck off. We don¡¯t have time to deal with you idiots today!¡± The burly cold-faced man also held his stomach andughed. ¡°Someone! ¡°Hurry up! Beat up these idiots and throw them into the kennels in the backyard!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten of the Giant Eagle Faction¡¯s underlings rushed in from outside! They were all holding sticks and wine bottles in their hands as they swung them in the direction of Gavin. Meanwhile, Gavin did not even turn around. He simply raised his hand indifferently. Harry instantly understood. Buzz! He instantly turned into an afterimage. The next second. ng! ng! ng! ng! Cold light shed continuously. Thud! Thud! Thud! One head after another rolled to the ground, and blood sttered all over the private room. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°You fucking¡­¡± The seven or eight men were instantly shocked. Even the middle-aged man in the white suit mmed the table and stood up! But in the next second, before they could even show their bat skills¡±, Harry¡¯s dagger appeared on their necks. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to beg for mercy. In an instant, all the higher-ups of the Giant Eagle Faction had been annihted! After everything was done, looking at the corpses in the private room, Gavin said indifferently, ¡°Do you know what to do next?¡± The members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D said in unison, ¡°Got it!¡± Gavin nodded. ¡°Alright, move!¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D suddenly disappeared from the private room after receiving Gavin¡¯s order. It was obvious that he had started to carry out his mission. Meanwhile, Gavin slowly sat on the sofa in the private room. Even though there were several corpses around them that were bleeding, Gavin seemed to ignore them. He even picked up a bottle of unopened beer. After opening it, he took a big gulp. Gavin had not drunk alcohol for a long time, but the alcohol was like in water in his mouth, nd and tasteless. When Chad arrived at the private room with a few de Alliance¡¯sckeys in Stanlow, he found that this bar was no longer open for business. Moreover, thoseckeys, subordinates, and hatchet men who originally worked for the Giant Eagle Faction all knelt respectfully on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. Chad¡¯s face was filled with surprise. He had no idea what was going on. Only after knowing that Gavin had brought people to this Supreme Private Room did Chad gradually understand what had happened. Chad did not seem to see the surrounding corpses at all. He knelt in front of Gavin and said respectfully, ¡°Sorry for beingte, Dark Lord!¡± ¡®On the other side, Gavin looked at Chad indifferently and said, ¡°You know more about taking over territories and properties between factions than I do. Now you know what to do, right?¡± Chad nodded and said loudly, ¡°I understand. I will immediately start taking over the Giant Eagle Faction!¡± After saying this, Chad said hesitantly, ¡°Dark Lord, ording to my investigation, although the six major factions in Stanlow are divided into six different forces, in fact, they are all one. ¡°After I take over the Giant Eagle Faction, should I start preparing to deal with the other five factions?¡± Hearing Chad¡¯s question, Gavin shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. ¡°The Giant Eagle Faction¡¯s matters are almost settled. Take your men to the headquarters of the other five factions and take over them.¡± ¡°Well, this is¡­¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Chad paused for a moment. That was true. How could it be so easy to take over a faction? He couldn¡¯t just take over it directly by bringing his men over. That was impossible. But soon, Chad looked at the corpses of the Giant Eagle Faction¡¯s higher-ups around Gavin and slowly came back to his senses. He knew that Frostpeak Dark Warriors should also be in Stanlow at the moment. However, there was no sign of Frostpeak Dark Warriors in the headquarters of the Giant Eagle Faction. Watching the corpses around Gavin, Chad thought of something. ¡®Could it be that Frostpeak Dark Warriors had already gone to the headquarters of the other five factions to deal with the higher-ups of these factions?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®When I go there, I might probably see the same scene as now. ¡®Like the remaining members of the Giant Eagle Faction, they will kneel respectfully on the ground, surrounded by corpses of the higher-ups of the five major factions.''¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Chad swallowed. Of course, he knew that Gavin¡¯s and Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ strength was terrifying. Now, he slowly understood that no matter what faction it was and how powerful the faction was, in the face of absolute strength, even if the other party was alone, the entire faction was no match for him. Chad once again spoke loudly and respectfully. ¡°Got it. Thank you for your kindness, Dark Lord!¡± Of course he had to thank Gavin for his kindness. If not for Gavin, even if Chad was a peak expert warrior, he would never have be the head of the de Alliance. Not to mention now, he was frantically leading de Alliance to expand their territory. 28 He knew that if he took over the territories and businesses of the other five factions, de Alliance¡¯s forces would spread across Brookspring and Stanlow! He would gain the territories of these two big cities. This meant an uncountable amount of resources and impressive social status! Of course, Chad wouldn¡¯t be arrogant because of this. Deep in his heart, he did not think of himself as the real head of de Alliance. There was only one person who ruled the underworld of Brookspring and Stanlow, and that was Gavin! On the other side, Gavin looked at the respectful Chad and pointed at the small table behind Chad. ¡°There are three letters. Take them. After you take over the six major factions, get someone to deliver these three letters to the other three major families in Stanlow!¡± Only then did Chad notice that there were three letters on the small round table behind him. He did not know what was written in the letter. He only knew that he only needed toplete the mission given to him by Gavin. Therefore, he immediately eximed, ¡°Got it, Dark Lord!¡± In fact, the contents of Gavin¡¯s three letters were the same. It read, ¡°I was the one who destroyed the Mullen family. Bring everyone in your family and meet me on the mountain behind the Mullen family¡¯s ancestral home!¡± There was also a signature at the end of each letter, which read, ¡°Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family, Brookspring.¡± That was right. Gavin didn¡¯t want to visit these families one by one anymore. That was a little too time-consuming. Gavin did not want to spend such a long time resolving the matters on Stanlow¡¯s side like in Brookspring. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was really in a hurry now. He had to hurry back to Brookspring, find Kris, and find out where the Mullen family was. After all, Howard, this uncle of his, made Gavin furious! The Mullen family was the core family of Stanlow. Stanlow was in chaos the moment the Mullen family was destroyed! Logically speaking, after the Mullen family was destroyed, the entire Stanlow would definitely be unstable. Not to mention anything else, just the six major factions of Stanlow would definitely cause trouble the moment they lost their restrictions. To be honest, Stanlow¡¯s National Security Bureau was already prepared for a tough battle. Unexpectedly, Stanlow was unusually peaceful! The six major factions did not seem to take the destruction of the Mullen family seriously at all. All of them seemed to be extremely peaceful, and people¡¯s lives were as usual. On the surface, the six major factions were indeed very peaceful. But in truth, the six major factions hadpletely disappeared. There was only one faction that reced them, and that was de Alliance! At the same time, the other three major families, the Houser family, the Wace family, and the Facer family, also received a letter with intimidating words in it! After the three families received Gavin¡¯s letter, they experienced a lull. Then, they issued the family gathering order to the outside world at once, telling all the family members who were working or having fun outside to gather at their ancestral homes immediately. They had something urgent to discuss! Meanwhile, Gavin had already arrived at the mountain behind the Mullen family¡¯s mansion. From this angle, he could see the ancestral home of the Mullen family, which had beenpletely reduced to ruins by the fire. Looking at the ruins of the Mullen family¡¯s mansion, Gavin was reminded of the feeling when he returned to Brookspring on the first day. Involuntarily, he clenched his fists tightly again. He wanted every family and every force that attacked the Clifford family to experience the pain the Clifford family had gone through back then! Of course, Gavin was waiting for the Houser family, the Wace family, and the Facer family toe to look for him. However, how could the people from these three families obedientlye over to look for Gavin? Of course, Gavin had waited for a day for nothing. Meanwhile, the leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Harry, appeared in front of Gavin. He cupped his fists and said respectfully, ¡°Dark Lord, there¡¯s still no news from the three major families. Are we still waiting?¡± Gavin had a faint smile on his lips as he said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re noting.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Actually, Harry also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get the three major families here. ¡®But if Dark Lord knows it, why is he still standing here and waiting?¡¯ he wondered. Before Harry could ask, Gavin slowly raised his head as if speaking to the distant mountains. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve been hiding for so long. It¡¯s time for you toe out, right?¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve been hiding for so long. It¡¯s time for you toe out, right?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Harry¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He instantly turned around and looked in the direction where Gavin¡¯s gazended. For a moment, Harry actually felt a hint of nervousness in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right, he murmured inwardly. ¡®Dark Lord discovered that there were some experts hiding around? ¡®But why didn¡¯t I notice it at all? This can only prove that the other party¡¯s strength was far greater than mine. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡®Otherwise, how could I not sense the other party¡¯s existence?¡¯ As a result, Harry slowly muttered under his breath, ¡°Is the true expert finally going to appear?¡± However, the awkward silence made Harry a little uneasy. After Gavin¡¯s voice fell, the entire mountain still seemed very quiet. Nothing happened. Harry¡¯s expression also became strange. ¡®Could there be no one?¡¯ he asked inwardly. ¡®Could Dark Lord have sensed wrongly?¡¯ However, Harry immediately denied his thoughts. This was because Dark Lord¡¯s perception was definitely urate! Therefore, Harry slowly ced his hand on his waist, ready to pull out his dagger at any time. Was there no one in the forest? The answer was no. At this moment, a few elders in the forest were holding their breaths and focusing. One of the elders was the head of the Mason family in Greenwald, Tristan Mason! That was right. He and his oldrades had arrived in Stanlow and found Gavin. However, when they heard Gavin¡¯s voice, all of them had puzzled expressions on their faces and a hint of surprise in their eyes. One of them whispered, ¡°Could it be that this kid have discovered us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. How old is this kid? How strong can he be? How can he see through our disguise?¡± Another old man frowned and said, ¡°I feel like that this is a provocation. He¡¯s not sure if there¡¯s anyone here, so he¡¯s just testing the waters. Let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± It seemed that these old men were very confident. But they didn¡¯t know they were ignorant. Just because Gavin was young didn¡¯t mean he was weak. On the other side, Gavin looked at the tranquil forest with a helpless expression on his face. Then, he spoke up again. ¡°The people I was waiting for didn¡¯te today. You guys have been waiting with me for so long. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± Gavin¡¯s words were forcing the people from the forest to appear. Of course, there was still no sounding from the forest, and nor did anyone appear. Tristan and this group of old men were even more certain that Gavin was testing the waters. After all, Gavin, a young man who had immature strength, would definitely not be able to discover them. Gavin was even more helpless. He spread his hands slightly and said, ¡°Are you guys so calm because you¡¯re too old? ¡°Then you guys can continue waiting. I¡¯m going home for dinner!¡± With that, Gavin turned around and was about to leave. However, at this moment, the gazes of the elders in the forest instantly changed. One by one, shocked gazes appeared in their eyes. It was because Gavin said that they were ¡°too old¡±! That made sense. They were all in their sixties or seventies, so of course, they were not young! ¡°This kid has actually seen through us?¡¯ they murmured inwardly. When they thought of this, a hint of awkwardness appeared on their faces. It turned out that Gavin had already discovered them from the beginning, but they actually thought that he was testing the waters. Realizing this, they thought that this action of theirs made them look like a bunch of idiots. Just as Gavin turned around and was about to leave with Harry, an old voice suddenly came from the forest. ¡°Boy, you have good eyesight!¡± This group of people finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Since the other party had already seen through them, there was no need to continue pretending. ¡°You can see through the world-renowned disguise ability of the Vipers?¡± ¡®The Vipers?¡¯ Gavin asked inwardly. ¡®And the world-renowned disguise ability? ¡®Who was the one who gave you this title?¡¯ At the very least, Gavin had never heard of it before. Even Harry had never heard of it. However, right after the old voice fell¡­ Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A few air-piercing sounds could be heard. The figures of the five old men jumped out of the forest. Theynded lightly on the ground, not even stirring the soil. When Harry saw the five old men, his expression turned puzzled. He could clearly sense that the auras of these five people were those of peak supreme warriors. To be honest, even Harry didn¡¯t take peak supreme warriors seriously, not to mention Gavin. Just now, he was afraid that the other party¡¯s strength might far exceed his. He was even a little worried that he would not be able to help Dark Lord. Unexpectedly¡­ This was probably the ¡°disguise ability of the Vipers¡± that the other party had just mentioned. They must have used some special method to hide their auras, which was why Harry did not notice them. Fortunately, Dark Lord was powerful to an unimaginable extent. Any disguise could be seen through by Dark Lord at a nce. However, when Gavin saw these five people, a glint of amusement appeared in his eyes again. Then, he turned around and gave Harry a look. He used his finger to gesture at Harry from a hidden ce. Then, he said to Harry, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. They¡¯re here for me. You can leave first.¡± This sentence was clearly deliberately said to Tristan and the others. Only that gesture was what Gavin wanted to say to Harry. Others might not understand this gesture, but as one of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, Harry knew it very well! After receiving Gavin¡¯s order, his gaze trembled slightly. He nodded at Gavin calmly and said, ¡°Yes, Dark Lord! I¡¯ll get going first.¡± With that, Harry¡¯s figure faded and slowly disappeared on the spot. The five old men, including Tristan, were stunned when they saw Harry disappear. One of the old men frowned and stepped forward. He said to Gavin, ¡°Kid, what do you mean? ¡°That person just now was your helper, right? You actually sent your helper away after seeing us? Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll kill you?¡± The old man¡¯s question was aplete joke in the eyes of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. ¡®Five peak supreme warriors actually think that they can kill Dark Lord?¡¯ the Frostpeak Dark Warriors present murmured inwardly. ¡®Are they kidding?¡¯ On the other side, Gavin did not intend to answer the old man¡¯s question. Instead, he directly asked, ¡°Who are you? ¡°Did you receive a global kill order ande to kill me? Or did the Barry family in Emperion order you to avenge their disciples? Or were you friends of the Mullen family in Stanlow? Or were you Soutnd Army under Soutnd Overlord¡¯smand?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s questions, the five old men led by Tristan wore puzzled expressions. One of them directly said, ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many 4 enemies. ¡°You have so many enemies at such a young age, yet you still don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself. You¡¯re still acting so arrogantly! ¡°You look like a fucking retard. How did you survive until today? ¡°Now I know why you let your helper leave. You¡¯re not just a retard, you¡¯re also a useless retard! ¡°You¡¯re definitely gonna die tomorrow!¡¯ Not only this old man, but even the other four old men around Tristan had a contemptuous and mocking smile on their faces. Only Tristan had a serious expression on his face. After all, only his sons had been killed by Gavin! Therefore, Tristan slowly said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m Tristan Mason from the Mason family in Greenwald!¡± Then, he immediately said loudly to Gavin, ¡°Where are my sons¡¯ body?¡± That made sense. In that case, Tristan was indeed a little too pitiful. His five sons had all died in Brookspring. Until now, although he knew that his sons were dead, he had never seen the corpses of any of his sons! When Gavin heard Tristan¡¯s words; he understood what was going on. ¡°Oh, so your sons are dead, which makes you so angry that you finally show yourself, right?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s nonchnt voice, Tristan¡¯s face was filled with fury. He directly shouted angrily, ¡°Give me back my sons¡¯ bodies!¡± Tristan was actually in a lot of pain. It was not Tristan¡¯s intention to attack the Clifford family back then. However, he did not stop them. The Mason family was a direct participant in the massacre. Therefore, Tristan was definitely involved. He seemed to have expected this day toe, but he did not expect it toe so quickly! Moreover, all his sons had died because of this incident. Furthermore, he could not find his sons¡¯ corpses. Gavin slowly said to Tristan, ¡°Your sons¡¯ bodies are in Brookspring. If you want to find them, you¡¯ve come to the wrong ce.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Tristan¡¯s angry roar sounded again. ¡°My eldest son just died yesterday, and you were in Stanlow yesterday! ¡°Give me back my eldest son¡¯s body!¡± ¡°Your eldest son?¡¯ Gavin repeated inwardly, slightly stunned when he heard Tristan¡¯s words. He was indeed in Stanlow yesterday, but why didn¡¯t he remember killing someone from the Mason family? But soon, a look of realization appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡®Oh, you¡¯re talking about that person. ¡°He¡¯s also in Brookspring. However, it¡¯s a little difficult for you to get his body back because he¡¯s already charred by Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s electromaic guns!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Tristan¡¯s pupils trembled crazily This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even his entire body trembled slightly as he roared again. Impossible! ¡°How could my son offend someone from Warrior Surveince Bureau?¡± Gavin spread his hands again and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that he provoked Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau, but Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau was destroyed by me. Therefore, it should be very reasonable for me to have a few electromaic guns, right?¡± Listening to Gavin¡¯s voice, Tristan fell silent. Then, the fury on his face slowly turned into a strange expression. It wasn¡¯t just Tristan. Even the old men around Tristan had strange expressions on their faces. Then, the old man who spoke at the beginning could not help butugh. He looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Motherfucker, I almost believed this idiot¡¯s words! ¡°Warrior Surveince Bureau? You destroyed Warrior Surveince Bureau? ¡°Are you out of your fucking mind? As warrior, you dare to challenge Warrior Surveince Bureau? ¡°What makes you think you have the guts to offend Warrior Surveince Bureau?¡± Then, the old man turned to Tristan and said, ¡°Mr. Mason, don¡¯t worry. Do you still believe what this stupid bastard said? ¡°He is just lying to you. Perhaps your sons aren¡¯t dead at all!¡± How could Tristan not know if his sons were dead or not? However, he also felt that Gavin was lying when Gavin said that he had destroyed Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau. ¡®You dumbass,¡¯ Tristan cursed inwardly. ¡®Are you treating a group of 60 to 70-year-old peak supreme warriors as a bunch of idiots? ¡®How fucking naive!¡± Tristan looked at Gavin and sighed slowly. ¡°When Commander Latrell asked the Mason family to attack the Clifford family, I refused in the first ce. However, there were some things that I couldn¡¯t control!¡± When Gavin heard Tristan mention ¡°the Clifford family¡±, his expression suddenly changed. The indifference on his face hadpletely disappeared, reced by an extremely cold expression. However, Tristan¡¯s voice did not stop. He continued faintly, ¡°I know that sooner orter, the Mason family will be punished, but¡­¡± At this point, Tristan¡¯s voice began to tremble. ¡°But you actually killed all my sons! Why did you kill all my sons? You cut off the lineage of the Mason family! You¡¯re so cruel!¡± Hearing Tristan¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s cold gaze emitted a mocking sneer. His emotionless voice slowly sounded. ¡°Tristan Mason, you only lost five sons. But the Clifford family had hundreds of people, and none of them survived. At that time, did you ever think that you were cruel?¡± As Gavin spoke, his eyes slowly turned red. Gavin had killed many people to avenge his family. However, he discovered that after the descendants of these families died, these elders were all inconsble andined about his cruelty. However, when they wiped out the Clifford family and ughtered everyone in the Clifford family, they did not feel any sympathy at all! ¡®Is this human nature?¡¯ Gavin murmured inwardly. ¡®What ridiculous human nature!¡¯ On the other side, tears welled up in Tristan¡¯s eyes. He said to Gavin in his old voice, ¡°Gavin Clifford, I will avenge my sons. I will definitely kill you today! ¡°After killing you, I¡¯ll go to Brookspring to take a look at the tombstones of the Clifford family and tell them¡­ I¡¯ve killed thest bastard of the Clifford family. And they will see you in Hell!¡± As soon as Tristan finished speaking, he clenched his fists tightly, and the aura that belonged to a peak supreme warrior instantly rippled out. This meant that he was clearly going to attack Gavin! At this moment, one of the old men standing beside Tristan walked out and raised his hand. ¡°Mr. Mason, because of your extreme sadness, your body is already very weak. You should rest well. ¡°I can deal with this motherfucker alone. Just wait patiently!¡± After saying this, the old man instantly floated up and rushed toward Gavin. Gavin looked at the old man who was clearly not a member of the Mason family but was still working for the Mason family. He reminded him out of kindness, ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Why don¡¯t you just stay at home and enjoy your life? Why do you have toe out and help the Mason family? You¡¯ll die.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, the old man who was getting closer to him sneered again. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so fucking arrogant! ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you kneel and beg for mercy¡­ Pfft!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his voice instantly stopped. A thick blood mist instantly appeared in the sky. The old man spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying! Bang! He fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Bard!¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s appearance, Tristan and the others instantly gave an exmation of terror. Then, they all rushed to Bard¡¯s side. Tristan helped the old man up from the ground and said anxiously, ¡°Bard, how are you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough.¡± The old man¡¯s face was pale, and he kept coughing violently. Every time he coughed, blood would gush out of his throat. At this moment, he was in great pain. However, he still held Tristan¡¯s hand tightly and said with difficulty, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Mason, cough, cough, this kid¡­ is not as easy as he looks¡­¡± When Tristan and the others heard this, they were instantly shocked. Then, they turned around at the same time and looked at Gavin, who was standing rooted to the ground. Then, the few of them looked at each other. Tristan shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Attack together!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four loud bangs sounded. The ground under the feet of Tristan and the others instantly exploded. Four old figures instantly rushed toward Gavin. ¡°s¡­¡± Gavin sighed. He had just killed a celestial warrior not long ago. These few old men at the peak supreme rank were really a piece of cake to Gavin. Gavin bowed slightly and stretched out his right hand. Then, he turned it slightly. A terrifying ripple instantly spread out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four muffled sounds were heard. The four people, including Tristan, felt as if they had been struck by lightning. They instantly spat out blood and were sent flying! At this moment, the five old men who had appeared had all fallen to the ground with heavy injuries. All of them looked at Gavin in shock. Blood kept flowing out of the corners of Tristan¡¯s mouth as he roared, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can you be so strong?¡± That made sense. How could Gavin, a young man in his twenties, be so strong? But that was the truth. At this moment, another old man roared with difficulty, ¡°Fred! Where are you? If you don¡¯t make a move now, when are you going to?¡± In fact, Tristan had brought five men. Including him, there were a total of six people. Why was one of them missing? Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ¡°Fred, where are you? If you don¡¯t attack now, when are you going to do it?¡± One of the old men let out a roar. Indeed, Tristan had brought five men. So far, only four of them had fought against Gavin. At that time, a total of six people left Greenwald for Stanlow. This meant that someone had been hiding in the dark all this while, waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack! And now, Fred, who was hiding in the dark, had be thest reliance of Tristan and the others. However, just as this person finished speaking, Harry¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side. ¡°Is the Fred you¡¯re talking about him?¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s voice, Tristan instantly turned to look in his direction. They saw that Gavin¡¯s helper, the person who had disappeared previously, had returned. Moreover, he was holding a person¡¯s body in his hand. The body of the person in Harry hand was the man called Fred the five people mentioned! Gavin made a gesture to Harry earlier, showing Harry a direction and telling Harry that there was another person hiding there. Gavin could even detect five people including Tristan. How could he not notice the person hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to ambush him? However, after the other party was discovered by Gavin, Gavin actually let that person hide in the dark. At that moment, Gavin just wanted to have some fun. Now, Tristan and the others finally understood what had happened. They finally understood the difference in strength between them and Gavin! But now, it was toote! ¡°Pfft!¡± Harry casually threw the old man to the ground. There was blood at the corner of the old man¡¯s mouth, and his face was pale. However, he still raised his head with difficulty and roared in pain in Tristan¡¯s direction, ¡°Mr. Mason! Run! Hurry¡­¡± His voice stopped here. Harry raised his dagger and shed down. Fred¡¯s eyes were still wide open with grievances while his head was directly separated from his body! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Fred!¡± ¡°This is impossible! How could this be? How could this be?¡± The cries of Tristan and his men instantly spread throughout the entire forest. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s footsteps sounded rhythmically. Gavin walked toward Tristan step by step. His gaze was cold and emotionless. It was as if there was a hint of coldness in his eyes that was enough to freeze the world. His hoarse voice came from his throat. ¡°Tristan Mason! ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re guilty? Don¡¯t you have a confession to make? ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Hell. Kneel down in front the Clifford family and repent!¡± After saying this, Gavin slowly raised his right foot. Then, with a loud bang, itnded heavily. The entire mountain behind the Mullen family¡¯s ancestral home seemed to have experienced an earthquake. It shook violently. The trees swayed crazily, and the ground continuously shattered. The five old men¡¯s heavily injured bodies directly turned into piles of meat paste under this huge earthquake. Even if their closest rtives saw it, they would not be able to tell who the meat paste belonged to. However, for Tristan, no rtives woulde to collect his corpse. Although the earthquake was intense, fortunately, it did notst long. It onlysted for a moment. If it hadsted a little longer, the entire mountain behind the Mullen family¡¯s mansion might have been razed to the ground. 24 After doing all this, Gavin¡¯s expression returned to calmness. Without any hesitation, he turned around and left. Harry quickly followed Gavin. As Gavin left, he took out hismunicator and dialed a number. Themunicator was quickly picked up, and a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Benefactor, you were looking for me?¡± This woman was obviously the head of Rosebud, Rose. Gavin did not stand on ceremony with Rose and directly said, ¡°The people from Rosebud who escorted Muriel Tenny and her daughter home should have arrived in Greenwald, right?¡± On the other side, the head of Rosebud immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Benefactor. They have just arrived in Greenwald. They¡¯re preparing to return.¡± Gavin said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t let theme back for the time being. ¡°Tell them to go to Greenwald and see if there are any survivors of the Mason family. If there are, kill them all on the spot. Then, burn the Mason family¡¯s ancestral home and erase all traces of the Mason family¡¯s existence in this world!¡± Rose, who was listening to Gavin, did not understand the reason for Gavin¡¯s arrangement, but she immediately eximed, ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately!¡± After receiving Rose¡¯s reply, Gavin hung up themunicator. Now, the head of the Mason family and his five sons were all dead. Speaking of which, the Mason family was really proactive. From young to old, this group of people did not even need Gavin to personally visit them. All of them took the initiative toe over and court death. Then, slowly, the entire Mason family was wiped out by Gavin, Gavin had to praise the Mason family for their high efficiency. Compared to three major families, namely the Houser family, the Wace family, and the Facer family, the Mason family did a better job! Gavin had already sent a letter to these three families, but they did not have any awareness at all. Until now, they had not made a move at all and had made Gavin wait for a day for nothing. However, if Gavin were to personally visit them at this time, he could not be bothered to do it. If they did note out, he had his own way to force them out. After returning to the presidential suite that Muriel had left for him, Chad from de Alliance, who had completely taken over the territories of the six major factions in Stanlow, came to pay a visit to Gavin as usual. Gavin said to Chad, ¡°Take your men and the people you took over from the six major factions and surround the remaining three major families in Stanlow. Cut off all theirmunication methods. No one is allowed to enter or leave!¡± Although Chad did not understand why Gavin wanted him to lead his men to besiege the three major families, he naturally would not raise any doubts. He simply nodded in agreement. Then, a strange phenomenon urred in Stanlow. Even the National Security Bureau in Stanlow was dumbfounded. Just as they thought that the six major factions in Stanlow were about to start causing trouble, the six major factions seemed quieter than anyone else. However, just as they were confused, the six major factions in Stanlow actually took action at the same time. They were not to fight for territory or assets, but to surround three major families in Stanlow. This strange phenomenon confused the entire National Security Bureau. At this moment, in the headquarters of National Security Bureau, in the office of the person in charge of National Security Bureau, a uniformed agent stood there, looking anxious. He said to the person in charge of National Security Bureau, ¡°Sir, what are the six major factions doing? Why are they surrounding the three major families? ¡°Should we take action and solve the problem between these factions and families? The people from the three major families can¡¯t be surrounded like this!¡± Listening to this agent¡¯s anxious voice, the person-in-charge of National Security Bureau slowly raised his head and said in a calm voice, ¡°What¡¯s the big rush? ¡°Did anyone from the three major families call you? Did they need our National Security Bureau¡¯s people to take action? Did they ask National Security Bureau for help?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hearing the person-in-charge¡¯s words, the agent shook his head awkwardly and said, ¡°No.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Then why are you in such a hurry? What if they are throwing a party there? There¡¯s no need to care!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± However, they did not know that the reason why the three major families did not contact the National Security Bureau for help was entirely because Gavin had specially arranged for Chad to cut off their contact with the outside world before surrounding them. The inte, telephone wires, and even cell phone signals were all blocked! In other words, the three major families werepletely isted. The people outside would definitely not be able to enter. Even if their own people wanted to leave, they would be captured by Chad immediately! Even the servants who were went out to buy groceries would disappear without a trace! Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The three major families, namely the Houser family, the Wace family, and the Facer family, fell into an unprecedented predicament. In the Facer family¡¯s mansion. Crack! A crisp sound was heard. It was the sound of a te being smashed into pieces on the ground. Then, a young woman¡¯s sharp cry sounded. ¡°What the fuck is all this? Is this food for humans? ¡°There¡¯s no meat at all. We eat vegetables every day. Why do I have to endure such torture?¡¯ At this moment, in the dining hall of the Facer Vi. The entire family sat around a huge round table and ate lunch. One of them looked to be about five feet tall and seemed to be in herte twenties. She was standing on the ground with her hands on her hips and making such a sharp and unpleasant sound. Many people at the dining table stared at her with disgust. This woman was the eldest daughter of the Facer family, Yasmine Facer. At this moment, another man who looked a little younger than Yasmine. held a bowl of cereal in his hand. He red at Yasmine and said coldly, ¡°Why are you making so much noise? Are you the only one in the family with a loud voice? ¡°We¡¯ve been surrounded for three days! The people who bought the groceries went out and never came back! It¡¯s good enough to have these things to eat and not starve to death. What else do you want?¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the anger on Yasmine¡¯s face became even more obvious. Her voice became even sharper as she pointed at the man who spoke and scolded, ¡°Damn it! How can you talk to your sister like that? You¡¯re so impolite. Why can¡¯t you act like a younger brother?¡± To be honest, Yasmine¡¯s disgusting behavior had long made many people hate her. Just as someone was about to retort on behalf of Yasmine¡¯s brother, the oldest old man sitting in the main seat said in a low voice, ¡°Enough! ¡°Have a quiet meal!¡± This person was obviously the head of the Facer family, Jason Facer! As the head of the family, his words carried a lot of weight. When the people who were about to scold Yasmine heard this, they could only give up. There was a man who looked to be in his thirties with a handlebar mustache. Bang! He mmed the table and stood up. He pointed at Yasmine¡¯s brother and scolded, ¡°Bastard!¡± This person actually spoke in Jedenese! Then, he said loudly in a brokennguage, ¡°Why are you so unruly? How can you talk to Yasmine like that? ¡°There¡¯s an old saying in Blearus. ¡®A wise man submits to circumstances¡±! Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s the boss in this house now!¡± Although this Jedenese had stood up from the table, he was so short! In a word, he looked like a perfect match for Yasmine, who was just over five feet tall! However, as soon as he said this, he instantly attracted the angry gazes of everyone around him. However, no matter how angry they were, none of them refuted. Even Jason, the head of the Facer family, who was sitting on the main seat, had his eyes twitch. He squeezed out an awkward smile and said, ¡°Mr. Morita, don¡¯t be angry. He didn¡¯t mean that! ¡°The current conditions are really too bad. It¡¯s our Facer family¡¯s mistake for not treating you well, Mr. Morita! ¡°When this crisis is resolved, I will definitely make it up to you, Mr. Morita!¡± Shomiro Morita was obviously not from the Facer family. It was a Jedenese that Yasmine had brought back when she received the family¡¯s summons. However, it was a little strange that he actually had such a high status in the Facer family¡¯s territory. Moreover, when the head of the Facer family spoke to Shomiro, his tone was filled with ttery. Hearing Jason¡¯s words, Shomiro continued to speak in his stifled ent. 25 ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Mr. Facer, you¡¯re more sensible!¡± ¡®What the fuck do you mean by sensible?¡¯ Jason murmured inwardly. On the other side, when Yasmine saw Shomiro stand up for her, a happy expression appeared on her face. She twisted her waist and moved to Shomiro¡¯s side. She raised her hand and wrapped it around his arm. Then, she said softly, ¡°Oh, Shomiro, you¡¯re the best! Thank you, Shomiro!¡± Shomiro seemed to like this woman¡¯s sweet talk very much. A proud smile appeared on his face as he said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasmine. I¡¯ll definitely let you taste the best food!¡± Then, he raised his head and shouted, ¡°Someone! Someonee quickly!¡± A servant of the Facer family seemed to have heard Morita¡¯s call and hurriedly ran in. ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Morita, what do you need?¡± This was because Jason¡¯s attitude toward Shomiro had affected everyone in the Facer family. The servants of the Facer family had already be Shomiro¡¯s servants. Shomiro looked at the servant and said loudly, ¡°I order you to go out immediately and buy the best delicacies for Yasmine!¡± Hearing Shomiro¡¯s voice, the servant was stunned for a moment before saying awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Morita, I want to go out too, but I can¡¯t go out at all now. Those people outside¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Before the servant could finish speaking, the Jedenese¡¯s curses ¡®rang out again. He pointed at the servant¡¯s nose. ¡°How dare you defy my orders? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Swoosh! Shomiro found his katana out of nowhere and pulled it out. He pointed the gleaming katana at the servant. Thud! When the servant saw such a terrifying scene, he knelt down and roared, ¡°Mr. Morita, I didn¡¯t disobey your order. I really can¡¯t get out now!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Shomiro did not care about this. He raised his katana high and shed at the servant. ¡°Mr. Morita, Mr. Facer, save me! Save me!¡± Whoosh! ¡°Ahhh!¡± After the servant screamed, his head was directly cut off by Shomiro¡¯s katana. The Facer family members at the dining table all stood up and red at the Jedenese as they watched him kill someone in their own family. However, they still did not dare to say anything. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, the Jedenese casually wiped the katana in his hand on the corpse of a servant. Then, he turned around and said to Jason, ¡°Mr. Facer, I¡¯m sorry for killing your men. However, I¡¯m just helping you discipline your servants.¡± Hearing Shomiro¡¯s words, Jason¡¯s eyes twitched again. Then, he shouted, ¡°Someone! Hurry up and drag this corpse out. Don¡¯t let it make Mr. Morita feel disgusted!¡± At this moment, Jason was just like a dog of Shomiro¡¯s. It had to be said that Jason was good at being a dog! On the other hand, Yasmine leaned forward excitedly and praised Shomiro. ¡°Mr. Morita, you¡¯re so brave and powerful! ¡°Now I know how great people from Jeden is! They¡¯re much stronger than these cowards from Blearus!¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Shomiro was ecstatic when he heard Yasmine¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Men from Blearus are all cowards, trash, and shit!¡± Then, Shomiro pointed at the men from the Facer family and said, ¡°They don¡¯t even deserve to be men. Isn¡¯t it just a challenge from one person? No one actually dares to stand up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared by a kid? ¡°If it were me, I would definitely go straight to this kid and chop off his head! ¡°After all, it¡¯s only a Blearus pig! ¡°In the eyes of we Jedenese, people from Blearus are pigs. I can kill anyone I want and use their flesh as my side dishes! Hahahahaha!¡± These people from the Facer family were also from Blearus. When they heard a Jedenese insulting them like this, they were furious. However, of course they were angry, but would they dare to resist? Of course not! Even Jason, the head of the Facer family, revealed a pleasantly surprised expression when he heard this. He directly said to Shomiro, ¡°Mr. Morita, really? Are you willing to help us kill that bastard Gavin Clifford?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 That was right. This Jedenese known as Shomiro Morita was also warrior. However, in Jeden, a warrior was not known as warrior, but as a wanderer. However, the wanderers were slightly different from Blearus¡¯s warriors. Blearus¡¯s warriors were divided into four ranks, namely divine rank, celestial rank, supreme rank, and expert rank. On the other hand, the Jeden¡¯s wanderers were divided into nine levels, from Rank One to Rank Nine. To be honest, the Facer family wasn¡¯t too sure how the ranking system worked. The Facer family only knew that Shomiro was a fifth-rank wanderer. Moreover, Jason, the head of the Facer family, who was an intermediate supreme warrior, was no match for Shomiro! A warrior at intermediate supreme rank was no match for a fifth-rank wanderer from Jeden. In that case, could this fifth-rank wanderer be a celestial warrior? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the people from the Facer family couldn¡¯t tell. However, if Gavin was present, he could tell at a nce. Shomiro didn¡¯t have the aura of a celestial warrior at all. Compared to celestial warriors, he was far inferior. However, Jason did not know the truth! When he heard Shomiro¡¯s words, he even said to Shomiro in surprise, ¡°Are you going to help us kill that bastard Gavin?¡± After hearing this, Shomiro¡¯s smile became even more arrogant. He said in his broken ent, ¡°Coward! You¡¯re indeed a coward! ¡°They besieged your family, yet you still came to seek my help?¡± Shomiro was clearly insulting the Facer family, but none of them refuted. In fact, after the other members of the Facer family heard their family head¡¯s voice, they even thought Shomiro was their savior. At this moment, Yasmine said in what she thought was a sweet voice, ¡°Oh! Shomiro! ¡°You, a man from the great Jeden, please help my pitiful pig family! Alright?¡± Sure enough, Yasmine¡¯s words carried enough weight. Shomiro waved his hand and said, ¡°Since Yasmine has said so, how can we gentlemanly Jedenese stand by and do nothing?¡± This Jedenese pretended to be a gentleman. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll go with you! ¡°Let¡¯s see how that piece of shit from Blearus dares to lock up Yasmine at home!¡± Not long after, Gavin¡¯s phone rang urgently in the presidential suite that Muriel had left for him. Chad¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dark Lord, the Facer family hase out. They said that they want to attend the appointment!¡± Hearing Chad¡¯s voice on the phone, Gavin slowly stood up from the sofa. Just as Gavin stood up, Chad¡¯s voice continued. His tone was obviously a little strange. ¡°Dark Lord, I found that¡­ there seems to be a Jedenese in the Facer family.¡± ¡°What? ¡°Jedenese?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Chad¡¯s words. Then, a hint of anger appeared in his eyes! He said sternly, ¡°The Jedenese are prohibited from entering the territory of Blearus. Have they forgotten about that?¡± When Gavin said this, his body immediately rippled with a majestic aura! With his body as the center, it rippled outwards. Harry, who was standing behind Gavin, also felt the change in Gavin¡¯s emotions. He also heard Gavin¡¯s words. A hint of anger and surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°The Jedenese have appeared in Blearus?¡± Harry still remembered that Gavin demanded the Jedenese be prohibited from entering the territory of Blearus. 25 Because this ban was personally set by Gavin! He still remembered that year when Gavin led 50,000 Frostpeak Dark Warriors all the way from the east coast of Jeden to the west coast, and then from the south coast to the north coast! Jeden was about to be wiped out on the spot! However, Blearus¡¯s executives urgently recalled Gavin. It was said that they were worried that it would affect Blearus¡¯s international status. If Gavin destroyed Jeden, Blearus would be the target of public criticism internationally. At that time, Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors trusted Blearus¡¯s higher-ups very much. At the same time, Gavin was worried that his country would be attacked by allied forces. Therefore, Gavin set a ban in Jeden that the Jedenese were prohibited from entering the territory of Blearus. Then, he brought Frostpeak Dark Warriors back to Blearus. However, things did not go as nned. Blearus still became the target of public criticism. The Thirty-Power Allied Forces still joined forces to attack Blearus. Later, it was rumored that Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces perished together before the crisis in the country was appeased. But who would have thought that 10 yearster, in the territory of Blearus, there would be traces of the Jedenese again? How could Gavin not be angry? Not only Gavin, but all the Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind Harry was also enraged! Meanwhile, Gavin had already hung up on Chad. Harry came forward. He frowned and said with a serious expression, ¡°Dark Lord, could it be that the Jedenese are making aeback?¡± Gavin frowned slightly and slowly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°However, if these Jedenese dare to do that, I don¡¯t mind letting them remember the fear of being dominated by Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± Outside the Facer Vi, Chad ordered his men to open up a path. More than a dozen members of the Facer family surrounded a man with a handlebar mustache and a katana in his hand as he slowly walked out. After passing through the encirclement of de Alliance, this Jedenese called Shomiro still had an arrogant smile on his face as he said to the Facer family, ¡°You bunch of cowards, aren¡¯t we swaggering out just like this? Why were you so frightened? ¡°Bunch of idiots!¡± First, he insulted the Facer family, who were angry but did not dare to say anything. Then, Shomiro said indifferently with a disdainful expression, ¡°It seems that these people are also afraid of Jeden! ¡°Hahahahaha! ¡°What¡¯s that guy¡¯s name? Gavin Clifford, right? ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash from the Blearus. In front of Jedenese, he¡¯s just a dog! ¡°Just wait and see. In a while, I¡¯ll make that piece of shit called Gavin Clifford kneel at my feet and beg me for mercy!¡± It could be seen that this Jedenese was really arrogant! Shomiro swaggered away with the Facer family. On the other side, the other two major families in Stanlow, the Wace family and the Houser family, received the news at the same time. Of course, this piece of news must have been ryed to them by de Alliance. After all, they had already cut off all contact with the outside world. After receiving this piece of news, the Wace family and the Houser family immediately became restless. Originally, the Houser family was still waiting. However, the Wace family could no longer hold it in. It was said that the Facer family had hooked up with a Jedenese. This Jedenese was very powerful. The Wace family was also worried that if the person who imed to be Gavin Clifford was killed by this Jedenese, the Facer family¡¯s social status in Stanlow would soar! At that time, the Facer family would rece the Mullen family. Then, it would be a little difficult for the Wace family to get a share of the pie. Therefore, without another word, the head of the Wace family led his family out of the mansion! The Houser family, who was originally waiting and watching, stopped hesitating and opened the door of the vi after knowing that the Wace family had set off! At the ruins of the Mullen family¡¯s mansion. At this moment, on the hillside, the original dense forest had already disappeared. In its ce was an empty mud tform. This tform was created because of Gavin¡¯s powerful stomping. At this moment, more than ten people from the Facer family were following Shomiro respectfully. They surrounded this Jedenese and appeared on the empty mud tform. Immediately after, the Wace family and the Houser family appeared. The moment the heads of the Wace family and the Houser family appeared, they turned their gazes to the Jedenese standing at the front of the Facer family. How could Shomiro suddenly be the backer of the three major families? It was quite funny. As soon as he stabilized himself, the Jedenese named Shomiro spoke loudly. ¡°Where are you? ¡°Gavin Clifford, you piece of shit, where are you hiding? ¡°Did you piss your pants and find a ce to hide when you saw the people from Jeden?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a man¡¯s deep voice came from the entire back mountain. ¡°Is everyone from the three major families here?¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ¡°Is everyone from the three major families here?¡± After the voice quietened, a gust of wind actually came from the forest. As if following this breeze, Gavin and the ten members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D behind him slowly appeared in front of everyone. Gavin¡¯s appeared calm. However, behind Gavin, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D led by Harry immediately locked their cold gazes on Shomiro! That was right. Everyone could tell at a nce that he was Jedenese! As for those who tantly vited the restrictions on entering Blearus set by Dark Lord, they were already on Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ must-kill list. At this moment, none of the people from the three major families spoke. It was actually this arrogant Jedenese who spoke loudly in the direction of Gavin. ¡°Kid, are you Gavin Clifford?¡± Gavin looked at the Jedenese without saying anything. His eyes were cold. However, Shomiro let out augh that sounded like he had notughed. in several lifetimes. ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡­ So, it¡¯s you, huh? ¡°You don¡¯t have the aura of a wanderer at all. Are you an ordinary person? ¡°What kind of idiot can scare the three major families so much that they don¡¯t dare to go out? ¡°What a bunch of idiots! What a bunch of losers!¡± Shomiro¡¯s words were equivalent to scolding everyone present except himself. However, what was interesting was that it was fine if the Facer family could tolerate it. However, none of the people from the Houser family and the Wace family actually spoke! When Gavin saw this, his gaze became even colder. He could not see any backbone belonging to the Blearus people from these three families! On the other side, Gavin said coldly to Shomiro, ¡°The Jedenese are prohibited from entering the territory of Blearus! ¡°Do you know the consequences of viting the prohibition?¡± When Shomiro heard Gavin say the words ¡°The Jedenese are prohibited from entering the territory of Blearus,¡± the smile on his face instantly froze! In the next second, he spat out a curse. ¡°Fuck you! ¡°Shut up! You piece of trash! ¡°The person standing in front of you is a noble Jedenese. I cane to Blearus as I please. You Blearus pig!¡± It was as if the ban Gavin mentioned directly shattered Shomiro¡¯s fragile dignity, instantly making him embarrassed. He pointed at Gavin and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s already been ten years! How dare you mention that unfair treaty signed by Frostpeak Dark Warriors, those sons of bitches! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s a good thing that they all died ten years ago! Otherwise, I, Shomiro, will kill all of them now! ¡°Not only do I have to kill these men, but I will also rape their wives, their mothers, and their daughters before killing them!¡± Hearing Shomiro¡¯s words, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Team D behind Gavin instantly became furious! ¡®Harry could not help but take a step forward as if he was about to attack. But after all, Dark Lord had yet to give orders. Therefore, Harry forcefully held back his actions. Of course, Harry also believed that Dark Lord would definitely not let this Jedenese off. At this moment, Gavin had yet to respond. The group of Facer family members standing behind Shomiro had already made amotion. Of course, it was Yasmine who was more than five feet tall. She smiled. and said, ¡°Mr. Morita, you are so cool! I love you so much!¡± Yasmine¡¯s behavior left all the Frostpeak Dark Warriors disgusted. ¡°Mr. Morita, let¡¯s not bother about those stupid Frostpeak Dark Warriors for now. Let¡¯s just kill this stupid motherfucker in front of us! ¡°He actually didn¡¯t kneel down and beg for mercy when he saw you, a noble man from Jeden! ¡°Mr. Morita, hurry up and teach him a lesson!¡± Yasmine was not the only one. Even Jason, the head of the Facer family, stood out at this moment. He pointed at Gavin and shouted, ¡°Kid! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Gavin Clifford or not! ¡°You actually dared to challenge my Facer family? Today, I¡¯ll let Mr. Morita teach you a lesson! ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you kneeling at Mr. Morita¡¯s feet like a wild dog!¡± Although the Wace family and the Houser family did not say anything, their eyes were filled with anticipation. It was as if they were all waiting for Gavin to die under Shomiro¡¯s de. Listening to the voices of the Facer family members and looking at the performance of the Wace family and the Houser family, a hint of disappointment appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡°s¡­¡± A faint sigh came from Gavin, The next second¡­ Buzz! The air around Gavin vibrated. At the same time, Gavin¡¯s body shot toward Shomiro. Shomiro drew his katana as he watched Gavin¡¯s movements. Then, with cruel smile on his face, he said loudly, ¡°Hahahaha! Blearus pigs! Are you in a hurry to die? ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wish! ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Shomiro let out an unpleasant shout. Then, he waved his katana crazily and shed forward. His chopping motions seemed to be very chaotic. However, every time he shed, there would be a bright ripple that was like a saber aura that instantly shot toward Gavin! Because of his random shes, the saber aura seemed very dense. Almost all the paths ahead of Gavin were blocked. When the people from the three major families saw this scene, their eyes revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. 11 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Many people even gave Shomiro a thumbs-up and praised, ¡°So this is what a wanderer from Jeden is like, huh? I¡¯m impressed. His strength is indeed different from that of Blearus¡¯s warriors! ¡°It¡¯s really extraordinary! ¡°It seems that this bastard called Gavin Clifford will definitely die today! ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Hearing the praises around them, the head of the Facer family, Jason, and the shameless woman, Yasmine, smiled brightly. Gavin waspletely drowned by Shomiro¡¯s saber aura. Just as everyone thought that they were about to hear Gavin¡¯s scream¡­ Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The dense and fierce saber aura disappeared the moment it touched Gavin! It was as if it had never appeared. Shomiro was stunned when he saw this. He did not even realize what was going on. However, Gavin had already appeared in front of Shomiro. Shomiro could not care less! He raised his katana high and aimed it at Gavin¡¯s head. ng! There was a soft sound. Shomiro¡¯s katana stopped steadily in midair. What stopped Shomiro¡¯s katana from shing down was Gavin¡¯s two fingers. That was right. Gavin only used two fingers to stop Shomiro¡¯s sharp katana. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± Jason eximed. Shomiro also revealed a shocked expression as if he could not believe it at all! On the other side, Gavin¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Who gave you the courage toe to Blearus, you pussy?¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, he made a move, not giving Shomiro any chance to react. Snap! A crisp sound was heard! Shomiro¡¯s katana was instantly broken by Gavin¡¯s two fingers! Then, Gavin casually raised his palm and gently pressed it against Shomiro¡¯s chest. Gavin¡¯s movements looked very light, but in the next second, a loud sound was heard. Bang! ¡°Pfft!¡± Shomiro spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward. ¡°Mr. Morita!¡± The group of people from the Facer family instantly let out terrified cries. ¡°What the hell?¡± The Wace family and the Houser family were shocked when they saw this scene. ¡°Shit! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Run!¡± The Wace family and the Houser family were indeed opportunists. When they saw this scene, they turned around and ran in the opposite direction without any hesitation. Seeing their actions, Gavin raised his hand slightly and said to the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the people from the three major families to you. I don¡¯t want their blood to dirty my hands.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡°Understood!¡± The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D could not wait any longer. Now that they heard Gavin¡¯s order, their eyes revealed a bloodthirsty glint. To Frostpeak Dark Warriors, what they hated the most was the fact that these people were clearly Blearusian, but they still wanted to be theckeys of the Jedenese. Therefore, in their eyes, the people from the three major families were even more despicable than the Jedenese! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Came a series of air-shaking sounds. The ten members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D seemed to have turned into ghosts. They left afterimages in the air as they rushed toward the three major families. After a breath¡¯s time, a series of screams instantly sounded from the crowd of the three major families. There was almost no pause in the screams. On the Facer family¡¯s side, the head of the Facer family, Jason, turned around and ran with his family. However, three figures blocked their way. Jason immediately unleashed his strength of a supreme warrior and prepared to face the enemy. However, just as his aura of a supreme warrior erupted, a short knife. appeared in front of him without any warning. He did not even have the chance to resist as his head rolled to the ground. Then, the dozen or so people from the Facer family fell one after another. They didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back at all! When Yasmine, who was hiding at the back of the crowd, saw this scene, she was already scared out of her wits. Foul-smelling liquid flowed from between her legs. It turned out she couldn¡¯t control the fear in her heart and peed her pants. She wanted to live. She didn¡¯t want to die! Yasmine came up with an idea. She turned around and ran toward Gavin in the opposite direction. As she ran, she shouted loudly with tears on her face, ¡°Mr. Clifford! It¡¯s all my fault! I know I was wrong! ¡°I¡¯m Yasmine Facer from the Facer family! ¡°I only came here because I was bewitched by this bastard Jedenese! ¡°Actually, you are my idol, Mr. Clifford! ¡°Mr. Clifford, do you want me? If you want me, I¡¯ll be one hundred percent obedient. Moreover, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you!¡± ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡®Why does this woman called Yasmine Facer seem to be doing what ire Dawson did?¡¯ Gavin wondered. However, Gavin acted as if he did not hear Yasmine¡¯s voice at all. At this moment, Shomiro, who had fallen to the ground with serious. injuries, stared at Yasmine in disbelief and roared, ¡°Yasmine, what are you talking about? You¡¯re my woman! You¡¯re my woman!¡± Yasmine looked at Morita, who was seriously injured and lying on the ground. Her face revealed endless disgust as she said loudly, ¡°You disgusting Jedenese, you¡¯re like a maggot! ¡°Do you know that every night when you¡¯re on top of me, I have to force myself not to vomit before I cater to you! ¡°You disgusting Jedenese, you¡¯re not worthy of me!¡± This was ridiculous. A moment ago, Yasmine was not like this at all! ¡°You!¡± When Morita heard Yasmine¡¯s voice, his eyes widened in anger. The fury in his eyes could no longer be suppressed. ¡°Fuck you!¡± He cursed again and then roared, ¡°You bitch!¡± The next second, Shomiro used all his strength to throw the katana in his hand in Yasmine¡¯s direction. Yasmine was instantly shocked when she saw this scene. She fled in panic. and shouted, ¡°Mr. Clifford, save me! Save me¡­¡± Her voice stopped here. Shomiro¡¯s katana pierced Yasmine¡¯s heart! Yasmine, who had died with grievances, also fell to the ground weakly like everyone in her Facer family did. Not long after, the mountain, which ahd been filled with screams of pain earlier, slowly quietened down. The ground at the mountain had already been dyed dark red by blood. And it came from the three major families. The four major families in Stanlow were wiped out in a day! This was an earth-shattering event! However, the one who did all this, Gavin, and the ten members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, acted as if nothing had happened. The member of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, who had wiped his daggers clean, slowly walked to Gavin¡¯s side and knelt on one knee. Then, Harry said loudly, ¡°Dark Lord! ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors have aplished the mission!¡± Gavin nodded without even looking at the corpses on the mountainside. He slowly said, ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Frostpeak Dark Warriors immediately stood up after receiving the order. On the other side, Harry frowned as he looked at Shomiro who was seriously injured and lying on the ground. ¡°Dark Lord, should we kill this Jedenese?¡± In their eyes, all the Jedenese deserved to die! This was because decades ago, Jedenese had caused all Blearusian people eternal damage! No Blearusian would ever forget that period of history. Because forgetting history was equivalent to betrayal! The most infuriating thing was that even after Gavin led Frostpeak Dark Warriors to fight against Jedenese in Jeden, these Jedenese didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of repenting. After hearing Harry Geller¡¯s question, Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°If we kill him just like that, it will be too easy for him.¡± At this moment, Shomiro, who was seriously injured, seemed to have heard Gavin and the others discussing how to deal with him. When Shomiro heard Gavin¡¯sst sentence, he suddenly had a bad feeling. However, he still propped himself up against the ground with difficulty and roared at Gavin, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! You better let me go now! ¡°I¡¯m from the Morita Group of Jeden!¡± ¡°If you Blearusian dare to hurt me, Morita Group will definitely not let any of you off!¡± Even at a time like this, Shomiro was still making threats. On the other hand, Gavin, who was listening to Shomiro, seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and asked Shomiro, who was lying on the ground, ¡°Your surname is Morita? Morita Group¡­ Have you heard of a person called Shinzo Morita?¡± Shomiro paused slightly when he heard Gavin¡¯s question. Then, he revealed a proud expression and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s my great father! ¡°What? Did you guys pee your pants when you heard my father¡¯s name? ¡°Are you scared? If you¡¯re, help me up immediately and send me away from Blearus. If you serve me well, I might absolve you of your crimes!¡± Hearing Shomiro¡¯s arrogant voice, not only Gavin, but even Harry and the other Frostpeak Dark Warriors had strange expressions on their faces. Meanwhile, Harry seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Dark Lord, is Shinzo Morita the person who knelt at your feet back then and wanted to exchange his wife and daughter for a chance to live?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gavin turned to look at Harry and nodded gently. ¡°Bullshit!¡± The voice, of course, came from Shomiro. How could his father kneel at this young man¡¯s feet, offering his mother and sister to this young man, wanting this young man to spare his life? Shomiro shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Let me tell you, you bastards. If my father finds out, he will definitely not let you off. He will definitely tear you into pieces!¡± Hearing this, Gavin calmly looked at Shomiro and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what your father would do to me.¡± After saying this, Gavin said to Harry, ¡°Send this Jedenese to Dark Warriors¡¯ Prison. Let those big guys enjoy themselves.¡± ¡°I believe this Jedenese will definitely satisfy them.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Harry and the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D were stunned. Then, their expressions became strange. Those ¡°big guys¡± who were locked in Dark Warriors¡¯ Prison had some entricities! However, when Shomiro heard Gavin¡¯s words, he did not care about those ¡°big guys¡±. Instead, he seemed to care more about the words ¡°Dark Warriors¡¯ Prison¡±. The next second, he screamed as if someone had stepped on his toes. ¡°You¡¯re Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 ¡°You¡¯re Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± Why did Shomiro¡¯s scream sound like a girl¡¯s? It could be seen how terrifying Frostpeak Dark Warriors were in Shomiro¡¯s mind! Gavinpletely ignored Shomiro and turned around to leave. Harry had a cruel smile on his face. He rubbed his hands as he walked toward Shomiro and said, ¡°Now you know what¡¯s going on, huh? Toote!¡± Shomiro was dumbfounded when he heard Harry¡¯s words! He knew what it stood for to meet Frostpeak Dark Warriors here. Many years ago, 50 thousand Frostpeak Dark Warriors fought their way from south to north, and then from east to west of Jeden, and no one could stop them! If not for the fact that Blearus recalled them, Jeden would have beenpletely wiped out! There was also a ban in Jeden that was known as the shame of the country, ¡°The Jedenese are prohibited from entering the territory of Blearus!¡± This was a nightmare that lingered on in every Jedenese¡¯s mind. Then, Shomiro let out a sharp cry again. ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s impossible! ¡°You can¡¯t be Frostpeak Dark Warriors! Blearus¡¯s Frostpeak Dark Warriors died. ten years ago. They¡¯re all dead!¡± However, when Shomiro let out these roars, his face was pale, and his entire body was trembling. He couldn¡¯t believe that Harry and the others, who were standing. in front of him, were Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Perhaps Shomiro would be scared witless if he heard the words ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡±? On the other side, Gavin, who had already walked far away, ordered in a low voice, ¡°Cut off his dick! ¡°What is he shouting for? It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s order, a cruel expression appeared on Harry¡¯s face again. ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± With a swoosh, a beam of the de shed! ¡°AHHHHH!¡± Shomiro let out a scream of extreme pain. At this moment, Shomiro¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fainted on the spot. The crotch of Shomiro was instantly soaked in blood and dyed red! Harry looked at Shomiro, who had fainted from the pain, with a peaceful smile Dark Warriors¡¯ Prison will definitely serve you well!¡± Harry and the others wanted to kill this Jedenese on the spot. big guys in However, when they thought about how lonely those big guys in prison were, they felt that this should be the best punishment for a Jedenese. This was Riverrun, while Dark Warriors¡¯ Prison was on the frontier with Frostpeak. As for how Shomiro would be transported, that was not something Gavin needed to consider. If Frostpeak Dark Warriors couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter, they wouldn¡¯t be worthy of the title. As for transporting Shomiro, one person was enough. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The remaining people were led by Harry to the Wace family¡¯s, the Houser family¡¯s, and the Facer family¡¯s ancestral homes, respectively. After a simple search, they found the descendants of the three families who had hidden themselves to keep their bloodlines. Then, they killed them. Just like that, three towering mes burned fiercely. At National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, in the same office on the top floor. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Sir, something¡¯s wrong! Something big has happened!¡± The man who was in a hurry to go out and support the three major families. rushed in with a shocked expression. The person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, was not in a hurry. He frowned and raised his head. ¡°What are you panicking for? Don¡¯t you know you should knock on the door. before entering someone else¡¯s room? Did something happen to all the three major families?¡± Needless to say, this person-in-charge¡¯s guess was right. The flustered man immediately blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir. ¡°All three major families¡¯s mansions are on fire! ¡°Moreover, just like the Mullen family incident, no one escaped from the fire. They¡¯re all dead! ¡°The four major families in Stanlow are all gone!¡± ¡°What?¡± Bang! When the person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, heard this piece of news, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He mmed the table in front of him and stood up. A look of disbelief and anxiety appeared on his face as he shouted, ¡°Quick, bring me to the scene. What¡¯s going on?¡± As he spoke, the person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, picked up his work cap and prepared to rush out of his office. But at this moment, a calm voice slowly came from outside the office. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Hearing this voice, the two people from National Security Bureau were slightly stunned and subconsciously looked toward the door. A middle-aged man who looked better than them in his uniform swaggered in. When the two of them saw this man, the one who had a lower police rank knelt on one knee and said loudly, ¡°Greetings, deputymander of Warrior Surveince Bureau!¡± The person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, also bowed slightly before saluting and saying, ¡°Deputy Commander!¡± That was right, the person who appeared in front of them was the deputymander of Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau. He was previously Noah Mullen¡¯s subordinate. However, he did not acknowledge Noah at all. He only acknowledge the token at Gavin¡¯s hands. At this moment, he slowly walked into the office on the top floor of National Security Bureau and said indifferently, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, immediately replied respectfully, ¡°The four major families in Stanlow were all set aze in two days. No one was spared! ¡°This is definitely a premeditated extermination. We can¡¯t not¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the deputymander said, ¡°Alright, National. Security Bureau doesn¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. Leave it to Warrior Surveince Bureau!¡± ¡°What?¡± Before the person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, could react to what had happened, the deputymander spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the four major families all have their own warriors! ¡°Even their powerful warriors are dead. Do you think National Security Bureau. can handle this matter?¡± Hearing the words of the deputymander of Warrior Surveince Bureau, the person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, looked at his subordinate. He had to admit that the other party was right! Therefore, the person in charge of National Security Bureau, Stanlow Branch, said to the deputy commander, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡­¡± He did have to trouble the Warrior Surveince Bureau. When he handed the case over to Stanlow Warrior Surveince Bureau, it also meant that people from the four major families had died in vain! It was as if they had never existed in this world! At this point, the matter on Stanlow¡¯s side was almost settled. At this moment, in the presidential suite that Muriel had left for Gavin, Gavin was sitting on the sofa while Harry stood behind him. In front of Gavin stood the head of Rosebud, Rose. The scar on her face had long disappeared. With just a minor scar like hers, Gavin could easily heal it. The other person was Chad from de Alliance. Gavin instructed Chad, ¡°Stay in Stanlow for the time being and consolidate the underground forces in Stanlow. Take over Stanlow¡¯s underworldpletely!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else here. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Alright, I will take my leave!¡± Chad knelt down and bowed to Gavin before carefully leaving. Meanwhile, the head of Rosebud said to Gavin, ¡°Benefactor, what do we need to do next?¡± Actually, Gavin had already asked Rose to bring members of Rosebud to do their own things. There was no need for them to keep following him. However, Rose had said that the entire Rosebud was at Gavin¡¯smand. Therefore, Rose was now loyal to Gavin as a subordinate. Gavin looked at Rose, and a cold light slowly shed across his eyes. ¡°Return to Brookspring. Find the Conor family!¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 There was only one person who knew the whereabouts of the Conor family. That was his aunt, Kris. Although Gavin knew that the ruler behind Thorns was his former uncle, Howard, this did not cause any estrangement between Gavin and Kris. He was very sure that Kris did not know what her brother, Howard, had done. Moreover, Kris¡¯s feelings toward him, which belonged to family rtionships, were true! Anyway, Gavin thought that he and Kris were family. As for what Kris thought about it, Gavin did not want to know. Would it be a bit awkward if he knew? If he wanted to ask Kris about the Conor family¡¯s whereabouts, he had to break through Kris¡¯s mental defense. Due to all the terrifying things the Holman family had done to Kris earlier, Kris¡¯ mental was very fragile. It made Gavinpletely afraid to mention anything about the Conor family in front of her. But this time, it was different. This was because one of the Clifford family¡¯s enemies was actually from the Conor family. Moreover, it was his uncle who loved him very much when he was young! Hence, Gavin could not wait any longer! Gavin nned to ask Kris directly after he returned to Brookspring this time. If, again, Kris¡¯s mental state went wrong¡­ Gavin would have to stimte her in a different way! In other words, he could use Scott! That was right. Even though the Holman family had been destroyed, Scott was still locked in the basement of the ruins of the Clifford family! And the main culprit behind Kris¡¯s mental trauma was Scott! Scott was also the person who could stimte Kris the most. Actually, Gavin had no choice but to do this. If Kris could tell Gavin directly, it would save him a lot of trouble. If Kris could not, then Gavin could only use this kind of extraordinary method! Brookspring and Stanlow bordered each other. ||| Therefore, there was no need for Gavin to take a ne at all. Moreover, with the special situation of the security scanner beeping as soon as Gavin¡¯s body was scanned, it was better for him to take a car and not take a ne! Gavin and the others were now using the convoy that Rosebud had prepared long ago. Gavin was sitting in the back seat of the car in the middle. Harry was sitting. quietly in the front passenger seat. The driver was Rose! The master of Rosebud was actually driving for someone else. However, because this person was Gavin, in the eyes of the women of Rosebud, it was normal. However, the moment the convoy reached the Brookspring highway, Gavin, who was resting with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. Three secondster, Harry noticed the abnormality and ced his hand on his waist quietly. After about five seconds, Rose¡¯s hesitant voice slowly sounded. ¡°Mr. Clifford, something seems to be wrong!¡± She was right. There was indeed something wrong! Under normal circumstances, such a wide highway would definitely be filled with traffic at this time. But at this moment, there was only their convoy on the entire highway. The highway was very quiet! It was simr to the scene where Adair sieged the entire street when he had sent hisckeys to kidnap Muriel and her daughter. However, this time, the entire highway was in a state of siege! It could be seen that the other party¡¯s background was really powerful! Rose instantly pressed the walkie-talkie in her car and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, stay alert. Prepare to face the enemy at any time!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Originally, apart from her, there were 30 female experts in Rosebud. However, there were ten people escorting Muriel and her daughter to Greenwald. And the other ten returned to Brookspring in advance to protect La, Zoe, and Kris. Therefore, there were only 10 experts left who followed Rose. Of course, there were also 10 Frostpeak Dark Warriors, including Harry. After hearing Rose¡¯s order, the expressions of these female experts from Rosebud also became serious. At this moment, they realized that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors members sitting. beside them were already prepared for battle. On the other side, in the middle car, Gavin slowly closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°There is a sniper 200 feet away at eleven o¡¯clock direction.¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was very calm. It even gave people a sense of unhurriedness. But when Rose heard his words, she did not react at all. Harry, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, reacted immediately. He reached out and grabbed the steering wheel in Rose¡¯s hand. He gently adjusted it and let it go. Whoosh! That was the moment the car shook slightly. Rose felt a sound of air frictioning from outside the window. As a novice celestial warrior, Rose did not understand what Gavin meant just now. However, she could also sense that it was a bullet that brushed past her car window! Moreover, this bullet was a bullet specifically used to deal with the warriors! If Harry hadn¡¯t changed the car¡¯s direction slightly, this bullet would directly. pierce through Rose¡¯s head! Although Rose knew that the assassin ambushed was definitely not there to assassinate her, and was definitely there to assassinate Gavin, she was the driver of the car that Gavin was in. On the highway, the car was at such a fast speed. If the driver died, the entire car would be destroyed and everyone in the car would die! Although Gavin, as a warrior, might survive a fierce collision, he would definitely be seriously injured. And at that time, it would be much easier to assassinate him. He would definitely be killed with one strike! Of course, this was all Rose¡¯s guess. If it was reality¡­ Gavin and the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors would never let this happen. It was also at this moment that Harry took out Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡±municator and spoke into it. ¡°Team D!¡± Rose could tell that Frostpeak Dark Warriors was conveying an order. Rose knew that the people driving the cars were all from Rosebud and that they were not as good as the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors in all aspects. Being afraid that her subordinates would dy Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s important matter, she directly made an order in the walkie-talkie. ¡°Everyone, listen to Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s orders!¡± Swish, swish, swish, swish¡­ Just as Rose finished speaking, the originally neatly arranged convoy of cars dispersed simultaneously. Some cars suddenly elerated and disappeared in front of the road. And some of the cars actually slowed down and fell far behind the car that Gavin was in. Rose knew that this must have been arranged by Frostpeak Dark Warriors. At the moment, only Rose¡¯s car was left on the road. It looked lonely. However, Rose was already holding her breath and waiting for Gavin or Harry¡¯s orders. Because in this short moment, Rose had already seen the terrifying aspect of Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors. The terrifying aspect was not the terrifying of their martial strength! After all, the strength of Frostpeak Dark Warriors was well known. Instead, the terrifying aspect was the cooperation between Gavin and Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Gavin could actually sense the sniper hundreds of feet away at such a high speed? He could even detect the exact location of the other party. Meanwhile, the people from Frostpeak Dark Warriors responded very quickly. They had actually resolved a huge crisis with just a simple process! Moreover, Frostpeak Dark Warriors was well-trained. Without any specific orders, their Team D leader and team members were able to immediately recognize this situation and know what they needed to do. Although Rose did not know what the scattered cars were doing, she felt it wast awesome. At that moment, Gavin suddenly said calmly, ¡°Drive onene to the left.¡± Although Rose did not understand why Gavin asked her to changenes at this time, she knew there must be an important reason for Gavin¡¯s instructions. Therefore, she did not dare to be negligent at all and directly turned to anotherne. Boom! Just as she finished changingnes, with a loud bang, a huge object that blotted out the sky suddenly flew out from the hill beside the highway! Bang! It hit the ground heavily, and the ce where itnded was the driveway they were in just now. When Rose saw the scene, she instantly eximed in shock, ¡°This is actually a fucking tank!¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¡°It¡¯s actually a fucking tank!¡± Rose, the head of Rosebud was a natural and graceful girl, but she could not help. but say dirty words at that moment. She did not mean it! She was really shocked because the behemoth that had just rushed down the hill andnded heavily on the highway was actually a tank! Rose had never seen such a scene before. In order to chase after a person, they had even used their tanks! The behemoth was driving at high speed beside Rose¡¯s car. It was obviously a modified tank. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be running so fast. The way it covered the sky was very oppressive! After all, Rose had never seen such a scene before. She was still rtively fragile. She stepped on the elerator subconsciously and wanted to rush out to distance herself from the tank. But at that moment, Gavin said indifferently, ¡°Why are you driving so fast? Are you nning to drive in front of the tank so that it can st you with its cannon?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Rose finally reacted. She thought to herself, ¡®Exactly! I¡¯m now right next to this tank. ¡°The cannon of the tank can¡¯t aim at me, so of course, it can¡¯t fire at me. ¡®But if I drive in front of it, won¡¯t I be in the range of the tank¡¯s cannonball?¡± Therefore, she immediately slowed down and returned to her original speed, making her car run side by side with the tank. However, there was also the risk of the tank suddenly crashing into her. Even though her car had been modified, no matter how it was modified, it could not withstand being hit by a tank. Therefore, at that moment, Gavin said indifferently, ¡°Hit the brakes.¡± ¡°Screech!¡± The brake pads rubbing against the tires was heard. Rose¡¯s car instantly slowed down. Bang! The moment she slowed down, the huge tank brushed past the front bumper of the car and hit the road on the left! Boom! Moreover, due to inertia and without a force-bearing point, the tank crashed into 13 the railing in the middle of the left side of the road. The noise sounds kepting. A tank was a tank after all! It unexpectedly continued to move forward rapidly on the barrier, closely following the car Gavin was riding on. Soon, the driver of the tank steered the tank back to its normal path. It quickly approached the car again. At that moment, the driver of the tank had a ferocious expression on his face. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re quite smart! ¡°You actually know not to run in front of me! ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll kill you right now! ¡°Ah!¡± As he roared, he stepped hard on the elerator of the tank he was driving. Rolling ck smoke came out of the tank¡¯s chimney and chased it toward the car. At that moment, Gavin slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After sighing softly, he said to Rose, ¡°Open the skylight!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rose obviously did not know why Gavin wanted her to open the sunroof. However, she still did as she was told automatically. As the car¡¯s panoramic sunroof opened, Gavin slowly stood up. He leaped straight through the sunroof to the roof of the car. Although the car was driving at a high speed, Gavin stood on the roof as if he were standing on t ground. He did not shake at all. He looked indifferently at the tank that was rapidly approaching the car he was 1. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At the time when the driver of the tank saw Gavin standing on the roof of the car, he was stunned. However, in the next second, a ferocious smile appeared on his face. He shouted arrogantly, ¡°Hahaha! You stupid bastard! ¡°You even dare toe out of the car. You actually have the guts toe out and stand on the roof! ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my cannonball can hit so high?¡± The next second, he pressed themunication device in his tank and shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Aim at this brainless piece of trash and start firing! ¡°st him to death!¡± Squeak! Squeak! The soun tank¡¯s barrel slowly descended. grinding agams Gavin¡¯s height reached the lowest point of the tank¡¯s barrel. The huge muzzle was aimed straight at Gavin¡¯s head! Bang! The next second, with a loud bang, mes suddenly appeared! A cannonball with a tongue of fire behind its butt was fired in the direction of Gavin! When the driver of the tank and the operator who fired the cannon saw this. scene, the cruel smile on their faces became even more brilliant. It was as if they had already seen the scene of Gavin being killed by their cannonball. Rose, who was driving, was also shocked. She hurriedly eximed, ¡°Mr. Clifford, be careful!¡± She even wanted to change the direction of her car to help Gavin dodge the cannonball. However, Harry¡¯s voice instantly sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t move the wheel!¡± Harry gripped the steering wheel tightly, preventing Rose from changing the car¡¯s direction at all. At that moment, Rose realized that her strength was actually not evenparable to Harry¡¯s! She had already lost in this short battle of strength! However, it was not the time to focus on the difference in strength between them. The cannonball arrived in front of Gavin in an instant. It was also at that moment that a strange airflow fluctuation appeared around Gavin. Amidst this strange airflow, Gavin slowly opened his arms. The moment the cannonball flew over, Gavin¡¯s right hand moved forward. He actually caught the cannonball. Then, his body began to spin on the spot. The airflow around him also started to spin at the moment. Under the guidance of Gavin¡¯s palm, the cannonball began to circle around his body! This scene stunned everyone present! The driver of the tank and the operator who fired the cannon stared at each other as if they had seen something terrible. Their eyes widened in shock. They even rubbed their eyes, feeling as if they were dreaming. This was Of course, Rose, who was driving, definitely could not see the scene on the roof. She only knew that the explosion of the cannonball did note out. She even subconsciously thought, ¡®Is this a dud?¡¯ Of course, it was not a dud. with Gavin at the center and the cannonball as a boundary, a centrally symmetrical figure of airflow was produced! In the next second, Gavin put his palms together and suddenly swung to his right. And the cannonball guided by Gavin flew directly in this direction. The speed at which the cannonball flew out was even faster than the speed at which it was bored out! At this moment, another huge tank that blotted out the sky wanted to descend from the sky andnd heavily on the highway. However, just as it soared into the air, the cannonball thrown by Gavin crashed into its territory. Bang! There was a loud bang and mes appeared. Before that tanknded, it was directly bombed by the cannonball! Gavin was a warrior, whose strength could not be detected. This cannonball was just an ordinary cannonball. Even if it directly hit Gavin, it might not be able to prate Gavin¡¯s body-protection energy! As for Gavin¡¯s amazing movements, they were obviously not very rare. On the other side, the people in the tank behind came back to their senses in the soaring mes and said in unison, ¡°Fuck! This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± That was right. The driver, who was driving the tank to chase after Gavin, suddenly realized that Gavin, who had been standing on the var roof, had disappeared! It was as if he had never existed. Moreover, he could clearly see through the back window of the car that Gavin was not inside. However, in the next second, a violent tremor answered his question. Boom! Crack! With a loud bang, the driver felt the front part of the tank he was driving was instantly pressed down. The back part of the tank was lifted up and fell forward. All of this was caused by Gavin stepping on the tank¡¯s head! Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The tank tilted and smashed heavily into the road. The cannonballs inside exploded instantly because of the pressure. Those cannonballs exploded in mes and even seemed to set the clouds on fire. The mes instantly spread across the entire road. ¡°Screech!¡± Rose, who had noticed this scene, instantly stepped on the brakes. She and Harry also jumped out of the car. Looking at the soaring mes behind them, Rose asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Clifford? ¡°Where did he go? Is he alright?¡± Of course, Harry¡¯s calm face waspletely different from Rose¡¯s anxious. appearance. Based on his understanding of the Dark Lord, if Gavin could not be safe under such circumstances, Gavin would definitely not be his Dark Lord. Tap, tap, tap. There were rhythmic soundsing. They were Gavin¡¯s light footsteps. Gavin walked out of the mes step by step. He was now strolling leisurely. His body was not injured at all. He did not even look like he was being burned by mes. Seeing this scene, Rose heaved a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, Harry turned around slowly with a serious expression. A joyfulugh sounded. ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Brilliant! It was truly brilliant!¡± p, p, p¡­. Apanied byughter and ¡°praise¡±, a series of apuse sounded as if they were cheering for Gavin. Hearing the sounds, Gavin and Harry did not react. Rose had already turned around. With a whoosh, she quickly pulled out the dagger from her waist. With a serious expression, she looked behind her as two middle-aged men slowly walked out. Among these two middle-aged men, one was tall and one was short, one was fat and one was thin! At that moment, the man pping for Gavin was the short and fat man. He had round cheeks, and his eyes looked like slits when he narrowed them to smile. The other tall and thin man was expressionless. He hugged his shoulders and slowly walked over. He looked a little cold. But Rose¡¯s heart slowly sank. Because she clearly felt the unique warrior aura emanating from these two men. These two people were actually novice celestial warriors like her! Furthermore, among them, the tall and thin man who looked very cold seemed to be slightly stronger than her! ¡°What should we do now?¡± Rose, of course, saw herself as one of the people to deal with the two men. She knew very well that if she encountered these two opponents, she would definitely die! However, Rose was clearly thinking too much because the two men¡¯s target was not her at all! The short fatty pped his hands and smiled at Gavin. ¡°You¡¯re worthy of being a warrior who can silently destroy my Soutnd Army¡¯s Brookspring branch and Stanlow branch! ¡°You really have some skills!¡± Hearing the short fatty¡¯s voice, Gavin finally understood who he was. He thought that he had encountered an assassin who was after him because of the global kill order. However, now that the other party had mentioned their identity of being members of the Soutnd Army, all of this made sense. Gavin was wondering how could someone be so powerful as to seal off an entire highway. It made sense now that the other party was Soutnd Overlord¡¯s subordinate. After all, this ce was also Soutnd Overlord¡¯s territory! What they did in their own territory had nothing to do with anyone else. Of course, this fatty was wrong about one thing. The Soutnd Army¡¯s branch in Brookspring was indeed destroyed by Gavin. However, the Soutnd Army¡¯s branch in Stanlow was destroyed by the head of Rosebud and people from Rosebud. However, now that Rosebud was already loyal to Gavin, it made no difference. between Rosebud destroying it and him destroying it. At that moment, the short fatty¡¯s voice had yet to stop. As he and the thin man walked forward, he said to Gavin, ¡°You¡¯re indeed quite strong, but you¡¯re¡­ quite stupid! You actually dare to get out of the car and stand on the ground to wait for us. The people we arranged to ambush around can easily lock onto you! You¡¯re dead, boy! Hahahahahaha!¡± This short fatty¡¯sughter was filled with intense mockery and contempt. Even the thin man, who had been silent all this while and looked a little cold, had a hint of disdain in his eyes. However, at that moment, Gavin said indifferently, ¡°Oh? Since you arranged so many people, why don¡¯t you ask them to make a move now?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the smile on the short fatty¡¯s face instantly disappeared. A hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. After taking a deep look at Gavin, he directly spoke into the communicator hanging on his cor. ¡°Soutnd Army, reply if you hear me! ¡°Soutnd Army, respond!¡± However, no matter how loudly the short fatty spoke into themunicator, there was still no sound coming from themunicator. Then the short fatty and the thin man looked at each other in surprise. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At the same time, a series of engine roars sounded. The cars that had disappeared from the convoy earlier actually arrived behind Gavin and stopped. The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D who were sitting in the front passenger seat immediately got out of the cars and knelt on one knee in front of Gavin. They said loudly, ¡°Dark Lord, all targets have been killed!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± Gavin only nodded lightly and did not say anything. Previously, Harry had sent the order to the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Although he did not detail his order to the team, the moment the sniper fired, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors knew what they needed to do. Therefore, they rushed out in all directions with the members of Rosebud who were driving. Their goal was to deal with the assassins ambushing around them! And now, they had alsopleted their mission outstandingly! Upon seeing this scene, the short fatty, and the thin man, who looked a little cold, immediately turned gloomy. The short fatty had just said that Gavin was quite stupid because he dared to stand. on the ground to let the snipers ambushing around aim at him. Unexpectedly, Gavin had already thought of this and had dealt with all those. snipers ambushing first. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to giving them a resounding p? With the short fatty and the thin man¡¯s original temper, they might be furious. and curse Gavin hysterically. However, at that moment, they knew that they could not lose theirposure! If they lost theirposure, wouldn¡¯t they be yed into Gavin¡¯s hands and making a fool of themselves? Therefore, the short fatty took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Then, he squeezed out a smile and pretended to be surprised. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. Brat, you really exceeded our expectations! Your men are really good!¡± On the other side, the short fatty actually said to the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, ¡°How about this? Don¡¯t waste your time with this trash. Join our Soutnd Army. I guarantee that every one of you will soar in the future! Following this piece of trash will only lead to your death!¡± The short fatty actually started to threaten and bribe the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors? The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D naturally did not reply. All of them stared coldly at the short fatty who spoke. How could they betray Gavin just because someone threatened or tempted them? If not for Gavin, they would have died a horrible death. At that moment, Gavin said indifferently to the short fatty, and thin man, ¡°So, after saying so much, which branch are the two of youmands of? Let me see which branch of the Soutnd Army wants to have a lesson.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the short fatty revealed a faint smile and said disdainfully, ¡°Commands? Right. In your eyes, even amander of our Soutnd Army can be considered your mortal enemy, right? Listen carefully!¡± At that moment, the short fatty raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m one of Soutnd Overlord¡¯s guardians, Ray! This is another guardian of Soutnd Overlord, Doe! The two of us usually don¡¯t attack. Once we attack, no one will be able to leave. alive in front of us!¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 When he heard the voice of the guardian, Ray, Gavin¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. Then, he pointed at Doe standing beside Ray and said, ¡°So, is Doe mute? Why are you the only one who keeps talking?¡± ¡®Doe was mute? ¡°That was insulting¡­ Ray and Doe thought it was insulting. However, after they heard that, Ray and Doe¡¯s gazes immediately froze. On the other side, Doe¡¯s body was already clearly trembling slightly. Ray nced at Doe, who was beside him, and turned to Gavin with a sympathetic smile. He shrugged and said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re in trouble. Doe hates it when people call him mute! He¡¯s angry now. Let me tell you. I¡¯m no match for him. If he¡¯s angry and wants to kill you, I can¡¯t stop him!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as Ray finished saying those words, Doe immediately let out an angry roar! Doe¡¯s face turned noticeably blush due to anger! He roared at Gavin, ¡°Brat! I don¡¯t care who you are. I don¡¯t care why you pretend to be the useless bastard of the Clifford family, a trash family! Just based on your words, I¡¯ll definitely tear you into pieces!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The moment he finished speaking, the asphalt road under Doe¡¯s feet. instantly exploded and shattered. His entire body turned into a cannonball as he smashed toward Gavin. On the other side, Rose, the head of Rosebud, prepared to attack with her saber subconsciously. But Harry shook his head at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re no match for him.¡± To be honest, his words had a huge impact on Rose. However, she had to admit that he was right! Ray, still standing in ce, looked at Doe rushing out with a mocking expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot. You actually dare to insult Doe. Hey! Stupid bastard, do you really think that the people we arranged to ambush around are our trump card? You should have thought of this when you attacked the Soutnd Army! Go to hell and confess on your knees!¡± After saying that, Ray rolled toward Gavin like a round iron ball. Although Ray was rtively fat and round like a ball, his speed was not inferior to Doe¡¯s at all! Ray and Doe were very confident. However, they also remembered the mission given to them by Soutnd Overlord. Soutnd Overlord spected that the person they were chasing was at least a peak supreme warrior, or a warrior even infinitely close to celestial rank! Therefore, it would be best if the two of Ray and Doe, the celestial warriors, attacked at the same time to ensure that nothing went wrong! This also showed the difference between Ray and Doe, and ordinary minions. If it were someone else under Ray and Doe, such as themanders of a branch, they would definitely fight Gavin one-on-one arrogantly. That would be suicide. These two guardians were still smart and knew that the sess rate of their coboration would be higher. However¡­ They had chosen the wrong opponent! If they chose Rose, they might really be able to kill her instantly. However, at that moment, their opponent was Gavin! If the two of them attacked together, wouldn¡¯t they be sending themselves to their deaths? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gavin looked at the two warriors who wereunching attacks toward him from both his left and right sides. These two were indeed worthy of being celestial warriors. Even the strong winds brought by their forward speed directly blew out all the parked vehicles. The friction between the tires and the ground kept making that harsh sound. It was as if a path had been created, allowing the two of them to attack Gavin directly. However, Gavin still stood in the same spot and did not move. He just watched. indifferently as the fat and thin guardians rushed toward him. Doe was a little faster than Ray. After all, he had made a move before Ray did. Just as Doe stretched out his slender arm and was about to slit Gavin¡¯s throat¡­. ¡°p!¡± Gavin easily grabbed Doe¡¯s arm! Doe¡¯s body instantly stopped on the spot. His gaze also froze! However, before he could react¡­ He realized that his body was actually flying uncontrobly. He was flying so fast that the sound of the wind in his ears was even louder than the sound of the wind he heard when he rushed toward Gavin. However, his body was actually sent flying in the direction he came from. He could even hear the terrified cries of Ray. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± The next second, there was a muffled sound. It was as if the entire world fell silent! Doe also felt that his flying body had already stopped. Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, he suddenly realized that his body was parallel to the ground. Why? He stopped flying. What was his force point? With a hint of doubt, Doe slowly turned around. In the next second, he saw a scene that he would never forget! His good brother, Ray, stood stiffly in ce. His face was pale, and the veins on hist forehead were bulging. Blood kept gushing out of the corners of his mouth and nose. Ray¡¯s eyes were filled with endless fear and confusion. As for why he was parallel to the ground¡­ The reason was that his legs were the force point, and he had actually pierced deeply into Ray¡¯s stomach with his legs. He caused Ray to die on the spot directly! ¡°No!¡± Doe let out a painful scream. However, at the moment, Ray, who had died with grievances, could no longer hear Doe¡¯s voice. ¡°Plop!¡± Ray¡¯s entire body fell backward. Puff! It was precisely because Doe¡¯s body was pulled out of Ray¡¯s stomach. Doe looked at his legs, which were covered in Ray¡¯s blood. He looked at Ray, who had died with grievances. He looked at the huge hole in Ray¡¯s stomach that was caused by him¡­ He trembled all over his body. His face turned pale and he clenched his fists. tightly. ¡°Ah!¡± A painful and hoarse roar sounded again. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Doe roared toward Gavin. He actually rushed toward Gavin again. There was endless anger in his heart. Due to the death of Ray, Doe had even forgotten that Ray was only slightly weaker than him. But Ray had been instantly killed by Gavin! Gavin looked at Doe in front of him expressionlessly. He raised his fist slightly and punched Doe¡¯s chest. Doe thought Gavin¡¯s movements were very slow, but he could not dodge the punch Gavinunched toward him no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud sound, Doe spat out a mouthful of blood and some pieces of his internal organs. Doe¡¯s chest caved in and he was sent flying again. In the face of absolute strength, everything was weak and nothing! Rose was dumbfounded when she saw the scene. She swallowed hard. She had seen Gavin fight before, and she almost fought him. She knew that Gavin was definitely stronger than her. However, she did not know that Gavin¡¯s strength was so terrifying. A warrior stronger than her could not even withstand one attack from Gavin! Rose thought in her heart, ¡®Could Mr. Clifford¡­ Could Mr. Clifford be a legendary divine warrior?¡± Divine warriors had been living in a legend ever since the birth of the world of warriors. No one had seen them before. There were even many people who doubted the existence of divine warriors in the world. However, how strong was a person who could beat a novice celestial warrior like. Doe so easily? Rose did not dare to continue thinking about it. If Gavin was really a divine warrior¡­ And he was a divine warrior in his twenties¡­ This news would definitely shock everyone in the world! On the other side, Gavin slowly walked toward Doe. Doe was lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t muster any strength. He felt weak all over his body and coughed up blood continuously. Doe looked at Gavin and knew that he was definitely going to die today. He did not expect Gavin to be so powerful. He thought Gavin¡¯s power was a power that did not match his age! However, Gavin did not kill him directly. Instead, he searched Doe¡¯s body and took out his Soutnd Armymunicator. What was he going to do? Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Gavin held the Soutnd Army¡¯smunicator that he had found on Doe¡¯s body. He pointed at a striking red button and said to Doe, ¡°This is the button you used to contact Soutnd Overlord, right?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Doe waspletely unable to speak now. He only coughed up blood. continuously. However, Gavin could tell from Doe¡¯s eyes that he was right. Therefore, Gavin directly pressed the button. Not long after, a strong voice came from themunicator. ¡°Doe, are you done?¡± Hearing the voice, Doe, lying on the ground, widened his eyes. His struggles became even more intense, but no matter how hard he struggled, it was Judging from Doe¡¯s reaction, Gavin could already tell that the person who spoke was Soutnd Overlord. Therefore, he said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re Soutnd Overlord, right?¡± The person on the other end of themunicator paused a while when he heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Then, his serious voice sounded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who are you?! Where¡¯s Doe?¡± Of course, Gavin would not answer Soutnd Overlord¡¯s question. He only said indifferently to themunicator again, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you now. When the timees, I¡¯ll find you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Crack! After saying this, Gavin directly crushed themunicator in his hand! At the same time, Doe, lying on the ground with a pale face, died. Gavin crushed his head. Gavin¡¯s words meant that recently, the Soutnd Army should behave and note looking for trouble. Because Gavin indeed had more important things to do now. That was to find the Conor family! Previously, Gavin was looking for the Conor family because he wanted to find out the whereabouts of his family heirloom. And now, Gavin had another goal. It was to find his uncle, Howard! ¡°Bang!¡± In Zenor Town, Riverrun, a loud sound came from the central building of Soutnd Mansion. Boom! Due to the intense eruption of aura, the windows around the building actually shattered! ¡°Bastard!¡± Soutnd Overlord¡¯s furious voice came from inside. At this moment, Soutnd Overlord was standing in the middle of the hall with his fists clenched. His rapid breathing could be heard. From his ferocious expression, one could tell that he was burning with anger. It was as if the anger mes in his heart could not be suppressed at all. ¡°Even my Left Right Shieldbearer can¡¯t suppress you? Who are you? What kind of helper do you have?¡± To Soutnd Overlord¡¯s knowledge, if Gavin was alone, it was absolutely impossible for him to be Soutnd Army¡¯s match. This was because the Left Right Shieldbearer Soutnd Overlord arranged were all celestial warriors. Moreover, they had brought many elites from the Soutnd Army out to intercept and kill him. However, Soutnd Overlord failed. Not only did Gavin kill all of the people Soutnd Overlord arranged, but he also killed Soutnd Overlord¡¯s Left Right Shieldbearer, two celestial warriors. How could this be done by a single person? If Gavin was really alone, then how strong was he? Therefore, for someone like Soutnd Overlord who liked to bully others, such a situation was absolutely impossible. Therefore, at this moment, Soutnd Overlord clenched his fists tightly with a gloomy expression. He said with a fierce look, ¡°Hmph! Since that¡¯s the case, let me see if you have more helpers or if I have more subordinates!¡± After saying that, Soutnd Overlord raised his head and shouted outside the building, ¡°Someone!¡± A warrior of the Soutnd Army ran in hurriedly in a cautious manner. Then, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Order all the Soutnd Army members in Riverrun to assemble immediately. and surround Brookspring! Let me see if he can still live after I destroy the entire Brookspring!¡± In Brookspring, Gavin stood with his hands behind his back in the ruins of the Clifford Ancestral Home. Not far away, magnificent buildings had already taken shape. This was the reconstruction of the new Clifford family with the help of the Southeast Martial Order! Meanwhile, Gavin was standing in the undismantled ruins of the Clifford Ancestral Home. He looked at the tombs of the Clifford family ancestors in front of him as if he was waiting for someone. Not long after, Kris¡¯s voice came from behind Gavin. ¡°Gay? You¡¯re back from Stanlow? Why did you only call me? Why didn¡¯t you call La and Zoe?¡± When Kris saw Gavin¡¯s back, she immediately let out a surprised cry. She opened her arms and ran toward Gavin excitedly, wanting to give Gavin a big hug! Gavin slowly turned around when he heard Kris¡¯s voice. Watching Kris rushing toward him, a heartbreaking emotion appeared in Gavin¡¯s heart. But¡­ finding the bastard Howard was the most important thing! Gavin suppressed his emotions and said to Kris who was running toward him, ¡°Where did the Conor family hide?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Kris¡¯s figure that was running toward Gavin instantly stopped! Then, her expression changed drastically. Her originally excited face instantly became panicked. Then, her entire body trembled slightly. Her dejected state from before appeared again. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know!¡± In the end, Kris¡¯s voice actually sounded like a scream. That was why Gavin did not call La and Zoe out. Gavin was just worried that these two women would feel heartache when they saw Kris¡¯s current state. If it were in the past, Gavin would definitelyfort Kris immediately. But now¡­ The matter of the Conor family was already considered urgent! Therefore, Gavin could no longer be like before. He walked toward Kris and continued, ¡°Where exactly is the Conor family hiding?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice and seeing Gavin¡¯s actions, Kris became even more flustered. She turned around and wanted to escape! 10 12 However, Gavin took a step forward and grabbed Kris¡¯s hand. He kept forcing Kris to tell him. ¡°Say it!¡± Kris said in a panic, ¡°Ah! Let go of me! Don¡¯t hit me! Please, I really don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t hit me!¡± She screamed with tears in agony. There were a lot of tears falling down from her eyes! From this, it could be seen how traumatized Kris was. To be honest, Gavin¡¯s heart ached too, but this was all he could do now. Gavin held onto Kris tightly. He looked into Kris¡¯s eyes and asked loudly again, ¡°Who hit you? You¡¯re the little princess of the Conor family. Who dares to hit you?¡± Kris panicked and said dejectedly, ¡°Sco-Scott. Scott¡­¡± Gavin listened to Kris¡¯s voice and said loudly again, ¡°Scott hit you? Scott hit you. What should we do? You¡¯re the Conor family¡¯s little princess!¡± Gavin was guiding Kris¡¯s emotions in one direction. Moreover, Gavin seeded. Kris actually stopped struggling in a panic. Although she was still a little lost and the look in her eyes was lifeless, her voice became firm slowly. ¡°Kill¡­ Kill¡­ Kill him. I want¡­ to kill him!¡± That was exactly what Gavin wanted to hear. As soon as Kris finished speaking, Gavin snapped his fingers. Then, with a lound bang, Scott, who had lost his tongue and was covered in dust, was tied to a wooden stake. He was inserted into the ground together with the wooden stake in front of Kris. Although Scott was in a miserable state, Kris could recognize him at a nce. ¡°No! Don¡¯t hit me! Let me go!¡± The moment she saw Scott, Kris could not help but scream in fear again. However, at this moment, Gavin stuffed a short knife of Frostpeak Dark Warriors into Kris¡¯s hand. Then, he said loudly in Kris¡¯s ear, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Kris shuddered. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. I want to kill him.¡± Gavin waved his hand slightly. ¡°Do it!¡± It was only then that Gavin released his grip on Kris. As for Kris, she did not escape. Her panicked eyes stared straight at Scott who was tied up! Chapter 202 Chapter 202 At this moment, Scott was very clear-headed. After all, Gavin had instructed Frostpeak Dark Warriors to torture Scott but keep. him alive! Of course, Scott recognized the woman in front of him at a nce as Kris. To be honest, he was very shocked when he first saw Kris. He knew very well how he had tortured Kris. All the wounds on her body could. not be treated by any doctor. But now, the wounds on Kris¡¯s body were all healed! But soon, Scott understood. This was something Gavin could do! Scott had a deep understanding of this. When he was about to die, Gavin was still able to treat him and bring him back to life. Gavin was not human. Gavin could no longer be described as ¡°human¡± in Scott¡¯s eyes. Now, Kris was holding a knife in his hand. From the words Gavin said to Kris, Scott knew that they wanted to kill him! Knowing that Kris was going to kill him today, Scott actually shed tears of gratitude. That was right. He really wanted to die! He had long wanted to die! He did not want to endure such endless hellish torture anymore. In the hands of Gavin, even death became an extravagant hope. However, his tongue had already been cut off and he could not say a word. If he could make a sound, Kris might hear Scott begging her. ¡°Please kill me!¡± At this moment, Kris was holding the short knife tightly in her hands, her entire body trembling non- stop. Her face was pale, and her eyes were filled with panic. She had never even killed anything since she was young. Now, she was asked to kill someone! What was more, she was asked to kill someone when her mind was in a mess! She kept muttering, ¡°I want to kill him. Kill him.¡± However, her hands were trembling. She had no intention of killing anyone! She just stood on the spot, trembling. Gavin was standing behind Kris. He could see that Kris was starting to back up on her feet. It was as if she was about to escape. Therefore, he asked loudly at the right time, ¡°Where is the Conor family hiding?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± After hearing this question, Kris let out another heartbreaking scream. In the next second, she raised the short knife in her hand high and shed at Scott¡¯s head while screaming. ¡°It¡¯s in West Blue! It¡¯s in West Blue!¡± Pfft! There was blood sttering. Gurgle¡­ Scott was killed. With a snap, the short knife in Kris¡¯s hand fell to the ground without warning. Meanwhile, Kris¡¯s body went limp and she fainted. Gavin was quick to react. He immediately grabbed Kris into his arms to prevent her from falling to the ground. Gavin looked at Kris in his arms. A hint of guilt appeared in his eyes. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears on Kris¡¯s face gently and said in pain, ¡°Kris, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± That was true¡­ Seeing Kris suffer so much pain, Gavin¡¯s heart was also in pain. But in order to get an answer, Gavin had to do this. Moreover, Gavin got the answer as he wished! West Blue! Gavin hugged Kris tightly. His gaze was deep and cold. ¡°Come out!¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, Harry and Rose appeared behind him. Both of them knelt on one knee at the same time. Harry¡¯s expression did not change much. However, Rose¡¯s eyes were actually filled with tears. Fortunately, they did not fall. She was also a woman. She did not know what Kris had experienced, but Kris¡¯s painful expression just now made her feel empathetic andpassionate. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it were not for the fact that the one who was trying to stimte Kris was Gavin, Rose would definitely stop him. On the other side, Gavin said to the two of them, ¡°Get ready. Let¡¯s go to West Blue!¡± When Rose and Harry heard Gavin¡¯s words, they were stunned slightly. 10:12 Rose spoke first. ¡°Mr. Clifford¡­ On the way to West Blue, we have to pass through the Zenor Town.¡± Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. He turned to look at Rose and gestured for her to continue. After Rose received Gavin¡¯s confirmation, she immediately said, ¡°West Blue is directly separated from Brookspring by two cities. They were Greenwald and Zenor Town. West of Zenor Town is West Blue, which is also a territory of Southwest Overlord! ¡°There is only one way for us to enter West Blue from the east, and that is Zenor Town! If we take a ne, any ne mustnd once when passing through the airspace of Zenor Town and set off the next day to show respect to Soutnd. Overlord.¡± The reason Rose mentioned this matter was that on their way back to Brookspring today, Gavin was intercepted by the Soutnd Army. Moreover, the two warriors were Soutnd Overlord¡¯s two guardians. They could be considered Soutnd Overlord¡¯s trusted aides. Gavin had killed Soutnd Overlord¡¯s trusted aides. How could Soutnd Overlord tolerate this and let Gavin go? However, if they wanted to go to West Blue now, they would have to pass through Zenor Town, the territory of Soutnd Overlord. Wouldn¡¯t that be walking right into a trap? Wouldn¡¯t Gavin be in danger at that time? However, Rose was surprised by Gavin¡¯s next words. He said, ¡°I wanted to keep Soutnd Overlord alive for a few more days, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Well, let¡¯s send him on his way to hell as soon as possible then!¡± After saying that, Gavin carried the unconscious Kris into his as and turned to leave. Rose was stunned when she heard Gavin¡¯s words. She asked inwardly, ¡®What did Mr. Clifford mean? Send him on his way to hell as soon as possible? The one he was talking about was Soutnd Overlord, one of the overlords!¡± Even Soutnd Overlord¡¯s subordinates were already celestial warriors, how powerful would Soutnd Overlord himself be? Moreover, Soutnd Overlord had the Soutnd Army under him! While Gavin was alone. He only had the help of ten members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Even if the 30 people from Rosebud were included, they were nothing in front of the Soutnd Army, which had a million soldiers. However, Gavin gave Rose a strong sense of confidence. She looked at Gavin¡¯s tall and straight back. It seemed that she had seen the scenes where Gavin standing in front of the million-strong army and where with a loud. shout of Gavin, the million-strong army kneeling on the ground and showing. their respects to the new king. She was actually a bit obsessed from thinking about it. It was Harry¡¯s voice that interrupted Rose¡¯s thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you in a daze?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s voice, Rose instantly came back to her senses. Then, Rose quickly tried to case the awkwardness. ¡°Well¡­ Are we still going to West Blue?¡± Harry nodded matter-of-factly and said, ¡°Of course we are.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Rose still looked a little embarrassed. Then, she said again, ¡°Then are we going to drive there or take a ne?¡± Harry turned to look at Gavin¡¯s back and said, ¡°We¡¯ll prepare both ways. Dark Lord¡­ He might have a n of his own.¡± In Brookspring, in the apartment rented by Gavin, Gavin had already covered Kris with a cover. He sat by the bed and looked at her with a pained expression. Right now, La and Zoe should still be in the storefront room, so there were only Gavin and Kris in the apartment. On the other side, Gavin was cing three fingers on Kris¡¯s body when his phone suddenly rang. To prevent disturbing Kris, Gavin took the phone to the living room. The caller ID showed that it was a call from de Alliance¡¯s new leader, Chad. After Gavin connected the phone call, Chad¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hi, Dark Lord. I was contacted by someone in the Hill family in Greenwald.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard Chad¡¯s voice. ¡°The Hill family in Greenwald?¡± Gavin thought to himself secretly after he said that, ¡®Isn¡¯t this also one of the murderers of my Clifford family massacre? I had yet to kill the members of the Hill family, yet they hade to de Alliance?¡± Chad heard Gavin¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Yes, the Hill family in Greenwald.¡± ¡°They found out through some channels that de Alliance is a faction under you. They asked de Alliance to pass a message to you. They said that the Hill family has teamed up with the Henderson family in Greenwald. They n to personally bring their nsmen to Brookspring to get on their knees and apologize to you!¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 After hearing Chad¡¯s words, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. A doubt with interest appeared in his eyes. Then, he asked, ¡°Get on their knees to me and apologize?¡± On the other end of the line, Chad¡¯s voice also sounded a little awkward and confused. ¡°Dark Lord, this is indeed what the Hill family¡¯s people told me. I thought I heard wrongly, so I looked for them to confirm and realized that that was what they meant.¡± The interesting expression in Gavin¡¯s gaze became even more apparent. He asked inwardly, ¡®Will the members of the Hill family really be so kind as toe and get on their knees to him personally to apologize? They even nned. to take the Henderson family with them! ¡®The eldest one of the younger generation of the Henderson family had been. killed by me in Stanlow. I have caused such a hugemotion in Stanlow. The people in the Henderson family probably knew about this long ago. But they still want to apologize to me?¡± Gavin was not a fool. He already had his own guess in his heart about what the Hill family and the Henderson family really meant. There was a faint smile on Gavin¡¯s face as he said softly to Chad, ¡°Alright, I got it. Let theme. I¡¯ll wait for them at the Clifford Ancestral Homee.¡± After saying that, Gavin hung up the phone. He did not wait for Chad¡¯s reply. At this moment, Kris, who had already woken up, walked out of the room. Gavin put away his phone and said to Kris apologetically, ¡°Kris, I¡­¡± Before Gavin could finish his sentence, Kris had already sped up her paces and arrived in front of Gavin. She opened her arms and gave Gavin a big hug. Feeling the warmth in Kris¡¯s arms, Gavin¡¯s thoughts calmed down. There was a sense of relief in Kris¡¯s voice when she said, ¡°Gav, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. Thank you, Gav¡­ If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have been able to walk out of this psychological impact for the rest of my life!¡± Indeed, Kris¡¯s previous actions had caused the recurrence of her psychological trauma. However, Kris clearly remembered what had happened previously. To be honest, the first thing Kris did after getting out of bed was to rush into the bathroom and vomit. After all, she had personally killed a person. And the scene was still vivid in her mind! Kris would definitely not be able to fall asleep tonight. However, she would not resent Gavin for such a thing. She also knew that it was precisely because of Gavin that she couldpletely get rid of the psychological impact. Therefore, she did not me Gavin at all. Instead, she had to thank Gavin. Gavin listened to Kris¡¯s words and did not say anything. He just gently wrapped his arms around Kris. After an unknown period of time, the two of them did not say a word. Two surprised calls came. ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re back!¡± Then, Zoe and La bounced over to Gavin¡¯s side with surprise and excitement. For once, the family of four got together happily. Of course, such a quiet and happy moment was bound to be short-lived. Gavin had already appeared in front of the ruined gate of the Clifford Ancestral Home, standing quietly with his hands behind his back. Today was the day the Hill family in Greenwald said to Chad they wereing to apologize to Gavin in person. As for whether they were apologizing or not, Gavin did not care at all. In any case, no matter what the oue was, they had to pay with their life! Even if the Hill family really came over to apologize, Gavin would mercilessly kill them one by one! At this moment, Gavin was alone on the mountainside of the Clifford family vi. Even the warriors of the Southeast Martial Order, who helped Frostpeak Dark Warriors rebuild a new Clifford family were not there. Meanwhile, Gavin seemed to have turned into a stone statue. He stood in the same. position from morning untilte at night! That was right. The people from the Hill family clearly said that they would arrive this morning. However, it was alreadyte at night, and no one had appeared. Even so, Gavin did not change his position. Finally, after a breeze, Gavin slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, it seemed that even the moonlight could notpete with the light in his eyes. ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡± The moment Gavin opened his eyes, a very happyugh instantly came from the forest. Then, Gavin heard an old man¡¯s smiling voice. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I promised toe this morning, but I didn¡¯t expect to be dyed by something.¡± Then, an old man who looked to be in his sixties and exuded the aura of the peak expert warrior walked out of the forest slowly. Behind this old man, an old man who looked about the same age as him and was also a peak expert warrior walked out unsteadily. He looked at Gavin, who was standing at the entrance of the ruins of the Clifford family, and said with interest, ¡°Hey! Is this Gavin? You have been waiting since this morning, right? You must have a long day! It¡¯s our honor to make you, the eldest one of the younger generation of the former Clifford family, wait for us for so long!¡± When the old man who first appeared heard this, he smiled and echoed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely our honor. Hahahaha¡­¡± Only the two old men walked slowly to a spot about 30 feet meters away from Gavin. With a strange smile on their faces, they looked at Gavin indifferently. Gavin looked at the two old men without any change in expression. It was as if everything was within his expectations. At this moment, the two old men looked at each other. Then, the old man who was the first appeared said, ¡°I¡¯m James Hill, the head of the Hill family in Greenwald. I take my nsmen here to get on our knees and apologize to Mr. Gavin!¡± The other old man also spoke after James finished speaking. ¡°I¡¯m Albert Henderson, the head of the Henderson family in Greenwald. I bring nsmen here to get on our knees and apologize to Mr. Gavin!¡± my When the two said those words, their tone was filled with frivolousness. Moreover, they said they had brought their nsmen over. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But there was no one behind them! Besides, they had promised to get on their knees and apologize, but these two old men were standing up straighter even than Gavin! Gavin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Instead, he slowly turned his body and made a way. Coincidentally, from the perspective of Albert and James, they could see the dense. tombstones in the ruins of the Clifford Ancestral Home. Meanwhile, Gavin did not look at the two of them. He only made a hand gesture and said indifferently, ¡°Get on your knees.¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, the teasing look in James and Albert¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. The two of them actually looked at each other and started talking. Albert said to James, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We have to get on our knees. Aren¡¯t we supposed to apologize? Who is he talking about? Is it you, Mr. Hill?¡± James also giggled and said, ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Henderson, do you think he dares to make us get on our knees?¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Albert¡¯sughter suddenly became insolent. Then, hisughter suddenly stopped. In the next second, endless anger appeared in his eyes, mixed with a cold light ast he shouted, ¡°Gavin! You bastard! You¡¯re the one who needs to get on your knees to apologize!¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Albert took a step forward angrily and shouted in a hoarse voice. ¡°You killed my most beloved grandson at Stanlow! And now you think I¡¯ll kneel to vou and apologize? What a stupid idiot you are! We only deceived you in such at simple way, but you waited here for a day. Don¡¯t you know that you are actually waiting for your death? Hahaha!¡± Now, Albert¡¯s smile looked a little sinister. He was like a little ghost wandering in the darkness at midnight. Hearing Albert¡¯s voice, Gavin slowly turned around and returned to his previous. position. Then, he looked calmly at Albert, who was like an excited baboon. His tone was still very calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Now that you know that I killed your grandson at Stanlow, you should also know what happened there, right?¡± What happened at Stanlow? That was so simple a story. The four major families at Stanlow were wiped out in two days. All of the underground forces there were also subdued by de Alliance from Brookspring. Moreover, as long as a little trick was used, everyone would be able to find out that ¡°Gavin Clifford¡± was definitely involved in the destruction of the four major families. Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Albert looked at him andughed heartily again. Meanwhile, James alsoughed, saying, ¡°Are you talking about the four major families at Stanlow? Hahaha! Of course, we know about them! Why are you saying this now? To threaten us?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. With that, James evenughed at Albert and said, ¡°Albert, did you hear that? This idiot is actually threatening us!¡± Albert alsoughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! I heard it. He is threatening us. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± At this point, James turned around and looked at Gavin as if he was looking at a corpse. He said, ¡°Do you really think we came alone? The reason why we told you that we were here to apologize to you was only to stall you. We didn¡¯t want you to run off to god knows where when our peoplee to kill you! Gavin Clifford, you piece of trash. Are you ready to die?¡± When James said thisst sentence, a murderous coldness appeared in his eyes. But Gavin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He looked at them indifferently and said casually, ¡°Your men? Are they yours or Soutnd Overlord¡¯s?¡± so many people.¡± ¡°What?¡± When James and Albert heard Gavin¡¯s words, their pupils constricted, and they sucked in a sharp breath at the same time. ¡°Why do you know everything?¡± That was right! Why did James and Albert, who were only peak expert warriors, dare toe to Brookspring alone for Gavin? It was because they had a backer! After the incident at Stanlow, the first thing that Soutnd Overlord did was to gather his Soutnd Army. Although he had already lost a lot of warriors, there were still hundreds of thousands of them! But how could 800 thousand people be gathered so quickly? Therefore, after the 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army gathered, Soutnd Overlord directly sent them to Brookspring. From South Town to Brookspring, they would have to pass by Greenwald. When they arrived at Greenwald, they happened to meet people from the Hill family and the Henderson family who learned about what had happened to the four major families at Stanlow. Coincidentally, they might as well make use of each other, because they had the same goal, which was to kill Gavin! However, although Soutnd Overlord had mobilized 200 thousand men of his army, none of them knew about the conspiracy of the Soutnd Army, the Hill family, and the Henderson family. Then how did Gavin know that the two of them had brought 200 thousand ment to kill him? Could it be that he really had some superpower that could predict everything? Anyway, Albert and James calmed down after a short moment of shock. Albert looked at Gavin with disdain. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you found out this, but even if you know about it, what can you do to change it?¡± He looked so arrogant as if he had a n in mind and nothing would go wrong. James also said to Gavin, ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if you know about it, what can you do? No matter how many men you have, can you have more than Soutnd Overlord¡¯s Soutnd Army? Isn¡¯t there only death waiting for you?¡± Then, Albert spoke again. ¡°But you¡¯re really an idiot! You already know that the 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army are coming to kill you. Why don¡¯t you run for your life? How dare you stand here alone and wait for us? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? Or did your head get mped by a hemostatic forceps when you spoke? That¡¯s why you¡¯re the stupid bastard you are now? Since you¡¯re courting death, we¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± The two of them then looked at each other and shouted in unison, ¡°Lord of the Soutnd Army, please show yourself!¡± Then, intense sounds kepting after the two of them shouted. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The mountain where the Clifford Ancestral Home was located actually trembled. slightly because of the hugemotion. The ground under the feet seemed to be shaking. Then, the entire mountain peak was crowded with figures. Each of them was wearing the same standard armor, which was the symbol of the Soutnd Army. These 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army looked much more impressive than the two waves of them that Gavin had encountered previously. But¡­ So what? Now, the heads of the Hill family and the Henderson family, who had been very arrogant just now, had ttering smiles on their faces. Overwhelmed by the aura from the twomanders, who were half- step celestial warriors, the two of them jogged over. Like two pugs, they said, ¡°Commanders, the trash in front is Gavin Clifford.¡± The twomanders raised their heads slightly and looked at Gavin, who was standing motionless in front of the ruins of the Clifford family. Their eyes were filled with disdain. One of themanders said indifferently, ¡°How dare this immature piece of trash attack the Soutnd Army?¡± Indeed, they could not see any traces of strength in Gavin. Instead, it was really too bluffing at this age. At the same time, James, the head of the Hill family, gazed at Gavin even more arrogantly when he had a backer. He shouted directly at Gavin, ¡°Hey, idiot! No matter how strong you are, there are 200 thousand men here! Even if each of them spits, they will drown you. What do you have to cope with us? Just prepare to die!¡± Albert also shouted at Gavin in a fierce voice. ¡°Kid, kneel down, kowtow, and apologize to my dead grandson. Then, themanders of the Soutnd Army will send you on your way!¡± Gavin looked at the crowd that covered the mountains and ins with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 But he still raised his head slightly and said in a clear voice, ¡°Be prepared!¡± Send gift -Comment As soon as he finis was simr to the tremors when the 200 showed up. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice and the deafening roar, James, Albert, and the 200 thousand men felt their hearts tighten. They instantly turned around and checked their surroundings. In the next second, outside their encirclement for Gavin, another encirclement took shape and firmly surrounded them. It was also at this moment that a roar that shook the universe sounded. ¡°Greetings to Dark Lord from the whole Rosebud!¡± ¡°Greetings to Dark Lord from Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D!¡± The sounds of kowtowing became louder and louder! In the end, the sound seemed to tear the sky apart. ¡°Greetings to Dark Lord from all members of Southeast Martial Order!¡± That was right! All members of Southeast Martial Order. An organization of 100 thousand warriors! Moreover, the strength of the 100 thousand warriors was definitely not to be underestimated. They were all warriors who had experienced hundreds of battles and piles of corpses and seas of blood. Just the fact that they survived the tragic Sunspire Resistance 10 years ago was enough to show their strength, not to mention anything else. It was after the sound of thest kowtow that the camp of the 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army was instantly in an uproar. James, Albert, and the twomanders suddenly narrowed their eyes. James even gasped with some shortness of breath. He eximed, ¡°Martial Order? Why are Martial Order¡¯s warriors here?¡± Of course, they knew about Martial Order. It was an organization that transcended the rules of the secr world. Even the Soutnd Army behind them could not get rid of these rules! However, even though they could do whatever they wanted in Soutnd. Overlord¡¯s jurisdiction, they were just a unit of warriors without Soutnd Overlord. In terms of status in the entire world, even if the Soutnd Army had one million. men, it could not compare to the Southeast Martial Order, though it had only 100 thousand warriors! However, the organization that the twomanders were eximing about wastpletely different from What James eximed about. One of themanders eximed in disbelief, ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Did I just hear the words ¡®Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯?¡± He actually didn¡¯t believe his ears. However, they all heard it clearly! The words ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡± were still echoing in their skulls! The othermander also said involuntarily, ¡°How could it be Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Didn¡¯t it disappear with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces ten years ago? Moreover, they¡¯re actually kowtowing to Dark Lord? Could this Gavin be the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± Clearly, from the perspective of the Soutnd Army, even if Southeast Martial Order had a total of 100 thousand warriors, it was not as powerful as the words ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡±! Thismander¡¯s guess was right. Gavin¡¯s unknown identity was Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. ¡®Now that you know this¡­ then you can go to hell. Gavin ignored the men who were in shock. The deafening voice that was filled with ripples before sounded again. ¡°Kill! Leave no one alive!¡± The men of Rosebud, Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, and Southeast Martial Order shouted at the same time. ¡°Understood! Kill!¡± These shouts were even louder than that of the 200 thousand men when they showed up. Meanwhile, the 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army were also shocked. The twomanders roared, ¡°Form up! Fight the enemy! Fight the enemy!¡± ¡®What time is it now? Who would allow them time for formation at this moment?¡¯ they thought. Rose, the head of Rosebud, who was of novice celestial rank, and Leonard, the OF lord of Southeast Martial Order, seemed to leave a sonic boom behind them ast they charged into the Soutnd Army. Then the Soutnd Army Warrior in formation immediately dispersed like water being bombarded. As for the 100 thousand warriors of the Soutnd Army, as well as the 30 assassins of the Rosebud, they arrived prettyte. Although themotion they caused was not as big as that of Leonard and Rose, no one survived wherever they passed. The ten members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D seemed to have disappeared from the world before Rose and Leonard could reach the Soutnd Army.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Whether it was their opponents or their own men, they could only see ck. afterimages flickering continuously. Wherever the afterimages passed, arge number of Soutnd Army Warriors. would definitely die. The situation was already very clear from the very beginning. Although the 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army wererge in number, they were already in a defeated state the moment the battle began. At this moment, James and Albert¡¯s faces were extremely pale and their bodies. were trembling slightly. The arrogance in their eyes had long disappeared. In its ce was intense fear. At the same time, their minds were nk. There were only those words that kept appearing in their minds. ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± Of course, the twomanders of the Soutnd Army also had the same thought. They looked at their defeated subordinates, sweating profusely. However, in the next second, the two of them looked at each other and turned to look in the direction of Gavin. Then, they exchanged nces and nodded at the same time. ¡°To capture the bandits. That was right. They couldn¡¯t defeat Martial Order or Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Couldn¡¯t they defeat that 20-year-old trash? One of themanders had guessed before that Gavin was Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. However, when he saw that Gavin of this age did not have any aura of a warrior, he immediately dismissed his thought. But they could tell that these people seemed to be Gavin¡¯s helpers. If they could subdue Gavin, these men would definitely be afraid and would not kill them! So¡­ ¡°Buzz!¡± The twomanders of the rank of half-step celestial warrior rushed toward Gavin. James and Albert saw this, and their nervous hearts became excited again. Because Gavin was about to die. He was about to diel Of course, Rose and Leonard also saw this. But they had no intention of helping Gavin at all. They even looked at the twomanders of the Soutnd Army with at sympathetic gaze. As expected, just as the twomanders of the rank of half-step celestial warrior approached Gavin, a terrifying pressure directly smashed down from the top of their heads. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, Gavin did not move at all. He did not even raise his hand. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Two sounds of blood being spat out could be heard. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The twomanders of the rank of half-step celestial warrior were like nails that were ruthlessly nailed to the ground by a hammer. The two of them, who only had their heads above the ground, were pale and bleeding from their seven orifices. However, they still spoke after they died. ¡°Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors! We don¡¯t know what you have to do with this Gavin. We¡¯re just following orders. Please spare our lives!¡± They thought that this terrifying pressure wasing from Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. They were right. However, they did not think that this pressure had anything to do with Gavin. This sounded even more awkward. Did Dark Lord have to hide in the darkness? Gavin also looked at the twomanders with a strange expression and said. indifferently, ¡°Is there a possibility that I¡¯m the Dark Lord you¡¯re talking about?¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 ¡°Is there a possibility that I¡¯m the Dark Lord you¡¯re talking about?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the twomanders of the Soutnd Army were. stunned. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, their bodies began to tremble violently. Their eyes were also filled with shock. Then, the two of them let out a roar filled with extreme fear. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re definitely not Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Did they not believe what Gavin had said? Actually, they dared not believe it! For one thing, how could Gavin, a young man in his twenties, be Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors with such power? For another, if they knew that Gavin was Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors, why would they only bring 200 thousand men and take the lead to cause trouble for Gavin? Wasn¡¯t this clearly courting death? Therefore, even until their deaths, they were unwilling to admit that Gavin was Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors! Looking at the twomanders whose defense had beenpletely broken, Gavin shook his head slowly. A hint of helplessness shed in his eyes. Then, he extended a fist. ¡°Woot!¡± A terrifying fist wind came. ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± The heads of the twomanders exploded directly like watermelons. Hence, the twomanders kicked the bucket! ¡°Plop! Plop!¡± Two sounds. It was also at this moment that the heads of the twomanders were shattered by Gavin. James and Albert fell slowly to the ground as if they had lost all their strength. Their faces were pale, and their foreheads were covered in a cold sweat from extreme fear. On the other side, the battle between the Soutnd Army and Southeast Martial Order, Rosebud, Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D also came to an end. Although there were a total of 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army, Southeast Martial Order also had 100 thousand warriors! 10-12 Moreover, these warriors of Southeast Martial Order had survived the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago. It could be said that they had crawled out of piles of dead men. How could the Soutnd Army, who lived like a prince every day,pare to them? If the number of the Soutnd Army reached 500 thousand, the warriors of Southeast Martial Order would have a harder time dealing with them. But now, it was a one-sided suppression. Not long after, the entire mountaintop of the ruins where the Clifford Ancestral Home was located had already be a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Even the air seemed to have turned a faint pink. The strong bloody smell made even the men from Southeast Martial Order narrow their eyes. As soon as the battle ended, the men of Rosebud stopped. The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D stopped. The 100 thousand warriors of Martial Order Southeast also stopped. They did not report the results directly to Gavin. Instead, they just stood there and stared with cold and emotionless eyes at James, the Hill family¡¯s head, and Albert, the Henderson family¡¯s head! The two of them looked at the gazes of the men around them and felt an unprecedented cold aura. It had alreadypletely enveloped the two of them, and it even pressed down on them until they felt suffocated. At this moment, all the defense in their hearts had been destroyed. They had originally made a foolproof n to kill Gavin. Unexpectedly, Gavin had already guessed their actions and destroyed all their preparations in a short moment. The twomanders of the Soutnd Army were both of the rank of half-step celestial warriors! But why did they die before they could even get close to Gavin? Why were their heads shattered? Gavin was indeed very terrifying and powerful! Previously, the two of them were still mocking Gavin for being trash and stupid. Now it seemed that the two of them were theplete idiots! At this moment, the two of them cared about nothing. The most important thing for them now was to survive! Therefore, they exerted all their strength to get up from the ground and head in the direction of Gavin. ¡°Plop!¡± They knelt down again. Then, they kowtowed in the direction of Gavin and shouted, ¡°We are wrong! Dark Lord, please let us go! We are here to kowtow and apologize! We¡¯ll kowtow and apologize to the ancestors of the Clifford family now! We¡¯ll kowtow and apologize!¡± ¡°Dong, dong, dong, dong, dong!¡± The two of them kowtowed crazily on the ground. Bright red blood could even be seen on their foreheads. From this, it could be seen that they were making a great effort to apologize. But could they survive if they kowtow harder? What a joke! With a cold smile on his face, Gavin waved his hand at James and Albert. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I know about your n?¡± The two dejected family heads were originally begging Gavin crazily for mercy, but when they heard his words, they were stunned. They raised their head at the same time and looked at Gavin with a puzzled. expression while Gavin waved in a direction and said, ¡°Juste out.¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, a series of slightly trembling footsteps were heard. A young man in his twenties walked out carefully from the gate of the ruins of the Clifford family. The moment he appeared, the pupils of James and Albert constricted. In the next second, Albert instantly flew into a fury. He turned around and grabbed tightly the cor of James who was kneeling beside him. He roared with a ferocious expression on his face. ¡°Brody Hill! Tell me, what the fuck is a surprise? You tell me what the fuck is. going on? You framed us! It was you who framed us!¡± James¡¯ eyes were filled with disbelief with a dejected expression on his face. Looking at the young man obediently following behind Gavin, he felt his voice. tremble violently as he said slowly, ¡°W-why? Brody! Why? What happened to you?¡± That was right! The young man who walked out of the gate was none other than Brody Hill! This move of Gavin was called killing people and their hearts! How ruthless! Brody was the biological grandson of James! What would James feel when he saw this? His entire world copsed! 10.12 If Gavin did not allow Brody toe out and meet him, James would never believe that a mole had appeared in his house. Moreover, the person was his blood rtive, his biological grandson. To be honest, Brody did not dare to meet his Grandfather in the beginning. Even now, as he stood beside Gavin, his gaze was a little erratic when he looked at James. At this moment, an uncontroble rage slowly rose in James¡¯ eyes. He shook off Albert who was grabbing his cor, stood up, pointed at Brody, and shouted. ¡°Brody Hill! You traitorous bastard! You¡¯re not my grandson, you bastard! The Hill family is going to be destroyed by you!¡± Originally, Brody felt a bit of unease, but when he heard James¡¯ words, it seemed that his resentment towards his family for the past 20 years had erupted again. He straightened his neck and roared. ¡°You¡¯ve never fucking treated me as your grandson since I was young! You¡¯re not. my Grandpa either. Right now, all I have had is Mr. Clifford!¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 ¡®Gavin is the big shot. I¡¯m his subordinate now!¡± It could be seen from Brody¡¯s roar, coupled with his current ferocious expression, that he was already showing signs of going crazy. Gavin¡¯s expression also turned a bit strange when he heard this. There were even some awkward coughs from him. However, James¡¯ pupils trembled when he heard what Brody had said. He could not believe that things had developed to this point. His breathing instantly quickened. His chest heaved up and down. Finally, a flush appeared on his face. ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. He pointed a trembling finger at Brody. ¡°You!¡± He spat out a word with difficulty. His eyes rolled back. He fell to the ground with a thud. The dignified family head of the Hill family at Greenwald was actually angered to death just like that! Looking at the dead James, Brody did not show any sadness or grief. There was even a hint of pleasure in his eyes. As James had suddenly died, Albert was now the only outsider on the spot. He could no longer care about anything else. He knelt on the ground again and kowtowed to Gavin, shouting, ¡°Mr. Clifford, spare my life!¡± How old was Albert? He actually called Gavin the way Brody did! ¡°Your Grace, if you let me off today, I¡¯ll bring all of the Henderson family to the Clifford family personally tomorrow and kowtow in front of the graves of your ancestors!¡± Gavin looked at Albert without any emotion in his eyes. He said indifferently to him in a cold voice, ¡°Go down there and kowtow to the Clifford family¡¯s ancestors. as an apology!¡± With that, Gavin nced at Harry, the head of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. Harry also looked at Gavin and instantly understood. He pulled out his dagger and walked toward Albert. ¡°No! Ah!¡± This ¡°Ah¡± was thest shout of Albert. His head flew high into the air, and blood sttered everywhere. The mountain where Clifford Ancestral Home was located finally quieted down. Leonard, on the other side, cupped his fists at Gavin from afar and said loudly, ¡°Mr. Clifford, leave the matters here to us.¡± With that, he immediatelymanded the 100 thousand warriors of Southeastern Martial Order to clean up the battlefield. After all, with so many corpses and so much blood, they could possibly affect the Feng Shui of the Clifford Ancestral Home. The 100 thousand warriors of Frostpeak Dark Warriors also started clearing the battlefield at the same time. The efficiency was quite obvious. Of course, Gavin did not stop them. At this moment, he had already cast his gaze on Brody, who was still unable to calm down for a long time. Previously, Gavin indeed felt that the heads of the Hill family and the Henderson. family would not bring their men over so easily to kowtow and apologize to him. There must be a conspiracy behind it. However, he did not know that these two family heads actually brought in 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army. Not long ago, when Gavin hung up on Chad, he received a call from Brody, who said that he had arrived at Brookspring and asked to see Mr. Clifford. It was this Brody who had eavesdropped on the discussion among the Hill families and learned that 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army hade to kill Gavin. As he worried about Mr. Clifford¡¯s safety, he rushed to Brookspring immediately and told Gavin this in person. That was why everything happened today. Gavin looked at Brody, who could not calm down then, said indifferently, ¡°What are you thinking now?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Brody immediately chased his mixed feelings out of his mind. He came to his senses and immediately knelt down in front of Gavin and said. loudly, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m wondering when the remaining Hill family will die!¡± When he said this, his pupils were filled with a scarlet bloody color. It could be seen that he waspletely in a demonic state. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Although blood was thicker than water, kinship meant nothing to him now. 21 Gavin looked at the current Brody. To be honest, he might have felt a littlepassionate for Brody if he were not from the Hill family, as he had be like this. However, the Hill family was one of the murderers who destroyed the Clifford family. Their hands were stained with the blood of the Clifford family. Therefore, this was the punishment that Gavin gave the Hill family. Even if Brody did not know about this matter and was an innocent person, weren¡¯t those weak servants of the Clifford family innocent people? When they killed the people of the Clifford family, had they ever thought of the word ¡°innocent¡±? A smile appeared on Gavin¡¯s lips when he heard Brody¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to Greenwald soon, and you¡¯ll be the next family head. of the Hill family!¡± When Brody heard what Gavin had said, especially the words ¡°the next family head of the Hill family,¡± there was even a strong fanaticism in his scarlet eyes. ¡°Dong!¡± He kowtowed heavily to Gavin and said loudly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clifford!¡± After sending off Brody and Leonard, Gavin had also asked Rose and Harry of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D to see him. He looked at them and calmly asked, ¡°How are your preparations for the trip to West Blue going?¡± Rose, the head of Rosebud, responded respectfully. ¡°Benefactor, everything is ready. Whether it¡¯s by vehicles onnd or by private jets. in the air, we¡¯re ready to set out at any time! Which one should we choose?¡± Gavin listened to Rose with a faint smile on his face, but there was a cold light. hidden in this smile as he slowly said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve promised Brody to deal with the rest of the Hill family, let¡¯s go bynd. Let¡¯s go to Greenwald first!¡± Hence, Gavin arranged for his subordinates to prepare for the journey by highway to West Blue. Meanwhile, beside the ruins of the ancestral home of the Mullen family at Stanlow, which had already turned into ashes, a ck-cloaked figure slowly appeared. Fortunately, there was no warrior around at this moment. If there was a warrior, he could definitely tell that this ck-cloaked figure was emitting a terrifying aura! This aura was actually stronger than that released by the father of the Mullen. family¡¯s head, a celestial warrior when he disyed his full strength. This person was clearly the one who had opened his eyes like lightning in at pitch-ck valley the moment Randolph¡¯s father died! At this moment, a faint mist had already appeared from his turbid eyes. His body was trembling slightly. His told voice even had a little trembling feel of a sobbing tone. ¡°Liam! Liam! Back then, we crawled out of piles of corpses together and experienced hundreds of battles, big and small, and we survived. You¡¯ve clearly already secluded yourself and stopped caring about the world. Why¡­ why¡­¡± The man still could not believe that Randolph¡¯s father actually died. He stood beside the ruins of the Mullen family for a long time. Finally, he raised his head. His old eyes were filled with endless killing intent! His voice was also abnormally cold. ¡°Liam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely avenge you! I¡¯ll go home now. I will use all the strength of the Moore family at Greenwald. I¡¯ll definitely investigate who the murderer is!¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Anxiety could be seen all over their faces. They all knew that their family head hade with 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army to Brookspring to kill Gavin. Although they were filled with unlimited confidence in the 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army, for some unknown reason, they all felt a sense of panic and uneasiness after the two family heads left. Therefore, they could not calm down at all. In the Hill family at Greenwald, a shocked and sorrowful cry came from outside the meeting hall. ¡°Oh! No! Oh! No! Dead. Grandpa is dead. Grandpa is dead!¡± A young man¡¯s figure crashed into the meeting hall. It was none other than Brody from the Hill family. Wasn¡¯t the appearance of Brody also a n? At this moment, everyone in the Hill family¡¯s meeting hall was stunned when they saw Brody barge in. Then, Brody¡¯s father, the man who had been fooling around with the Mullen. family¡¯s eldest son, Adair, shouted at Brody with endless fury in his eyes, ¡°Your bastard! What the fuck are you talking about? Why did you curse your grandpa?¡± But Brody, who still had that dejected expression on his face, directly fell to the ground and cried loudly. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true! Grandpa is dead. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°p!¡± Brody¡¯s father pped him on his face. A faint trace of blood appeared at the corners of his mouth. At this moment, his father was still reproaching him. ¡°Do you know where your grandpa is? How dare you curse him? I think you¡¯re really courting death. What a ck sheep of the family!¡± The moment Brody was pped to the ground, a vicious glint shed in his eyes. However, the light quickly disappeared and the previous sorrowful expression reappeared. He shouted directly, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes! I know Grandpa went to Brookspring with 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army! I just want to secretly follow and take a look. I want to see the imposingness of the Soutnd. Army. But unexpectedly¡­ they¡¯re all dead. They¡¯re all dead!¡± Everyone in the meeting hall was instantly shocked when they heard Brody¡¯s roar. ¡°What? How did you know that the family head went to Brookspring? Where did you find out that? Did you eavesdrop on our conversation?¡± At this moment, Brody¡¯s father still did not figure out the focus of the problem. He raised his palm again and was about to leave another scar on Brody¡¯s face. But another person from the Hill family went forward and stopped him. He said. in a panic, ¡°Why are you still caring about that now? The most important thing. now is to send someone to Brookspring to see what happened!¡± Along with the Hill family, there was also the Henderson family at Greenwald who sent men to look into the situation in Brookspring. After all, the Henderson family could not find their family head either! Just as the two families were burning with anxiety, another family at Greenwald, the Moore family, weed a ck figure. As soon as this ck figure entered the Moore family, it immediately caused at wave of exmations. The head of the Moore family, Darren, also let out a cry of surprise. ¡°Father! Father, you¡¯re still alive. I know you are still alive! Father, you don¡¯t know how much I miss you!¡± Darren¡¯s father was a good friend of Randolph¡¯s father. He was determined to find. the murderer of his old friend and personally avenge him. Meanwhile, the ck figure looked at his son with mixed feelings. He wanted to reminisce with him, whom he had not seen for many years. However, he came back today because he had more important things to do. Therefore, he directly said to Darren, the head of the Moore family, ¡°Son, I have something for you to do now.¡± Darren instantly perked up and said loudly, ¡°Father, please tell me! Our Moore family is no longer the one of the past! Ever since we participated in destroying the Clifford family, our family has been thriving!¡± A hint of relief shed in the eyes of the ck figure when he heard Darren¡¯s words. He immediately said, ¡°I want you to find out who exterminated the Mullen family at Stanlow at all costs!¡± Darren was slightly stunned when he heard his father¡¯s words. Then, his expression immediately became strange as he said awkwardly, ¡°Father, it seems there is no need to investigate this matter any more.¡± Hearing what Darren had said, the ck figure was slightly stunned. Then, he immediately said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darren¡¯s expression became even more awkward at the moment. Then, he said, ¡°Father, the news of Stanlow has already reached Greenwald. It was Gavin Clifford of the Clifford family at Brookspring who exterminated the four major families at T Stanlow, including the Mullen family.¡± ¡°What?¡± The ck figure¡¯s voice clearly told others that his breathing had be. quicker. Then, his voice also became strange. He said, ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± Darren shook his head at him and said, ¡°Father, I am not joking with you about this. The news from Stanlow is really true!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± No one expected that the ck figure would reveal a smile that seemed to be delightful. very Even Darren had a strange look on his face when he heard his fatherughing. The ck figure, after laughing for a while, said, ¡°My silly son, you¡¯ve been deceived! Gavin died in the Sunspire Resistanceten years ago! Hearing his father¡¯s words, Darren revealed an even more awkward expression. ¡°Uh¡­ Father¡­ Actually, we thought so at first, butter on, Gavin killed too many people, and no matter how many people he killed, he knew¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the ck figure interrupted him again. ¡°Well! That¡¯s impossible! It must be a bastard who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He impersonated Gavin and came out tomit murder! He deliberately disgusts the group of people who attacked the Clifford family back. then!¡± Darren listened to his father¡¯s confident words and stopped talking. Now that his father thought so, there was nothing he could do. However, the ck figure¡¯s voice also turned low. ¡°If it¡¯s a bastard who pretends to be him, does that mean that there¡¯s no way to investigate? But¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± At this moment, the ck figure¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, as if he had thought of a n. Then, he said to Darren, ¡°Son, find someone and immediately spread the news that your father is back. Also, tell everyone that I¡¯m already a warrior of celestial rank. Do you understand?¡± Darren was delighted when he heard this. ¡°Father, your strength is already¡­¡± But he immediately felt confused and said, ¡°But Father, why did you do this? Will the Moore family be the target of everyone if we do this?¡± The ck figure said with a confident smile, ¡°Just do as I say. You¡¯ll see!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 209 Chapter 209 At Brookspring, the convoy of Gavin was unhurriedly heading west. This time, he brought Kris with him. After all, his destination was West Blue, which was where the Conor family was currently hiding. Besides, Kris had been out for so long. It was time for her to return home. The journey by highway this time was quite peaceful. They were not blocked by Soutnd Overlord¡¯s men. Soon, the convoy entered Greenwald. Gavin did not tell Joshua, the richest man in Greenwald, that he wasing to Greenwald. After all, he hade there to kill someone. If Joshua knew that he hade to Greenwald, he might have organized a grand wee party for him. So, there was no need to make it public. As Gavin was a man of his word, he immediately went to the Hill family after he arrived at Greenwald. However, at this moment, the door of the vi of the Hill family was wide. through which no one could be seen inside. The courtyard even seemed very chaotic. It was as if no one had lived in this house for a long time. Gavin did not get out but stayed in the car. open, Harry, who had got out to investigate the situation, soon returned. He frowned. and said to Gavin, ¡°Dark Lord, the Hill family has gone. They must be hiding. Dark Lord, give me some time. I¡¯ll take men to find out where they are immediately.¡± The Hill family was hiding? Gavin didn¡¯t look surprised when he heard the news. Instead, an intriguing smile appeared on his face. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. When the timees, they will show up!¡± The fact that the Hill family got the news in advance and hid was nothing special to Gavin. The reason was so simple. Because Brody of the Hill family had already gone crazy. His desire to exterminate the Hill family was even stronger than Gavin¡¯s. Even if the Hill family hid and didn¡¯t want to show up, Brody would personally Meanwhile, Harry was confused because of what Gavin had said, but he did not. ask further. Then, he turned around and asked another question. ¡°Dark Lord, where are we going now? The Henderson family?¡± The purpose of Gavin¡¯sing to Greenwald, of course, was to exterminate the three major families at Greenwald that Brody had once told him about in order to the blood feud of the Clifford family from many years ago. avenge He had originally wanted to do it immediately, but as he had just arrived at Greenwald and the Hill family was hiding, he temporarily lost the desire to kill. A hint of contemtion appeared in his eyes. He said, ¡°To the Tenny family.¡± That was right. Gavin still remembered where Mrs. Muriel stayed. The Tenny family at Greenwald. Moreover, Kris was actually also on good terms with Mrs. Muriel. After all, Kris was his mother¡¯s sister. Actually, the two of them were all rted to Mrs. Muriel. It was just that hist mother was a bit closer to her. Therefore, Gavin nned to see his mother¡¯s closest pen pal with Kris. Not long after, the convoy prepared by Rose, the head of Rosebud, had already stopped at the entrance of the Tenny family. However, at this moment, the Tenny family was just like the Hill family, which looked so abnormal.. open, and But what was different was that the door of the Hill family was wide there was no one inside, while the Tenny family¡¯s door was tightly shut. Gavin got out of the car with Kris, with only Harry and Rose following behind. As for the rest of the men, they went to find a ce to park and amodate. Gavin walked up to the closed door of the Tenny family and knocked on it. Soon, an anxious voice sounded from the door, as if it was very anxious and expectant. ¡°Is that Harris? Is that Harris who arrives?¡± Hearing the voice from the door, Gavin revealed a hint of doubt in hist ¡°Why was the man in such a hurry to find his disciple, Harris Myers? ¡®Could it be that someone in the Tenny family was seriously ill?¡¯ he wondered. Then, the door of the Tenny family opened, revealing a middle-aged man in his forties with an anxious expression. eyes. When the man saw the four strangers standing at the door, the anticipation and anxiety on his face disappeared. In its ce was a hint of displeasure and vignce. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you? Why are you knocking on the door of the Tenny family?¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s voice, Gavin did not think too much and said. indifferently, ¡°Is Sally Tenny at home?¡± The middle-aged man was slightly stunned when he heard Gavin¡¯s question. Then he asked, ¡°Are you here for a blind date? Tell me your family¡¯s name and the assets your family owns. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re worthy of the Tenny family!¡± What the heck was this? What blind date? It seemed that there were so many men who liked Sally!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Gavin shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here for a blind date. I¡­¡± Before Gavin could finish speaking, the middle-aged man standing behind the door immediately revealed a look of disgust. Then, he said angrily and directly, ¡°Where did this fucking trashe from? How dare you knock on the Tenny family¡¯s door? Get lost! Don¡¯t fucking be an eyesore here! Do you hear me? Get lost!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The middle-aged man actually directly mmed the door shut when he finished speaking. Hence, the four of them were directly rejected! eyes. Seeing this, Gavin raised his eyelids slightly. A cold glint appeared in his At this moment, Harry had walked up to Gavin with anger in his eyes. Without another word, he directly kicked the door of the Tenny family. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound was even louder than the sound of the door closing. The two doors of the Tenny family in front of them turned directly into powder. In the dust, they saw the middle-aged man who had just closed the door. He fell to the ground in a panic. He propped himself up from the ground and looked at Harry who was standing. outside the door in shock and anger. He then roared, ¡°What the fuck are you doing?! How dare you break the door?¡± Harry ignored the middle-aged man¡¯s shout and came immediately before him who had fallen to the ground in a sh. His expression was cold, and so was his voice.. ¡°How dare you speak so rudely to Dark Lord! p yourself!¡± When Harry finished speaking, a crisp sound was suddenly heard. ¡°p!¡± ¡°Woot!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s body directly flew up from the ground. It did a gorgeous 360-degree turn in midair. ¡°Thud!¡± He fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough¡­¡± The middle-aged man, who was lying on the ground, coughed violently and spat out a few bloody teeth. Then, he, whose head was buzzing from the p, looked at Gavin and the other three people outside the door and roared, ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you hit me? How dare you hit me at the entrance of the Tenny family? You bunch of trash! You¡¯re dead meat! Dead meat! Guards! Guards! Come the hell out here!¡± As the middle-aged man roared, a dozen men who looked like the Conor family¡¯s servants rushed out with all kinds of clubs and machetes in their hands. ¡°Whoosh!¡± They saw the middle-aged man fall on his face. They were all in shock. Many of them rushed toward him. Someone even shouted, ¡°Mr. Conor, what happened to you? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Mr. Conor, which bastard hit you?¡± ¡®Mr. Conor?¡± Gavin¡¯s expression became a little strange when he heard what the men addressed this middle-aged man. ¡®He was Mr. Conor of the Conor family? Then he must be Sally¡¯s uncle!¡¯ he thought. What Gavin did not expect was that he came here with Kris only to meet his mother¡¯s pen pal, Mrs. Muriel, but it turned out that he beat up Sally¡¯s uncle before even entering the door! Chapter 210 Chapter 210 For some unknown reason, Gavin revealed an unnatural expression when he learned about the identity of the middle-aged man. At the same time, Parker shouted at the servants who were supporting him, ¡°Can¡¯t you fucking see it? ¡°It was those people outside the door who hit me. It was them! ¡°Hit them! Hit them hard! I want them all to be crippled!¡± Hearing Parker¡¯s roaring voice, the servants instantly caught on and rushed. toward the door. They made exaggeratedly threatening gestures as if they wanted to skin and devour Gavin and the others alive. ¡°Whoops.¡± Seeing this, Gavin let out a slight sigh. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with these people from the Tenny family. After all, Mrs. Muriel was a member of this family. At this moment, Rose, the head of Rosebud who stood behind Gavin, came up and said to him, ¡°Benefactor, just leave that to us so as not to dirty your hands.¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± She turned into an afterimage and rushed toward the servants after saying that. The person who rushed out with her was, of course, Harry, the head of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. To be honest, if the servants knew that it was actually the heads of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Rosebud who taught them a lesson in person, would they take it as a great honor? Soon, a fight between the two parties broke out. Of course, the result was so obvious. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Various kinds of miserable screams and sounds of vomiting blood instantly were heard. Parker, still sitting on the ground, watched helplessly as the dozen or so servants of the Tenny family were sent flying out like kites with their strings cut. Then, the servants fell heavily to the ground again. Of course, Harry and Rose knew that Gavin did not have any huge grudge against this group of people. The two of them were just teaching these ignorant men a lesson. They did not hit them very hard or kill them. The servants, who were all seriously injured, were constantly roaring and writhing on the ground. Seeing this, Parker revealed a trace of disbelief and fear in his eyes. But he was not afraid at all because of this. After all, he was now in the dignified Tenny family at Greenwald! Now, Parker stood up. He pointed at Harry and Rose and shouted at them. ¡°You two bastards, how dare you hit the servants of the Tenny family so openly? ¡°Do you really think the Tenny family is a pushover?¡± At this moment, a servant, who had fallen at Parker¡¯s feet before and who looked. painful with blood flowing out of his mouth, said with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Conor¡­ ¡°Mr. Conor, I¡¯m afraid the two of them are both warriors!¡± ¡°Mr. Conor, do you remember the ten women who escorted Miss Tenny home? They are all top-notch experts! ¡°Can we ask them toe out and help?¡± The ten women who escorted Miss Tenny home? Gavin and the others were not sure if the Miss Tenny the servants mentioned was Sally or Muriel. But they definitely knew who the ten women were. Weren¡¯t they the ten subordinates of Rosebud? There were a total of thirty people in Rosebud. Ten of them escorted Mrs. Muriel and her daughter home, while ten others went to Brookspring in advance to protect La and the other two women, and the rest followed Gavin back to Brookspring. Previously, Gavin knew in advance that the Hill family head and the Henderson family head had nned to take 200 thousand men of the Soutnd Army to encircle and kill him. So, Rose recalled ten subordinates at Greenwald. But when Gavin decided that they were going to go to Greenwald bynd, Rose acted very sensibly and sent in advance her ten subordinates to Greenwald. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was actually to explore the way for Gavin. The ce where the ten women stayed was naturally the Tenny family. This was because Mrs. Muriel and Sally had epted the kindness of the ten women. They would naturally provide them with this kind of convenience. As for the Tenny family, they knew how powerful these ten women from Rosebud were. Now, Parker thought of something when he heard what the servants had said. A hint of ecstasy appeared in his eyes. Then, he looked at Harry and Rose with a mocking gaze and shouted at them. ¡°Have you heard of Rosebud?¡± Hearing what Parker had said, Harry and Rose immediately revealed a strange. expression. The change in their expression made Parker wonder what kind of feelings they had at the moment. He directly said in an arrogant tone, ¡°It seems that you know about Rosebud. In that case, you must also know how powerful the people from Rosebud are! ¡°Hahaha! Do you know that some of them are now staying in the Tenny family? ¡°It¡¯s toote to be afraid now! ¡°How dare you hit me and the servants of the Tenny Family? I¡¯ll make you suffer! ¡°Just you wait! Don¡¯t you run away! Don¡¯t you run away!¡± Parker talked tough over Harry and Rose as he ran into the Tenny family¡¯s mansion. As for Harry and Rose, would they run away? At this moment, the two of them looked at each other helplessly. They threw up their hands slightly and obediently returned to Gavin and stood behind him. That was because they felt there was no need for them to make a move at all. Not long after, Parker ran out with a valiant-looking woman. He revealed a disdainful smile in his eyes when he saw Gavin and the others still standing at the door. ¡°Well! Well! ¡°These idiots still haven¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°Hmph! Just go die!¡± With the harsh words, he pointed at the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s them. Please help me¡­ ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± A series of air-piercing sounds were heard. But before Parker could finish his speaking, he noticed that the ten warriors of Rosebud beside him had rushed towards the door without saying anything. He was slightly stunned, but soon, a proud expression appeared on his face. ¡°The rtionship between Rosebud and the Tenny family is really good! They¡¯re actually so anxious to take the initiative to help us solve the trouble! ¡°Hmph! Those idiots who dare to cause trouble to the Tenny family go die!¡± At the same time, Parker¡¯s mocking voice had just sounded. ¡°Dub-dub-dub-dub-dub!¡± A series of sounds rang out, which put Parker¡¯s thoughts to an abrupt halt. The smile on his face also froze. Slowly, even his mouth had formed an ¡°O¡± shape! The shock in his pupils showed as if his eyes were about to pop out. Then, he heard the crisp voices of the ten women. ¡°Greetings, Master! ¡°Greetings, Benefactor!¡± Master? As for who the Benefactor was, Parker didn¡¯t take it to his heart. This was because the word ¡°Master¡± had a huge impact on him. He knew the ten women were from Rosebud, and he also knew how powerful Rosebud was. Now, the ten women knelt in unison in front of the four people! They even shouted ¡°Greetings, Master¡± before them. Then, one of these four people must be Rosebud¡¯s Master. ¡°Plop!¡± Parker seemed to have lost all the strength in his body and fell limply to the ground. At this moment, two words slowly drifted into his mind. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± That was right¡­ He actually asked the ten women from Rosebud to attack their Master. Well¡­ Now, there was no need for those four people to hit him. The ten women from Rosebud would turn around and kill him! Just as Parker was in despair, a crisp female voice was heard. ¡°Eh? Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Did someone hit you?¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 ¡°Oh! Uncle, what happened to your face? Did someone hit you?¡± Gavin could tell that this crisp voice belonged to Sally. However, Sally¡¯s voice didn¡¯t contain the slightest bit of heartache. It seemed as if she was rejoicing in his misfortune. It seemed that the rtionship between Sally and his uncle was not very harmonious. On the other side, Sally¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the courtyard. Sally was slightly stunned as she looked at the servants who had copsed in the courtyard and were wailing. Sally subconsciously eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After this exmation, Sally also saw the four people standing at the door. When she saw Gavin, Sally ran toward the door in surprise. She shouted, ¡°Gavin! You havee to Greenwald!¡± The girl skipped over to Gavin. However, before Gavin could speak, Sally seemed to have thought of something. A trace of panic appeared in her eyes. She asked, ¡°Why are you here at Greenwald?¡± After Gavin heard Sally¡¯s words, a hint of curiosity appeared in his eyes. Then, he immediately asked, ¡°Sally, did something happen?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Sally immediately waved her hand in panic and said, ¡°No. What could have happened? Nothing happened!¡± Although that was the case, Sally¡¯s current state didn¡¯t seem like it. Before Gavin could ask again, Sally directly said, ¡°Gavin,e in quickly. Don¡¯t stand at the door!¡± With that, Sally led Gavin and the other three people into the Tenny Vi. This time, Sally¡¯s uncle, who was sitting on the ground with a nervous and fearful expression, had no intention of stopping her. Of course, right now, his mind was nk and his heart was filled with despair. That was because the people from Rosebud mighte looking for trouble with him in a while. However, it was obvious that he was thinking too much. The people from Rosebud did not even look at him. They followed behind Gavin and the other three people and quietly walked into the Tenny Vi. Sally brought Gavin through several courtyards and entered a small courtyard. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He opened the door to a room and led Gavin and the three people in. me do my best as a host. It¡¯s a good opportunity to repay your kindness.¡± After Gavin heard Sally¡¯s words and saw her evasive gaze, the curiosity in his heart became even more obvious. Technically speaking, the rtionship between him and Sally was not bad, but after all, he had taken Sally¡¯s 200 thousand dors. Sally was still brooding over this money. At this time, they should be arguing with each other. Gavin wondered why her attitude was so good. Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Take me to Mrs. Muriel. Since I¡¯m here, how can I not greet Mrs. Muriel?¡± After Sally heard Gavin¡¯s words, her eyes revealed a deste and dejected light, but she quickly controlled it. Then she said crisply, ¡°My mother isn¡¯t at home right now. She¡¯s busy with business outside. ¡°Gavin, stay here first. When my motheres back, I¡¯ll bring you to see her.¡± As she spoke, Sally seemed to be a little afraid and quickly left the room. Gavin, who was standing in the room, looked at Sally¡¯s back with deep doubt in his eyes. On the other side, Kris¡¯s voice sounded from beside Gavin. ¡°Gav, this girl must be hiding something from us. Of course, it¡¯s mainly to hide it from you.¡± Actually, Gavin could tell what Kris was saying. On the other side, Rose, the head of Rosebud, whispered, ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s actually very easy to know what Miss Tenny is hiding from us.¡± Gavin turned his head slightly when he heard Rose¡¯s voice. Seeing Gavin¡¯s gaze, Rose immediately understood and said loudly, ¡°Someone!¡± Soon, a warrior from Rosebud appeared in the room and knelt on one knee. ¡°Miss Rose, Benefactor.¡± After the warrior greeted Gavin and Rose, Rose asked, ¡°What happened to the Tenny family?¡± Of course, this warrior from Rosebud couldn¡¯t hide it from Rose or Gavin. He directly said, ¡°Miss Rose, after we returned from Brookspring, Georgie Tenny, the head of the Tenny family, and Muriel, the next head of the Tenny family, fell strangely ill. The hospital even issued a notice of critical illness.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Gavin heard this, his pupils constricted. The next second, a soft sound was heard, and Gavin¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from the room. Looking at Gavin¡¯s departing figure, Kris shook his head helplessly and muttered, ¡°Now I know why that girl hid it from you.¡± When Gavin heard that Muriel had been issued a critical illness notice, he instantly lost control of his emotions. Gavin¡¯s mother was already dead, and he saw a reflection of his mother in Muriel. Moreover, the dishes Muriel cooked even had the same vor as his mother¡¯s cooking. Of course, the most important thing was that Muriel was his mother¡¯s close friend. when she was alive. She was so friendly that she treated him as family. Therefore, Muriel was also a family member in Gavin¡¯s heart. His family was actually dying. How could Gavin not be anxious? The moment Gavin disappeared, two figures, one old and one young, walked in from the entrance of the Tenny Vi. The young man looked at the Tenny Vi¡¯s door that had disappeared and let out a puzzled voice. He eximed, ¡°Huh? Where did my door go?¡± Fortunately, after Sally brought Gavin into the Tenny Vi, the injured servants on the ground and Sally¡¯s uncle who had been pped had already left. Otherwise, the youngs must be scared. However, at this moment, he could not care less about where his door was. Instead, he anxiously turned to the middle-aged man behind him and said, ¡°Dr. Myers, my grandfather is in the room in the backyard. Please follow me.¡± The man that the young man called Dr. Myers was just the middle-aged man who walked in. He was also an old acquaintance. He was Harris who was from Riverrun and insisted on bing Gavin¡¯s disciple. At this moment, Harris said seriously, ¡°Take me to Mr. Georgie.¡± The two of them jogged into the building in the backyard. This was thergest building in the Tenny Vi. When they rushed into the building, there were two middle-aged men inside, as well as Sally, who had sent Gavin to the room. One of the middle-aged men was Sally¡¯s uncle. As soon as the young man entered the hall, he said, ¡°Dr. Myers is here. I¡¯ve invited my master over!¡± After hearing this, the three people in the hall revealed surprised expressions. They all stood up and walked toward the door. However, when this young man saw his family, he was instantly stunned. Then, he hurriedly asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, what happened to your face? Who hit you? Which blind bastard dared to hit you?¡± This young man, Harris¡¯s disciple, was actually Sally¡¯s uncle¡¯s son. When Sally¡¯s uncle heard his son¡¯s words, his expression instantly tensed. up. In the next second, he took a step forward and then covered his son¡¯s mouth. He was nervous and made a fuss. ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Do you think I have lived too long?¡± The young man with his mouth covered looked at his father with a dumbfounded expression. He had no idea what was wrong with his father. It was as if the person who hit his father could make his father feel so much fear. The young man thought inwardly, ¡®Is there any big shot that came to this house?¡± Of course, that was not the point. Harris did not care about this. Instead, he frowned and said, ¡°Where are the two patients now?¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 After all, Harris was a doctor. In his eyes, the patient was the most important. It was not because this young man from the Tenny family was his disciple that he came. After all, the status of the current head of the Tenny family and the next head of the family was high. Moreover, Muriel left a good impression on Harris. The head of the Tenny family, Georgie, had some friendship with Harris. Hearing Harris¡¯s words, Sally instantly stepped forward and said to Harris, ¡°Dr. Myers, please follow me!¡± As she spoke, she took the initiative to lead Harris to the second floor of the building. Harris abandoned his disciple and ran up with the two brothers from the Tenny family in the hall. On the other side, Harris¡¯s disciple, Hector Tenny, was still looking at his father with concern. After all, he had no idea what was wrong with his father. After being beaten. up, his father was actually worried that others would hear his doubts. He looked at his father and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± On the other side, Sally¡¯s uncle¡¯s eyes revealed a painful expression. Then, he sighed heavily and shook his head. After that, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t ask. Just pretend that this never happened.¡± However, Hector did not want to agree. ¡°How can I do that? Someone actually dared to hit people from the Tenny family. How dare he hit the father of the disciple of Dr. Myers? Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡± Hector shouted. ¡°Oh!¡± Before he could finish, his mouth was covered by his father again. His father said with lingering fear, ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death! Shut up! Pretend this never happened!¡± Looking at his father, Hector was really puzzled. He had no idea why his father was like this. He had clearly been beaten up, but he was still so afraid in his home. Just as Hector was about to ask another question, Sally¡¯s eldest uncle had already spoken. He said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go and see how Dad is doing.¡± Indeed,pared to Sally¡¯s uncle being beaten up, the life of the current head of the Tenny Family was more important. 11 after receiving the notice of critical illness, then the two brothers would inherit such a huge business of the Tenny family. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. On this side, the three of them quickly ran up the stairs and entered a huge room. There were two beds in this room. Because the room was big enough, they could be far apart. On one of the two bedsy Muriel, and on the othery an old man in his twilight years. This old man was clearly the current head of the Tenny family, Georgie. Harris was standing beside Georgie¡¯s bed. He reached out and ced his hand on Georgie¡¯s wrist to check his pulse. As he took his pulse, Harris¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. As time passed, his frown deepened. On the other side, the ignorant Hector directly spoke up as soon as he entered. ¡°Dr. Myers, how¡¯s my grandfather?¡± Hearing Hector¡¯s voice, Sally, who was standing at the side, immediately turned her head and red at him. ¡°Can you shut up and be quiet? Don¡¯t disturb Dr. Myers¡¯s consultation!¡± After Hector heard Sally¡¯s voice, his eyes were filled with anger. He directly crossed his arms and shouted at Sally. He said, ¡°He is my master, not yours. What right do you have to speak here? Do you still think you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tenny family? Although your surname is Tenny, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re only an outsider to the Tenny family! ¡°If your mother dies, let¡¯s see if you can still be arrogant!¡± Sally was infuriated when she heard this. She thought inwardly, ¡®What does he mean by that? If my mom dies, Grandpa will die too! ¡®Not only did he curse my mother, but he also cursed his grandfather.''¡± Sally would definitely not give in to him. Just as she was about to retort, Harris¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°Alright! Quiet!¡± Upon hearing this, Sally, who was worried about her mother and grandfather, endured it and didn¡¯t say anything else. This made Hector look arrogant. He even looked at Sally provocatively. However, no one noticed that Gavin¡¯s figure had already appeared in the room. Gavin¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Muriel. He realized that Muriel¡¯s current state was very strange, but it was impossible for her to die immediately. Especially when he saw that Harris was already here and was diagnosing the illness, Gavin calmed down. After all, Harris was widely acknowledged as a highly-skilled doctor in Riverrun. With him present, the patient¡¯s situation could still be controlled. On the other side, Harris turned around to check Muriel¡¯s pulse. His frown deepened, of course. Harris took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is strange!¡± Hearing Harris¡¯s voice, Sally said anxiously, ¡°Dr. Myers, do you see anything?¡± Harris looked at Sally and slowly shook his head. Then he said, ¡°The bodies of your mother and the head of the Tenny Family are very strange. ¡°After my examination, I found that there are no signs of illness in their bodies. Their entire organs are intact! ¡°However, their bodily functions are rapidly depleting. If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯m afraid tonight¡­¡± Harris stopped there. He believed that everyone could tell what he was going to say next. After Sally heard this, an unbearably sorrowful look appeared in her eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, ¡°Dr. Myers, you¡¯re the highly skilled doctor in Riverrun. You must think of a way to save my mother and grandfather!¡± Listening to Sally¡¯s sad tone, Harris seemed to empathize with her. However, at this moment, a discordant voice sounded. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite good at pretending. You¡¯re crying so hard. Are you worried that your mother will die and you will lose your status in the Tenny family?¡± This mocking voice sounded like it was said by some nosy shrew. No one would expect that it was actually Hector¡¯s voice. Sally instantly turned around and shouted at Hector, ¡°Hector, what are you talking about?¡± After Sally said that, her pupils constricted and her entire body trembled. When Harris heard this, he was furious. He even began to wonder if he had lost. his mind when he took such a disciple. He also turned to Hector and shouted, ¡°Shut up.¡± Harris was stunned halfway through his sentence. As the two of them turned around, they saw the person standing at the door of the room. Sally¡¯s teary eyes revealed a trace of panic. ¡°Gavin¡­¡± On the other side, Harris almost shouted, ¡°Mr. Clifford!¡± However, before Harris could speak, Gavin directly said to Harris, ¡°Is it possible that the two of them were poisoned?¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Harris¡¯ eyes narrowed when he heard Gavin¡¯s words. He subconsciously turned to look at the two people on the bed. On the other side, Hector and the other two frowned and turned around when. they heard this unfamiliar voice. When Hector¡¯s father, Sally¡¯s uncle, saw Gavin, his entire body began to tremble and his face instantly turned pale. However, when Hector, who did not know the truth, saw that this unfamiliar young man looked much more handsome than him, a strange feeling rose in his heart. In addition, he had just been reprimanded by Harris. He was a little resentful and shouted at Gavin, ¡°Hey, who the hell are you? Are you from the Tenny family? Whose pants fell off and revealed you bastard? Dr. Myers is here to diagnose the illness. Why are youing out to point fingers? You bastard!¡± Hector¡¯s roar had just sounded. At that moment, his father and Harris¡¯ pupils. instantly dted. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°How dare a bastard like you point fingers?¡± Hector shouted out. This time, Hector probably vented all the emotions in his heart on Gavin. However, he did not notice Harris and his mother. Their eyes widened. The next second, Harris and Hector¡¯s father shouted angrily at the same time. They eximed, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± After that, a rapid flurry of footsteps echoed. The two of them quickly walked toward Hector from both sides. The two of them had deep anger on their faces. Of course, there was also a hint of fear in their anger. Hector was stunned. He looked from his father to Harris on either side. Then he said, ¡°You guys are¡­¡± Two crisp sounds rang out almost at the same time, directly interrupting Hector¡¯s words. Harris and Sally¡¯s uncle immediately swung their arms wide. They used all their strength and ruthlessly pped Hector¡¯s face. If the force hade from just one side, given the strength behind it, Hector would have been knocked down t on the ground. But now, Hector¡¯s face received an even impact from both sides. It was as if someone had mped his head between tworge cymbals. Hector¡¯s head trembled violently from the two ps. His brain seemed to be shaking evenly. It was clear that his cheeks instantly swelled. At that moment, his head had be swollen. Hector was beaten into a daze. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before he slowly regained consciousness. Just as he was about to speak, his mouth opened. After that, a crash could be heard. Blood flowed out of his mouth along with seven or eight teeth. Because of the intense pain, Hector cried from the p. He asked with a sobbing tone, ¡°Dad, Dr. Myers, what are you doing?¡± It was obvious that Hector¡¯s voice was not right because of the falling teeth and the swollen face. 14 He wanted to know what had happened to his father and master. He wondered why he received a double blow from his father and master when he scolded a young man he didn¡¯t know at all. However, at this moment, Harris and Hector¡¯s father¡¯s eyes were still filled with endless anger. They shouted in unison in Harris¡¯s ears, ¡°Kneel!¡± Their voices were so loud. It was as if they could wake up the two unconscious patients on the bed. Hector was shocked by their roars. He subconsciously knelt on the ground with a plop. Hector¡¯s father roared, ¡°Kneel and admit your mistake!¡± Meanwhile, Harris also roared, ¡°Kneel and apologize to Mr. Clifford!¡± Hector was extremely stunned. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. He wondered why he should kneel and apologize to an unknown person. Before Hector could react, something unexpected happened. Two more sounds of kneeling could be heard. Of course, the people kneeling down this time were Hector¡¯s father and Hector¡¯s master, Harris. Hector¡¯s father¡¯s face turned pale as he cried out, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m sorry! I raised an unfilial son who was so innocent! You can hit or scold us as you please. I only beg you to spare our lives, Mr. Clifford!¡± Hector looked at his father. His already swollen eyes instantly widened in shock. However, before he could react, Harris, who was kneeling on the other side of him, let out a roar that shattered his worldview. Harris shouted, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m sorry! This is the unfilial disciple I taught! He actually insulted you verbally. As your disciple, I¡¯ll expel him immediately. He¡¯s not worthy of entering our sect!¡± ¡°Dad! Dr. Myers!¡± Hector was dumbfounded. He looked at the two people and never expected such a situation to happen. He wondered why his father was so fearful when he saw this unfamiliar young man. His father even hit him so hard because of what he said. And his master was even more impressive. His master was at least in his 50s or 60s. He was already a famous doctor in Riverrun. Now, he was kneeling in front of a young man in his twenties and 201 addressed him as master. Seeing that, Hector thought inwardly, ¡®Dr. Myers, are you dreaming? Or am I still sleeping?¡± Hector felt like he was having a nightmare. He wanted to p himself to wake himself up. However, there was no need for him to show off. His father and Harris raised their palms again. They pped him again. Two crisp sounds rang out at the same time. The two of them instantly roared, ¡°Apologize!¡± Hector thought inwardly, ¡®Apologize?¡¯ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In this situation, even if Hector wanted to apologize, he had no chance. This was the second time he had been pped by two people at the same time. Hector only felt a loud buzzing sound in his head before his vision turned ck. With a thud, he fainted and fell to the ground, continuously expelling foam from his mouth. As Gavin saw this scene, a helpless expression appeared in his eyes. There was another person who was deeply shocked by this scene. That was Muriel¡¯s daughter, Sally. Sally was also dumbfounded. In the beginning, when she saw Gavin appear, she was nervous and panicked. This was because she knew that she had to hide this matter from Gavin. In the end, Gavin found out. She even regretted bringing Gavin into the Tenny Vi. She should have let Gavin. leave directly. However,ter on, when she heard Hector¡¯s mocking and insulting voice, she was also furious. It was fine if he scolded her, but he actually dared to scold Gavin. However, there was no need for her to do anything. To her surprise, Harris and her uncle had actually stepped out. After they pped Hector twice, he fainted. Moreover, the most awesome thing was that the dignified high-skilled doctor in Riverrun, Harris, was actually kneeling on the ground and addressing Gavin as master in fear and trepidation. Sally thought inwardly, ¡®Gavin is so young. He could actually be Dr. Myers¡¯ master. Even Sally had the thought that she was dreaming. On the other side, Harris, who was kneeling on the ground, and Hector¡¯s father 3/4 seemed to want to say something. However, Gavin raised his hand and interrupted them. ¡°The patients are more important.¡± Then, he said to Harris, ¡°Stand up. I¡¯ll give you your first lesson today.¡± When Harris heard Gavin¡¯s words, his eyes revealed endless surprise. He thought his master was finally going to teach him. He got up from the ground excitedly and eximed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clifford! Thank you, Mr. Clifford!¡± Gavin waved his hand to indicate that there was no need for him to do this. ¡°Let¡¯s get everyone out first.¡± Hearing this, Harris instantly nodded and turned to Sally. ¡°Miss Tenny, please bring them out of this room. My master is going to treat the patients.¡± Hearing Harris¡¯s words, Sally still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock from before. She was a little stunned. Harris thought that Sally was nervous and worried, so he said directly, ¡°Miss. Tenny, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no illness in this world that my master can¡¯t cure. Your mother and grandfather will definitely be saved!¡± Harris wasn¡¯t bragging. In the past, Harris really did not think that there was anyone in this world who was omnipotent in treating illnesses. Ever since Gavin effortlessly and perfectly healed his fingers, he believed it. In his heart, Gavin¡¯s medical skills were unbeatable. Of course, Sally was not in a daze because of this. However, at this moment, she had already reacted and immediately nodded. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go out first.¡± Only then did she realize that her uncle did not seem to need her to greet him at all. At this moment, he had already grabbed one of his son¡¯s legs and, dragging it along the ground, walked out of the room quickly. His response was even faster than Harris¡¯. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Soon, only Gavin, Harris, Georgie, and Muriel were left in the room. On the other side, Harris was already prepared. He rubbed his fists and said to Gavin, ¡°Mr. Clifford, what do you need me to do?¡± Gavin slowly raised his hand, signaling Harris to calm down. Then, he turned around and walked toward Muriel. Although he had just told Harris that these two people might have been poisoned, after all, Gavin did note into direct contact with the two patients and did not. examine them. Therefore, Gavin came to Muriel¡¯s bedside. He reached out and ced his finger on Muriel¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. The moment Gavin ced his finger on Muriel¡¯s pulse, Muriel¡¯s physical condition instantly appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. He said directly, ¡°That¡¯s right. She was poisoned! Moreover, the poison haspletely entered all the internal organs of the body.¡± Then, he turned to Harris and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. If we don¡¯t expel the poison, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t live past tonight.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Harris frowned slightly and said with a serious and hesitant expression, ¡°But, Mr. Clifford, what kind of poison is it that even the hospital¡¯s high-end equipment can¡¯t detect? Moreover, the patient¡¯s internal organs aren¡¯t damaged at all. They are just constantly losing their vitality. Why haven¡¯t I heard of this poison before?¡± On the other hand, Gavin said naturally, ¡°Because this poison is the Eastern Fire Poison. It¡­¡± When Gavin said this, his eyes narrowed. Then, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Hasn¡¯t the Eastern King Sect beenpletely wiped out?¡± Harris thought inwardly, ¡®Eastern Fire Poison and Eastern King Sect¡­¡¯ Suddenly, two new terms that he had never heard before popped out of Gavin¡¯s mouth. Harris was stunned. This was because he had indeed never heard of such a thing. However, as he looked at Gavin¡¯s expression, he found that Gavin was unsurprised. Gavin was indeed used to such things. Just over a decade ago, Gavin had just taken over the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, bing the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. The first opponent Gavin encountered was the East King Sect mentioned by him. It was a group of warriors hidden in eastern forests in Frostpeak. This group used poison to fuse various poisons into their bodies and transform them into their cultivation. Simrly, each of their cultivation techniques and martial techniques would cause the enemy to be poisoned when they hit him. The Eastern Fire Poison, which was the Eastern King Sect¡¯s warrior, used the poison condensed from his poison attack to form a colorless and odorless poison. Back then, it was this poison that caused quite a bit of trouble for the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. At that time, Gavin¡¯s medical skills were not as powerful as they were now. It took him a lot of effort to permanently resolve the hidden danger of Frostpeak Dark Warriors being poisoned by this poison. Then, he led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to wipe out this Eastern King Sect that cultivated poison attacks. Logically speaking, the Eastern Fire Poison should not have appeared in the world again. But now¡­ Gavin¡¯s gaze was deep. He had already made up his mind. After dealing with the Eastern Fire Poison in Muriel¡¯s body, he would immediately order the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, who were at Frostpeak, to investigate what was going on. Meanwhile, Gavin did not say anything. Harris did not dare to say anything either. He just looked at Gavin respectfully. At this moment, Gavin had already pulled his thoughts back. He looked at Harris. and asked, ¡°Do you have silver needles with you?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Harris did not dare to be negligent. He nodded. heavily and said, ¡°I have it!¡± As he spoke, he took out his acupuncture box. Gavin nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright. Take off all the patient¡¯s clothes. immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Clifford¡­¡± When Harris heard Gavin¡¯s order, he turned around and was about to start work. At that moment, he was suddenly stunned. Then, his expression turned strange as he said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, what should we do. about Mrs. Muriel?¡± Gavin thought inwardly, ¡®Mrs. Muriel¡­ He almost forgot that Muriel was a woman. If he took off all her clothes¡­ Gavin originally wanted to call Sally in to help, but if he were to perform acupunctureter, he couldn¡¯t possibly ask Sally to help. Most importantly¡­ It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen it before. With this thought, Gavin coughed slightly. He immediately said, ¡°Get a curtain over here. Separate the two patients.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Without another word, Harris did as he was told. Soon, the room was divided into two wards. He could hear voices, but he couldn¡¯t see the scene behind the curtain at all. Harris stood beside Georgie¡¯s bed, while Gavin stood beside Muriel¡¯s bed. Otherwise¡­ Should he ask Harris to take off Muriel¡¯s clothes? Gavin looked at Muriel with a strange expression and slowly told himself in his heart, ¡®I¡¯m a doctor. Any patient is just my child in my eyes. No one knew who he was talking to. Gavin took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s gaze had be extremely clear without any impurities. In his eyes, Muriel, who had already been cleaned up in front of him, was just a doll with human acupoints drawn all over it. On the other side, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Harris, listen to me. You¡¯ll stab any acupuncture point I tell you to.¡± Harris also took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Yes, Mr. Clifford!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice rang out the moment Harris agreed. He said, ¡°Insert the silver needle directly into the upper abdomen one inch deep. ¡°Insert the silver needle directly into the lower abdomen 0.8 inch deep. ¡°Insert the silver needle above the groin¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s voice continued to resonate. The silver needle in his hand appeared out of nowhere andnded steadily on Muriel¡¯s body. As for Harris, who was separated by a curtain, he naturally followed Gavin¡¯s instructions. He did not dare to be negligent at all. The treatment inside was progressing steadily. Outside the room, Sally stood on the spot and paced back and forth anxiously. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. 119 0 Of course, she was worried about her mother and grandfather¡¯s situation. In her heart, she believed Harris. After all, Harris was publicly acknowledged as a high-skilled doctor. However, she didn¡¯t know when Harris had a master. Harris¡¯s master was actually Gavin, who was in his twenties. This difference in age made Sally very nervous. Of course, she was willing to believe Gavin, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel this way. On the other side, Hector, who had been dragged out by Sally¡¯s uncle and thrown to the ground, slowly woke up. At this moment, his entire face was swollen. He slowly sat up from the ground, and his actions naturally attracted the gazes of Sally and the others. Sally naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, but Sally¡¯s uncle pounced on his son¡¯s side and asked with a face full of concern, ¡°Hector, are you okay? Don¡¯t me me. I actually saved your life for this!¡± After Hector heard his father¡¯s voice, his dazed state finally stabilized, and his eyes regained focus. He slowly raised his hand and touched his face which seemed to have lost all feeling. He moaned in pain. The pain made his thoughts clearer. Then, his tears flowed again. He cried and said to his father, ¡°Dad! What¡¯s going on? Why did you hit me? And my master, what¡¯s wrong with him? Is he still dreaming? Why did he kneel to a twenty-year-old man and address him as his master?¡± After hearing that, Sally¡¯s uncle would be lying if he didn¡¯t feel sorry for his son. After all, he was her biological son. But just as he was about to exin helplessly, a loud shout suddenly came from the room. ¡°Quiet!¡± Then, Sally¡¯s uncle¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. The next second, he scolded his son, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Another loud pnded on Hector¡¯s face. With a thud, Hectory sprawled on the ground and fainted again. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 It didn¡¯t take long. After a while, Gavin and Harris walked out of the room. Sally was the only one left at the door. As for Sally¡¯s uncle, he was probably worried that something would happen to his son again, so he directly dragged him away. When she saw Gavin and Harris, Sally quickly went up to them and then asked anxiously, ¡°Gavin, how is my mother? And my grandfather?¡± Looking at the anxious Sally, Gavin gently said to Sally, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. now.¡± On the other side, Harris, who was filled with endless fanatical worship for Gavin, directly said, ¡°Miss Tenny, don¡¯t worry. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. However, my master is here. No matter what happens, your mother and the head of the Tenny family will be safe!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Gavin and Harris¡¯s words, Sally slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Tears flowed uncontrobly after she rxed. Of course, she did not forget to shout at Gavin. She said, ¡°Thank you, Gavin. Thank you, Gavin, for saving my mother and grandfather¡­¡± As she spoke, she actually wanted to kneel down to thank Gavin. However, Gavin reached out and stopped Sally. Then, with a gentle smile on his face, he said, ¡°Since Mrs. Muriel is seriously ill and has even been given a notice of critical illness, why are you still hiding such things from me? You even told me that Mrs. Muriel is discussing business outside?¡± On the other side, Sally, who was wiping her tears, heard Gavin¡¯s words. A trace of embarrassment appeared in her eyes. Then, she said embarrassedly, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t want me to tell you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Muriel?¡± Hearing that, Gavin paused. Sally continued, ¡°When she was in the hospital, Mom woke up briefly. The first thing she did was tell me not to let you know, Gavin. Mom seems to be worried. that you will be sad if you find out, so¡­¡± Sally¡¯s voice stopped there. After Gavin heard Sally¡¯s exnation, a helpless expression appeared on his face as he shook his head slightly. He understood why Muriel didn¡¯t want Sally to tell him. Muriel hadpletely treated him as her family. He still remembered that back in Stanlow, he had revealed that long-lost fragile look because of his mother¡¯s letter. At that time, Muriel felt sorry for him. After that, she took the initiative to think of herself as Gavin¡¯s mother. She wanted to give Gavin the kind of motherly love that he had already lost. It was as if she was worried that Gavin would not be able to ept the double blow of her death. He might feel pain in his heart or do something stupid. Therefore, Muriel chose to hide it from Gavin. Fortunately, Gavin happened to be on his way to West Blue. He passed by Greenwald. Since he didn¡¯t get a chance to see the Hill family, he nned to drop by and visit Muriel. Otherwise, Gavin would have forgotten that there was still Muriel in West Blue¡­ Then Muriel would really die today. The Eastern Fire Poison, aside from the antidote from the Eastern King Sect, could only be cured by Gavin. Meanwhile, Gavin said to Sally, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s fine now. Fortunately, I¡¯m here. Otherwise¡­¡± Gavin looked at Sally and shook his head. ¡°Since you treat me as family, in the future, no matter what happens, you have to inform me immediately. Do understand?¡± you At this moment, Sally still looked a little embarrassed, but when she heard Gavin¡¯s voice, she nodded heavily and said, ¡°I got it, Gavin!¡± Just as Sally finished speaking, suddenly, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from the hall downstairs. He shouted, ¡°Where are the people? Where are the people from the Tenny family? Damn it! Hurry up ande out to wee your esteemed guest!¡± After Sally heard this voice, her brows instantly furrowed, and a look of extreme disgust appeared in her eyes. Then, she blurted out, ¡°Theo? Why is he here? And who let Theo in?¡± Who let Theo in? Perhaps there was no one at all. After all, the main gate of the Tenny Vi had been destroyed by Harry. As for the subordinates of the Tenny family, they had also been dealt with by Harry and. Rose. To be honest, Theo could have swaggered in. However, when Gavin heard Theo¡¯s name, he raised his eyebrows slightly. A hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. He realized that Theo was from the Henderson family in Greenwald. As for the Henderson family¡¯s head, Albert, he had already been killed by Gavin in Brookspring. Gavin thought inwardly, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t the Henderson family be hiding somewhere like the Hill family in Greenwald? He is actually so ostentatious and even dares toe to the Tenny Vi to spout nonsense. At this moment, in the hall of the Tenny family¡¯s building, Theo, who had a huge mole on the left side of his nose, arrogantly crossed his arms and stood in the middle of the hall. Behind him were several thugs from the Henderson family. All of them had fierce looks on their faces. They looked like people no one would want to approach. At this moment, Sally¡¯s uncle, who was frowning, walked out with his son, Hector, whose head was still swollen. Hector had just regained consciousness. A surprised voice came from the other side. ¡°Wow! So it¡¯s Mr. Theo from the Henderson family! Mr. Theo, you¡¯vee to the Tenny Vi personally. I¡¯m sorry for noting out to wee you!¡± It was Sally¡¯s eldest uncle. With a ttering look on his face, he walked toward Theo. Seeing this scene, Sally¡¯s younger uncle¡¯s frown deepened. His face revealed a trace of anger as he said to his brother, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know the rtionship between the Henderson family and the Tenny family?¡± When Gavin, who had juste downstairs, heard Sally¡¯s younger uncle¡¯s words, he was also surprised. He thought maybe this person still had something to be praised for. However, Sally, who was beside Gavin, was even more surprised. She subconsciously said, ¡°Oh. What¡¯s wrong with him? Usually, when he sees people from the Henderson family, he¡¯s even more enthusiastic than my eldest uncle!¡± Gavin thought inwardly, ¡®Alright. It turns out that he is indeed not a good thing!¡± Sally¡¯s younger uncle probably felt that Gavin¡¯s identity was not simple and that he was very strong. Moreover, Gavin seemed to have a very good rtionship with Muriel and Sally. At this moment, Sally¡¯s younger uncle hadpletely be a fence-sitter. It was as if he had deliberately made it for Gavin to see. Even his son, Hector said to his father in surprise with his swollen face, ¡°Dad! What are you doing? This is Mr. Theo. Didn¡¯t you follow him yesterday¡­¡± Suddenly, a sound of pping could be heard. Before Hector could finish his sentence, his father raised his hand again and pped Hector¡¯s swollen head ruthlessly. Hector was so poor. His eyes rolled back and he fainted for the third time. 3/4 He did not know who he had offended. And he didn¡¯t know how he could be so easily bullied. On the other side, after Sally¡¯s uncle finished beating up his son, he nced at the staircase with lingering fear. He was clearly afraid of Gavin. On the other side, Theo was about to say something when he saw Sally¡¯s eldest uncle smiling obsequiously at him. Then he saw Sally rushing down the stairs. His pupils constricted and a lecherous light suddenly appeared in his eyes. He even licked the corner of his mouth. Then, he directly ignored Sally¡¯s eldest uncle. and her younger uncle and asked Sally, ¡°Sally, how¡¯s your mother¡¯s health now?¡± With this tone and that wretched expression, he was clearly a shameless hooligan. Sally directly said with an extremely disgusted tone, ¡°Theo, what are you doing here? The Tenny Family doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± Theo did not care about Sally¡¯s attitude. Instead, he continued to smile wretchedly. ¡°I¡¯m here to save your mother. Save my dear Muriel¡¯s life.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 ¡°I¡¯m here for my dear Muriel¡¯s life, of course.¡± When Theo said this, his tone gave off an extremely wretched feeling. Moreover, Theo didn¡¯t look like he had lost his son at all. He was so arrogant as if he considered himself unrivaled. On the other side, when they heard Theo¡¯s words, the expressions of two people changed subtly. These two people were Sally¡¯s uncles. When the two of them heard Theo¡¯s words, a look of surprise and confusion appeared in their eyes. Of course, the two of them did not say anything. They quickly controlled their emotions. However, no matter how well they controlled their emotions, Gavin had clearly captured the short change in their expressions. On Gavin¡¯s side, after he noticed the subtle changes in their emotions, a knowing smile appeared on his face. Regardless of how the Eastern Fire Poison came about, Gavin already knew how Sally and the head of the Tenny family were poisoned. On the other side, Sally¡¯s angry voice could be heard. ¡°Stop being a hypocrite! I have reason to suspect that the sudden critical illness of my mother and my grandfather was caused by you, you bastard!¡± On this side, no one expected Theo to directly nod and reply loudly after hearing Sally¡¯s question. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who poisoned them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sally and Sally¡¯s uncles eximed at the same time. However, it was obvious that Sally and her two uncles were not in the same state of shock. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Sally shouted out. The anger in Sally¡¯s heart had reached a point where she could no longer suppress it. She pointed at Theo and roared, ¡°Why did you hurt my mother?¡± Theo looked at Sally with a nonchnt expression. He directly said to Sally, ¡°My heart aches so much for Muriel. How could I harm her? Aren¡¯t I here to deliver the antidote to Muriel?¡± As Theo spoke, he slowly took out a small medicine bottle from his pocket. This small medicine bottle was sealed with a ck seal. When Gavin saw the small medicine bottle, his gaze paused slightly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he recognized this bottle. This was the bottle used by the Eastern King Sect to contain the antidote for the Eastern Fire Poison. Gavin narrowed his eyes slightly. Looking at Theo, he thought inwardly, ¡®Could it be that Theo has some special rtionship with the Eastern King Sect?¡± When Gavin thought of the Eastern King Sect, his fists felt like they were about to exert a little force. It was as if he had a blood feud with the Eastern King Sect. However, at this moment, Gavin did not re up. This was because he could tell at a nce that although Theo was a warrior, his cultivation method was just an ordinary warrior cultivation method. It did not feel like the Eastern King Sect¡¯s poison attack at all. The antidote in his hand might be someone else¡¯s. On the other side, Theo did not stop talking. Instead, he looked at Sally provocatively and asked, ¡°Sally, do you want this antidote? If you want it, I can give it to you. However, when your mother wakes up, she has to marry me. immediately and be my wife!¡± ¡°Give up!¡± Sally shouted at Theo without any hesitation. However, Theo still spoke to Sally unhurriedly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree, you can only watch helplessly as your mother, my dear Muriel, dies in front of you. Well. It¡¯s a pity that Muriel has such a good-looking appearance.¡± Theo¡¯s current appearance and attitude made it seem as if he thought that he hadpletely controlled Sally. He thought that Sally would definitely change her mind and kneel at his feet, begging him to hand over the antidote. When the time came, he would increase the price and let Muriel marry him. At the same time, he would let Sally be his concubine. Theo thought to himself, ¡®Then this mother and daughter pair¡­ Just thinking about it made Theo drool. But at this moment, a pleasant and slightly mature voice sounded. ¡°Theo, your son has already died in Stanlow. How dare youe to the Tenny Vi?¡± When he heard this voice, Theo¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. In the next second, his eyes revealed a trace of intense shock as he cast his gaze in the direction of the voice in disbelief. Sally was also looking at the stairs. She let out a surprised cry and then ran out. ¡°Mom!¡± At the same time, the graceful Muriel slowly walked into the hall. At this moment, her face was rosy and glossy. There were no signs of poisoning on her body. Sally was crying tears of joy as she plunged into her mother¡¯s embrace. Muriel gently hugged her daughter tofort her. His gaze was filled with gratitude and aplicated emotion. She looked at Gavin and then nodded slightly at him. Theo wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned in the hall. Sally¡¯s two uncles, Muriel¡¯s two brothers, were also stunned. At this moment, Theo seemed to think that he was dreaming. After rubbing his eyes a few times, he eximed, ¡°Impossible! Why are you fine? Shouldn¡¯t you be poisoned and about to die?¡± As Theo eximed, he wondered inwardly, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with the patriarch of the Moore family? Didn¡¯t he say that there¡¯s no cure for this poison?¡± On the other side, Muriel stared at Theo and then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Theo. I¡¯ve disappointed you. Your son died in Stanlow. Your n to harm me has failed. again. Now, you must be in pain, right?¡± When Muriel said this, there was a faint smile on her face. It was this smile that seemed to pierce Theo¡¯s heart. His expression instantly became ferocious as he roared, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to talk about my son!¡± At that moment, his expression turned fierce. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you guys hooked up with that guy called Gavin and killed my son in Stanlow. I didn¡¯t bring the Henderson family¡¯s people to exterminate the Tenny family. You guys are going to feel gratitude. How dare you mention my son at this time? Do you believe that as long as I give the order, the Tenny Family will immediately be wiped out?¡± At this moment, Theo¡¯s threatening voice seemed to not affect Sally and her mother at all. Sally even jumped out and said to Theo, ¡°Since you know about our family¡¯s rtionship with Gavin, how dare youe to the Tenny Vi? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Gavin will kill you?¡± Hearing Sally¡¯s words, Theo was stunned at first, and then he actuallyughed arrogantly again. Then he shouted, ¡°Him? That immature trash? Does he still dare toe to Greenwald to kill me? This stupid bastard can¡¯t even enter Greenwald¡¯s territory. He¡¯ll be reduced to ashes! The current Gavin might have been hiding in his kennel. in Brookspring, trembling in fear! Does he still dare toe to Greenwald? If I don¡¯t look for him, he will be grateful to me!¡± Even Gavin was surprised by Theo¡¯s insolence. He thought inwardly, ¡®Who exactly gives Theo such confidence? The head of the Henderson family had already died in Brookspring. Doesn¡¯t he know? Impossible! After all, the Hill family¡¯s people already received the news and hid. How could the Henderson family¡¯s people not know?¡± Simrly, Muriel and Sally also had strange expressions on their faces. The two of them instantly looked at Gavin helplessly. On the other side, Sally¡¯s tone was very strange as she said, ¡°Gavin, this person said that as long as you enter Greenwald, you will be reduced to ashes!¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 ¡°Gavin, this person said that as long as you enter Greenwald, you will be reduced to ashes!¡± Saily looked at Gavin with her big, confused eyes. She looked very adorable. However, as soon as she said this, Theo¡¯s entire body trembled heavily. His face immediately turned pale. Not only he, but even the subordinates of the Henderson family behind him were trembling slightly. As for Sally¡¯s uncles, they looked at Gavin in disbelief. Of course, they did not know Gavin¡¯s identity before. Simrly, they had long heard of the meaning of the word Gavin. Themotion caused by Gavin in Brookspring and Stanlow was too great. He had directly changed these two cities. Moreover, it was said that the Soutnd Overlord had already targeted Gavin. It seemed that the Soutnd Overlord could not do anything to Gavin. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t allow Stanlow and Brookspring to change. Gavin sighed and then spread his hands. After that, he said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve already turned into ashes.¡± Gavin¡¯s tone was rxed and happy, causing a smile to appear on Sally¡¯s face. At the same time, Theo¡¯s trembling voice could be heard.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­ You are¡­ Gavin?¡± For some reason, the arrogance on Theo¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared, reced by a strong sense of fear. It was as if the person who had scolded Gavin for being a ¡°stupid bastard¡± and an ¡°immature trash¡± was not him, but someone else. When Gavin heard Theo¡¯s voice, he turned his head slightly to face Theo and spread his hands. ¡°What? Don¡¯t I look like what the rumors say?¡± For some reason, Theo began to tremble when he heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Looking at Theo¡¯s current demeanor, it was evident that when he cursed Gavin earlier, it was more like a desperate attempt to save face. It was as if he wanted to show off in front of Muriel. However, now that he saw Gavin in person, he was instantly afraid. He knew that his family head, his father, Albert, and the Hill family¡¯s people had brought 200,000 Soutnd Army people to Brookspring to besiege Gavin. But no one came back. His father was dead, and so was the head of the Hill family. Even 200,000 Soutnd Army people were dead. Of course, they knew how terrifying Gavin was. As for why they did not hide like the Hill family¡¯s people, that was unknown. Meanwhile, Theo, who was trembling all over, had a determined look in his eyes. His legs were no longer trembling, and his face was no longer pale. It was as if he had made up his mind. Then he said to Gavin, ¡°Gavin!¡± Gavin looked at Theo, waiting for him to say something. But in the next second, something unexpected happened. Theo actually turned around on the spot. The sound of footsteps could be heard. He immediately quickened his pace, rushing out of the hall. Not only he, but even the servants of the Henderson family seemed to have a telepathic connection. They turned around and ran out. The speed of their escape was even faster than Theo¡¯s. Then the crowd realized that he had run away just like that. Theo and the Henderson family¡¯s people¡¯s actions stunned everyone in the hall except for Gavin. Theo¡¯s gaze was firm as he shouted, ¡°Gavin!¡± The crowd thought that Theo was going to fight against Gavin. Unexpectedly, Theo actually turned around and ran while everyone was in a daze. In an instant, Theo became a clown in everyone¡¯s eyes. The helplessness and amusement in Gavin¡¯s eyes became even more obvious when he saw Theo running away. Of course, Gavin did not give chase. This was because Theo couldn¡¯t escape. Just as Theo and the others rushed to the entrance of the hall, a cold and calm voice sounded. ¡°Did Dark Lord let you go?¡± The moment this voice fell, Harry¡¯s figure appeared on the path that this group of people had to pass through to escape. With a bang, this group of people braked on the spot and stopped steadily. The group of people looked at each other and then cast their gazes at Theo. At this moment, someone asked, ¡°Mr. Theo, what do we do now?¡± On the other side, Theo gritted his teeth slightly and looked back at Gavin who was standing still. Then, he looked at Harry who was blocking in front of him. His gaze became firm again as he said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gavin is alone!¡± When he said this, the others thought that he was nning to bring people to attack Gavin. Unexpectedly, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s not Gavin. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Charge out!¡± His response was surprising. After hearing Theo¡¯s words, the Henderson family¡¯s subordinates and thugs strongly agreed. They thought inwardly, ¡®Yeah. He isn¡¯t Gavin. Then they shouted, ¡°Charge!¡± For a moment, these people all rushed toward Harry with fierce expressions. However, they did not notice that Theo, who gave them the order, did not do anything at all. Instead, after they rushed toward Harry, he crept quietly toward the wall beside him. He was nning to secretly escape alone. Soon, screams could be heard. One figure after another was sent flying. The sky was also filled with blood mist. No matter how strong these thugs of the Henderson family were, they couldn¡¯t be Harry¡¯s opponent. Harry was the leader of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. There was no need to talk about the team leader. Even if anyone from the Frostpeak Dark Warriors came, he could easily take down these people. However, all of this had nothing to do with Theo. With the thugs under him holding back Harry, he had already run to the courtyard unimpeded. Seeing the door of the Tenny Vi that Harry had kicked down in front of him, Theo saw hope for survival. But at this moment, a woman with a graceful figure appeared in his path. This woman was very beautiful. Even Theo, this old pervert, almost had lustful thoughts at this moment. However, he knew that his life was more important. He directly shouted at the beautiful woman who looked weak, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± He wondered who this woman was. She was the head of the Rosebud, Rose, who was a novice celestial warrior. She listened to Theo¡¯s words and stood there expressionlessly. Theo had yet to realize the seriousness of the matter. As he ran, he roared, ¡°Get lost! I told you to get lost! You¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a huge pain came from his chest, and blood. gushed out of his throat, instantly interrupting his voice. At this moment, Theo realized that he was getting further and further away from that beauty. The sound of the wind could be heard. Then, he actually saw Harry, who blocked his way before. He saw the door of the Tenny Vi¡¯s hall again. With a bang, he fell to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Theo bared his bloody teeth and let out a painful roar. He clutched his chest with difficulty and propped himself up on the ground. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Gavin. Theo¡¯s painful roar instantly stopped. His face instantly turned pale and bloodless. The sweat on his forehead poured down. As he saw Gavin¡¯s calm and natural smile, Theo felt the fear of being stared at by death, as well as the despair that could not be stripped away. Gavin just looked at Theo indifferently and did not say anything. At this moment, Theo¡¯s body was trembling slightly. His gaze became firm for the third time. ¡®Gavin!¡± He shouted Gavin¡¯s name again. The next second, Theo bounced up from the ground with all his strength. Everyone thought that Theo was desperate and was about to attack Gavin. But then, with a thud, Theo, who had just stood up, knelt down on both knees in front of Gavin. After that, he let out a roar. He eximed, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I was wrong! Spare my life!¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 ¡°Your Grace. I was wrong. Please spare my life!¡± Theo Henderson actually knelt down in front of Gavin and begged for mercy with tears in his eyes. Good lord! Everyone present looked at him with strange expressions. All of them had a look of disdain in their eyes. When Theo arrived earlier, he was so arrogant, as if he hadpletely controlled Sally and her mother. Showing off his identity as part of the Henderson family, he actually arrogantly admitted that the Tenny family¡¯s head and Sally were harmed by him. He was beyond arrogant. Later, after learning that Gavin was present, with a determined look in hist seemed like he was going to continue showing off. eyes, he Unexpectedly, he turned around and ran. After so many times of provocation, he actually knelt at Gavin¡¯s feet and begged for mercy at present. He did not look like a member of the Henderson family at all. Even Sally hugged her own shoulders and spat at him, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Bah!¡± On Gavin¡¯s side, the smile on his face slowly disappeared as he looked at Theo with a hint of coldness. ¡°Tell me, where did you get the Eastern Fire Poison?¡± he asked directly. When he heard the words ¡°Eastern Fire Poison¡± from Gavin, Harry Geller, who was standing at the entrance of the hall, narrowed his eyes slightly. A hint of surprise appeared in his pupils. He even muttered softly, ¡°Eastern Fire Poison? Isn¡¯t this something that belonged to the Eastern King Sect? ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Eastern King Sect been destroyed by Dark Lord and our Frostpeak Dark Warriors? ¡°The Eastern Fire Poison has appeared again?¡± He was so shocked that his eyes were filled with curiosity when he saw Theo kneeling on the ground. On the other hand, when Theo heard Gavin¡¯s question, a hint of struggle appeared in his eyes. However, this struggle did notst long. He directly said loudly, ¡°This was given to me by the Moore family¡¯s ancestor!¡± 14 ¡°Ancestor of the Moore family?¡± Gavin asked. He raised his eyebrows slightly as he listened to Theo¡¯s answer. Theo was still worried that Gavin would not believe his words. He immediately exined to Gavin, ¡°This ancestor of the Moore family is the father of Darren Moore, the current head of the Moore family. He has disappeared for more than ten years. We all thought he was dead. ¡°But two days ago, the Moore family suddenly announced to the entire Greenwald that the father of Darren had returned alive. Moreover, he was an expert with immeasurable strength! ¡°He¡¯s at least at the intermediate stage of celestial rank! ¡°That¡¯s the Moore family¡¯s ancestor¡­¡± Theo seemed to be afraid that Gavin would not understand. He exined in great detail. He told Gavin that in the beginning, when the Henderson family and the Hill family found out that their family heads had died in Brookspring, they wanted to hide immediately. However, the Moore family released such a huge piece of news at this time. The two families immediately went to look for the Moore family for help. Because the Hill family was rtively weak, the Moore family took in them. Now, everyone in the Hill family was hiding in the Moore family. On the other hand, the Henderson family was clearly much stronger than the Hill family. Therefore, this old ancestor of the Moore family arranged for the Henderson family to parade around outside to lure out the legendary Gavin Clifford. When Gavin arrived at Greenwald, the Moore family ancestor, who was known to be at the intermediate stage of celestial rank, would appear immediately and kill this person suspected to be Gavin Clifford. In order to get Gavin to Greenwald as soon as possible, this ancestor of the Moore family gave the Eastern Fire Poison to the Henderson family. Of course, there was also the antidote for the Eastern Fire Poison. It was to lure Gavin to Greenwald through the grudge between the Henderson. family and the Tenny family. Obviously, they also found out about the subtle rtionship between Gavin and the Tenny family through their investigation. Theo naturally came out to do as he was told. However¡­ The intermediate-stage ancestor of celestial rank said that he would appear and personally kill Gavin as soon as Gavin arrived. 09 However, Theo didn¡¯t expect that Gavin was still standing in the Tenny family¡¯s hall now. He knew exactly how powerful Gavin was. He couldn¡¯t even think of resisting at all. After Theo¡¯splicated exnation, a faint cold light finally appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡°This ancestor of the Moore family¡­ ¡°Could it be a fish that escaped the back then?¡± Then, his eyes shed slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Harry.¡± With a whoosh, Harry, the leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, instantly appeared beside Gavin. He knelt on one knee and said loudly, ¡°At yourmand!¡± Gavin looked at Harry and quickly said, ¡°Send the order to Frostpeak. Ask them to check if there are any survivors of the Eastern King Sect back then.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After Harry agreed loudly, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. It was as if he was extremely disgusted with the Eastern King Sect. He even said, ¡°These damn traitors. Are there still survivors?¡± Traitors? This might be why Frostpeakdark Dark Warriors hated the Eastern King Sect so much and why Gavin led people to destroy the sect personally. On the other side, Theo, who was kneeling at Gavin¡¯s feet, was a little nervous. He said shakily, ¡°Well¡­ Your Grace. I¡¯ve said everything I know. Can you let me go. now?¡± ¡®Let you go? ¡°The Henderson family people had killed so many people of the Clifford family. How could I let you live? ¡®Dream on, Gavin thought. However, before he could speak, Sally anxiously jumped out and asked Theo loudly, ¡°Theo, you old bastard, let me ask you! ¡°How did you poison my mother and grandfather?¡± Indeed, Sally was very sure. Because the Henderson family always used some tricks on her and her mother behind their backs. They would be very cautious at times. Especially since they were still in the Tenny family, it was extremely difficult to poison them. While listening to Sally¡¯s question, Theo didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, but the eyes of Sally¡¯s second uncle and eldest uncle, who were standing on the other side, suddenly narrowed their eyes. A sense of nervousness immediately appeared in their hearts. The two of them began to give Theo looks. This scene was clearly seen by Gavin. Theo began to stammer at this moment as he responded to Sally¡¯s question. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± At this moment, Gavin¡¯s indifferent voice sounded. ¡°Answer her question.¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll say it!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Theo quivered and said in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s them! They helped me!¡± As he spoke, Theo stretched out his finger and pointed in the direction of Sally¡¯s second uncle and eldest uncle. He even pointed at Hector Tenny, who was on the ground. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Sally and her mother, Muriel, became instantly furious and locked onto them with a gaze mixed with anger. However, how could Sally¡¯s second uncle and eldest uncle admit it so easily? They also directly roared, ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re ndering us! Muriel is our sister. Why would we do such a thing to her? Would we poison our father?¡± On the other side, Theo was also shouting at them, ¡°If it¡¯s not you, who else can it be?! You¡¯re all coveting the position of the Tenny family¡¯s head. When you heard that I have a way to make your current family head and the next family head die at the same time without leaving any evidence, the two of you are rushing to lick my butt!¡± Theo¡¯s current appearance was already a little hysterical, but what he said was true. In order to make Gavin believe him, he turned to Gavin and pointed at the sky. with his three fingers. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your Grace, you have to believe me. I swear to God, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Gavin looked at him swear and nodded with a slight smile. ¡°I believe you.¡± A rxed smile finally appeared on Theo¡¯s face when he heard Gavin¡¯s words. But in the next second, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore because Gavin continued, ¡°Then you can die in peace.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°Then you can die in peace!¡± When Gavin said this, the rxed expression on Theo¡¯s face froze instantly. In its ce was a hint of extreme fear and despair. He opened his mouth as if he was about to roar. ¡°Pu!¡± There was a muffled sound. Gavin had already pped Theo hard on the head. At this moment, blood bled from Theo¡¯s nose, eyes, mouth, and ears. His dead body slowly fell to the ground. After doing all this, Gavin nced at Harry, Harry understood it immediately and directly dragged the corpse out and disappeared. He should be contacting Frostpeak Dark Warriors toplete the mission Gavin. gave him. On the other side, Muriel¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°The two of you are traitors. It¡¯s fine if you harmed me, but you even harmed Father! To think that I even called you brothers!¡± On the other side, Sally¡¯s eldest uncle and second uncle instantly eximed at the same time, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do such a thing! ¡°It¡¯s that old bastard from the Henderson family trying to harm us!¡± ¡°Muriel, we¡¯re your brothers. You have to believe us. We really didn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± ¡°ng!¡± There was a soft sound. Amidst the chaotic roars of these two people, it sounded very abrupt. However, the people from the Tenny family all fell silent. In the next second, an old but strong voice came from the top of the stairs. ¡°Someone! Take down these two ungrateful bastards and drag them out!¡± Hearing this voice, Muriel, Sally, and Sally¡¯s two uncles all looked up at the corner of the stairs at the same time. Georgie Tenny, the head of the Tenny family, slowly walked down the stairs with a walking stick. When they saw Georgie, Muriel and Sally revealed a surprised smile and called out at the same time. ¡°Dad! / Grandpa! You¡¯re awake!¡± Meanwhile, Sally¡¯s two uncles shouted at the same time, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m innocent!¡± However, it didn¡¯t matter whether they were wronged or not. The words of the Tenny family¡¯s head carried a lot of weight in the Tenny family. In an instant, a group of servants of the Tenny family rushed out. They did not care if the other party was the sons of the head of the Tenny family. With swift action, they took the two down and dragged them out. As for how Georgie would deal with these two people, Gavin did not care at all. After all, this was the Tenny family¡¯s family matter and had nothing to do with him. On the other side, Sally and Muriel had already walked up to Georgie and were supporting him from both sides. Both of them were looking at Georgie with great concern. Muriel asked, ¡°Dad, how are you feeling? Are you alright?¡± Georgie looked at his daughter and granddaughter, his eyes filled with relief. He slowly shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, Georgie let go of Muriel and Sally and walked to Gavin. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you¡¯re the one who saved my life, right?¡± he asked. Gavin looked at Georgie and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not the one who cured you. It¡¯s the miracle doctor of Riverrun, Harris. Myers.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Georgie smiled and said, ¡°Harris already told me that are his master. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I survived!¡± you When Gavin heard Georgie¡¯s words, a hint of helplessness appeared in his eyes. Coincidentally, at the corner above the stairs, Harris quietly retreated and hid as if he were afraid of being discovered by Gavin. On the other side, Georgie¡¯s voice did not stop. He let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°Back then, I was also heartbroken when I learned. what happened to the Clifford family! ¡°But there are too many things involved in this matter. There¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Gavin looked at Georgie¡¯s current appearance, knowing that he was not. pretending. Gavin had already killed too many people to avenge the Clifford family. Although the anger in his heart toward the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion was still not appeased, he could now control his emotions well. Therefore, he shook his head slightly at Georgie and said calmly, ¡°Thank your kindness, sir.¡± On the other side, Georgie looked at Gavin, and his eyes lit up. Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Clifford? Do you have a girlfriend now?¡± 21 you for Hearing Georgie¡¯s words, Gavin was slightly stunned. He did not react immediately. ¡®Why did Georgie ask this?¡¯ he thought. During this gap, Georgie directly said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I wonder if you would take a fancy to my granddaughter. If you¡­¡± Before Georgie could finish speaking, Gavin and Sally¡¯s pupils instantly dted in shock. ¡°Grandpa! You¡¯ve just woken up, and you¡¯re already trying to matchmake me? What are you doing?¡± On Sally¡¯s side, her face was flushed red. It was obvious that she was very shy, but she still put her hands on her waist and pouted. She looked at her grandpa as if she was angry. Gavin coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Ahem. Sir, actually, I already have a fianc¨¦e.¡± For some reason, when Sally heard Gavin¡¯s words, a slight disappointment appeared in her eyes. At this moment, a crisp voice came from outside the hall. ¡°Gay, what happened?¡± This voice belonged to Kris Conor. Meanwhile, Kris slowly walked into the hall. She immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Georgie saw Kris, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. And in Sally¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be a slight hint of inferiority. This reaction was a little strange. Georgie said directly, ¡°It turns out that Mr. Clifford already has a beauty. Compared to her, my granddaughter is indeed a littlecking¡­¡± When Gavin heard this, his pupils constricted again. He turned around and looked at Kris. Then, he turned around and waved his hand crazily. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t misunderstand. She¡¯s my aunt!¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± Georgie was slightly stunned. When Sally heard Gavin¡¯s words, she actually felt relieved. On the other hand, Gavin wanted to cover up this topic quickly, so he turned to Muriel and said, ¡°Mrs. Muriel, let me introduce you. This is my mother¡¯s younger sister, Kris¡­¡± Before Gavin could finish speaking, Muriel¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Kris!¡± Kris also let out a surprised cry, ¡°Muriel!¡± Then, the two women took a step forward and hugged each other. Gavin looked at this scene and was stunned. ¡®Why do I feel like these two people were so familiar with each other? They seemed to be more familiar to each other than I, he thought. The two were indeed very familiar with each other. Although the two of them hadn¡¯t met, they had seen photos. Although so many years had passed, they had not changed much. In the past, when Muriel contacted Gavin¡¯s mother by phone, Kris liked to join in the fun. After a while, the two sides naturally became familiar with each other, The two women seemed to have endless things to say. They held hands and sat down, chattering non- stop. On the other side, Georgie also left the hall. It seemed that he had gone to deal with the problem of his two sons. As for Sally¡­ Now, she seemed to be angry or something. She did not even look at Gavin. Instead, she hugged her shoulders and pouted as she left. Gavin was confused. After an unknown period of time, the two women were still not done chatting. Gavin sat here with nothing to do. He thought of something suddenly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I deal with the Henderson family first?¡¯ Owned by N?velDrama.Org. With that thought in mind, he stood up and walked out of the hall. However, just as he left the hall, Muriel¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡®Gay?¡± Hearing Muriel¡¯s calling, Gavin subconsciously turned around. ¡°Mrs. Muriel, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Meanwhile, Kris was still drinking coffee in the hall. However, Muriel jogged over to Gavin and held his hand. She whispered in his ear, ¡°Gav, did you notice? Your aunt Kris doesn¡¯t look like your mother at all!¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 ¡°Gav, did you realize that Kris doesn¡¯t look like your mother at all!¡± Muriel¡¯s tone was filled with gossip. But after Gavin heard this, he shook his head indifferently and said, ¡°Impossible! They¡¯re biological sisters. How can they not be alike?¡± Muriel seemed to know that Gavin would say that. She continued to hold Gavin¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Take a closer look. In terms of looks, Kris and your mother don¡¯t look alike at all! ¡°Previously, when I saw the photo your mother sent me, I thought it was strange. Now that I¡¯ve seen her in person, I¡¯m even more certain of my eyes. ¡°Although your aunt and your mother have a significant age difference, can one simply change gics as easily as one wishes? ¡°Besides, are you really sure that your grandpa and grandma could still give birth when they were already so old?¡± ¡®Good lord! ¡®What the fuck? Could they still give birth? ¡®Muriel¡¯s words were a little unrestrained!¡¯ said Gavin inwardly. He wanted to retort subconsciously. But he had to admit that Muriel was right. He slowly pursed his lips and stuck his head out slightly, looking through Muriel toward Kris, who was drinking coffee in the hall. It would have been fine if Muriel had not mentioned it, but now that she had, Gavin could not help but feel the same. He also realized that Kris lookedpletely different from his mother. There was no simrity between them at all, so much so that Gavin began to recall his growing-up experience with Kris. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a great deal when he was not paying attention to it. Butt thinking about it now gave him a fright. His growth experience with Kris had nothing to do with an elder and a junior. ¡°Gulp!¡± On the other side, Gavin swallowed a little nervously. His eyes were a little dazed as he slowly said, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Looking at Gavin¡¯s expression, Muriel heard faint footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Kris walking out. She quickly said to Gavin, ¡°Gav, I¡¯m just saying. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± 1/5 After saying this, she turned around and walked toward Kris. She even said enthusiastically, ¡°Kris. let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my house for a walk!¡± Gavin was stunned as he watched the two leave. ¡®What did she mean by I¡¯m just saying and don¡¯t take it seriously? ¡°Then don¡¯t say it! ¡®Alright! Now that she says it now, I¡¯m not even confident in myself! ¡®ording to what she said, my aunt is not my mother¡¯s biological sister, thought Gavin. Suddenly, he thought of something he had heard Kris say when he was feigning sleep before. ¡®After fulfilling her promise to my mother, she would¡­ ¡®Would what?¡¯ Gavin had no idea at all. After he connected all these things, a terrifying thought appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. However, he quickly shook his head. It was unknown if he wasforting himself or reminding himself. He said, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! ¡°Kris is definitely my mother¡¯s biological sister!¡± However, he sounded a little less confident now. Harry¡¯s voice came from beside Gavin at this moment. ¡°Dark Lord, the order has been sent to Frostpeak. ¡°What do we do next?¡± Harry¡¯s voice interrupted Gavin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Gavin coughed slightly and chased all the random thoughts out of his mind. ¡®Was Kris my mother¡¯s biological sister or not?¡¯ he wondered. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, he could not ask Kris directly. ¡®In any case, wasn¡¯t I going to West Blue to look for the Conor family, who was already hidden? ¡®When the time came, I would secretly ask my grandfather. Then, I would know everything!¡¯ he said inwardly. Therefore, Gavin calmed down and answered Harry¡¯s question. ¡°Since Greenwald¡¯s first sh has already been made, let¡¯s continue! ¡°Go to the Henderson family!¡± Gavin was on the way to the Henderson family with Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Team D and the men of Rosebud. In the bitterly coldnd of the extreme north in Frostpeak of Blearus. A small helicopter was slowlynding. The world was white as if it was hidden in a white fog. The white ground was actually covered in ice and snow. The helicopter slowly stopped. Yana Lane, who was wearing a mink coat and thick gloves, slowly walked out of the helicopter. It was summer now, and the girls in Riverrun¡¯s Stanlow, Brookspring, and Greenwald were all wearing skimpy short skirts. On the other hand, Yana, who came to the extreme north of Frostpeak, had changed into thick winter clothes. It could be seen how vast the territory of Blearus was. Yana only had a female follower behind her. After getting off the helicopter, there were two rows of guards standing on both sides of the road. When they saw Yana, they bowed at the same time and said. loudly, ¡°Greetings, Miss Yana!¡± Obviously, these people were all from the Lane family. Yana said directly, ¡°Take me to Yara!¡± The vehicle was equipped with special snow tires and zoomed quickly amidst the ice and snow. Yana was sitting inside it. The expression on her face was extremelyplicated. After all, her rtionship with her elder sister was indeed not very good. This time, she took the initiative toe to Frostpeak to look for her sister because of Gavin. She wanted to see the will left behind by her father. In the will, there must be clues about the four symbols on the deed of the Clifford family. Not long after, they arrived in front of a building hidden in the snow. The car slowly stopped. After getting out of the car, Yana looked at the magnificent buildings in front of her. Her eyes were filled with memories and even a hint of sadness. It was as if this used to be her home. What was worth mentioning was that the houses here were all made of ice. Looking at the igloos in front of her, Yana took a step forward with mixed feelings. Just as she walked into the courtyard, a cold voice instantly sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t move forward!¡± Hearing this voice, Yana¡¯s eyes were filled with familiarity, joy, and warmth. However, there was still a deepplexity hidden in her expression. Yana stopped in her tracks and looked at the group of people slowly appearing on the steps in front of her. Walking in the middle, the woman at the front looked 70% like Yana. The winter clothes she was wearing looked very elegant and luxurious. Other people might look a little bloated in winter clothes, but this woman¡¯s outfit was filled with indescribable beauty. Yana looked at the woman and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yara¡­ my sister¡­¡± That was right. This woman was the person in charge of Frostpeak Sk, Yara Lane. She was also Yana¡¯s biological elder sister. ¡°Don¡¯t call me your sister!¡± Yara¡¯s cold voice came instantly after Yana finished speaking. Yara¡¯s voice seemed to be very angry as she roared, ¡°Ever since the day my father. passed away and you didn¡¯t appear, you¡¯re no longer my sister!¡± Hearing Yara¡¯s words, Yana¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. She did not attend her father¡¯s funeral, but she had her own difficulties. However, she did not want others to know about her difficulties. Therefore, Yana also took a deep breath and held back the tears that were about. to fall from her eyes. Then, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you acknowledge me or not. You¡¯re still my sister!¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m here today to ask you for help in the name of Riverrun Sk!¡± After Yana finished speaking, Yara let out a series ofughter, which seemed to bet mixed with thick mockery. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Then, she said without holding back, ¡°You need my help? ¡°Let me tell you. Anyone can get my help, but not you! ¡°Give it up. I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my men to send you away!¡± After saying this, Yara turned around and left without any hesitation,pletely ignoring Yana. At this moment, Yana¡¯s follower anxiously said, ¡°Boss, what should we do? How about we leave first? It¡¯s a little too cold here.¡± Unexpectedly, Yana replied loudly, ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave until Iplete the mission. Mr. Clifford gave me!¡± At this moment, Yara, who turned around and left, suddenly trembled. Then, she turned to Yana and said in shock, ¡°Who did you just say it was?¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 When Yara heard the words ¡°Mr. Clifford¡± from Yana, her entire body trembled heavily. The next second, she turned around and shouted at Yana, who was standing at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Who did you say it was?¡± Hearing Yara¡¯s anxious voice, Yana was slightly stunned. She looked at her sister and replied without any hesitation, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford! Frostpeak Dark Warriors, Dark Lord!¡± Bang! Gavin¡¯s name was indeed lethal. Yara took three steps in the direction of Yana and then spoke again. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the former young master of the Clifford family of Brookspring, Gavin Clifford?¡± Yana nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡± Yara¡¯s voice trembled when she heard her sister¡¯s reply. She looked very excited. For a moment, Yana was confused. She thought to herself, ¡®Could it be that Mr. Gavin Clifford has some connections with my sister? ¡®Don¡¯t tell me my sister likes him too! ¡®Good lord! How could I think about this?¡± Now, there was actually a feeling of jealousy in her heart. However, Yara did not specte on Yana¡¯s expression at this moment. Instead, she looked very surprised. She lowered her brows as if she was thinking about something in her mind. Yara was deep in thought, so Yana did not interrupt her. After some time, Yara slowly raised her head to look at her sister and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure that the eldest son of the Clifford family is still alive?¡± Yana didn¡¯t know why her sister kept asking her this question. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But she still nodded heavily. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford is indeed alive. Moreover, not only is he alive, but he also has powerful strength.¡± Although Yana answered truthfully, she still had her own guess in her heart. Putting aside the name Gavin Clifford, Yana realized that her sister had been struggling with the identity of the young master of the Clifford family. It was as if she had ignored the identity of the Dark Lord. In Yana¡¯s eyes, the fact that the young master of the Clifford family of Brookspring was Dark Lord was even more shocking. But her sister¡­. Before Yana could figure it out, she heard Yara¡¯s voice. ¡°Come with me!¡± Then, Yara turned around and left. Yana, who was standing at the bottom of the stairs, couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She thought she heard wrongly and stared at Yara¡¯s back. ¡®Yara let me in? ¡®Didn¡¯t she just want to chase me away? ¡®What¡¯s going on here? ¡®Was it because of Mr. Gavin Clifford?¡¯ she thought. Yana was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t react for a moment until her follower said eagerly, ¡°Boss, your sister let us in. Let¡¯s go in quickly!¡± At this moment, Yana realized that her follower was shivering from the cold on the ground. Yana nodded. She lifted her skirt and ran up the steps. After entering the building, tears appeared in Yana¡¯s eyes. This was where she grew up. It had been many years since shest saw it. Now that she was revisiting her hometown, she couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. The two sisters¡¯ attendants naturally stayed behind. Only Yara brought Yana deeper into the building. Yara didn¡¯t speak, so Yana didn¡¯t dare to speak either. She was afraid that if she said anything wrong, Yara would chase her out again. Under the guidance of Yara, the two sisters made their way into the study of their father. Yara didn¡¯t look at her sister but walked to the safe in the study. She opened the safe with the key card and took out a letter that seemed to have been sealed for a long time. She turned around and handed it to Yana with one hand, looking a little impatient. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Yana took the letter curiously and asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yara¡¯s cold voice came. ¡°Father¡¯s will!¡± When she heard this, Yana¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her pupils began to tremble violently. It was her father¡¯s will. Her father had been dead for so many years, but she had never seen her father¡¯s will. Yana¡¯s hands trembled as she carefully opened the letter and read it carefully. As time passed, the tears in Yana¡¯s trembling eyes slowly dissipated. In its ce was a deep sense of shock. In the end, when Yana ced the will on the table, she eximed, ¡°The Lane family is actually the Clifford family¡¯s servant?¡± The Clifford family¡¯s servant? The will seemed to have revealed a huge secret! The will told Yana that the small pagoda pattern in the upper right corner of the Clifford family¡¯s title deed represented the Sk organization! As for Sk, it did not split up into two branches. Instead, it spread throughout the entire Blearus. The person in charge of Sk was Yana and Yara¡¯s father. The informationwork organization that was spread all over Blearus was actually Brookspring¡¯s Clifford family¡¯s subordinates and servants. They werepletely serving the Clifford family. Yana did not expect this at all. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± At this moment, Yana¡¯s heart slowly sank. ¡°Those four patterns represent four organizations. These four organizations must all be servants of Brookspring¡¯s Clifford family!¡± ¡°But the Thorns¡­¡± Yana knew that the Thorns was one of the culprits of the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion. If the Thorns was once the servant of the Clifford family. ¡°Betrayal! The Thorns betrayed the Clifford family!¡± Yara, the person in charge of Frostpeak Sk, didn¡¯t say anything. She just watched Yana review the will silently. Not long after, Yana looked up at her sister abruptly and said, ¡°Yara, Father said in his will that the Clifford family has a token. The Clifford family can contact the four major organizations through this token. Yara, do you know where this token. is?¡± To be honest, Yara still didn¡¯t have much fondness for her sister. However, this matter was rted to the Clifford family of Brookspring. So she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the Clifford family knows where this 34 token is. ¡°Well, actually, I sent Frostpeak Sk¡¯s people to investigate the whereabouts of the token many years ago, but now there¡¯s still no news at all.¡± ¡°I see,¡± replied Yana. Hearing Yara¡¯s words, Yana sounded somewhat disappointed. However, her heart was beating even faster. This was because after reading her father¡¯s will, the entire matter became confusing. ¡®Why was the Clifford family of Brookspring destroyed? ¡®Such a powerful family had four families of servants and even a world-shaking informationwork. When the enemy attacked them, they should have been able to get the news long ago. ¡®However, the Clifford family was still wiped out. ¡®Moreover, among the culprits who destroyed the Clifford family, there was actually an organization that was once the Clifford family¡¯s servant. ¡®Did the other organizations also betray the Clifford family?¡¯ wondered Yana. These were all problems that Yana could not figure out. It seemed that only after the members of the Clifford family found the token of the Clifford family could Yana know the answers. However, the Clifford family only had Gavin now. Could he find the Clifford family¡¯s token? At this moment, Yana looked up again and said to Yara, ¡°Yara, Father¡¯s will said. that if someone from the Clifford family appears, our Sk organization must unconditionally dere our loyalty to him. ¡°So, Yara, are you going to Riverrun with me?¡± Hearing Yana¡¯s words, Yara frowned, and aplicated look appeared in her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t answer Yana¡¯s question. Instead, she took the will of her father and put it away. She said coldly to Yana, ¡°Now, you¡¯ve seen Father¡¯s will. Please leave immediately!¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 ¡°You¡¯ve seen Father¡¯s will. Now, please leave immediately!¡± Yana was slightly stunned when she heard her sister¡¯s stern voice. Quickly, a faint smile crept into her eyes. Then, she staggered onto the sofa in the study and looked at her sister with amusement. ¡°Yara, you¡¯ve already let me in, so it¡¯ll be a little difficult for me to leave!¡± ¡°Unless, of course, you kick me out.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing Yana¡¯s shameless words, Yara frowned. Yara¡¯s two delicate fists instantly clenched. Then, she gritted her teeth. ¡°I think you¡¯re really asking for a beating!¡± Yara shouted. As Yara spoke, the aura of a celestial warrior erupted from her body. She waved her fist and rushed towards Yana. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Yana saw her sister¡¯s actions, and of course, she was nervous. However, Yana still did not move. She even closed her eyes, looking like she was ready to be beaten. ¡°Woosh!¡± Yara¡¯s fist stopped two inches in front of Yana¡¯s face. ¡°You really are a scoundrel!¡± Yana heard her sister¡¯s voice, slowly opened her eyes, and let out a sigh of relief. Yana smiled and said, ¡°Yara, I knew you would feel sorry for me.¡± Seeing Yana like this, made Yara feel helpless. However, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Take me to Gavin!¡± Yaramanded. ¡°Alright!¡± Yana heard her sister¡¯s words, and her eyes were filled with excitement. She stood. up from the sofa excitedly. Gavin, on the other hand, still had no idea what the four patterns represented. He did not know that the Sk organizations, Riverrun and Frostpeak, were under the Clifford family¡¯s control. He also did not know that the heir of the Sk organization had already set off to visit him. Gavin had already reached the entrance of the Henderson family home in Greenwald. 15 The Henderson family of Greenwald waspletely different from the Hill and Tenny families. The Henderson family¡¯s door was open at this moment, and the inside was bustling with people. The people working for the Henderson family were actually going about their daily work as if nothing had happened. The current situation made everyone feel that the Henderson family did not seem to care about Gavin. Even if the head of his family died, it seemed like just a small matter in their eyes. This scene was just short of hanging banners at the entrance that wrote, ¡°You¡¯re wee to help the Henderson family with our work, Gavin.¡± At this moment, Gavin stood at the Henderson family¡¯s door. Behind him, Rose, the head of Rosebud, came forward. Her eyes were filled with vignce as she lowered her voice. She said, ¡°Benefactor, I think I smell a trap.¡± A trap? She was right. It was a trap. It seemed as if they were waiting for Gavin toe and walk straight into it. But¡­ Would Gavin still be afraid of a trap? Gavin had an indifferent smile on his face. ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to close the door, let¡¯s close it for them!¡± He slowly said. Gavin turned to Harry. ¡°Block all the doors to the Henderson family home. Not even a fly must fly out!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± On the other end, Harry cupped his fists and agreed. The ten members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D instantly disappeared. Of course, such a huge house had more than just the door in front of Gavin! The Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D members blocked all the other doors. The main entrance was left for Gavin to block. Gavin led Rose, the head of Rosebud, step by step through the door of the Henderson family¡¯s home. The sudden figures of Gavin and Rose instantly attracted the attention of the busy servants in the Henderson family¡¯s ancestral home. On the other side, someone frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked Gavin. ¡°Do you know what this ce is? How dare you barge in?¡± 23 Gavin looked at the courtyard filled with the Henderson family servants. ¡°I¡¯m Gavin, from the Clifford family of Brookspring!¡± He said indifferently, Gavin¡¯s words were met with silence. Everyone in the courtyard paused and stopped what they were doing. Some people even looked at Gavin with narrowed eyes. However, there was no fear in their eyes. These people looked at each other and then put down the things in their hands. They turned around and quickly moved to stand on either side of Gavin. They actually lined up to wee Gavin. Then, they said in unison, ¡°Gavin, from the Clifford family of Brookspring, is here!¡± ¡°The Henderson family has been waiting for a long time!¡± The group of people shouted in unison. It did sound like there was an aura lurking amongst them. In the next second, they all made an inviting gesture to Gavin. It was as if they were weing Gavin. However, there was no excitement or joy in their eyes! Instead, it was mixed with faint mockery and a hint of cold cruelty. Gavin was a little surprised to see them like this. After all, Gavin had already ughtered countless families. This was the first time Gavin had seen such an open wee for someone from the Clifford family! Who gave these people such confidence? Could it be the Moore family¡¯s ancestors who imed to have the celestial rank? power of the If it were an ordinary person who appeared at the door, they would have wanted. to retreat after one look. However, it was Gavin! Gavin only nced at these people¡¯s faces indifferently. Without saying a word, het walked through the two rows the people made. He made his way toward the main building, the Henderson family home! At this moment, the door to the hall of this building was still wide open. Gavin walked into the hall unimpeded. In the hall, a middle-aged man resembling Theo sat in front, in the main seat. There were a total of ten chairs, all ced on both sides. On each of these ten chairs sat an aggressive warrior. There was an oppressive aura that exuded from all the warriors at the same time. They did not hold back at all. This aura was so strong it could force any mortal who walked in to kneel on the ground. Gavin had just walked in. The ten of them stared at Gavin at the same time. Many even let out a ¡°Mm!¡± as if trying to make their aura more intimidating. And after that. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a muffled sound. Gavin had just walked in when the door behind him was mmed shut from the outside. Gavin nced indifferently at the tightly shut door behind him. His face was expressionless, and there was no emotion in his eyes. The intention of the Henderson family¡¯s actions was very obvious. First, they wanted to show Gavin their strength. Then, they tried to trap Gavin and kill him on the spot! ¡°Hahaha!¡± The moment the door closed, the middle-aged man sitting at the head of the table smiled arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin?¡± This man¡¯s questioning voice was mixed with the dignity of a superior. Gavin looked at the man without saying anything because the man hadn¡¯t finished. speaking. ¡­ You¡¯re the long-lost loser of that family that had long been expelled from the world!¡± ¡°Who gave you the guts toe to Greenwald?¡± When Gavin heard this man¡¯s question, his expression became strange. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I should be asking you that question, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Who ordered you to be in the same room as me?¡± When Gavin finished speaking, the people in the hall fell into a brief silence. In the next second, they all laughed at the same time. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Kid! Are you fucking awake?¡± ¡°How dare we be in the same room with you? Do you think you can kill us and leave here alive?¡± The surrounding warriors spoke one after another, and their eyes were filled with disdain. The middie-aged man sitting in the main seatughed wildly. He shouted at Gavin, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re powerful?¡± ¡°You? Have you even matured into a man? Or is the woman beside powerful one?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a pair of fucking trash. How dare you stand in the Henderson family¡¯s home lobby!¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 The Henderson family was too arrogant! It was as if their family head and 200 thousand soldiers in the Soutnd Army had not died at the hands of Gavin. At this moment, Rose, standing behind Gavin, frowned slightly. She gently sniffed. Then, she frowned and whispered to Gavin, ¡°Benefactor, do you smell a strange scent?¡± A strange scent? After Rose spoke, Gavin did not respond. He had already smelled that strange scent when he walked into the main entrance of the Henderson family¡¯s home. Gavin was familiar with this smell but didn¡¯t instantly point it out. That was because he also wanted to see what these warriors were nning to do. At this moment, the middle-aged man sitting at the head of the table heard Rose¡¯s words. His mocking and arrogant smile became even more obvious. He said, ¡°Finally found out, huh?¡± ¡°Toote!¡± After saying this, he stood up from his chair. The ten warriors around him also stood up. However, the first thing they did when they stood up was not attack Gavin. Instead, the middle-aged man retracted all the aura that belonged to the other warriors. However, when Rose saw this happen, she thought these warriors would attack! Therefore, she immediately harnessed her vitality and was ready to protect Gavin. This was her instinct, even if Gavin did not need her protection. However, she instantly discovered something strange when she quickened her breathing. Then, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of blood gushed out from Rose¡¯s mouth. Rose¡¯s expression turned pale. She eximed, ¡°My vitality¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± 13 Upon seeing this scene unfold and hearing Rose¡¯s words, the eleven members of the Henderson family laughed arrogantly at the same time. The middle-aged man at the frontughed the loudest. ¡°You had already realized something was wrong, yet you still dared to mobilize your vitality?¡± ¡°You really are a smart one!¡± ¡°That is a thousand-year-old unique poison from Eastern Gomu. Every warrior won¡¯t be able to mobilize their vitality after inhaling the poisonous gas. Your vitality will be consumed when you mobilize it!¡± ¡°The stronger you are, the greater the impact!¡± ¡°What?¡± She said after hearing this man¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s eyes instantly revealed a look of disbelief as she eximed in a low voice. The next second, she took a step forward and stood in front of Gavin. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She whispered nervously, ¡°Benefactor, you must leave now. I¡¯ll stop them!¡± That was honorable. Rose knew that Gavin was much stronger than her, terrifyingly powerful, and did not need her protection. However, she made her stance because Gavin was too powerful! If this poisonous gas did as the man exined, then Gavin was clearly more at risk than Rose was! Rose could not let Gavin get hurt! Gavin shook his head helplessly and gently patted Rose¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can rx. I¡¯ll handle the rest myself.¡± Rose did not feel anything when she heard Gavin¡¯s calm voice. However, the warriors of the Henderson family allughed again. ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± ¡°What did that idiot just say?¡± The middle-aged man at the front pointed at Gavin. ¡°Kid, I fucking know that you¡¯re powerful, but right now, you can¡¯t use your warrior¡¯s strength. How can you still say such words?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it out, you idiot!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to use your mortal strength to fight the eleven of us. Each of us can break you into pieces with one punch. You¡¯re so trash!¡± Gavin listened to this man¡¯s words. He shrugged and said, ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°You!¡± Gavin¡¯s words sounded so casual. It was as if he did not take the warriors. seriously. The smiles on their faces instantly dropped. The next second, the middle-aged man standing at the front spoke. ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± He said coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll personally send you down to reunite with the other bastards of the Clifford family!¡± ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡± As soon as the man shouted his orders, the ten warriors around him, including himself, stepped forward and quickly ran towards Gavin. That¡¯s right, they were running over. This was because they also could not mobilize their own warrior¡¯s strength. Now, when they attacked, it was just like ordinary people fighting. They just had more fist techniques and moves. ¡°Benefactor!¡± Rose was anxious and wanted to attack when she saw the aggressive man charging at Gavin. But Gavin looked at her and shook his head. Rose was slightly stunned. She saw the indifferent smile in Gavin¡¯s eyes. For some reason, the smile in Gavin¡¯s eyes gave her an unprecedented boost of confidence. At this moment, the eleven warriors arrived in front of Gavin. The warrior in the front punched Gavin in the temple. Gavin smiled lightly. He turned his body slightly. ¡°Woosh!¡± The iron fist brushed past the tip of Gavin¡¯s nose. The next second. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud sound. ¡°Pffi!¡± There was a sound of blood spurting out. The chest of the warrior, who was in the front, instantly copsed terrifyingly. In the next second, his entire body. was sent flying. ¡°Boom!¡± He fell hard to the ground. ¡°You! You can¡¯t¡­¡± This warrior might have wanted to say, ¡°How is this possible?¡± But before he could finish speaking, he died on the spot. The remaining ten warriors stopped in their tracks when they saw this scene. One by one, they turned to look at the corpse on the ground. In the next second, everyone turned to Gavin with their eyes wide open. At this moment, there was no longer any trace of mockery or arrogance in their eyes. An unbelievable fear took over them! ¡°You!¡± ¡°How are you able to use your warrior¡¯s inner energy?¡± The middle-aged man who looked a little like Theo roared. Gavin looked at the few people who stood rooted to the ground. He spread his hands slightly and shook his head. ¡°Who told you I used my inner energy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the other warriors instantly sucked in a cold breath. They watched as Gavin killed theirpanion with a single punch. They thought that Gavin had used warrior¡¯s strength. It would be a little scary if Gavin were not poisoned. But now, something even more terrifying than Gavin not being poisoned. happened. Could Gavin kill a warrior with his usual mortal strength? ¡°This¡­¡± Panic instantly appeared in the eyes of the warriors. The confidence they had previously umted had disappeared. Everyone actually began to move back slightly. It seemed like they wanted to escape. Gavin looked at the warriors retreating. He said helplessly, ¡°So, are you guys going to fight or not?¡± No one responded. Gavin continued, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t fight, it¡¯ll be my turn to attack.¡± Swoosh! Gavin did not use the warrior¡¯s inner energy. The speed at which he charged. seemed to have created lingering shadows. ¡°This is not good! Retreat!¡± Someone shouted, and all ten warriors instantly turned around and ran. However, wasn¡¯t it toote for them to run now? The man who looked a little like Theo was running at the front and kept hearing. the sound of fists hitting flesh. There were also screams and continuous sounds of blood being spat. here were even two or three corpses that flew out andnded heavily in front of him. They flew faster than his running speed. Seeing this scene, the sweat on his head streamed out. Eventually, he could not help but roar as he fled. ¡°Ancestor of the Moore family! How long do you n to hide for!¡± ¡°When are you going to kill Gavin? If this goes on, he¡¯s going to kill the entire Henderson family!¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin, who was still killing members of the Henderson family with one punch, raised his eyebrows slightly. Was the ancestor of the Moore family also in the Henderson family? Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Was the ancestor of the Moore family still in the Henderson family? Gavin really didn¡¯t know now. That was because Gavin had already taken care of all the helpers of the Henderson family. There was only the middle-aged man left, who was running and begging the ancestor of the Moore family for help. However, no matter how much the middle-aged man shouted, the ancestor of the Moore family showed no signs of appearing. This middle-aged man, who was panicking and did not know where to go, roared as he mmed into a wall. The huge impact forced him to stagger three steps back. With a plop, he fell to the ground. In his panic, he noticed that the wall he had just hit was actually Gavin! Both of them did not use their warrior inner energy. Even with the powerful impact, he could not shake Gavin at all! What terrifying strength he had! The man knew that he was no match for Gavin. With a plop, he flipped over and knelt on the ground. He kept kowtowing to the floor and shouted, ¡°Ancestor of the Moore family!¡± ¡°Please show yourself!¡± ¡°Please save the Henderson family!¡± There was silence. Gavin stood on the spot and looked at the man who was begging non-stop. Speaking of which, this scene looked quite ironic. In the beginning, the members of the Henderson family had taken the initiative to invite Gavin. They continued to mock Gavin. This man even cursed Gavin. They thought they were well-prepared, but who knew that even if they used the poison, they would not match Gavin? They were all killed with a single punch. Gavin thought of the wee he had received when the door was open. Now that he thought about it, who was the brainless idiot here? It was definitely the members of the Henderson family. Gavin watched quietly as the man kept begging. Gavin also wanted to see if the ancestor of the Moore family was in the Henderson family. Except¡­ No matter how much this man wailed, the ancestor of the Moore family still did. not show any signs of appearing. Gavin shook his head helplessly. The man who was begging was just a pitiful person. However, this poor man¡¯s hands were stained with the blood of the Clifford family¡¯s ancestors. Therefore, he had to die! ¡°Pffi!¡± There was a muffled sound. This man did not have the confidence to ask for help up until his death. He died with his eyes wide open as if he wanted to witness the death of the Henderson family! The entire hall fell silent. Eleven bodiesy neatly on the ground. Gavin¡¯s face was expressionless as he turned around and left. He arrived in front of a shocked Rose. Gavin calmly asked Rose, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Rose finally recovered from her shock. She subconsciously swallowed and shook her head heavily at Gavin. Then, sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I appreciate your concern, benefactor¡­¡± Gavin looked at Rose. She wasn¡¯t injured. It was just that she couldn¡¯t use her warrior inner energy for the time being. This kind of energy could be replenished on its own after a period of time, so Gavin did not say anything else. After nodding at Rose, Gavin turned around and walked towards the tightly shut. door. But just as Gavin¡¯s palm was about to touch the door¡­ All of a sudden, Gavin sensed danger. He grabbed Rose¡¯s shoulder with one hand and instantly retreated! Just as Gavin and Rose retreated. The door in front of him exploded and shattered with a bang. Amidst the debris of the door, there was a thick purple-ck gas. Not to mention anything else, but just the color of the gas looked extremely poisonous! When Rose saw this scene, her face instantly turned pale. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. The extremely poisonous gas and the door that shattered without warning were things Rose had not expected! If not for Gavin¡¯s timely reaction, she might have been poisoned by now! Just as the poisonous gas slowly dissipated, a light figure appeared in the gas. Then, an unpleasant voice with a hint of hoarseness slowly sounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± ¡°Kid, your reaction was quite agile?¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad¡­ You didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Apanied by this unpleasant voice, a hunched, ck-robed old man slowly emerged from the purple-ck poisonous gas. At the same time, the air was filled with a scent Rose could not smell, but Gavin. could smell clearly. Gavin was very familiar with this scent! Frostpeak, Eastern Gomu, Eastern King Sect! When the Eastern King Sect was destroyed, everyone in the Eastern King Sect had this unpleasant scent on them. This scent was a colorless and odorless gas to others, but it was too familiar to the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Gavin! Gavin said nothing. The ancestor of the Moore family looked at the corpses lying on the ground and let out an unpleasant laugh. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Looks like I have to thank you. Thank you for helping me get rid of the Henderson family!¡± ¡°In this case, I¡¯m the only family member left in the entire Greenwald, right?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Hisughter became even more mboyant. However, he suddenly paused. ¡°Oh! No, there¡¯s another man in Greenwald, the richest man, Joshua!¡± ¡°However, after I kill you, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for me to kill the Bailey family?¡± On the other side, the ancestor of the Moore family turned to Gavin. 33 ¡°Kid, if you have anyst words, say them as soon as possible. I¡¯m in a hurry to kill Joshua!¡± At this moment, Kose, standing behind Gavin, had the nervousness and fear on her face disappear for some reason. She even looked at Gavin in surprise. Then, for some reason, she suddenly felt confident and began to shout at the ancestor of the Moore family. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky here!¡± ¡°Do you really think you can kill my benefactor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡± Hearing Rose¡¯s words, even Gavin looked at Rose in surprise. Then, a hint of helplessness appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. He even shook his head with a helpless smile. On the other side, the Moore family¡¯s ancestor was slightly stunned when he heard Rose¡¯s words. The next second, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The ancestorughed as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world. It was as if he was about to cry fromughing. ¡°Him? This piece of trash?¡± The ancestor of the Moore family¡¯s mocking voice was heard clearly. ¡°I admit that this kid has great physical strength, but¡­¡± ¡°So what if he is strong?¡± A loud sound was heard, ¡°Boom!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After he finished speaking. There was a loud bang. A terrifying aura instantly rippled out from the ancestor of the Moore family. That was clearly the strength of a celestial rank! At this moment, the ancestor actually floated up lightly because of this terrifying power. Then, he looked at Gavin and Rose with a condescending gaze. ¡°Now, do you know what the difference is?¡± ¡°I am the Master of this poison and so I won¡¯t be affected!¡± ¡°No matter how strong your body is, it¡¯s useless against me, celestial warrior!¡± ¡°Kid, in my eyes, you¡¯re just an ant, a piece of trash!¡± The ancestor of the Moore family¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. A ferocious look appeared in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re trash! You must die!¡± ¡°Woosh!¡± The ancestor of the Moore family charged at Gavin with a thick purple-ck gas. A fist that was somewhat dark poked out of the purple-ck gas and ruthlessly smashed Gavin. Immediately after. ¡°Pa!¡± After a soft sound, the ce instantly fell silent. Gavin¡¯srge hand easily held the ancestor¡¯s iron fist. Wasn¡¯t this a difficult move to stop? The ancestor of the Moore family¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as he immediately hissed. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 ¡°How is this possible?¡± An exmation that sounded like a roar came from the Moore family¡¯s ancestor. He had no choice but to be shocked. As far as he knew, Gavin should have been poisoned by his poisonous gas. No warrior¡¯s inner energy could be used against it. But now, the ancestor could feel the endless warrior power in Gavin¡¯s huge hand. What shocked the ancestor even more was that he could clearly feel the endless. powering from Gavin¡¯s palm. It was so terrifying that when the inner energy on his own fist encountered the aura from Gavin¡¯s palm, it felt terrified and dispersed! This profound shock made the ancestor of the Moore family unable to control. his emotions. He instantly eximed, ¡°Exactly!¡± Even if Gavin had cultivated his strength in his mother¡¯s womb, he would at most have cultivated it for only 20 years. But what about the ancestor? He had cultivated his strength for 70 to 80 years! But even so, his strength seemed insignificantpared to Gavin¡¯s! The poisonous gas that he was so proud of, the gas that the warriors could not escape from, actually failed to work on Gavin. He suddenly understood why the girl behind Gavin was so confident previously. She actually dared to mock him? That¡¯s right. When Rose retreated with Gavin, she could feel the endless powering from Gavin¡¯s body. Only then did Rose realize Gavin waspletely unaffected and undisturbed by the fragrant poisonous gas. This only proved one thing. Gavin¡¯s strength was too powerful! On the other side, Gavin looked indifferently at the shocked ancestor of the Moore family. ¡°Now, do you understand?¡± He slowly said. When the ancestor of the Moore family heard Gavin¡¯s words, his eyes fluttered. The corners of his eyes involuntarily twitched a few times. Then, he said tremblingly, ¡°Who are you?¡± You¡¯re definitely not Gavin, the trash I know. That trash is at most in his twenties. He can¡¯t have such terrifying vitality!¡± However, when the ancestor said this, he indeed had little confidence. After all, the young man in front of him looked so young! Gavin was already used to people questioning whether he truly was Gavin. Therefore, Gavin could not be bothered to answer the question. He continued to look into the ancestor¡¯s eyes. He slowly said, ¡°Other than you, is anyone else from the Eastern King Sect still alive?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the expression of the Moore family¡¯s ancestor suddenly changed drastically! His eyeballs looked like they were about to fly out from shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± He roared at Gavin. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How do you know the Eastern King Sect?¡± That¡¯s right. The Eastern King Sect was quite low-key before the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. destroyed it. Before then, it was not famous in the underworld. The martial arts they cultivated were very unique. It was the kind that was not. recognized by the mortal world. That was why even before the Eastern King Sect was wiped out, it was an organization that few people in the world knew about. The Eastern King Sect had been exterminated for so many years. And yet, the ancestor heard this word from a young man. That was the reason the Moore family¡¯s ancestor was so shocked. Gavin was still looking at the Moore family¡¯s ancestor calmly. ¡°That¡¯s the Eastern Fire Poison from the Eastern King Sect. I¡¯m all too familiar with it.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of anyone in this world who ispletely unaffected by your Eastern King Sect poison techniques?¡± ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± the Moore family¡¯s ancestor roared loudly. Even his voice seemed like a broken scream. Then, he began trembling, ¡°No one in this world can evade the Eastern King Sect¡¯s poison!¡± He said. ¡°Other than that¡­¡± the Moore family¡¯s ancestor suddenly stopped. In the next second, his entire body trembled. His face was pale. ¡°Impossible!¡± He actually said that it was impossible! ¡°Only the Frostpeak Dark Warriors won¡¯t be affected or poisoned¡­¡± ¡°But the Frostpeak Dark Warriors have already been wiped out! They were wiped out ten years ago! Impossible, absolutely impossible. You can¡¯t be one of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± He remembered. Standing behind Gavin, Rose looked sympathetic as she looked at the Moore family¡¯s ancestor. Rose was sure her benefactor was the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Ten years ago, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors did not perish with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces. They all survived. Moreover, their strength had already increased to an unimaginable level. At this moment, the ancestor of the Moore family looked at Gavin in horror. Although the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were said to have beenpletely wiped out, the only people not affected by the Eastern King Sect poison indeed, were the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! Could it be that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors didn¡¯t die? Just like him, had they survived? On the other side, Gavin was looking at the panicked ancestor of the Moore family, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he raised his other hand. lightly.. His movements were gentle as he slowly pressed down on the ancestor of the Moore family¡¯s navel. Gavin¡¯s movements were very slow. The Moore family¡¯s ancestor wanted to dodge, but he could not dodge at all! The next second. ¡°Pfft!¡± There was a soft sound. A strange ripple spread out from the ancestor of the Moore family. The airflow mixed with the ripples of purple-ck gas, and a strange blue gas floated around. As the airflow was generated, The ancestor of the Moore family¡¯s aura also slowly decreased as the airflow spread. In the blink of an eye, all the warrior¡¯s vitality disappeared from his body. Those poison techniques that he was once proud of actually disappeared just like that. He felt the terrifying change in his body. The ancestor of the Moore family screamed like a young girl. ¡°You¡¯re the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± That was right¡­ 3/5 As a remnant of the Eastern King Sect, the Moore family¡¯s ancestor was familiar with such a scene! This was the most bizarre characteristic of the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Over ten years ago, the Dark Lord led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to destroy the entire Eastern King Sect. At that time, the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors encountered everyone in the Eastern King Sect, whether it was someone in the outermost level, lowest-levelckeys, or the person in charge of their entire organization. Your energy point would be casually swept away as long as you met the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. No matter how many years someone cultivated their poison techniques, they would disappear immediately. No one knew how the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ Dark Lord did it, but the Eastern King Sect¡¯s people did. Only the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warrior could do this! The young man before him was actually the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! He was only in his twenties now. More than ten years ago, when he destroyed. their entire Eastern King Sect, he was only in his teens! Was he even human? In his teens, he was already an existence that could not be fought against. Even the entire Eastern King Sect could not resist with all their strength. Was he really from this world? Could he be a demon that crawled out of hell? At this moment, the ancestor of the Moore family¡¯s body had already begun to tremble violently. His heart waspletely drowned in fear and despair. This was because he knew the person in charge of the Eastern King Sect was powerless when facing a teenage Dark Lord more than ten years ago. Now, he was facing the Dark Lord, who was in his twenties. Did he still have any hope of resisting? At this moment, Gavin looked at the Moore family¡¯s ancestor, who had lost all his vitality. His voice was cold as he said calmly, ¡°Tell me, in the Eastern King Sect, are there still survivors in this world?¡± ¡°When the annihtion war against the Clifford family wasunched, did you participate in the Eastern King Sect?¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Back then, the Eastern King Sect was aplete traitor organization. Using various special methods, the Eastern King Sect stole information about Blearus¡¯ background and confidential information and then purchased it overseas. That was exactly why, when the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors investigation team under Gavin¡¯s lead caught wind of this, both Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were deeply troubled about what this meant for Blearus. Therefore, Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors had to kill these traitors. Now, the reason why Gavin asked such a question was also because he hated traitors. Of course, if Greenwald¡¯s Moore family had participated in the massacre of the Clifford family ten years ago, it meant the ancestor¡¯s hands were stained with the blood of the Clifford family. The Moore family ancestor was also a member of the Eastern King Sect. The survivors of the Eastern King Sect might have also been involved in what happened in the past. That was why Gavin asked him these two questions. At this moment, the ancestor of the Moore family had already lost all ability to resist. His body was limp as he stood trembling in front of Gavin. Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, his body involuntarily trembled a few times. Then, he raised his head stiffly. There was no longer any confidence or arrogance in his eyes. In its ce was a nervous expression. He looked helpless. Then, he decided to speak carefully. He said involuntarily, ¡°If I speak. Can¡­ can you spare my life?¡± ¡®At this moment, the Moore family¡¯s ancestor wanted to beg for mercy and wanted to live? ¡®Does he think that the Moore family could survive after the injuries they inflicted on the Clifford family?¡¯ thought Gavin. Gavin looked at him expressionlessly. He said slowly in a cold voice, ¡°Speak!¡± Gavin¡¯s single word emitted a mighty aura that could have toppled mountains and overturned seas. ¡°Plop!¡± This ancestor of the Moore family was so frightened by Gavin that he instantly knelt. he There was no longer a celestial rank and warrior power. He wondered how the Henderson family, the Hill family, and the Moore family members would react if they saw this scene. The ancestor of the Moore family began to scream nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll speak! Dark Lord! Other than me, three thousand people of the Eastern King Sect must still be alive!¡± ¡°What?¡± A cold light shed in Gavin¡¯s eyes when he heard this. Three thousand people had survived. So many! At that time, Gavin had turned the Eastern King Sect upside down. He had sealed the Eastern King Sect and destroyed the buildings, turning them into ash. Had three thousand people truly survived? On the other side, the ancestor of the Moore family felt the aura on Gavin¡¯s body bing a little unstable. It was as if he was about to shout and kill him. He then shouted again, ¡°We didn¡¯t survive on our own!¡± ¡°Back then, we already nned to live and die with the Eastern King Sect, but at that time, the Snake Emperor suddenly¡­ Pfft!¡± The Moore family¡¯s ancestor clearly had something to say after saying the ¡°Snake Emperor.¡± His expression suddenly became ferocious as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, his entire body went limp, and hey on the ground crookedly. Did he die instantly? When Gavin saw this, he immediately moved forward and ced his palm on the ancestor¡¯s wrist. Gavin discovered that the ancestor¡¯s heart was shattered and turned into dregs. This led to his death! ¡°This¡­¡± Gavin looked at the ancestor of the Moore family¡¯s corpse in front of him with apparent surprise in his eyes. Gavin could indeed pull the dead back from the gates of hell. Just like Scott could back then. But! There were two types of people that Gavin could not save with his current strength. One was people who had their heads chopped off and people who had their hearts lost. Not only did the ancestor of the Moore family lose his heart, but his heart had also been shattered into pieces. He was definitely dead. There was no way to reverse the situation! Moreover, Gavin checked with his Divine Sense. Apart from the remaining people¡ª of the Henderson family, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, and Rose behind him, there was no aura of anyone else around. That proved that the Moore family¡¯s ancestor was not assassinated! He had died because he had triggered a taboo in his body! This taboo was probably the Snake Emperor! Gavin had never heard of the Snake Emperor before. Was the Snake Emperor a person or an organization? Gavin had no idea and had never heard of it. However, through the sudden death of the ancestor of the Moore family, Gavin understood one thing. This Snake Emperor, whether an organization or a person, was very powerful! After all, any idental restriction set up could kill a middle-level celestial rank warrior on the spot! Putting aside whether the ¡°Snake Emperor¡± was rted to the massacre of the Clifford family, if he had saved three thousand people of the Eastern King Sect, then he was an enemy of Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! Gavin had already started a simple search on the body of the Moore family¡¯s ancestor. He wanted to see if the ancestor had any clues about the ¡°Snake Emperor¡± he mentioned. However, Gavin did not find anything special. However, Gavin saw a green tattoo on the neck of the Moore family¡¯s ancestor. It was a strange venomous snake! Although the mark of this tattoo was very faint, this snake seemed to be alive and wanted to crawl out of the Moore family ancestor¡¯s neck. Moreover, its scarlet gaze looked very strange! Gavin was sure this tattoo had nothing to do with the Eastern King Sect. This tattoo must have been rted to the ¡°Snake Emperor¡± that was mentioned by this ancestor! Of course, Gavin had never seen this pattern before. However, the same snake pattern would have been found at the Mason family¡¯s ancestral home if Gavin had asked the person he sent from Rosebud to search the home before burning it! This was because this pattern was the same as the one on themunication device used by the Mason family¡¯s head, Tristan. Tristan used it to contact his five brothers!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, when the Mason family¡¯s ancestor and his five older brothers died, none mentioned ¡°Snake Emperor.¡± Therefore, they did not trigger any restrictions that would have caused them to die on the spot. This made Gavin take another step forward. He only realized he had heard the word ¡°Snake Emperor¡±! Gavin silently memorized the pattern. He could investigate anything that he didn¡¯t know! Gavin did not want the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to make a big fuss at the moment, but¡­ didn¡¯t Stanlow have a person from Riverrun Sk, Yana, who was ready to take charge? Gavin¡¯s expression was still a little weird when he thought of Yana. However, Gavin had to admit Sk¡¯s ability to investigate information was top-notch. Therefore, Gavin decided to find Yana when he returned from the West. He would ask her to investigate what this ¡°Snake Emperor¡± was. Regardless of whether this ¡°Snake Emperor¡± had anything to do with the massacre of the Clifford family, he was already on Gavin¡¯s must-kill list! After all, rescuing a traitor would mean he was also a traitor! On the other side, Gavin looked at the corpses of the Henderson family expressionlessly. He turned to Rose and said. ¡°Go out and tell the Frostpeak Dark Warriors not to leave a single one of the Henderson family alive!¡± ¡°Yes! Benefactor!¡± After Rose cupped her fists, she turned around and ran out of the hall of the Henderson family home. Before long, a series of screams sounded and fell. At this moment, Gavin was already sitting in the back seat of the car parked in front of the convoy. Harry, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D leader, sat in the passenger seat. Rose was, of course, the person driving. The Henderson family¡¯s matter was settled. Gavin nned to take advantage of this opportunity as soon as it existed. Anyway, the Moore family¡¯s ancestor was already dead. Although Gavin didn¡¯t kill him, it was rted to him. He went to destroy the Moore family and the Hill family, who were hiding in the Moore family¡¯s home. After sending them on their way, the entire Greenwald fell silent! Just as Gavin¡¯s convoy was leaving¡­ A sneaky, curious, petite figure sneaked into the Henderson family¡¯s home, filled with the smell of blood! Chapter 227 Chapter 227 At this moment, Gavin, who had just left, paused for a moment. Then, there was an obvious helplessness in his eyes. He sighed faintly and said to Rose, who was driving, ¡°Stop the car.¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± Rose, who had no idea what was going on, immediately stopped the car. While she and Harry were looking at Gavin curiously, Gavin had already opened the door and gotten out of the car. He turned around and walked toward the Henderson family. On the other side, at the Henderson family¡¯s ancestral home. The sneaky figure was Muriel¡¯s mother, Sally Tenny. She had secretly followed them here. Previously in the Tenny family, the head of the Tenny family, who was also Sally¡¯s, grandfather, wanted to introduce her to Gayin. He wanted her to be Gavin¡¯s girlfriend. He seemed very angry after finding out that Gavin already had a fianc¨¦e. He had turned around and left as if he did not want to talk to Gavin anymore. However, the little girl secretly followed Gavin out of the Tenny family after he left with Rosebud and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. It was as if she was very curious about what Gavin was nning to do. She had watched as Gavin swaggered into the Henderson family. Yetter, he walked out of the Henderson family unscathed. It was as if nothing had happened. The little girl wanted to see what Gavin had done in the Henderson family. Thus, she sneaked into the Henderson family after waiting for Gavin¡¯s convoy to leave. She realized that the entire Henderson family was empty. There was an unpleasant smell of blood in the air that made her feel nauseous. However, she did not realize that it was the smell of blood. After all, she had experienced too little of such things. Sally went deeper into the estate and was getting closer and closer to the Henderson family hall./ The smell of blood also became more obvious. Sally looked at the closed hall door in front of her. She could not suppress her curiosity and pushed the door open. Arge number of corpses greeted her. ¡°Ah!¡± Sally was frightened by what she witnessed, so much so that she let out a terrified scream. In the next second, Sally ran to the wall beside her and started vomiting. She seemed to have vomited outst night¡¯s dinner. Her face turned pale. At this moment, Sally heard a faint sound. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss.¡± It sounded like a venomous snake flicking its tongue. It also sounded like a fuse burning. The next second. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± She heard a loud explosion. A raging fire instantly engulfed the entire Henderson family. ¡°Ah!¡± She felt a wave of heating at her as she witnessed this scene. Sally let out another terrified scream. Now, she could no longer care about the terrifying scene she had seen previously. She looked at the raging fire around her and the rising temperature. Her life was more important. Sally wiped her mouth, then turned around and ran. She heard another creak. A streak of fire darted out and blocked the path Sally was taking to escape. Sally was instantly surrounded by raging mes. There was no way to escape. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Only now did Sally realize that she had gotten into trouble. She thought, ¡®Is this what they mean when they said ¡°curiosity killed the cat¡±?¡± Despair and fear instantly overwhelmed Sally. She was starting to regret it now. Why couldn¡¯t she suppress her curiosity and insisted oning in to check? This wouldn¡¯t have happened if she hadn¡¯te in. At this moment, outside the door of the Henderson family estate. Thick smoke billowed in the courtyard and mes soared into the sky. The thick smell of burning rubble filled the air. Meanwhile, Gavin was standing at the door with his arms on his shoulders. There was an indecipherable smile on his face. At this moment, Harry and Rose followed Gavin to the entrance of the Henderson family¡¯s mansion. Harry looked at the raging fire in front of him with a strange expression and said hesitantly, ¡°Um¡­ Dark Lord¡­ I think I heard a girl shouting for help. Besides, why does that voice sound so simr to the youngdy from the Tenny family?¡± Gavin looked at Harry and nodded with a smile in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s that girl Sally. She¡¯s in the sauna now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Harry and Rose were shocked when they heard what Gavin said. Rose immediately said, ¡°Then what should we do? What if she¡¯s burned to death? Wouldn¡¯t that be an ident? I¡¯ll go in and save her!¡± Hearing how anxious Rose was, Gavin waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. That little girl dared to follow me secretly. I¡¯ll let her have a taste of her own medicine and see if she still dares to follow me in the future.¡± ¡°Um, this¡­¡± Harry and Rose looked at each other strangely when they heard what Gavin said. However, they naturally can¡¯t change Gavin¡¯s mind since he had already made his decision. However, the two of them still looked at the fire inside anxiously. They prayed silently in their hearts that nothing would happen to her. At this moment, Sally waspletely surrounded by fire. She did not know that the Clifford family would immediately arrange for a Frostpeak Dark Warrior to set fire to the mansion of one of their enemies after annihting them. That way, their enemy would completely disappear from this world. The fire had started soon after she entered. Sally had been forced to a corner by the fire. There was less and less space left for her to survive. ¡°Help!¡± Her voice had already be hoarse from her roars for help. It might be because she was choking on the thick smoke, or because she was panicking, or both, but tears kept falling from her eyes. She seemed to have choked on another mouthful of soot after her cry for help. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Sally coughed violently. She felt as if her lungs were about to explode. At this moment, she looked at the fire that was spreading toward her and hadpletely fallen into despair. She curled her body into a ball and hid in the corner. She cried and shouted in her heart, ¡°Mom! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t be filial to you anymore¡­ ¡°Grandpa¡­ You¡¯ve just recovered from your illness, but your granddaughter is about to turn into roast pork! ¡°Gavin¡­¡± At this moment, Gavin¡¯s name appeared in Sally¡¯s mind. She did not know why. ¡°Gavin¡­ I like you! I really like you! I want to be with you!¡± Fortunately, Sally had shouted that in her heart and not out loud. She had wanted to shout what she thought out loud, but her violent coughing prevented her from doing so. However, this was good too. After all, Gavin would have been able to hear her shouts clearly. No one knew how Gavin would react if he heard what Sally shouted in her heart. Seeing that the me was about to engulf her, Sally closed her eyes in despair. A tear rolled down from the corner of her eye, but it evaporated from the surrounding temperature just as it reached her cheek. Just as she was about to die from immense pain, she heard a faint sigh in front of her. ¡°You little girl.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sally¡¯s entire body trembled heavily when she heard this. She subconsciously opened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Gavin!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± She coughed violently again, but she did not see Gavin. Painful helplessness appeared on her face as she sighed in despair, ¡°I¡¯m hallucinating¡­ I¡¯m going to die. Gavin, I¡¯ll be your woman in my next life!¡± Just as Sally sighed in despair, a clearer human voice suddenly rang out. ¡°What kind of look is this?¡± Hearing this, Sally suddenly opened her eyes again. There was a person standing in the fire in front of her. It was Gavin. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 At this moment, Gavin had a yful smile on his face. There was also a hint of amusement in his eyes. He looked at Sally, who was curled up in the corner and crying her eyes out. Even her nose had turned ck from the smoke. She did look a little funny. However, on the other side, Sally thought that Gavin¡¯s smile was as warm as that of an angel when she saw it. No, a cool and refreshing smile was probably a more apt description at this time. She let out a crisp cry of surprise as if she had seen her savior, ¡°Gavin!¡± Tears flowed down her face once again. Of course, it still constantly evaporated from the surrounding heat. She sped her hands in front of her chest and looked in Gavin¡¯s direction. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Looks like God isn¡¯t inhumane after all¡­ He¡¯s letting me see the person I like before I die.¡± Gavin¡¯s pupils constricted. Then, his expression turned strange as he eximed, ¡°What did you say?¡± Sally did not react at all when she heard Gavin. In any case, the way she looked at Gavin in the firelight became even gentler. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gavin suddenly sensed something unusual from Sally¡¯s gaze. However, he could not let Sally die here because of that unusual feeling. After all, Sally was still Mrs. Muriel¡¯s daughter. He had no choice. He had to put aside Sally¡¯s strange feelings for him for now. He had to save the little girl first. Then, Sally¡¯s originally gentle and warm gaze slowly stiffened and became that of shock. She was nowpletely surrounded by mes. She watched as Gavin stepped on the mes and walked toward her. However, Gavin was not burned at all. Even his clothes were not ignited by the mes. This was due to his body-protection energy as a high-level warrior. mes of this level could not injure Gavin. However, Sally did not know that. She did not even know what body-protection energy was. Sally even felt that such an unrealistic scene was very normal after a moment of shock. She muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s just my imagination anyway. Everything seems so reasonable.¡± However, just as Sally finished saying that, Gavin had already walked up to Sally. Then, he reached out and pinched Sally¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing here alone? Do you still want to live?¡± ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Sally immediately felt a sharp pain on her burning face when Gavin pinched her. Sally instantly woke up. She eximed, ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream? This is not an illusion? Are you really Gavin?¡± Gavin rolled his eyes when he heard Sally¡¯s exmation and said, ¡°No shit!¡± ¡°Ah! Gavin!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Sally jumped up from the ground and plunged into Gavin¡¯s arms. She bawled her eyes out. She cried, ¡°Gavin is here to save me! You¡¯re here to save me!¡± Gavin looked at the crying Sally in his arms and was speechless. He could only pat Sally on the shoulder and say, ¡°Alright, follow me out first! Have you learned your lesson? Let¡¯s see if you still dare to secretly follow me in the future.¡± Gavin carried Sally and walked out of the fire. Of course, Gavin could extend his body-protection energy and he perfectly enveloped Sally within it. At this moment, Sally¡¯s arms were wrapped around Gavin¡¯s neck. She stared straight at Gavin¡¯s chin with her tear-stained eyes. From this angle, Gavin was like a god walking out of the raging fire behind him. It was like his figure shone brightly as he descended upon this world. Sally was a little dazed. Her cheeks were red. She did not know if it was because of the heat or something else. But at this moment. Crack! Crack! They heard a series of cracks. A thick log of wood, unable to withstand the heat of the mes, broke and smashed down toward Gavin. Sally could see everything clearly from this angle. She eximed anxiously, ¡°Gavin, be careful!¡± Sally tried throwing herself out of Gavin¡¯s arms as she shouted, wanting to block the impact for Gavin. However, she was in Gavin¡¯s arms and did not have any leverage. She could not get behind Gavin. ¡°Bang!¡± The log hit the back of Gavin¡¯s head. ¡°Ah! Gavin!¡± Sally¡¯s scream revealed the anxiety in her heart. However, the log shattered into pieces, and Gavin was still steadily holding Sally. His body did not tremble at all despite the immense impact. Gavin acted as if nothing had happened. He continued to carry Sally in his arms as he walked out of the mes. Sally was dumbfounded. She had no idea what was going on. The log must have been extremely heavy. Although Sally had never moved one before, a log that was used as a roof beam must weigh a ton. Something as heavy as that falling from such a high ce would be enough to tten someone into a pulp. Gavin was hit in the back of the head, yet he showed no abnormality at all. Instead, it was the log that shattered. At this moment, Sally suddenly recalled the scene she thought she had seen. previously. Gavin had stepped on the raging fire and walked in front of her, yet even his clothes had not been set on fire. It was the same now. He was not ignited by the mes even though he was walking within the inferno. She even felt that the surrounding temperature had be much cooler. Sally even thought that the mes around her were an illusion. However, the feeling of being roasted just now convinced her that the massive inferno was real. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She thought, ¡®Then, the truth can only be one thing. Gavin is not afraid of fire or being smashed by heavy objects.¡¯ ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sally no longer looked at Gavin with just infatuation. She was looking at him in a daze. She wondered, ¡®Is Gavin a human or a god? How can he do this? Isn¡¯t Gavin too amazing?¡¯ Just as Sally was being constantly shocked by Gavin, Gavin had already safely walked out of the Henderson family with Sally. They arrived at the safe grounds outside. Harry and Rose spoke at the same time, ¡°Dark Lord!¡± Hearing their voices, Sally finally came back to her senses. was only now that she realized she was safe. However, she was still hanging around Gavin¡¯s neck. Gavin had already let she had not. The redness on her face made her cheeks look purple. Sally quickly released her arms around Gavin¡¯s neck. go, but She immediately said, ¡°Gavin, are you alright? You were hit just now. Are you injured?¡± She even hurriedly ran behind Gavin to check if he was injured. However, Gavin¡¯s back waspletely unscathed. He was not injured at all. ¡°Um¡­ Gavin, how did you do it?¡± Gavin heard Sally¡¯s question, but he had no intention of paying attention to her. Instead, he said to Rose, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of sending this girl back to the Tenny family. Tell Mrs. Muriel to get her to behave herself.¡± A helpless smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face when she heard Gavin¡¯s instructions. Then, she nodded and replied, ¡°Understood, Benefactor!¡± Then, she walked toward Sally and said, ¡°Miss Tenny, let me send you home.¡± Meanwhile, Gavin had already turned around and left with Harry. Sally came to her senses. ¡°Gavin, don¡¯t go! Gavin!¡± She wanted to chase after Gavin but Rose stopped her. ¡°Miss Tenny, why don¡¯t you go home with me?¡± On the other side, Sally seemed to have discovered a whole new world. She said to Rose excitedly, ¡°Rose, you didn¡¯t see it just now, but Gavin is so powerful! He can actually control mes!¡± Rose thought, ¡®Control mes? She¡¯s already exaggerating the story¡­ Chapter 229 Chapter 229 On the way home, Rose listened to Sally¡¯s chatter and exaggerated praise of Gavin. Sally was like a fangirl promoting her favorite idol. Rose was helpless. She naturally also knew that Gavin was very powerful. Being able to move freely within the mes of this mortal world and beingpletely unaffected after being smashed by a falling object were just the basics for Gavin. She could not be bothered with Sally. All she wanted to do now was to hurry up and send Sally home. Then, she would immediately head to the Moore family in Greenwald to see if there was anything she could help with. On the other side, at the entrance of the Moore family mansion in Greenwald. Gavin¡¯s convoy was slowlying to a halt. He was going to strike while the iron was hot and settle things all at once. Anyway, he had already destroyed the Henderson family. The elder of the Moore family had also died in front of him. Although he did not know who the Snake Emperor was, from the looks of it, the Snake family would not protect the Moore family. Moreover, the members of the Hill family were also hiding in the Moore family. He was going to get rid of all of them in one go, lest more trouble arose. At this moment, the door of the Moore family mansion was tightly shut. It looked like the same situation as with the Tenny family previously. However, Gavin and the others could clearly feel that the Moore family was bustling with people inside. In the hall of the Moore family mansion. It was already lunchtime. This was the first time so many people had appeared in the Moore family¡¯s dining hall. The head of the Moore family, Darren Moore, sat in the main seat. He held up a wine ss and said happily, ¡°Let me wee everyone from the Hill family, our guests, to the Moore family with this toast.¡± At the dining table, the members of the Hill family smiled awkwardly as they thought, ¡®We¡¯re here at the Moore family as guests?¡¯ They all knew that they were here at the Moore family to hide and escape from Gavin. Darren was just showing the members of the Hill family a little bit of respect Everyone from the Hill family raised their sses and said to Darren, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Everyone downed their wine in one gulp. All except for one person, Brody Hill. Brody only took a small sip of wine. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only A cold light shed in his eyes. Between the members of the Moore and Hill family, there were more than ten people in the dining hall. They drank and chatted with each other enthusiastically. However, the Moore family dominated most of the conversation. After all, the Hill family was now living under their roof. Often, someone from the Moore family would say something while the members of the Hill family smiled awkwardly and agreed with the sentiment. However, there was still one exception, Brody. Brody ate a mouthful of food and drank some wine. Then, he turned to Darren and said, ¡°Mr. Moore?¡± The dining room instantly became silent when the people heard Brody¡¯s voice. ¡°May I ask you a question?¡± Everyone from the Hill family frowned as soon as Brody said that. Brody¡¯s father said coldly, ¡°Shut up! You ignorant piece of trash! Eat your food in peace. Why are you asking so many questions?¡±. Even his father was treating him with such an attitude. His other rtives all looked at him with disgust. They looked as though they wanted to cut ties with Brody. Although Brody didn¡¯t show any expression on his face, he was gritting his teeth in his heart. He even said fiercely in his heart, ¡°All of you have to die! All of you have to die!¡± The Hill family¡¯s attitude toward Brody was a little too much. Even Darren from the Moore family treated him better. Darren waved his hand with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Then, he casually replied to Brody, ¡°Brody, what question did you have for me?¡± Brody calmed himself down and said to Darren, ¡°Mr. Moore, can we really escape Gavin¡¯s pursuit?¡± Everyone present was slightly stunned when they heard this question. Then, Darren smiled confidently and answered, ¡°Hahaha! Brody, there¡¯s a small mistake with what you said.¡± Darren then confidently added, ¡°We are not the ones who are escaping. The one who should be escaping is that piece of trash, Gavin Clifford! He¡¯s the one being hunted. Gavin isplete trash in front of my father. He¡¯s just an ant! All my father has to do is look in his direction and he¡¯d be gone in a puff of smoke. Why should we be the ones escaping?¡± The members of the Hill family beamed with joy when they heard Darren¡¯s confident speech. They showered Darren with all kinds of ttery. ¡°Mr. Moore is right! The Moore family¡¯s elder is immensely powerful! There¡¯s no one like him! Naturally, he can easily dispose of the piece of trash that is Gavin. We won¡¯t have to worry at all!¡± Darren¡¯s face was filled with glory when he heard all these praises. Yet, there was a mocking expression in Brody¡¯s eyes. He looked at the dozen or so present and thought that he was looking at clowns. If it was before, Brody might have been a little nervous for Gavin, worried that Gavin would not be able to beat them. However, he had seen Gavin and his tsunami-like wave of followers easily ughter the 200,000- strong Soutnd Army, not leaving a single person alive. It was only then that he realized Gavin¡¯s strength waspletely beyond his imagination. He knew that the Moore family¡¯s elder was an intermediate celestial rank powerhouse, but he also had reason to believe that an intermediate celestial rank fighter was definitely not Gavin¡¯s match. On the other side, Brody forced a smile and said to Darren, ¡°Mr. Moore, you¡¯re right. Your father is very powerful. He won¡¯t be a match for him.¡± Brody had phrased what he said a little interestingly. He had added previously that he knew Darren¡¯s father was extremely powerful. Otherwise, he might have sounded like he was implying that Gavin was more powerful than Darren¡¯s father./ However, with the addition of the previous im, the meaning of the entire sentence became a little ambiguous. However, now that Darren was in high spirits, he could not tell what Brody was talking about. Brody did not stop talking. ¡°But¡­ Mr. Moore, your father is just one man¡­ and he¡¯s an elusive man at that. What should we do if Gavin suddenly appears and your father cannot save us in time?¡± Brody was actually trying to get something out of Darren¡¯s mouth. However, the current Darren was overwhelmed by the praise and, coupled with the fact that he had drunk some wine, was a little arrogant. Therefore, he waved his hand andughed it off, ¡°Brody, look. What do you think this is?¡± As he spoke, Darren mmed the chair under his butt. The next second, the people in the dining hall heard loud booms reverberating around them. The floor behind Darren slowly opened without any warning, revealing a deep and dark corridor. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± An unexpected sound rang out in the dining room. Darren looked at Brody and smiled. He exined, ¡°This secret passage leads directly to the Moore family mansion in the western suburbs! I¡¯ll let the Hill family leave first if Gavines and my father doesn¡¯t arrive in time. We¡¯ll leave this ce and wait for my father toe back. Then, we¡¯ll kill Gavin where he stands. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?¡± After Darren finished speaking, the floor leading to the secret passage closed tightly again with a rumble. ¡°Mr. Moore, you¡¯re brilliant!¡± ¡°I believe that the Moore family¡¯s elder will definitely tear that bastard Gavin into pieces!¡± The members of the Hill family were beaming with joy. They started to praise Darren again. Brody¡¯s eyes flickered. He hadmitted the chair to memory. Just as everyone raised their sses and prepared to celebrate Gavin¡¯s death, they suddenly heard a loud bang, followed by a series of screams that echoed from outside the dining hall. Everyone was slightly stunned. Then, they heard a servant of the Moore family exim, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford, from Brookspring¡¯s Clifford family!¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford, from Brookspring¡¯s Clifford family!¡± Gavin¡¯s emotionless voice suddenly reverberated throughout the Moore family. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The dozen or so people in the dining hall all stood up. Especially the people from the Hill family. All of them seemed to be in a panic. Everyone turned their attention to Darren. However, Darren had a confident smile on his face. Heughed, ¡°Gavin is here? Good timing! He¡¯s here to die!¡± As he spoke, he turned around and walked out of the dining hall. The remaining members of the Moore family and the Hill family looked at each other. They did not dare to go out. After all, they had yet to see the Moore family¡¯s elder appear. It was safer to stay here. Darren swaggered into the courtyard. At this moment, in the courtyard. The dozens ofckeys from the Moore family were holding clubs and short knives. They eyed Gavin covetously, but their slightly trembling hands exposed their nervousness. There was only one person standing opposite these men from the Moore family. That was Gavin. Rosebud and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D were stationed at the perimeter of the Moore family, completely sealing the Moore family off from the outside world. They were not letting even a fly out of the Moore family. However, they did not expect that there was a secret passage under the Moore family. At this moment, Darren looked at Gavin who was alone. The smile on his face was filled with conceit and mockery. He walked up to his servants and looked at Gavin from afar. There was a sense of superiority in his gaze. ¡°You are Gavin Clifford?¡± He sounded like he was superior to Gavin. It was as if he did not take Gavin seriously at all. Gavin looked at Darren indifferently. He did not seem to want to answer Darren¡¯s question at all. However, Darren had already let out an arrogantugh. He said, ¡°I thought Gavin Clifford was some kind of monster, for him to scare those people out of their wits. As it turned out, he¡¯s just a little fucking piece of trash like you who hasn¡¯t even grown up yet! Who gave you the guts toe to Greenwald? How dare youe to the Moore family!¡± Darren was acting like the clown Brody thought he was. Darren did not stop his mockery, ¡°You¡¯re the same as the piece of trash Clifford family in Brookspring, completely brainless! Are all of you from the Clifford family idiots? Back then, they knew that someone was going to annihte them, yet they didn¡¯t run. Instead, they stayed behind to die in vain?¡± Gavin narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He thought, ¡®Did the members of the Clifford family already know that they were going to be annihted? Yet, they didn¡¯t make any preparations or have any intention of escaping to conserve their strength? What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ Gavin directly said, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The smile on Darren¡¯s face became even brighter when he heard Gavin¡¯s question. He mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? You¡¯re such an idiot. How did an idiot like you survive until today?¡± Darren looked at Gavin with a hint of pity. Of course, this pity was filled with mockery. He said to Gavin, ¡°All I can say is that back then, the members of the Clifford family were the same as you now. They were arrogant and thought that they were powerful and invincible just because they were the number one family in the world. They were just a fool without a brain! You didn¡¯t expect to be attacked by so many factions, right? That¡¯s why the entire family was wiped out. Tsk, tsk¡­ Serves them right!¡± Gavin¡¯s mind was racing as he listened to what Darren said. He understood the Clifford family. He was the young master of the Clifford family. How could he not understand the Clifford family? The Clifford family had indeed been the number one family in the world back then. However, the members of the Clifford family would never be blindly confident. They must not have stayed and chosen not to leave because they were blindly confident. The Clifford family, must have had a reason for choosing to stay. At this moment, Gavin thought of his father¡¯s will. He eximed in his heart, ¡®The Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom! That¡¯s right!¡¯ Gavin had long guessed that there was a huge secret hidden in the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom. Meanwhile, the members of the Clifford family probably existed to protect this secret. The Clifford family had chosen to stay behind probably not to die in vain, but most likely to protect the Conor family while they left. Gavin thought, ¡®They were escorting the Clifford family¡¯s heirloom out of the family?¡¯ Gavin¡¯s heart slowly sank at that thought. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®What did this family heirloom represent?¡¯ he wondered. On the other side, Darren saw that Gavin had fallen silent and did not know what Gavin was thinking. However, that did not stop his mockery. ¡°The Clifford family back then was the same as you are now! You¡¯re like an idiot. How dare youe to the Moore family in person? I know that you are very powerful and capable of taking lives. However, no matter how powerful you are, are you more powerful than my father? ¡°My father is an intermediate celestial rank powerhouse. You¡¯re just an ant in front of my father!¡± Darren¡¯s voice pulled Gavin back from his thoughts. He would have to track down the Conor family and slowly investigate his family¡¯s secret. But right now, the Moore family had to die. Gavin looked at the extremely arrogant Darren from afar. His emotionless voice rang out indifferently. ¡°Your father? Is this the person you¡¯re talking about?¡± After Gavin finished speaking, an air-piercing sound rang out in front of Darren. A corpse flew out from behind Gavin. ¡°Bang!¡± Itnded heavily in front of Darren. Darren was stunned when he saw this scene. In the next second, his eyes widened and he roared hysterically, ¡°Dad!¡± His voice even broke. The body on the ground in front of him belonged to none other than his father. The Moore family elder had a ferocious expression and his face was pale, devoid of any blood. Those terrified eyes revealed the despair and fear in his heart before he died. ¡°H-how is that possible?¡± The arrogance and conceit that once emanated from Darren disappeared in an instant. In its ce was intense grief and, of course, unavoidable fear. ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought, ¡®My father was already dead? The source of my confidence, the source of all of Greenwald¡¯s confidence, was actually long dead? Did he die by Gavin¡¯s hand?¡¯ Darren¡¯s body trembled intensely. His face was even paler than that of his dead father¡¯s. Gavin looked at Darren indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± What else could Darren say at this moment? He had lost all his arrogance. There was only one thought in his mind now, and that was to run. * He instantly turned to the dozens of subordinates behind him and ordered, ¡°Attack! Attack! Kill him!¡± On the other hand, he leaped into the air and rushed toward the path he had.e from. However, his subordinates were running away faster than he was. They had already fled in panic even before he gave the order for them to attack Gavin. A cruel smile slowly appeared on Gavin¡¯s face as he witnessed this scene. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°No!¡± Screams rang out one after another as the subordinates who were fleeing in all directions lost their lives. At this moment, Darren, who was running away wildly, saw that the dining room in front of him was a hair¡¯s/breadth away. However, his body trembled as he stopped in his tracks. Gavin¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of him. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Darren wanted to say something, but Gavin no longer cared. A huge hole appeared in Darren¡¯s chest, and blood gushed out of the wound. Darren¡¯s expression was the same as his father¡¯s. Everything had unfolded too quickly. Darren did not react until he died. There was no expression on Gavin¡¯s face as he looked at Darren¡¯s limp body on the ground. He turned around and walked into the dining hall. However, Gavin, who had just entered the dining hall, slowly frowned. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Gavin looked at the empty dining room and frowned slightly. The cutlery on the dining table clearly indicated that a lively banquet was being held here before this. However, there was no one here at this moment. Obviously, those people had all fled. Those people sure were quite intelligent and quick-witted. They had sensed that something was wrong when the corpse of the Moore family¡¯s elder flew out from behind Gavin just now. Thus, without another word, they turned around and crawled into the secret passage and fled in panic. Whether they could survive or have a chance to counterattack and kill Gavin in the future depended on whether they could survive now. After all, the only backer in their hearts, the Moore family¡¯s elder, was already dead. However, the members of the Hill family still had a way out. After escaping from the Moore family mansion, they could go straight west to Zenor Town and ask the Soutnd Overlord for help. No matter what the oue was, they had to escape this ce first. At this moment, screams rang out from outside the dining hall. When Gavin took action just now, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Rosebud, who had been standing guard outside the mansion, alsounched an attack on the Moore family at the same time. Everyone in the perimeter of the Moore family, as long as they were not in the dining hall, had been killed by the des of the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Rosebud. Soon, the team leader of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Harry, and the head of Rosebud, Rose, appeared behind Gavin. The two of them knelt on one knee at the same time and reported to Gavin respectfully, ¡°Dark Lord! The people of the Moore family have been dealt with!¡± Gavin gave them a slight nod and asked, ¡°Did you find the Hill family?¡± They had gotten news from the Henderson family that everyone in the Hill family hade to the Moore family to seek protection. On the other side, Harry and Rose looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anyone else except for some of the Hill family¡¯s servants.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± There was a hint of doubt in Gavin¡¯s eyes. He thought, ¡®Since those people were not found outside, it must mean that they had escaped from inside the dining hall. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯ Gavin slowly closed his eyes. His Divine Sense, which even high-level warriors looked up to, immediately rippled out into the surroundings. The structure of the entire house was being outlined in Gavin¡¯s mind. However, at this moment, a soft sound rang out in the dining room. Harry and Rose turned around at the same time and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The two of them leaped toward where the noise hade from. Harry jumped out with a young man in one hand. ¡°Stop, stop! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me¡­ ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s me!¡± the young man who was being carried by Harry eximed. Gavin opened his eyes and looked at the person with a strange expression. Harry also just recognized that the person he had brought out was Brody Hill from the Hill family. A strange look appeared in Harry¡¯s eyes when he saw Brody. However, he still threw Brody to the ground. Brody, who had fallen to the ground, got up and knelt in front of Gavin. He hugged Gavin¡¯s thigh with both hands and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Your Grace, I missed you so much! You finally came to Greenwald!¡± Gavin felt very helpless as he looked at the wailing Brody. Brody was quite pitiful. Gavin did not intend to kill Brody either. After all, Brody did not even know what the Clifford family was. Gavin looked at Brody who was hugging his thigh tightly. He shook his head and asked, ¡°Brody, why are you here? Where are the other members of the Hill family?¡± Brody jumped up and ran to the chair at the front of the dining hall when he heard Gavin¡¯s question. Then, he mmed the chair heavily. They heard a rumble and a series of vibrations. The secret passage that Darren had shown them earlier appeared in the dining hall again. Then, Brody pointed at the secret passage excitedly and said loudly, ¡°Your Grace, the Hill family had just entered this secret passage not long ago along with the remaining members of the Moore family! They are inside!¡± ¡®Well, well¡­¡¯ Gavin thought. He looked at how excited Brody was and honestly found it a little disgusting. The people who were more disgusted by him would be the Hill family and the Moore family. Brody was a traitor who betrayed even his blood rtives. He even wished that his blood rtives would die as soon as possible. However, Gavin knew that this was all because Brody had suppressed his emotions for more than 20 years, causing him to go crazy. The members of the Hill family might think that they were protecting Brody by not letting him do anything, belittling him every day, and not letting hime into contact with the core of the Hill family. However, they did not know that their actions hadpletely twisted Brody¡¯s psyche. Gavin had already discovered parts of the secret passage when investigated the area with his Divine Sense. However, Brody opening the secret passage saved him a lot of trouble. Thus, Gavin made a slight gesture to Harry and Rose and said indifferently, ¡°Leave no one alive.¡± Harry and Rose cupped their fists at the same time and said in unison when they heard Gavin¡¯s instruction and saw his gesture, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡± Their figures cut through the air. Harry and Rose disappeared into the secret passage. Gavin could not be bothered to deal with the remaining members of the Hill family and the Moore family himself. The head of Rosebud, Rose, was at intermediate celestial rank. By her side was Harry, whose strength made even Rose tremble in fear. One could only imagine what would happen to the members of the Hill family and the Moore family. Standing at the entrance of the secret passage, Brody¡¯s eyes flickered with a scarlet light mixed with a kind of blood-boiling excitement. He kept rubbing his hands because of his nervous anticipation. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°Who opened the door to the secret passage!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Terrified screams kept ringing out from the secret passage. Harry and Rose had obviously caught up with the group. Brody revealed a bloodthirsty excitement when he heard those voices. He even shouted into the secret passage, ¡°I opened the door! I was the one who sent His Grace¡¯s men in to kill you! Haha, I¡¯m Brody Hill! I¡¯m Brody Hill!¡± At this moment, Brody had a ferocious expression on his face. He seemed to have be a lunatic. It looked like he was destined for the mental asylum. Gavin looked at the current Brody and sighed in his heart. However, he did not pity Brody. Who would sympathize with him if he pitied Brody? Gavin did not know if the people in the secret passage had heard Brody¡¯s hysterical screams. It didn¡¯t take long for the screams inside the passage to disappear. The thick stench of blood wafted out of the secret passage. Brody seemed to be greedily inhaling this bloody stench. It looked like he was enjoying it. Then, the figures of Harry and Rose emerged from the secret passage. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. They cupped their fists and bowed to Gavin. ¡°Benefactor, mission aplished.¡± On the other side, Gavin had yet to say anything. Brody let out a miserableugh. Everyone looked at Brody. Brody was kneeling at the entrance of the secret passage with a ferocious smile on his face. However, tears kept flowing out of the corners of his eyes. His voice became hoarse as he kept repeating, ¡°They¡¯re all dead. The people from the Hill family are all dead. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re dead. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re dead.¡± They did not know if Brody was happy or sad. On the other side, Rose and Harry shot each other a strange look, then turned to look at Gavin at the same time. Gavin narrowed his eyes as he looked at Brody. Brody¡¯s current state allowed Gavin to see some of his unusual characteristics. Those characteristics looked obvious, but they also looked like they had just appeared. For a moment, Gavin suddenly felt that Brody¡¯s usefulness might not be limited. to this. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 At this moment. Brody looked a little scary. However, Gavin could probably extract more usefulness out of a person who could go crazy like this. Therefore, with that thought in mind, Gavin looked at Brody and said indifferently, ¡°Brody.¡± Brody¡¯s zed pupils regained their light when he heard Gavin call out to him. He slowly turned his body stiffly in Gavin¡¯s direction. His face instantly became flushed with excitement. He crawled up toward Gavin and wiped the tears and snot off his face. Then, he knelt in front of Gavin once again. This time, he raised his head high and kowtowed to Gavin. ¡°Your Grace!¡± He greeted Gavin with extreme sincerity. Gavin looked at Brody kneeling in front of him and said indifferently again, ¡°From now on, you are the master of the Hill family.¡± Brody¡¯s body, which was sprawled on the ground, shook violently when he heard this. The shaking stopped for a brief moment, then his body began to tremble again. Then, Gavin heard Brody say with a sob in his voice, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace! Thank you, Your Grace!¡± What was there to thank Gavin for? Brody might have be the head of the Hill family, and no one in the Hill family would dare to look down on him anymore, but he was the only person left in the Hill family. Gavin said to Brody again, ¡°Do you want the bodies of the members of the Hill family back?¡± Brody¡¯s body trembled again when he heard Gavin¡¯s question. Then, he replied loudly, ¡°Your Grace, they are not from the Hill family!¡± Gavin thought, ¡®Well¡­ It looks like Brody can already go this far Brody had already said that. What could Gavin say in reply to that? All he did was raise his head slightly. He said again, ¡°Alright then, go back to the Hill family. I believe that the Hill family will reach a new height under your leadership.¡± Gavin had given Brody extreme praise. A person like Brody would not mind handing his life over to Gavin after hearing such praise. Brody¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He looked up at Gavin deeply and kowtowed to him again. He roared, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace! I, Brody Hill, will never disappoint you!¡± Gavin did not have much hope for him. After all, Brody was the only person left in the Hill family. Of course, a family asrge as the Hill family still had some assets in Greenwald. However, could Brody take over and manage those assets alone? Gavin did not care at all. After all, Brody was just a tool to him. However, the current Gavin did not know that Brody would give him a huge surprise in the future. Gavin left with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the members of Rosebud. They returned to the Tenny family. At this moment, the Moore family was engulfed in mes. Within a day, something strange had happened to three of the major families in Greenwald at the same time. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only A terrible fire had ravaged the Henderson family and the Moore family. None of the people from these two families managed to walk out alive. In other words, the Henderson family and the Moore family had beenpletely annihted. Meanwhile, even though there was no terrible fire at thest of Greenwald¡¯s major families, the Hill family, their residence seemed very deserted with not a person to be seen. Passers-by could only hear the sound of a young man crying andughing from time to time. It was very terrifying. The National Security Bureau of Greenwald also responded immediately. However, Greenwald¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau seemed to have obtained some news in advance and stopped the National Security Bureau from investigating the matter. They told the National Security Bureau to not interfere during this time, not matter what happened in Greenwald. The atmosphere in Greenwald was very strange. Three of the four major families in Greenwald had undergone major changes. These three families controlled a significant portion of Greenwald¡¯splicated. underground forces. Now that these underground forces had lost their masters, chaos would follow. Yet, at this moment, the National Security Bureau of Greenwald chose to do nothing. Therefore, everyone in Greenwald felt that Greenwald was going to descend into chaos. A sense of impending doom filled the hearts of all the citizens of Greenwald. At this moment, in the Tenny family, Muriel seemed to be in a hurry. It was already nighttime, yet Muriel was fully dressed and going to thepany. She reminded her daughter, Sally, before leaving the Tenny family, ¡°As the host, you have to remember to bring Gavin and Conor around Greenwald. Show them what¡¯s fun around these parts and let them admire Greenwald¡¯s nighttime scenery.¡± Sally liked being close to Gavin, so she happily epted the instructions. It was also because of this that Gavin, who had been killing people the entire day, followed Sally around the streets of Greenwald at night with Kris. Kris was admiring the scenery around Greenwald when she asked Sally curiously, ¡°Sally, is your mother alright? She seems to have something important to do. Is there a problem with thepany?¡± Kris was just asking out of courtesy. After all, Kris wouldn¡¯t be able to be of much help now even if something really happened to the Tenny family¡¯s business. On the other hand, Sally was rather nonchnt and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The Henderson family and the Moore family are gone, but they still have rather substantial assets in Greenwald. ¡°Previously, my mother was in Stanlow when the Mason family perished in Greenwald. She hadn¡¯t cared about Greenwald, which made it so Joshua Bailey, the richest man in Greenwald, could take over the businesses. ¡°My mother has been talking about this ever since she came back. My mother wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity to take over the businesses of the Henderson family and the Moore family go now that it is here.¡± A smile appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes when he heard what Sally said. He thought, ¡®Joshua sure is quite shrewd and well-informed. I had just destroyed the Mason family, but he managed to take over the Mason family¡¯s businesses so quickly? He didn¡¯t even give the Tenny family any scraps.¡¯ This time, Joshua would alsopete with the Tenny family and try to take over the businesses of the Henderson family and the Moore family. However, Gavin did not intend to interfere. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him. Moreover, thepetition between Muriel and Joshua was good for their development. Of course, Sally did not know about the rtionship between Gavin and Joshua. She seemed to have thought of something and turned around to ask, ¡°Gavin, Kris, it¡¯s already dinner time. Are you hungry?¡± Kris looked at Gavin and reached out to touch her stomach. She nodded with a smile and answered, ¡°Now that you said it, I¡¯m quite hungry.¡± Hearing Kris¡¯s answer, Sally said excitedly, ¡°Kris, I know of a restaurant in Greenwald. Both the atmosphere and food there are not bad. Let me bring you guys there!¡± After saying that, she called her driver and brought Gavin and Kris to a restaurant called ¡°Grande Ptia¡±. The restaurant was rather small, about the size of a hall. There were only 8 or 9 tables inside. However, the lights and various decorations inside made it feel veryfortable. The melodious music that was ying from the speakers made the environment really refreshing for the diners. However, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly the moment he entered the restaurant. He seemed to have discovered something amiss. There were only two empty tables in the restaurant. The remaining seats were filled with guests. However, these guests did not look like good people. Moreover, these patrons were already a little drunk. Most importantly, Gavin discovered that the waiters in this restaurant were just standing obediently behind the counter. Their bodies were trembling slightly, and their eyes were filled with fear and, of course, disgust. Gavin noticed something amiss because of how these waiters were acting. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 However, Kris and Sally did not notice anything unusual. The two women were already happily sitting at one of the empty tables. Sally had already raised her hand and waved at the waiters. ¡°We¡¯re ready to order!¡± Gavin smiled and shook his head helplessly when he saw how much attention the girls were drawing to themselves. Then, he sat down with them. After all, no matter what happened, he was here with them. What problems could there be? The waiters started to push on each other when they heard Sally. They looked unwilling to walk out from behind the counter. In the end, they ruthlessly pushed a waitress who was obviously the youngest and had been working there for the shortest time out of the counter. She held a menu in her hand and carefully walked to the table where Sally and the others were. She deliberately stayed away from the other tables as she walked. It was as if she was afraid of the guests at the other tables. The waitress bent over and whispered in horror when she finally arrived at the table where Sally and the others were, ¡°Sir, Madam, I advise you to leave quickly. Don¡¯t eat here!¡± There was a sh in Sally and Kris¡¯s eyes after they heard what the waitress said, but neither of them could react to what had happened. Kris asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The waiter wanted to reply, but an impatient voice rang out at the other table. ¡°Why are you taking so long to order? Hurry up and finish up over there. Come and serve us wine!¡± The waitress immediately quivered and stood up straight after she heard the impatient voice. Then, she asked Sally and Kris, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Gavin could not help but feel a little frustrated when he saw the waitress¡¯s expression. Meanwhile, Kris and Sally looked at each other. Although they were puzzled, they did not notice anything unusual. Sally said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll order, I¡¯ll order. I know what this restaurant¡¯s specialty is!¡± Then, Sally started ordering without thinking. At this moment, the waitress looked helplessly at Sally. She even sighed in her heart. Just as Sally was ordering, Gavin¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Gavin turned to the waiter and asked when he saw the caller ID, ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom?¡± The waiter casually pointed in a direction and Gavin walked away with his phone. He picked up the call after passing through the corridor and entering the washroom. ¡°Hey.¡± A respectful voice immediately rang out from the other end of the line, ¡°Good evening Dark Lord! I¡¯m Chad.¡± Then, Gavin heard a thud from the other end of the line. It was obvious that Chad really kowtowed on the ground. He showed Gavin immense respect even through the phone. Chad was the current leader of the de Alliance. Gavin heard Chad¡¯s kowtow, then said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re here at Greenwald?¡± On the other end of the line, Chad instantly replied, ¡°Yes, Dark Lord. I¡¯ve brought the de Alliance from Stanlow over to Greenwald.¡± That¡¯s right, the members of the de Alliance hade to Greenwald. Gavin had called Chad the first thing after returning to the Tenny family from destroying the Henderson family and the Moore family. Ever since he asked the de Alliance to take over all of Stanlow¡¯s underground organizations, he suddenly realized that the de Alliance¡¯s forces had already spread to ces as big as Brookspring and Stanlow. The de Alliance was his faction because Chad was helming it. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to deal with influential people, major families, andrge factions if his underground forces were in every part of Riverrun? Therefore, Gavin also targeted Greenwald. Since the Southeast Overlord, Southwest Overlord, and Soutnd Overlord could divide Riverrun into territories they controlled, why couldn¡¯t he upy their cities? Therefore, Gavin had asked Chad to bring members of Stanlow¡¯s de Alliance over to Greenwald to take over Greenwald¡¯s underground forces. Gavin had also deliberately chosen the members of the de Alliance in Stanlow as they had just joined the organization. He wanted to establish his might in front of these people. He wanted to let them know how powerful the de Alliance was. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. That would stabilize their loyalty to the de Alliance. On the other end of the line, Chad continued, ¡°However, strangely, I wasn¡¯t obstructed by Greenwald¡¯s National Security Bureau even though I brought so many people over from Stanlow.¡± Gavin naturally knew the reason behind Chad¡¯s confusion. Gavin had shown his token to the people from Greenwald¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau. That was why Chad faced no obstructions. He could still have aplished what he wanted to do if he ignored the Warrior Surveince Bureau, but this would have reduced a lot of trouble. Gavin replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about them. Bring your men here right now to see me.¡± Then, Gavin gave Chad the location of the restaurant. After all, he still had to instruct Chad on how to take over Greenwald¡¯s underground forces. Chad respectfully acknowledged his orders on the other end of the line. After hanging up, Gavin washed his hands and left the washroom. However, Gavin heard Kris¡¯s cold voice just as he opened the bathroom door. ¡°Please stay away from me. I don¡¯t know you!¡± There was obvious anger and disgust in Kris¡¯s voice. Gavin frowned and quickly walked into the hall. Just as Gavin reached the corner of the hall, he saw a bald man with a wine bottle in his hand. His face was red from drinking, and he was pressing one hand down on the table where Sally and Kris were sitting. He said to Sally and Kris as he poured wine into his mouth, ¡°Ladies¡­¡± He was extremely uncouth. ¡°Why are you so beautiful? I¡¯m very happy tonight. Why don¡¯t you two y with me? You¡¯ll be rewarded if you make mefortable tonight!¡± Kris and Sally¡¯s eyes flickered with anger when they heard such obnoxious words. On the other side, Sally mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Get lost! You hooligan!¡± The man¡¯s smile became even more lewd when he heard Sally¡¯s angry voice, ¡°Ouch! Girl, you have quite a temper! But I like it¡­¡± As he spoke, he ced the wine bottle on the table and dug his crotch with his hand in an indecent manner. Then, he reached that hand toward Sally¡¯s little face. ¡°p!¡± Kris picked up a te and hit it on the man¡¯s dirty hands. She said coldly, ¡°Get your filthy hands off her!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± The man gasped in pain and turned around to curse. ¡°Fuck! You bitch! How dare you hit me?¡± Gavin could have cared less if Sally was teased. However, he couldn¡¯t tolerate Kris being bullied. She was his family. Moreover, Kris had suffered too much before. Gavin stepped forward. However, at this moment, two waiters stopped in front of Gavin. One of them whispered in panic, ¡°Sir, I advise you not to be rash. Don¡¯t care about them. You can¡¯t afford to offend these people! You really can¡¯t afford to offend them. It might no the toote if you run through the back door now and call the police!¡± There was no time at all. The bald man raised his palm and roared fiercely at Kris, ¡°Bitch, how dare you hit me? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The bald man flung a powerful p toward Kris¡¯s face. Kris would definitely not be able to dodge the hit. She closed her eyes and prepared to face the pain on her face. But in the next second, she heard a soft thud. Kris instantly smelled blood. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream of a pig being ughtered immediately reverberate Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Apanied by the man¡¯s scream was a ng as if something had fallen on the table. Looking closely, the thing that fell was none other than the right hand that the man was about to p Kris with! A bloody table knife was firmly nailed to a wooden pir behind. That was just a knife used for cutting steak. The serrated knife was not sharp. However, this table knife could actually cut off a person¡¯s hand from the wrist. It could be seen how much power was mixed into this table knife and how quickly it flew over. Yes, it flew over. On this side, Gavin was stopped by the waiter of this restaurant to persuade him to leave quickly. Of course, it was impossible for Gavin to leave. He did not really care about Sally, but Kris was about to be beaten up by that bastard¡¯s dirty hands. How could Gavin tolerate this? Therefore, he casually picked up a table knife that was ced on the counter. He flung the knife mercilessly. This knife ruthlessly chopped off the man¡¯s right hand. ¡°Ah! My hand, my hand!¡± This man roared crazily. From the looks of it, he seemed to have sobered up. Whoosh! There was a loud bang. In the entire restaurant, other than the table where Sally and the others were sitting, everyone else who was eating at the other tables actually stood up at the same time. They were actually on the same side! No wonder the waiters in this restaurant were all trembling in fear. Because before Gavin and the other two came, all the customers in this restaurant were not good people! When this group of people noticed the abnormality, they all stood up and let out furious roars. ¡°What happened? Who did this? Who dares attack my Tiger Syndicate?¡± ¡®Tiger Syndicate? ¡®It seemed like these people were members of an underground world gang!¡¯ they thought. Some of them had already rushed to the injured man¡¯s side. They looked at his broken right hand, and unbearable expressions appeared on their faces. Many people began to search the restaurant. Of course, this kind of thing was not done by their own people. Therefore, this group of people immediately locked onto the only unfamiliar man who was slowly walking over, Gavin! ¡°Kid! Did you do it?¡± Of course, Gavin did not care about the mor of these people who were eyeing him covetously. As if he did not hear them at all, he walked straight to Kris. He asked Kris, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Seeing that Gavin was back, Kris and Sally heaved a sigh of relief. Gavin was their backbone! Kris shook her head at Gavin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gav. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Gavinpletely ignored them. The crowd, whose faces were flushed red and who were venting their anger through the smell of alcohol, instantly exploded! ¡°You idiot, can¡¯t you hear me talking to you? ¡°You¡¯re actually chatting with this bitch as if nothing happened? ¡°You¡¯re fucking tired of living!¡± The person who said this was a tall and thin man wearing only an undershirt on his upper body. This man could not sit still. After letting out such a furious roar, he soared into the air and was flung towards. the wall behind him. ¡°Bang!¡± He hit the wall hard. A mouthful of blood spurted out of the man¡¯s mouth. Then, after twitching twice on the ground, the person¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted. This group of Tiger Syndicate members instantly turned their heads in the direction of the wall., When they saw this¡¯ scene, their eyes widened as they roared, ¡°Kid! You¡¯re fucking courting death! How dare you hit someone from our Tiger Syndicate? The Tiger Gang will let you and your two bitches go to hell! Ah!¡± This group of people did not know what was good for them. In short, Gavin attacked the Tiger Syndicate members one after another. They could no longer endure it. These people actually rushed toward Gavin at the same time. Some people held wine bottles in their hands, while others even picked up stools. Each and every one of them looked like they wanted to skin Gavin alive. Sally and Kris did not have any other emotions when they saw this scene. In the past, they might have worried about Gavin. However, after they had personally witnessed Gavin kill a warrior, whom even mortals would worship as a god. The two women even began to sympathize with these hooligans who took the initiative to cause trouble for Gavin. Just as they thought, Gavin watched as the group of people reeking of alcohol rushed towards him. The expression on his face did not change at all. His entire body silently disappeared into the crowd. The next second. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°My leg!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°My arm!¡± Screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered immediately sounded. In front of Gavin, this group of people¡¯s movements seemed to have been hit by a key frame and turned into slow motion. Meanwhile, Gavin was like a sh of lightning as he frenziedly shuttled through this group of people. Every punchnded on flesh, and the sound of bones shattering was apanied by these screams. About ten secondster. The ferocious Tiger Syndicate members were all lying on the ground. They kept letting out painful roars and rolling on the ground! Only Gavin returned to his seat and stood quietly as if nothing had happened. The waiters and waitresses hiding behind the counter looked at Gavin¡¯s back as if they had seen a ghost. The scene at the scene made all of them feel incredulous! Originally, in their eyes, Gavin would not listen to their advice. If he did not run, he would definitely be beaten up by the Tiger Syndicate. Perhaps the Tiger Syndicate would be ruthless and kill Gavin! However, they did not expect that the dozen or so fierce-looking people from the Tiger Syndicate could not even survive a single exchange with this young man. They were no match for him at all. ¡®Who was this young man? ¡®Why was he so powerful?¡¯ thought they. The attendants were dumbfounded. However, Gavin did not kill the Tiger Syndicate members, who were rolling on the ground in pain. Gavin did not kill them. After all, killing ordinary people other than his enemies would not bring Gavin any sense of aplishment. Instead, he hit them until they were to be disabled for life. They would live their entire lives in regret for daring to tease Kris today. The punishment for them was even harsher this way, right? However, it was impossible for these people to understand Gavin¡¯s ¡°hard work¡±. Many people endured the heart-wrenching pain and pushed themselves up from the ground. They still had the strength to roar angrily at Gavin. ¡°Kid! How dare you! ¡°How dare you keep attacking and injuring our Tiger Syndicate members! ¡°Don¡¯t run if you have the guts. Just you wait! ¡°Even if you run away, my Tiger Syndicate will hunt you down to the ends of the earth!¡± As they spoke, they dragged their heavily injured bodies and ran out of the restaurant. Before leaving, everyone had to turn around and threaten Gavin with a ferocious expression. ¡°Bastard, just you wait! ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t leave. Wait here!¡± Gavin did not know if these people were threatening him or doing something. In short, the Tiger Syndicate members disappeared from the restaurant in a short time. There were only Gavin, Kris, and Sally left in the restaurant. Gavin looked at the waiters hiding behind the counter with dumbfounded expressions. He felt that he probably would not be able to enjoy today¡¯s meal in this restaurant. Therefore, he turned to Kris and Sally. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat somewhere else?¡± Meanwhile, Sally and Kris also stood up and nodded at Gavin. The three of them were about to turn around and leave the restaurant. A middle-aged man with a terrified expression rushed out of the corridor at the back of the restaurant and shouted at them. ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t leave!¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The voice was loud. Gavin and the other two stopped in their tracks and turned around in confusion. It seemed to be because of this middle-aged man¡¯s appearance. The group of waiters and waitresses who were in a daze returned to their senses one by one. Seeing the middle-aged man rushing out, these people hurriedly crawled out from behind the counter. One by one, they greeted the middle-aged man respectfully. ¡°Boss!¡± This middle-aged man was actually the owner of this music restaurant. However, the owner of the music restaurant naturally could not care less about his employees. He rushed in front of Gavin and spread his arms as he shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°You can¡¯t leave! You can¡¯t leave!¡± Gavin, Sally, and Kris looked at the restaurant owner¡¯s current state. They looked at each other with doubt in their eyes. Of course, they did not know what was wrong with this boss. On the other side, Sally also said, ¡°Why can¡¯t we leave? You¡¯re not in cahoots with those bastards just now, are you?¡± Hearing Sally¡¯s words, the restaurant owner said loudly, ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t leave! You guys offended the Tiger Syndicate in my restaurant. They must have gone back to call for help! If you leave now, what if the Tiger Syndicate takes it out on my restaurant? You actually dare provoke the Tiger Syndicate? Let me tell you, the Tiger Syndicate¡¯s help is the legendary warrior. If you provoke the Tiger Syndicate, you will definitely die a horrible death! You¡¯re courting death. Why are you dragging us down with you?¡± Now, the restaurant owner¡¯s appearance made Gavin and Sally feel a sense of familiarity. Just like before, at Brookspring. When La found a front room, as soon as she entered, someckeys rted to de Alliance came in to collect protection fees. After Gavin beat the group of people away, the surrounding merchants began to surround Gavin and questioned him for offending them. Actually, the restaurant owner was right. It was indeed Gavin who had beaten the members of the Tiger Syndicate up. Gavin and the girls really left at this time, then this innocent music restaurant If would suffer. Gavin looked at the boss in front of him and shook his head slightly. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll wait here for the Tiger Syndicate you mentioned! However, please ask your staff to clear the table and prepare the dishes. We¡¯re hungry.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the restaurant owner, who was panicking, was actually slightly stunned. It was as if he did not quite understand what Gavin meant. Then, he subconsciously said, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about eating at a time like this? Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Would Gavin be afraid of death? For someone like Gavin, who had almost died once, there was nothing to be afraid of. Gavin had yet to speak. Sally was the first to jump out and say loudly to the boss, ¡°We asked you to serve the dishes, so you should just serve them. Why are you talking so much nonsense? If you keep talking nonsense, we¡¯ll destroy your shop before the Tiger Syndicate arrives!¡± Sally¡¯s current appearance actually gave off the feeling of a fox borrowing the might of a tiger. She spoke with such fierceness that it was as if she was very strong. However, Sally still had absolute confidence. She knew that Gavin had single-handedly wiped out Stanlow¡¯s three great ns. There were countless warrior experts among the three families! At the very least, those three families could still be recognized by upper-ss people like them. That could not be said for this Tiger Syndicate. Even if Sally was Greenwald¡¯s local, she had never heard of it. The Tiger Syndicate only had a warrior to help them. Compared to the Stanlow families, the Tiger Syndicate was a weak chicken! ¡®No matter how strong this warrior is, can he be stronger than my Gavin brother? My brother Gavin can control mes!¡¯ Sally thought proudly. Control mes! Sally would probably never be able to get over this in this lifetime. Listening to Sally¡¯s delicate voice, the boss who stopped the three of them trembled nervously, and looked at Gavin carefully. Of course, he was afraid! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After all, he did not even dare go out when the dozen Tiger Syndicate members were eating here. And that group of fiendish people was actually easily dealt with by this seemingly harmless young man? Now, it seemed that this young man was even more dangerous! The boss¡¯s body even shrank back slightly. Then, he turned around and roared at the waiters and waitresses hiding. ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and tell the kitchen to cook and serve the guests!¡± The group of attendants finally moved under their boss¡¯s instructions. A few people rushed out and quickly cleared a clean table for Gavin and the others. The boss respectfully invited the three of them to sit down. Of course, when these waiters served the three of them, they all chose to stay away from Gavin. After all, the martial strength disyed by Gavin just now was really a little too terrifying! Previously, they were afraid of those fierce and evil people. However, Gavin was scarier than those bad people. What kind of person was he? They did not know, and they did not dare imagine. Perhaps it was because there were only Gavin¡¯s table of customers, or perhaps it was because Gavin¡¯s image in this restaurant was a little too terrifying. Therefore, they served the dishes very quickly. Soon, a table full of steaming delicacies was ced on the table for the three of them. Looking at the table of delicacies, Sally asked in surprise, ¡°Wait, we didn¡¯t order any of this?¡± On this side, the boss who was standing behind the counter and leaning against the wall seemed to be monitoring Gavin and not letting Gavin leave. He said, ¡°Eat. Eat more. You can go on your way after you¡¯re full.¡± Alright. Why did he say that so harshly? Of course, he could not be med. As far as the boss knew, the Tiger Syndicate was too terrifying. No one could beat up the Tiger Syndicate members and still live to see the sun the next day. Therefore, in his eyes, it would not take long for the Tiger Syndicate to arrive. That man would definitely die. As for the two women, because they were too beautiful, they would probably end up in a very miserable state. Since the other party had served them so many delicacies, they had nothing to say. In any case, it was free. Then they should eat as much as they could! They would be fools not to take advantage of the situation! In any case, they did not take the Tiger Syndicate seriously at all. The three of them were enjoying the delicious food.. The restaurant owner, who was leaning against the wall, seemed to have heard something. He curiously opened the restaurant door and looked out. In the next second, the boss¡¯s pupils dted, and his face turned extremely pale again. His entire body trembled slightly. He bit his lips tightly, as if he was worried that he would cry out because of something. Then, he carefully retracted his head. He gently closed the restaurant door and tiptoed deeper into the restaurant. However, he had clearly seen a terrifying scene! The scene outside was indeed a little scary for ordinary people. At the end of the wide street, countless figures were rushing in this direction. They were all burly men. They were all holding shiny short knives in their hands. The machetes were stained with blood, as if they had just shed someone and seen blood. The entire street was blocked by this group of people who had suddenly appeared! Soon, the crowd gathered at the entrance of the music restaurant. The road was blocked by them. As for the exact number of people, it waspletely innumerable! In front of this group of people stood a man who looked to be in his thirties. He had eyes and looked a little refined, but his eyes were extremely gloomy and even had an indescribable ruthlessness. At this moment, a man with a swollen face said to the man, ¡°Help, the person who did it is inside. Let¡¯s kill our way in!¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 This person with a swollen face and a little blood at the corner of his mouth was clearly one of the Tiger Syndicate members who had been beaten up by Gavin. He said to the leader of his Tiger Syndicate¡¯s leader, ¡°Leader, the person who attacked us is inside. Let¡¯s charge in now!¡± As he spoke, it was as if he wanted to bear the brunt of the attack and kick the door open. But the bespectacled Tiger Syndicate leader slowly raised his hand and stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Can you not be so rude?¡± Rude? Hearing the leader¡¯s words, the surrounding Tiger Syndicate members all had a strange look in their eyes. Their leader had always been the first to raise his saber to kill people. At this time, he was telling them that they were being rude? Looking at his subordinates¡¯ strange gazes, a smile appeared on the Tiger Syndicate¡¯s leader¡¯s face. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Now, the three great ns are finished. No one above is suppressing us anymore. In the future, Greenwald will be our world! Of course, we have to run it well. We have to leave a good impression on these merchants, right? If you rush in like this and cause a mess, who will compensate the merchants for the losses? In the future, if we have to manage Greenwald, what should we do because these merchants won¡¯t cooperate with us? The times have changed. We should improve ordingly, right?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Did the Tiger Syndicate members actually understand whatever the Leader just said? Of course, not! However, he was the Leader, so they had to do whatever he wanted! As their underlings, how could they have so much to say? The Leader of the Tiger Syndicate spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first and call out the idiot you mentioned who dares attack our Tiger Syndicate members. Then I¡¯ll drag him onto this road. Isn¡¯t it easier for you to do whatever you want to him?¡± After saying this, the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate also stepped forward. They arrived at the entrance of the music restaurant. The Leader actually did not push the door open and enter directly. Instead, he knocked on the door. This action not only made the Tiger Syndicate members outside have strange expressions, even the restaurant owner and the waiters in the restaurant had strange expressions. The restaurant owner¡¯s expression was almost twisted. He thought to himself, ¡®Aren¡¯t you here to beat people up? Good lord, why are you knocking at this time? Could it be that my eyes were ying tricks on me just now? Did I see wrongly? Or are those people not from the Tiger Syndicate?¡¯ He did not know what the people outside were up to. If they wanted to fight, so be it. Why did they have to be so polite? On the other side, the boss of the restaurant also said to his employees, ¡°Go, open the door.¡± This employee must be extremely unwilling. However, he stepped out cautiously and opened the door to the dining room. Seeing the door open, the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate actually said to the waiter who opened the door for him, ¡°Thank you.¡± Alright. So did they reallye here to fight? It was also because the door opened. The waiter and the boss inside also saw clearly that there was a crowd outside their shop. Countless people were standing outside! This group of people looked fierce, as if they could tten their restaurant! Only then did the boss confirm that he had not seen wrongly just now. However, why did this person knock on the door? He did not understand. The waiter was even more confused. The pressure that the group of people outside gave him made him instantly close the shop door after the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate entered. He turned around and ran back to the ce where he had been hiding. After the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate entered the restaurant, he immediately saw Gavin, who was chewing food slowly. There was only one table of customers in this restaurant, and there was only one man at this table, which was Gavin. The person who attacked/his subordinates must be this man. He looked harmless and was in his twenties. A look of disdain appeared in the eyes of the leader of the Tiger Syndicate. However, he slowly walked to the table and said to Gavin, who was eating, ¡°You should be the one who attacked my Tiger Syndicate, right?¡± After that, the restaurant fell silent. After this person asked the question, Gavin was still eating. Even Sally and Kris were eating. It was as if they had not heard his voice or even seen him. This made the corner of the Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s eyes twitch involuntarily. His expression turned ugly as he said to Gavin again, ¡°Anyone who dares touch my Tiger Syndicate members will pay the price. Let¡¯s not break anything in the restaurant. Follow me outside. Let¡¯s resolve this matter as soon as possible and not affect the restaurant¡¯s normal business. Alright, this Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s words were quite something. Thetter part of his sentence was clearly said on purpose for the restaurant owner and employees. Moreover, this sentence shifted the ones affecting the business of the restaurant from the Tiger Syndicate to Gavin.. In an instant, Gavin became the bad guy in the restaurant¡¯s eyes. However, would Gavin care about these things? It was as if he did not hear this person speak. He was still eating his exquisite dinner. Seeing this scene, the corner of the Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s eyes twitched even more. A hint of anger appeared in his eyes! ¡°Kid, you!¡± He seemed to be unable to hold back the mes in his heart and was about to curse Gavin. However, just as his voice came out, he forcefully held it in! Yes. He was actually frantically persuading himself at this moment. ¡®I can¡¯t be angry. In the future, my Tiger Gang will take over Greenwald! I must leave a good impression on these people. I must let them know that our Tiger Syndicate is no longer just a gang in the underworld, but arge faction that can control a region!¡¯ The Leader thought. Needless to say, this Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s ambitions were really grand! He still remembered that thest leader with great ambitions was the leader of Stanlow¡¯s Great Whale Syndicate! He forcefully suppressed his expression and squeezed out a smile. Then he said, ¡°Are you hungry? Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. When you¡¯re done eating, follow me outside and solve the problem!¡± Hearing the words of the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate, the restaurant owner was dumbfounded. ¡®You¡¯re pretty fucking polite, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ the boss thought. He actually waited for Gavin to finish eating before going out with you? Was this what a gang leader should do? Good lord, the Tiger Syndicate was not like this in the past. Where did the ruthless and evil leader of the Tiger Syndicate go? Had he been kicked in the head by a donkey? It was unimaginable what kind of expression the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate would have when he realized that the restaurant owner thought he had been kicked in the head by a donkey, after he tried so hard to leave a good impression in front of the restaurant owner. In short, the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate actually found a random chair and sat down, quietly waiting for Gavin to finish eating. To be honest, even Sally and Kris were confused by the actions of the Tiger Syndicate¡¯s leader. On the other side, Sally had already said to Gavin with a strange expression, ¡°Gavin, is this person a fool? He should be here to cause trouble, right? Why is he still so polite to us?¡± Gavin nced indifferently at the leader of Tiger Syndicate and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a fool.¡± Gavin and Sally¡¯s voices were not suppressed, so the leader of the Tiger Syndicate heard them clearly. This adulterous couple actually called him a fool? If he had his previous personality, he would have rushed up and pped them. hard! But now, he was frantically telling himself, ¡®I can¡¯t be angry, I can¡¯t be angry. I have to leave a good impression!¡¯ While persuading himself, he also despised Gavin in his heart. ¡®Tsk! And you call me a fool? Later, when we go out and you see the Tiger Syndicate, you might be scared out of your wits, right? At that time, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the real idiot!¡¯ At this thought, a disdainful smile appeared on the Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s face. It was as if he could already see Gavin kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy loudly. Little did he know that the Tiger Syndicate members, who had been aggressive just now, were now kneeling outside the restaurant obediently like frightened. chicks. All of them were sweating profusely and did not dare make a sound. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 The leader of the Tiger Syndicate sat there obediently, watching the three of them cat heartily. As time passed, he felt a little hungry and even swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva uncontrobly. Meanwhile, Gavin and the other two were like big bosses. They did not care about the Leader of the Tiger Syndicate at all and quietly enjoyed the delicacies. It was as if the Leader of Tiger Syndicate was Gavin¡¯s subordinate, respectfully waiting for his master to finish his meal. Even the restaurant owner, who had long guessed that Gavin would be beaten up, was a little sleepy. Finally! All the delicacies on the table went into the stomachs of Gavin and the girls. Sally even leaned against the back of the chair without any care for her image. She touched her round stomach and burped. It was obvious that she was having a good time. On the other side, Gavin also wiped her mouth with a dishcloth. He looked at the two girls and said indifferently, ¡°Are you full now?¡± Sally and Kris nodded at the same time. On the other side, Gavin slowly stood up. He turned to look at the Tiger Syndicate Leader who had been ¡°waiting¡± for a long time and casually said, ¡°Just now, were you talking to me?¡± Alright! The moment he said this, the Tiger Syndicate Leader almost spat out a mouthful of blood from his throat. What the fuck? It had been more than half an hour, right? He was only reacting now? Given his reaction time, he could already turn a circle around Earth! Moreover, everyone could tell that Gavin said this on purpose to anger the Tiger Syndicate Leader. The Tiger Syndicate Leader was furious! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, he had to stick to his principles and leave a good impression on the merchants in Greenwald. Therefore, he squeezed out an ugly smile and said to Gavin, ¡°Are you full? Follow me out now!¡± As he spoke, he turned around and walked out. When he reached the door, he stopped and looked back at Gavin, who was still standing there motionless. He said again, ¡°Why? Are you afraid? When you provoked my brothers, why didn¡¯t you think of being afraid?¡± Afraid? Would Gavin be afraid? He spread his hands indifferently and turned around to follow the Tiger Syndicate Leader. Looking at Gavin¡¯s actions, the disdain and ridicule in the Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. There was even a hint of joy! He kept saying in his heart, ¡®Kid, you¡¯re finallying out with me? Tsk! I¡¯ll show you what reality is right away! Prepare to kneel down in front of me and repent! But don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you off!¡¯ In his eyes, the long wait was all worth it. This was because he had left a good impression on the merchants. Secondly, he would let his Tiger Syndicate members teach Gavin a lesson! Let Gavin know why the flowers were so red! However, these things were just his own imagination. On the other side, seeing Gavin walk over, the Tiger Syndicate Leader suppressed his excitement and pushed open the restaurant door. As he walked out, he said fiercely, ¡°Kid, get ready to pay for your action!¡± Before the Tiger Syndicate Leader could continue speaking, he was stunned. He looked at the scene on the street in front of him and froze on the spot like a fool. He even raised his hand to rub his eyes as if he was worried that he had seen wrongly. However, no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the scene in front of him would not change at all! The hundreds of Tiger Syndicate members that he had brought with him earlier were now kneeling on the ground obediently. Their bodies were trembling, and they did not even dare raise their heads. The clubs in their hands were neatly ced at the entrance of the restaurant, forming a small mountain. Surrounding the Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s kneelingckeys were countless men in ck! These men in ck exuded a strong murderous aura. He was on apletely different level from hisckeys! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Tiger Syndicate Leader was already trembling. His face was pale, and there was sweat on his forehead. His voice was also very awkward and stiff. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± His voice trembled as if someone had pinched his throat. At this moment, the surrounding men in ck actually kneeled on one knee with a bang. The sound of kneeling was as deafening as thunder on a stormy day. Then, this group of people instantly let out deafening voices that shot into the sky. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± The sound was so loud that all the windows and ss in the dining room began to tremble violently. The first person to kneel was, of course, de Alliance¡¯s current leader, Chad. Previously, when Gavin answered the call, Chad told Gavin that he had already entered Greenwald with the de Alliance¡¯s people. Gavin immediately gave Chad the location of the restaurant. After Greenwald¡¯s Tiger Syndicate Leader entered the restaurant, Chad¡¯s de Alliance arrived. Hence, this scene happened. Gavin looked at the kneeling de Alliance members with a faint smile on his face. He raised his hand slightly and said, ¡°Alright, get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dark Lord!¡± Whoosh! Another series of earth-shattering roars rang out, and this group of people stood up steadily. Seeing this, the Tiger Syndicate Leader finally understood. This waspletely different from what he had imagined! He still wanted to show off in front of his subordinates! He wanted Gavin to kneel down in front of him and beg for mercy so that he could beat Gavin up! Now, what happened? Who knew that Gavin had so many powerful subordinates! The ones who could be beaten up were him and his subordinates! What kind of existence was he looking for trouble with? Why would he find trouble with Gavin? If the other party did not find trouble with him, he was already immensely thankful! Everyone in the Tiger Syndicate that he had brought with him was already kneeling outside. He was the only one left. However, all of this young man¡¯s subordinates looked so terrifying. Furthermore, many of them emitted a terrifying aura. It was an aura that belonged exclusively to warriors! Gulp! The Tiger Syndicate Leader swallowed hard. He knew very well that he hadpletely kicked an iron te. Then, the Tiger Syndicate Leader trembled as he turned around and looked at Gavin. The next second. Plop! The Tiger Syndicate Leader knelt down in front of Gavin. Then, he nervously roared while trembling, ¡°Dark Lord, I was wrong.¡± Bang! There was a crisp sound. The Tiger Syndicate Leader¡¯s body was sent flying. Of course, the person who did it was de Alliance¡¯s leader, Chad. Chad looked at the unconscious Tiger Syndicate Leader lying on the ground like a pile of mud and cursed. ¡°Do you think you can call the Dark Lord?¡± Originally, the Tiger Syndicate Leader wanted to beg Gavin for mercy and see if he could exchange for a chance of survival. However, he did not expect that he would say the wrong thing. Indeed, other than the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, there were not many people who could address Gavin as the Dark Lord. As for the Tiger Syndicate¡¯s underlings who were kneeling on the ground and trembling, they saw their Leader being knocked unconscious. All of them were even more shocked and did not dare speak at all. It was as if they were obediently waiting for their tragic fate to arrive. At this moment, Gavin ignored the Tiger Syndicate Leader who was sent flying. Instead, he spoke indifferently to the group of Tiger Syndicatesckeys kneeling on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re all from the Tiger Syndicate?¡± No response. Then, the people from de Alliance shouted in unison again. ¡°Answer!¡± The voice was so loud that it seemed to shatter the eardrums of these people. The group of people immediately peed their pants in fear. Many of them even peed their pants! However, they still nervously said loudly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the Tiger Syndicate.¡± Although they answered in unison, their trembling voices revealed the extreme panic in their hearts. Gavin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°From now on, the de Alliance will take you in.¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 From now on, the de Alliance will take you in!¡± Gavin¡¯s words were very domineering After all, the Tiger Syndicate was one of the big gangs in the underworld. Even the Tiger Syndicate did not know who Gavin was. He took the members in just like that? However, domineering was one thing If they thought Gavin was overbearing, they could resist. Did they dare resist? Right now, these people from the Tiger Syndicate were kneeling on the ground obediently. How could they resist? Just look at the current state of their Tiger Syndicate Leader. For some reason, the Tiger Syndicate Leader seemed to have said something Wrong. Then, he was sent flying by a p and fell unconscious on the ground. He might have already been pped to death. Even the Leader could not fight back. How could they resist? They would just ept their fate! However, was this not a better choice for them? On the other side, Gavin had just finished speaking Swoosh! A soft sound was heard. Harry, who was dressed in ck, appeared beside Gavin and cupped his fists. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord!¡± ¡°As you said, the various sects in Greenwald¡¯s underground are in chaos. They have begun to crazily fight for territory. Furthermore, Greenwald¡¯s National Security Bureau¡¯s people don¡¯t seem to care about this matter at all. Previously, before Gavin came out of the Tenny family with Sally and Kris, Cavin specially found Harry and asked Harry to bring the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D out to see the situation in the underground world, Coincidentally Harry¡¯s report waspletely within his expectations. On the other side Gavin nodded quietly and said to de Alliance¡¯s leader, Chad, Do you know what to do now?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s question de Alliance¡¯s leader Chad, was slightly stunned. He turned to look at Harry and then said as if he hade to a realization, ¡°Dark Lord is wise! Dark Lord meats, to reap the third party benefis from dispute between two parties?¡± When Gavin heard Chad¡¯s answer, a satisfied expression appeared on his face. He waved at Chad and said, ¡°Go on.¡± This was what Gavin meant. The entire underground world of Greenwald was in chaos. After losing the mountain above their heads, all the gangs and forces began to let themselves go. At this moment, they looked like they were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, but in reality, they were at their weakest and easiest to defeat. Just as these sects were fighting to the death and both sides were injured. With the addition of de Alliance¡¯s fresh troops, they could instantly eliminate all of them! Of course, Gavin did not want to destroy them. Instead, they wanted them to be part of the de Alliance and strengthen the de Alliance¡¯s forces. However, if the other party did not know what was good for them, Gavin would not mind getting de Alliance to get rid of them. Chad listened to Gavin¡¯s instructions. He nodded with a happy expression and said loudly, ¡°I ept the order!¡± After saying that, he turned around and shouted at the ck-clothed people,. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Of course, he did not forget to say to the Tiger Syndicate members kneeling on the ground, ¡°Hurry up and go back to your headquarters. Sort out all kinds of documents and wait for us to receive them.¡± When these Tiger Syndicate members heard this, it was as if they had been released from prison. They scrambled out of the ce. Soon, the originally quiet street, which had be crowdedter, became quiet again. There was really no one there! At this moment, the restaurant owner who was hiding in the music restaurant was dumbfounded. The scene before his eyes hadpletely exceeded his worldview. In his eyes, Gavin was just a young man who could fight. However, if he could fight alone, could he bepared to the notorious Tiger Syndicate in this area? However, reality taught this young boss a harsh lesson. It told him what it meant to not judge a book by its cover and what it meant to be better than others. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After all, Gavin looked like a harmless, handsome brother next door. Who knew that he was also a person with an awesome identity? Hisckeys looked even more terrifying than the Tiger Syndicate¡¯sckeys, and their numbers were even greater. On the other side, his body suddenly trembled heavily. His pupils constricted, and his face turned pale. It turned out that Gavin, who had sent the de Alliance and the others. turned around. Plop! The owner of the restaurant actually knelt on the ground. away, He faced Gavin directly and shouted in fear, ¡°Brother! I was wrong! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± It was not just the owner of the restaurant. Even the waiters and waitresses at the back. All of them were so frightened that they cowered at the back. Looking at Gavin¡¯s eyes, he was even more afraid than when he saw the Tiger Syndicate¡¯sckeys! This could not be helped. In their hearts, Gavin had probably be the boss of the underground world! Moreover, Gavin¡¯s boss should be even more powerful and awesome. When Gavin saw this scene, his eyes were filled with helplessness. However, he also knew that no matter what he said now, it would not change these people¡¯s impression of him. However, was it necessary? Gavin did not know them, so there was no need. On the other side, Gavinpletely ignored the trembling restaurant owner who was kneeling on the ground. Instead, he turned around and said to the inside of the restaurant, ¡°Kris, Sally, shall we go?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two women let out a sweet response in unison. Then, they followed Gavin and left the music restaurant. ¡°Phew!¡± After Gavin left, the restaurant owner¡¯s body went limp and he fell to the ground. He patted his chest with a lingering fear and even started to mutter, ¡°Alright, I survived. Oh my god, I was really scared to death today.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Before the restaurant owner could finish his sentence, Gavin¡¯s voice was heard again. It was unknown where the boss of this restaurant came from, but he actually. bounced up from his limp position with a whoosh and knelt on the ground obediently! Of course, Gavin did not notice this. Gavin, who was standing at the door, asked curiously, ¡°We haven¡¯t settled the bill for dinner today, have we?¡± On the other side, the boss knelt on the ground and roared with sweat all over his forehead. ¡°No need! Brother, treat today¡¯s dinner as a gift from me to you! Also, brother, if you want toe to our restaurant for a meal in the future, the meal fees will be waived!¡± The restaurant owner said these two sentences as fast as he could in his life. He was afraid that if he replied any slower, his big brother from the underground would teach him a lesson. On the other side, Gavin looked at the boss¡¯s current appearance with a hint of amusement in his eyes. Actually, he did it on purpose. He just wanted to find some fun in his boring life. Moreover, who asked this boss to tell him that it was better to go on the road after eating? It was time to scare him and make him remember. On the other side, Gavin also said indifferently to the restaurant owner, ¡°I see, thank you.¡± After saying that, Gavin left. However, the owner of the restaurant was still shouting at the entrance in fear and trepidation. ¡°You¡¯re wee, brother. This is what I should do. This is what I should do!¡± He seemed to be worried that Gavin had not left. The waiters and waitresses in the restaurant all had strange expressions, but a few youngdies had already whispered to each other. ¡°If only the people of the underground were as handsome as that little brother. just now.¡± As for why they said such a thing, could it be because they valued a person¡¯s facial features more? It was not just thesedies. The entire Greenwald was indeed in aplete mess just like what Harry had investigated. Some ordinary residents hid in their homes, not daring to go out at all. On the bustling streets of Greenwald, noisy roars and intense fighting sounds kepting out. Meanwhile, Greenwald¡¯s National Security Bureau, who seemed to have done nothing, was also in a terrible fix! Chapter 239 Chapter 239 At this moment, the office door of the person in charge of Greenwald¡¯s National Security Bureau was knocked open countless times by an employee of the National Security Bureau. The employee shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s also an armed fight in the streets east of Greenwald! Now, the three major districts of Greenwald are inplete chaos! Are we really not going to send people to manage the public. security problem?¡± At this moment, the person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau, who was sitting in the office chair, was also sweating profusely and looking anxious. He had already received countless reports of armed fighting, smashing, and arson today. However, the person-in-charge had ced all his subordinates in the National Security Bureau¡¯s office area. None of them could leave. But would the person-in-charge really let the situation develop like this? If the situation really continued to develop like this, the mess would be bigger and bigger. If the higher-ups pursued the responsibility, he would not be able to escape! However, at this moment, the person-in-charge was sweating profusely as he looked at the middle- aged man sitting on the sofa in the office, as if he was seeking the middle-aged man¡¯s opinion.. The uniform this middle-aged man was wearing was too familiar to Gavin¡¯s! He was from Greenwald¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau! This person from Greenwald¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau had a faint smile on his face as he shook his head gently. The person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau waved at his subordinate and said impatiently, ¡°Alright, I understand. Hurry up and leave!¡± This employee also did not understand why the person-in-charge chose not to do. anything at such an urgent time. However, since the leader had already given such instructions, what else did he have to say? He could only sigh heavily and leave the office, closing the door. After his subordinate left, the person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau said to the man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau, ¡°I say, what¡¯s going on? Why are you stopping us from going out to manage public security? If this continues, the entire Greenwald will be in chaos!¡± The person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau looked at the person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau and said with a faint smile, ¡°Calm down. Who said that Greenwald would be in chaos?¡± ¡°But the current situation is clearly chaotic!¡± The person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau looked very anxious. The person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau stopped talking and nodded at the person-in-charge with a smile. Then, he closed his eyes and rested. ¡°I!¡± The person-in-charge of National Security Bureau was furious. However, there was nothing he could do! It was not only because the person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau was a higher-ranking official, but also because he was a powerful warrior. He could not defeat him at all! The person-in-charge sighed heavily and sat down on his chair. He waited anxiously. Not long after, his office door was knocked open from the outside again. The person-in-charge also said angrily, ¡°If it¡¯s the same as before, there¡¯s no need to report! Let them continue!¡± However, the employee who rushed in this time had a dumbfounded expression. on his face. Then, he said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The riots in the northern district have already subsided. The current northern district is actually even quieter and more. peaceful than yesterday.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± The person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau stood up with a whoosh. He looked at his subordinate, who had reported the situation to him, in shock and questioned loudly, ¡°What did you say?! Are you fucking telling the truth? Are you bluffing me?¡± Before the subordinate could say anything, the guest sitting at the side, the from the Warrior Surveince Bureau, slowly opened his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°I told you to calm down!¡± person Upon hearing this, the eyes of the person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau narrowed. Then, he immediately let his subordinate retreat and ran to the person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau in small steps. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sir, was this done by the Warrior Surveince Bureau?¡± The person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau looked at him and slowly. shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Then who did it?¡± The person-in-charge wanted to know who the mastermind behind all this was, but the man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau closed his eyes again and chose to ignore his question. Not long after. ¡°Sir! The southern district is quiet!¡± ¡°Sir! The west side of the city ispletely quiet now!¡± The entire Greenwald was filled with armed fights, but the three chaotic districts. actually calmed down in just half an hour. Moreover, the streets looked as if nothing had happened. In the office, the man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau slowly stood up and said to the person-in- charge of the National Security Bureau, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all day. You should go back and have a good rest. Tomorrow morning, prepare to wee a brand new Greenwald.¡± After saying this, the body of the man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau. instantly faded, and he slowly disappeared from the office of the National Security Bureau. Only the dumbfounded person-in-charge was left. He looked at the ce where the Warrior Surveince Bureau man had once existed. His eyes kept flickering as he muttered, ¡°A brand new Greenwald?¡± The person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau immediately took a deep breath, and a look of lingering fear appeared in his eyes. He suddenly recalled that Greenwald¡¯s Henderson family and Moore family had turned to ashes in the same day. The Hill family was now only an empty mansion! However, Greenwald¡¯s Tenny family and Joshua Bailey, Greenwald¡¯s richest man, had not made any abnormal action. Instead, they quickly began to split the assets of the Henderson family and the Moore family. After that! The underground factions that had lost the control of their families immediately rioted. However, in an extremely short period of time, they calmed down. That could only prove one thing! A person or organization that everyone was afraid of had appeared! This person or organization was far above the former Greenwald Moore family and the Henderson family! Otherwise, he definitely would not have been able to do this. The person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau slowly sat on his chair. Hist pupils kept flickering as he supported his chin with one hand. ¡°Who is this person? Why did he destroy the Henderson family and the Moore family? Moreover, he has a powerful underground organization under him. He can actually integrate the underground world of Greenwald in such a short period of time? What kind of terrifying man is in Greenwald?¡± The person-in-charge of the National Security Bureau looked at the ceiling with shock and horror in his eyes. No matter how he thought about it, he would never associate it with the exterminated Clifford family of Brookspring. As for the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau, why did they help Gavin integrate Stanlow? To be honest, this was a test from Gavin. This was because he knew that the Warrior Surveince Bureau was probably rted to the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s attitude towards him was very subtle. He wanted to test how far the Warrior Surveince Bureau could go for him! Of course, even if the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people did not care about. Gavin¡¯s matters, Gavin had his own ways to deal with Greenwald¡¯s National Security Bureau. Greenwald¡¯s consolidation of the underground world had long been a foregone conclusion. However, although Greenwald¡¯s underground world had undergone a huge change, Gavin did not seem to care about this day at all. He had already returned to the Tenny family and was even asleep. When Gavin woke up the next morning, Chad, who had not slept all night, had been kneeling outside Gavin¡¯s room for a long time. The moment Gavin opened the door, Chad directly said, ¡°Dark Lord, the de Alliance¡¯s mission has been sessfullypleted! The entire Greenwald now belongs to Dark Lord!¡± There was a faint smile on Gavin¡¯s face. He nodded, indicating that Chad had done well. While Chad was reporting to Gavin. On the other side, at Greenwald International Airport, a private ne from Frostpeak slowlynded. A pair of beautiful sisters alighted from the ne. It added a beautiful scenery to the airport! Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The two sisters were tall and slender. Their long and slim legs were even more dazzling than the sunlight in the sky. They were all wearing huge aviator sses that blocked their charming eyes. But even so, no one couldpete with them. Countless men in the airport couldn¡¯t help but want to approach them. However, after seeing the two women board a fierce Rolls-Royce Cullinan, they also put away the improper thoughts in their hearts because of low self-esteem. These two sisters were, of course, the two leaders of the Sk organization, the elder sister, Yara Lane, and the younger sister, Yana Lane. After all, they were from Sk. Yana¡¯s subordinate immediately told Yana that Gavin was currently in the Tenny family of Greenwald. In fact, under normal circumstances, Yana would never disturb Gavin when he was working. However, this was a serious matter. Yana brought Yara to the Tenny family in Greenwald. Yana and Yara got out of the car and looked at the door of the Tenny family. Yara¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°Is Mr. Gavin inside there?¡± On the other side, Yana looked at her sister and said with a smile, ¡°Yara, are you nervous? Don¡¯t be nervous. Mr. Gavin won¡¯t eat you.¡± Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Yara rolled her eyes and ignored her. However, Yana did not give up. She even came closer and said again, ¡°Yara, how long has it been since you wore a dress?¡± ¡°Oh my, your long legs¡­ How long has it been since theyst saw the sun? It¡¯s too beautiful. I can¡¯t help but be tempted when I see them.¡± As she spoke, this woman actually reached out to touch her sister. Yara frowned and scolded Yana. ¡°What are you doing? Am I close to you?¡± However, it was obvious that the rtionship between the two sisters had be much closer after this journey. This was all because of Yana¡¯s shameless pestering. Yara was also helpless! At this moment, the Tenny family was having a pleasant breakfast. However, at this moment, the only people at the breakfast table were the head of the Tenny family, Georgie, the Tenny family¡¯s next family head, Muriel, and their daughter, Sally. Of course, the remaining people were Gavin and Gavin¡¯s aunt, Kris. After all, Sally¡¯s two uncles had already been punished by the Tenny family¡¯s head, Georgie. No one knew where they were locked up. On the other side, Sally was enthusiastically telling Gavin to eat. She continued to say sweetly, ¡°Gavin, try this. It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Gavin, have a sip of soup. This soup is our chef¡¯s best dish!¡± Seeing Sally being so enthusiastic towards Gavin, the head of the Tenny family, Georgie, had a satisfied smile on his face. After all, this was exactly what he wanted to see. On the other side, Sally picked up another piece of delicious food and was about. to put it on Gavin¡¯s te. She said, ¡°Gavin, there¡¯s also this. I got up in the morning and made this myself¡­¡± Just as she said this, a servant from the Tenny family suddenly ran into the dining room and interrupted Sally. ¡°Mr. Tenny, there are two beauties outside!¡± The servant¡¯s voice stunned everyone in the dining room. They turned to look at the servant curiously. Sally was already a little unhappy that her goodwill towards Gavin was interrupted. When she heard this, she said angrily, ¡°What beauty? How beautiful can they be?¡± This servant was also straightforward and directly said, ¡°They¡¯reparable to Miss Sally and Madam Muriel!¡± As he spoke, the servant¡¯s face revealed a look of reminiscence and admiration. However, as soon as he said this, the arrogance in Sally¡¯s heart became even more. obvious. At this moment, if the servant said, ¡°Compared to Miss Sally and Madam Muriel, they¡¯re still far inferior.¡± Sally might be a little happier. In the end, this servant said such a stupid thing. Sally also shouted, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°You like to look at beautiful women so much? You¡­¡± On the other side, seeing that Sally was about to teach the servant a lesson, the next head of the Tenny family, Muriel, also spoke. ¡°Make yourself clear. Who¡¯s here?¡± Of course, Muriel would notpete with other women for beauty. She questioned to interrupt her daughter and not let her be so willful in the morning. On the other hand, it was also to help this servant out. When the servant heard Muriel¡¯s words, he hurriedly said, ¡°Madam Muriel, there are really two beauties outside.¡± ¡°Moreover, these two beauties said that they¡¯re here to look for Mr. Gavin.¡± ¡°What?¡± After this servant finished speaking, Sally instantly frowned! It was so early in the morning! There were actually two beauties looking for Gavin? What was their rtionship with Gavin? The entire dining room was instantly filled with a strong sour smell, as if someone¡¯s jealousy had shot through the roof. ¡°Hmph!¡± On the other side, Sally shouted, ¡°No, no! He won¡¯t see them.¡± ¡°Get them out of here!¡± ¡°Sally!¡± When Muriel heard her daughter¡¯s rude voice, she frowned and stopped. her. ¡°They¡¯re here to look for Gav. Are you going to reject them just like that? ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡± ¡°I!¡± Sally still wanted to say something, but she had to admit that her mother was right! However, for some reason, she felt ufortable knowing that beauties hade to look for Gavin. ¡°Hmph!¡± After another coquettish shout, Sally immediately put the food that she intended to give Gavin into her mouth. As she bit down hard, she muttered, ¡°Eat, eat, eat! I¡¯ll let you eat! You should eat the food cooked by your beauty!¡± Gavin was confused by Sally¡¯s current state. What was wrong with this girl? How did he provoke this girl? He didn¡¯t understand. However, Gavin did not intend to figure it out. What if it was because this woman¡¯s period came and she could not control her emotions? On the other side, Gavin was also a little curious. What kind of beauty actually knew that he lived in the Tenny family? Moreover, he had just woken up in the morning and they came to look for him? Therefore, Gavin also said to this servant, ¡°Please, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to invite them in.¡± Gavin¡¯s attitude when he spoke made people feelfortable! After all, this was not the Clifford family. The servant was ttered and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s no trouble at all. Mr. Gavin, this is what I should do. I¡¯ll go now, I¡¯ll go now!¡± With that, the servant turned around and ran out happily. ¡°Hmph!¡± Sally actually shouted again. It was as if someone had provoked her. However, no one in the dining room nned to pay attention to her. Who knew what was wrong with her? Not long after, the sound of high heels could be heard. Two attractive and beautiful women who looked 80% alike swung their long legs and walked into the dining room. At this moment, Muriel¡¯s eyes lit up. She sighed. Her servant was right! They were really two beauties. When these two beauties appeared, even Sally, who was in a fit of pique, was stunned. She slowly lowered her head and looked at herself. Then, shepared herself to the two beauties who appeared. Instantly, she pouted her small mouth. Why did she feel a little inferior? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only On the other hand, these two beauties naturally did not notice Sally¡¯s gaze. One of the beauties whispered to the other beauty in the direction of Gavin, ¡°Yara, Mr. Gavin is there.¡± Then, the two beauties strode towards Gavin. They stopped at the same time when they were about 10 feet away from Gavin. Then, under the gazes of everyone in the restaurant, ¡°Thud, thud!¡± With two thuds, the two beauties knelt down heavily with their bare legs. Then, their crisp voices sounded in unison. ¡°Greetings from Yara and Yana of Sk, Young Master!¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 ¡°Greetings from Yara and Yana of Sk, Young Master!¡± The sisters¡¯ crisp voices immediately resounded throughout the entire dining room. After that, with a resounding ¡°Thud!¡± The two women¡¯s fair foreheads hit the ground heavily. They really meant what they said! However, their actions immediately stunned everyone in the dining room. Sally, Muriel, Georgie, and Kris looked at Gavin and the sisters in shock. Even Gavin himself had a strange look in his eyes. Gavin had actually interacted with Yara and Yana before. However, Yara had yet to meet him. This Yana was always trying to seduce him and be his woman whenever they met. But she had never been so respectful to him like today! ¡®So, what the hell is going on?¡± He looked at the sisters kneeling on the ground and asked, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± On the other side, Yana and Yara had already raised their heads, but they had yet to get up from the ground. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yara was about to exin when Yana spoke first. ¡°Yara, let me exin to Young Master.¡± On the other side, Yana knelt on the ground and looked up at Gavin. ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you entrust me to investigate what the four symbols on the Clifford Ancestral Home title deed represent?¡± ¡°I found it. The symbol on the top right corner of the Clifford family title deed. represents our Sk organization!¡± ¡°Moreover, through my father¡¯s will, I also learned that these four symbols represent four organizations, and these four organizations were once servants of the Clifford family from Brookspring!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed! That¡¯s right, he did not expect that the four organizations represented by these four symbols were all his subordinates! Gavin also subconsciously said, ¡°Then Thorns¡­¡± Of course, Gavin remembered the symbol at the bottom right corner. It was dark gold-colored thorn flower! On the other side, Yana nodded heavily and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Young Master, Thorns has betrayed the Clifford family!¡± Speaking of Thorns, Gavin nced at Kris from the corner of his eyes. This was because he now knew that the ruler behind Thorns was Howard from the Conor family! He was also his uncle, Kris¡¯s second brother! However, Kris did not know about this. Gavin would not take his anger out on Kris because of Howard. On the other side, Gavin¡¯s fist was slowly clenched. It seemed to be trembling slightly because of his strength. ¡°Traitor¡­¡± When Gavin said this word, his voice was like the whisper of a demon god from hell. Everyone in the dining room immediately felt a chill run down their spines and cold sweat trickled down their backs. They felt as if they were being targeted by something dirty. However, they all knew that this was the aura emanating from Gavin. Moreover, they also understood that the Clifford family¡¯s annihtion was an eternal pain in Gavin¡¯s heart. Now that he knew that the Clifford family had a traitor back then, it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t angry. Of course, Gavin would notpletely lose control of his emotions at this time. Soon, he calmed down. He took a deep breath and said to Yana, ¡°What about the other two organizations? Did they also betray the Clifford family?¡± He did not ask about the Sk organization. After all, if Sk had also betrayed the Clifford family, the sisters would never have dared toe to see him in person. On the other hand, Yara didn¡¯t give Yana a chance to fight for his favor. She said. directly, ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°As for what the other two organizations are and whether they betrayed the Clifford family, we don¡¯t know. Because Young Master, this matter requires your personal investigation!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Yara¡¯s words, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Yara. ¡°What do you mean?¡± On the other side, Yara told Gavin about the Clifford family token that was mentioned in her father¡¯s will. It was said that as long as someone had the token, they could contact the four organizations and order them to do things. Simrly, they could also find the locations of the four organizations! When he heard that he could find the locations of the four organizations, a glint appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. If this thing could find the location of these four organizations, wouldn¡¯t he be able to find Thorns? He could then find his second uncle, Howard! At that time, Gavin would definitely ask his second uncle personally why he betrayed the Clifford family and why he killed people from the Clifford family so cruelly! On the other side, Yana spoke again. ¡°Young Master, may I ask if you know where the Clifford family token is?¡± Gavin slowly shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ if I¡¯m not wrong, the token you¡¯re talking about should be my family heirloom!¡± ¡°The Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom?¡± Kris, who was sitting at the side and watching, suddenly spoke. Gavin instantly turned to look at Kris. He immediately asked, ¡°Kris, you know about it?¡± Kris nodded and said, ¡°I remember that when the Conor family escaped from Brookspring, they did take a small ck box with them. My father told me that this box contained the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if that thing is the token you¡¯re talking about.¡± Before Gavin could speak, Yana said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Father¡¯s will said that the Clifford family token is in an inkstone cage.¡± ¡°This inkstone cage should be that small ck box!¡± Hearing Yana¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s heart slowly sank. As expected, the key to all the problems was to find the Conor family! Of course, this time, Yana not only brought her sister, but also brought a lot of important news to Gavin. On the other side, Gavin also said to Yana and Yara. ¡°Alright, get up quickly. Don¡¯t kneel.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you with the matters of the Clifford family.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Yana and Yara were slightly stunned. Then, they subconsciously said, ¡°Young Master, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Our Sk Organization was originally the servants of the Clifford family. Now, the Clifford family is gone. Only you are left, Young Master. We are your servants alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty to work for Young Master! It¡¯s also our honor!¡± ¡°Young Master, as long as it¡¯s a request from you, we can risk everything for Young Master, including our lives!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yara and Yana were showing their loyalty to Gavin, when Sally suddenly shouted out of the blue. The expressions of the people in the dining room became strange. Why was the sour smell in the air even more obvious? Muriel also said directly, ¡°Sally, what are you doing?! What does it have to do with you? Why are you snorting? What¡¯s with the hmph?¡± Sally looked at Yara and Yana with displeasure. Then, she turned around and said. impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my throat is a little ufortable. I¡¯m just clearing my throat.¡± Seeing Sally¡¯s attitude, Yana and Yara looked at each other in confusion. She thought to herself, ¡°When did the two of us provoke her?¡± When Sally was throwing her tantrum, on the other side, there was someone with a fiery temper! West of Greenwald, Zenor Town. In Soutnd Mansion. ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud sound. The window of the Soutnd Mansion had shattered for the umpteenth time. Then, the Soutnd Overlord¡¯s furious roar came from Soutnd Mansion. ¡°Trash!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of fucking trash!¡± ¡°A 200,000-strong Soutnd Army attacked a piece of trash in his twenties, but they were all wiped out!¡± ¡°What kind of fucking trash am I keeping?!¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 ¡°What kind of fucking trash am I keeping?¡± At this moment, Soutnd Overlord had already fallen into an endless. rage. And in this hall, there were also seven or eight people kneeling respectfully on the ground, their foreheads covered in sweat. Each of the people kneeling on the ground exuded a terrifying aura. All of them were all celestial warriors or higher. Such a lineup could evenpletely sweep through an entire battlefield. But now, they all lowered their heads and did not say a word. It was as if they were afraid that the enraged Soutnd Overlord would vent his anger on them. At this moment, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s breathing was clearly unstable. His chest heaved up and down, and his eyes looked like they were about to spew fire. Then, he roared, ¡°Investigate!¡± ¡°Go and fucking investigate!¡± ¡°Find out who the helper behind this so-called Gavin Clifford is!¡± ¡°If it was just him alone, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have wiped out my Soutnd Army of 200,000 soldiers!¡± Indeed, his guess was right. Gavin indeed had a lot of helpers this time. For example, the 100,000 warriors from the Southeast Martial Order. However, other than Gavin¡¯s faction, everyone else who knew about this was dead. Of course, it was impossible for news to reach Soutnd Overlord¡¯s ears. However, Soutnd Overlord was right. However, it did not mean that Gavin could not do this alone. If Southeast Martial Order had not helped, Gavin could have handled this matter with ease. It was just that he would have to spend more time and stamina. On the other side, when they heard Soutnd Overlord¡¯s furious voice, the seven or eight people kneeling below still trembled and did not react. Soutnd Overlord looked down at his once capable subordinates. Why did it seem like they were more and more useless? He roared again, ¡°What the fuck are you all waiting for?! Didn¡¯t you hear what! said?¡± On the other side, the seven or eight people kneeling below said nervously, ¡°We will follow your orders!¡± However, they still did not leave. One of them braced himself and said, ¡°Soutnd Overlord, I have something to report¡­¡± ¡°What the fuck is there to fart about again?¡± With Soutnd Overlord¡¯s current state, it was obvious that the anger in his heart could not be appeased at all. On the other side, the person who spoke had a forehead full of sweat. He braced himself and said, ¡°Esteemed Soutnd Overlord, do we still need to surround Brookspring?¡± For some reason, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s expression turned ferocious when he heard this person¡¯s words. ¡°Woosh!¡± There was a soft sound. Soutnd Overlord appeared in front of the person who spoke. After that, ¡°Bang!¡± A powerful kicknded on this person¡¯s body. This expert who exuded the aura of a celestial rank warrior was actually sent flying with a kick! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Then, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s furious voice sounded. ¡°Why the fuck would we still surround Brookspring?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already taken care of the three big families in Greenwald! Now, they¡¯re already at your door!¡± Soutnd Overlord took a deep breath and roared at everyone below. ¡°Pass down the order!¡± ¡°The remainder of the Soutnd Army will all be stationed in Zenor Town!¡± ¡°I want to see if Gavin and the helper behind him have the ability to enter my Zenor Town!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°We understand!¡± The seven or eight people hurriedly replied loudly. Then, they turned around and ran without looking back. They were afraid that if they stayed any longer, they would end up like the person. who spoke before. His subordinates left. In Soutnd Mansion¡¯s hall with shattered windows. Soutnd Overlord stood alone in the middle with his fists clenched and a vicious look in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Gavin!¡± ¡°When I find the helpers behind you, I¡¯ll kill them one by one!¡± ¡°At that time, you¡¯ll be the only piece of trash left. I¡¯ll definitely make you die a horrible death!¡± Until now, he still thought that Gavin was just a young man in his twenties. No matter how talented he was, how strong could he be? Surrounded by his Soutnd Army of a hundred thousand soldiers, Gavin would definitely die! Hundreds of thousands¡­ His Soutnd Army had a million soldiers before. Because of the encirclement of Gavin, he had lost more than 200,000 soldiers! Logically speaking, at this time, he should be thinking about it at length and estimating Gavin¡¯s strength. But he had no choice. He had probably been tyrannical in Riverrun for too long. Among Riverrun, the territory of Soutnd Overlord, he was the only one in the world. In his eyes, as long as they were in Riverrun, they were all trash! They were all trash that he could easily crush. This led to his absolute confidence now. However, there was no need for him to investigate the helper behind Gavin. There was no need for him to send an army to search for Gavin. Because Gavin was about to arrive! Riverrun, Greenwald! At this moment, among the Tenny family in Greenwald, the next head of the Tenny family, Muriel, was holding Gavin¡¯s big hand reluctantly. Her eyes were filled with warmth as she said, ¡°Gav, are you leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you stay at my house for two more days?¡± ¡°You have toe back more often! From now on, the Tenny family will be home. Everyone in the Tenny family will be your family!¡± your As Muriel spoke, tears of reluctance appeared in her eyes. Her eyes were slightly red. Muriel waspletely honest and sincere. She had already treated Gavin as her family in her heart. To be honest, Gavin also wanted to stay and enjoy the warmth from his family and a peaceful life. But how could the current Gavin calm down? The Clifford family was still waiting for him to take revenge for them! Therefore, he had to set off. On the other side, a group of people were bidding farewell! Suddenly, Sally¡¯s clear voice came from the side. ¡°Wait for me! Wait for me!¡± Then, he saw Sally dragging bags of luggage and rushing out. She was wearing a bucket hat and a pair of sunsses. When Muriel saw this scene, she asked curiously, ¡°Sally, what are you going to do? Travel?¡± Indeed, Sally really looked like she was going on a trip. However, Sally directly and crisply said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving with Gavin?¡± ¡°What!¡± Hearing Sally¡¯s words, Gavin, Muriel Tenny, Kris, Yara, and Yana were shocked. Then, Gavin said, ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Do you know where I¡¯m going and what I¡¯m going to do?¡± ¡°If you want to travel, sign up for a tour group yourself. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± ¡°No!¡± Unexpectedly, Sally¡¯s tone became even more determined. She even pointed. angrily at Yana and Yara behind Gavin and said angrily. ¡°Then why can they go?¡± When she said this, there was a sour smell in the air again. Gavin subconsciously turned around and looked at Yara and Yana, who were dumbfounded. How can a little girl like her be like them? They¡¯re warriors. She¡¯s just an ordinary person! On this side, there was no need for Gavin to speak. At this moment, Sally was already screaming. ¡°Ow! My ears!¡± ¡°Mom! Mom, let go of me quickly. I¡¯m your biological daughter. Why are you so ruthless?¡± That¡¯s right. Muriel pulled Sally¡¯s ear and berated her. ¡°Why are you following him and adding to the trouble? Gavin is going to do something serious!¡± Sally said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m following Gavin to do something serious!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Muriel shouted. ¡°Someone, bring this diashechuma por) hack no hay money ani? bank the pr Let go of me More Are gem goreng to great Clear? Jeg pilun toi scerenpary 8 zona del aux quecend On the other cule Coppin¡¯s prop finally had a helpline mile on their Farm chee The targen Zee Tre Howrse aree Kally rrudh dhar wace to get mad an Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ¡°Let me out!¡± The entire Tenny family was filled with Sally¡¯s unwilling roars. Apanied by the violent banging of the door. However, her voice received no response at all. The servants of the Tenny family were also ordered by Muriel to stay away from Sally¡¯s room. They should ignore her, As long as the food was delivered on time, it was fine. It would save this girl from starving to death in her room. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Therefore, everyone in the Tenny family was doing their daily work with Sally¡¯s. roars. As time passed, they actually began to slowly get used to it. Of course, Sally¡¯s roars became weaker and weaker. After all, her energy consumption was also very high! Finally, it was lunchtime. For the first time, a servant appeared at the door of Sally¡¯s room. He was carrying a tray in his hand. Of course, he hade to deliver food to Sally ording to Muriel¡¯s request. The servant walked to the door and gently knocked on Sally¡¯s door. He said respectfully, ¡°Miss? It¡¯s time for lunch!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to enter.¡± After saying that, he took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and opened the door to Sally¡¯s room. However, the moment he opened the door, the servant realized that Sally¡¯s. luggage was scattered all over the floor.. However, there was definitely no sign of Sally. A bad feeling arose in the servant¡¯s heart. He quickly eximed, ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Miss, where are you?¡± He quickly searched Sally¡¯s room. However, he did not find Sally. Instead, he found a window that was wide open in the bedroom¡¯s bathroom. At the edge of the window, there was a rope made of bedsheets. ¡°Oh no!¡± The servant was shocked. He quickly turned around and rushed out of Sally¡¯s. room. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Miss has run away!¡± ¡°Miss escaped through the window!¡± It was also after this servant¡¯s voice sounded that the entire Tenny family was in chaos. Soon, Muriel¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°Chase after her! Everyone, go out and chase after her. Capture this disobedient child!¡± The Tenny family instantly became quiet. After all, the safety of their young miss was the most important thing at this moment. However, after the messy Tenny family mansion quieted down, a small hand. slowly reached out of the closet in Sally¡¯s room. Then, Sally, this strange little girl, walked out of the closet. She immediately pounced to the side of the lunch that the servant had ced down and started eating heartily. As she ate, a bright light hung on her face as she muttered, ¡°A bunch of fools. How can I jump down from such a high room?¡± ¡°Even if we jump down, how can I hide from so many of you?¡± ¡°Now, are you all gone?¡± Sally¡¯s eyes were bright as she swaggered out of her room. On the other side. Gavin¡¯s convoy moved quickly along the highway. He had no idea that Sally had used a scheme to escape from the Tenny family. The originally spacious highway was actually congested at this moment. A few rows of cars were parked tightly on the road ahead. The driver and passengers all got out of the car and stood on the road. Groups of people who knew each other and groups of people who did not know each other gathered together and pointed at the front. It was unknown what they were talking about. Gavin¡¯s convoy slowly came to a stop. Then, Harry, who was sitting in the passenger seat of the car driven by Rose, opened the door and got out. He walked towards the crowd and asked politely, ¡°Hello, may I ask what¡¯s going on in front? Why is it so congested?¡± These people all had impatient looks on their faces. But they still answered Harry¡¯s question. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°I heard that Zenor Town is under tight restrictions. No one can enter or leave now. I wonder what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I have an urgent business to attend to at West Blue!¡± ¡°Look at this mess.¡± There was even someone whoined with anger in his eyes, ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°This Soutnd Overlord! He really thinks that Zenor Town belongs to his family! Not only did he make everyone who passed by stop their car and worship him, but he actually sealed it just like that! Does he really think he¡¯s the Master?¡± As soon as this person finished speaking, someone immediately said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, speak softer!¡± ¡°If Soutnd Overlord hears this, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± It could be seen that many people were suppressing their resentment towards Soutnd Overlord. However, because Soutnd Overlord¡¯s pressure was too great, they did not dare to say anything. However, Harry had already disappeared. He returned to Gavin¡¯s convoy. He whispered to the car Gavin was in, ¡°Zenor Town is under restrictions. We should be stuck on the road. I don¡¯t know when it will be unsealed.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Instead of Gavin¡¯s voiceing out of the car, Kris¡¯s voice came out! On the other hand, Harry was not surprised at all. Instead, he opened the car door and sat back in the front passenger seat! There was no sign of Gavin in these two cars. Even in the car that Rose drove personally, there was only Kris in the back seat. As for Gavin, he had already gone somewhere. No one found this strange. It was as if Gavin was no longer in the convoy when they set off from Greenwald. Zenor Town, in Soutnd Mansion. Soutnd Overlord sat in the huge study of his Soutnd Mansion, leaning against the back of a comfortable chair. It was unknown if he had read all the books in the room, but he was holding a ss of expensive red wine in his hand and shaking his body gently. asionally, he wouldfortably pour a mouthful of red wine into his mouth. There was a knock on the door of the study. Soutnd Overlord¡¯szy voice sounded. ¡°Enter!¡± Then, a person wearing the uniform of a Soutnd Army warrior walked in and knelt on one knee. Then, he said respectfully, ¡°Reporting to Soutnd Overlord, all 800,000 soldiers of the Soutnd Army have been stationed in Zenor Town. All roads are under restrictions. All nes are grounded!¡± ¡°All the passes are guarded by the most elite Soutnd Army!¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Soutnd Overlord nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°Go, pick me a cigar and light it.¡± After saying this, Soutnd Overlord still closed his eyes and shook his body. gently. However, unlike before, he did not hear his subordinates agree respectfully, nor did they bring a delicious cigar to his mouth. He frowned slightly and said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± After Soutnd Overlord¡¯s voice fell, the room remained silent. No one¡¯s voice sounded out at all. Soutnd Overlord¡¯s eyes slowly opened. It could be seen that there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. Then, he turned around. He realized that the subordinate who had just entered to report the situation to him was actually still kneeling on the ground with his head lowered and not. moving. Soutnd Overlord frowned slightly. He stood up and walked towards his subordinate. He even said, ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Are you asleep?¡± As he spoke, he gently kicked his subordinate. However, in the next second.. With a plop, his subordinate¡¯s body actually fell to the ground weakly. His face was pale and hideous, as if he had experienced immense pain and fear before he died. Soutnd Overlord felt the hairs on his back stand on end. Just as he was about to react, a man¡¯szy voice came from behind him, where he had been sitting. Custom-made red wine from Bordeaux Winery. This thing isn¡¯t for public sale. I didn¡¯t expect you to enjoy it so much.¡± Hearing this sudden voice, Soutnd Overlord trembled and suddenly turned around. He saw a young man who looked to be in his twenties sitting in the same seat as him. He was gently swirling a ss of red wine in his hand, just like how he was just now! Chapter 244 Chapter 244 At this moment, Soutnd Overlord actually felt his hair stand on end! He looked at the young man and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± When the young man heard Soutnd Overlord¡¯s words, he slowly put down the wine ss in his hand and looked at Soutnd Overlord with interest. Then, he slowly said, ¡°You invested so much in me. You sent 200,000 soldiers from the Soutnd Army to Brookspring and mobilized 800,000 soldiers from the Soutnd Army to seal off the entire Zenor Town.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am?¡± When he asked thest question, there was a strange frivolity in the young man¡¯s tone. When Soutnd Overlord heard this, his pupils constricted and a hoarse voice sounded from his throat. ¡°Gavin Clifford?¡± That¡¯s right, the person sitting on Soutnd Overlord¡¯s chair was Gavin! When Gavin left Greenwald, he was indeed sitting in Rose¡¯s convoy vehicle. However, when they were about to reach Zenor Town, Gavin had already informed Kris and the others. There were some things that he needed to deal with himself. So, he went on the highway and disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already in Soutnd Overlord¡¯s mansion. Soutnd Overlord and the 800,000 soldiers of the Soutnd Army would probably never have thought of this. Gavin had actually infiltrated the impregnable Zenor Town by himself. In fact, one of Soutnd Overlord¡¯s subordinates was quietly eliminated in his study. Moreover, Soutnd Overlord did not notice it! At this moment, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s gaze became serious. He frowned and had a bad feeling. His gaze seemed to be locked on Gavin, but in fact, his peripheral vision was already scanning his study. As he warily observed his surroundings, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Who brought you here?¡± Hearing Soutnd Overlord¡¯s question, Gavin was also very helpless. He slowly spread his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s just me.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Soutnd Overlord did not hesitate at all. and directly scolded loudly. ¡°You fucking piece of trash who doesn¡¯t even have any cultivation!¡± ¡°You can still pass through my defense line of 800,000 soldiers of the Soutnd. Army openly, even dodging my perception, and kill someone in my room?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? How dare you brag about such nonsense?¡± Listen to what Soutnd Overlord said. From what he knew, he still did not believe that Gavin was a powerful warrior. He still believed that Gavin had the help of an expert! Now that Gavin had quietly appeared here, it was definitely because of the peerless expert hiding in the dark. The person he was wary of now was also the expert hiding in the dark. That expert that he had imagined. Gavin was also helpless against Soutnd Overlord¡¯s confidence. However, he could not be bothered to exin so much to Soutnd Overlord. Instead, a cold light shed in his eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°Where is Matthew?¡± That¡¯s right. Matthew was the Riverrun General! Soutnd Overlord was the subordinate of the Riverrun General, Matthew. Gavin knew that themander of the Soutnd Army, Soutnd Overlord, must be directly rted to the massacre of the Clifford family. However, Soutnd Overlord was someone else¡¯s subordinate, Matthew¡¯s subordinate. Gavin learned from Yana that after the Clifford family was destroyed, Matthew went into seclusion and disappeared somewhere. Furthermore, Gavin also found out from his own investigation that Matthew was also instructed by someone and had received an order from someone! So many big names were already involved in the massacre of the Clifford family. In Gavin¡¯s mind, the person above Matthew was definitely the most powerful. person. He was also the biggest mastermind behind the Clifford family¡¯s massacre! As long as he found the mastermind, Gavin would be able to find all the enemies. who attacked him back then! He could catch them all in one fell swoop! That was why Gavin asked Soutnd Overlord. When Soutnd Overlord heard Gavin¡¯s question, he actually frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°How can a piece of trash like you address the war general by his name?¡± ¡°I order you to p yourself now!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind doing it myself!¡± ¡°At that time, it won¡¯t be as simple as pping your own face!¡± This Soutnd Overlord. Listening to Soutnd Overlord¡¯s voice, Gavin knew that Soutnd Overlord still did not realize the seriousness of the matter. It seemed that if he did not do something to him, he would definitely not be able to obtain any information from him. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Gavin sighed and slowly stood up from Soutnd Overlord¡¯s chair. Then, he simply stretched his shoulders and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat you until you tell me!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s mind instantly became alert. Then, he solemnly said loudly, ¡°Is your helpering out?¡± ¡°They¡¯re finally not hiding anymore?¡± He was still worried about his helpers. Gavin could not be bothered to exin. ¡°Swoosh!¡± He seemed to have turned into an afterimage as he instantly rushed towards. Soutnd Overlord. When Soutnd Overlord saw this scene, his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You actually have some strength on you?¡± But in the next second, his expression became strange. His gaze was frivolous and filled with mockery. ¡°Do you think you can challenge me just because you have some strength?¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just trash in my eyes!¡± ¡°The person hiding in the dark won¡¯te out, right? Alright! Then I¡¯ll send your to hell first, trash, and then I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Pili!¡± Before he could finish his sentence. A muffled sound was suddenly heard. Gavin did not know why, but he had already told Soutnd Overlord that he was going to attack him. He was still standing there and rambling. Wasn¡¯t he asking for a beating? ¡°Pfft!¡± Soutnd Overlord spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body was bent like a shrimp. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this moment, the contempt and ridicule on Soutnd Overlord¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared. Instead, his pale face was filled with sweat. His eyes widened in shock. ¡°You, you can actually hurt me?¡± The truth was right in front of him. Why did he still ask such meaningless questions? Gavin looked at Soutnd Overlord who was holding his stomach and said slowly, ¡°Let me ask you again, where is Matthew?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Soutnd Overlord roared as if he had not heard Gavin¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to have such strength! It¡¯s all an illusion!¡± ¡°In front of me, you¡¯re just an ant, a piece of trash!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Then, Soutnd Overlord let out an unpleasant and hoarse roar. ¡°Boom!¡± Soutnd Overlord¡¯s aura suddenly rippled out! In the next second, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s body slowly rose into the air and floated gently. Walking in the air without borrowing force was the sign of ate-stage celestial rank warrior! Late-stage celestial rank! In the entire Riverrun, other than Soutnd Overlord, there were probably not more than five experts of this level! After all, Soutnd Overlord could be the king of a region. Of course, he had to have such terrifying strength. At this moment, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s body was slowly floating higher and higher. He lowered his head and bared his teeth as he looked at Gavin mockingly. ¡°Kid! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Have you experienced absolute strength?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you used to injure me, but in the face of absolute strength, everything is¡­ Ah!¡± His voice was interrupted again. Halfway through his sentence, he let out a terrified shout. Gavin casually reached out and grabbed one of Soutnd Overlord¡¯s ankles that was floating in midair. Then, he exerted strength. Soutnd Overlord only felt that the scene around him was rising rapidly. ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud sound. Soutnd Overlord, who was originally floating higher and higher, was thrown into the ground! A terrifying copse appeared on the ground of the entire study! Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± Soutnd Overlord, who was stabbed into the ground, spat out two mouthfuls of blood. The immense pain made him unable to even scream. The current Soutnd Overlord was regarded as the high and mighty Soutnd Overlord. He was actually buried in the ground like a radish. Only his head was revealed. He was like a carrot sticking out of the ground. It looked veryical. However, in the eyes of others, it looked very funny, but the main character was. experiencing immense pain. Soutnd Overlord felt that his internal organs were already shattered to varying degrees. His face was iparably pale, and blood kept flowing out of his mouth and nose. Soutnd Overlord raised his head with difficulty and looked at the high and mighty Gavin. He let out an unpleasant voice. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ Impossible¡­ It can¡¯t be you!¡± ¡°Absolutely. Impossible.¡± He clearly knew that the person who had grabbed his feet and smashed him down when he was unprepared was Gavin. It was definitely not the helper behind Gavin that he had guessed. However, this situation shocked him even more! Gavin. He was only in his twenties. He was already ate-stage celestial rank expert. In theter stages of celestial rank, he could be a leader who could rule over a territory. How could he be beaten up by a young man in his twenties and have no ability to fight back? ¡°Are you¡­ a human or a ghost?!¡± That¡¯s right. Now, Soutnd Overlord could not believe that Gavin was a real person. However, Gavin ignored Soutnd Overlord¡¯s voice and said again, ¡°Where is Matthew?¡± This was the third time Gavin asked this question. The first two times, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s first reaction was that Gavin was not worthy of calling the Riverrun General by name. But now, Soutnd Overlord was scared. He even felt that Gavin, who was in front of him, wasparable to his master, Matthew, the Riverrun General! A divine warrior! Was this young man a divine warrior? How was this possible? Even Riverrun General Matthew didn¡¯t have such strength at his age, right? ¡°I¡­¡± Soutnd Overlord¡¯s pupils flickered as he shook his head with difficulty and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Gavin frowned slightly when he heard Soutnd Overlord¡¯s answer. His eyes flickered with a cold light. Then, he raised his right hand gently and a silver-white light appeared in Gavin¡¯s hand. In the next second, this silver-white light instantly entered the center of Soutnd Overlord¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah-¡± An ear-piercing scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered instantly came from Soutnd Overlord¡¯s mouth. Right now, Soutnd Overlord seemed to be suffering immense pain. Even he, ate-stage celestial rank powerhouse, could not withstand this pain at all. He began to struggle crazily. However, no matter how he struggled, his body remained motionless on the ground. Only his head was shaking crazily. As if he could not withstand it at all, he roared, ¡°No! Stop!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Riverrun General never told us the location of his seclusion, so we really don¡¯t Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. 25 know. We really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I only know that he¡¯s probably in the west. I don¡¯t know where in the west! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°Kill me! Kill me and stop torturing me!¡± Gavin only pierced a silver needle into the top of his head, and Soutnd Overlord did not even want to live anymore. It was the greatest relief to feel that he was about to die. Of course. The torture methods of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors had made the entire world. tremble in fear ten years ago. As the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, he was naturally able to do this with ease. This silver needle contained a huge amount of energy from Gavin¡¯s body. After entering Soutnd Overlord¡¯s head, this huge energy instantly rampaged through all the nerves in Soutnd Overlord¡¯s body. This was because the Soutnd Overlord was ate-stage celestial rank expert. If it were anyone weaker, they would have exploded on the spot and died. Listening to Soutnd Overlord¡¯s screams, Gavin¡¯s eyes did not have the slightest bit of pity. However, Gavin was now certain that Soutnd Overlord was not lying. He really did not know where Matthew was cultivating in seclusion. This Matthew was really good at keeping secrets. There was actually no news even from a close subordinate of his? It could not be said that there was nothing at all. Didn¡¯t Soutnd Overlord say it already? Matthew was cultivating in seclusion in the west. However, he did not know the exact location in the west. As for himself, he was currently heading west, preparing to head to the West Blue. He could investigate the West Blue and look for traces of Matthew. If not, he could continue to head west! Although the Blearus territories were vast, they had to have somewhere to start, right? This Matthew couldn¡¯t possibly be hiding abroad in seclusion, right? ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Kill me! Please kill me!¡± ¡°Gavin, kill me!¡± ¡°Gavin, Your Grace, kill me, please!¡± Soutnd Overlord was still suffering immense pain. Now, he even said the words ¡°Gavin, Your Grace¡±. If his subordinates, Soutnd Army, saw this, who knew what kind of expression they would have? But, Gavin listened to Soutnd Overlord¡¯s screams and simply nced at Soutnd Overlord, who was stuck in the ground. Ignoring him, he turned around and left. He was expressionless, as if he could not hear Soutnd Overlord¡¯s scream. Just like that, Gavin¡¯s body slowly disappeared from Soutnd Mansion. Meanwhile, in the Soutnd Mansion, there were two Soutnd Army warriors standing outside the study room. They did not notice the movements in the study. They could not even hear Soutnd Overlord¡¯s screams. As for the reason, of course, it was because Gavin had used a special method. He spread his body- protection energy directly and enveloped the entire study, preventing any fluctuations or sounds from spreading out. Gavin¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Soutnd Overlord¡¯s screams became even more intense. ¡°Gavin, Your Grace! Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Kill me! Please, Gavin, Your Grace!¡± With Gavin¡¯s departure, Gavin¡¯s body-protection energy naturally dissipated. slowly. Soutnd Overlord¡¯sst sentence, ¡°Please, Gavin, Your Grace¡±, was clearly transmitted outside the study. The two Soutnd Army warriors outside the study were stunned. They looked at each other in shock. One of them whispered with a strange expression, ¡°Did you hear that, too?¡± The person opposite him nodded carefully. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why is Soutnd Overlord shouting? Gavin, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Gavin the person we want to kill?¡± ¡°Is it because Soutnd Overlord has a nightmare?¡± What kind of nightmare was this? Just as the two of them were feeling shocked and wondering if they should go and take a look. in ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the entire Soutnd Mansion trembled slightly. In the next second, the two warriors were instantly shocked. ¡°Oh no! Something happened!¡± The two of them finally reacted. ¡°Bang!¡± They knocked open the door of the study. The next second. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± The two of them cursed at the same time. The ground in the study was in a mess. A huge pit had appeared, and rubble was scattered all around. And buried in the rubble was a bloody head. And this head belonged to Soutnd Overlord! As for Soutnd Overlord¡¯s body, it had already exploded into pieces like the surrounding gravel. ¡°Soutnd Overlord¡­ is dead?¡± The two warriors stood rooted to the ground in a daze and let out a surprised cry that they would never let out a second time in their lives. On the other side. On the congested highway. The people in Gavin¡¯s convoy got out of the car because they were bored. Yara and Yana were chatting with Kris. At this moment, a familiar voice came from behind them. ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you so happy?¡± The three girls instantly turned to look in the direction of the voice. Yana and her sister reacted very quickly. They knelt on one knee and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The sisters¡¯ voices were clear and loud. Fortunately, the attention of the other passers-by was focused on the closed road, so there was no commotion. Kris also said happily, ¡°Gay, you¡¯re back?¡± That¡¯s right, Gavin had already quietly returned to the outside of Zenor Town, on the highway. Gavin looked at Kris and nodded with a smile. Then, he immediately asked Yana and Yara to stand up. Otherwise, it would be too eye-catching for two beautiful women to kneel in the middle of the highway. Kris¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Gay, you went to do your own thing before. You didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°We¡¯re stuck outside the Zenor Town. I don¡¯t know why, but Zenor Town is under restrictions. No one is allowed to enter or leave.¡± From Kris¡¯s words, it could be seen that Kris did not know what Gavin was doing before. After all, there was indeed no need to let Kris know too much about this in advance. If Kris knew that he had left early and secretly infiltrated Zenor Town to look for Soutnd Overlord, she would definitely not agree to him acting alone. Even if Kris knew that Gavin was very powerful, the innate worry she had for him and their rtionship would never lie. On the other side, Gavin had returned. Harry and Rose also hurriedly got out of the car to greet him. Meanwhile, Harry also asked in a low voice, ¡°Dark Lord, what should we do next? Are we going to keep staying here on the outside on the highway?¡± Gavin listened to Harry¡¯s question with a faint smile on his face. Then, he said. softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long for this road to be cleared.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The surrounding people were curious when they heard Gavin¡¯s confident. voice. Meanwhile, Kris asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gav? Did you go to the front to find out what¡¯s going on?¡± Gavin still had a faint smile on his face as he slowly said, ¡°Because Soutnd Overlord is already dead.¡± ¡°Gasp¡­¡± As soon as Gavin said this, the surrounding people immediately took a deep breath. Harry, Rose, Yana, and Yara¡¯s eyes shed crazily! Soutnd Overlord was dead? Soutnd Overlord was one of the three kings that ruled over Riverrun! Not only was he powerful, but the security surrounding him was also very strict. The only person who could make Soutnd Overlord die quietly within his own territory was probably Gavin! Therefore, the death of Soutnd Overlord must have been caused by Gavin! The four of them seemed to have guessed something when Gavin disappeared. However, they had no idea that Gavin had gone to kill Soutnd Overlord! Now that they knew this news, they could not help but be a little surprised. However, they were not too shocked. Especially Harry. Harry knew Gavin¡¯s strength too well. How could a mere Soutnd Overlord be a match for Gavin? The four of them were fine. However, Kris¡¯s gaze also began to tremble violently. ¡°What!¡± ¡°Gay, what did you say? Soutnd Overlord he¡­¡± Kris¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Then, she quickly scanned her surroundings as if she was worried that someone was eavesdropping. Although Kris was not a warrior. However, she was still a descendant of the Conor family, one of the four families. Of course, she was well aware of Soutnd Overlord¡¯s reputation. However, Soutnd Overlord died just like that? How did he die? Was he sick? Was he killed by someone? great Logically speaking, Soutnd Overlord was in his prime. Coupled with his powerful strength and the fact that he was in Zenor Town, how could he die? Suddenly, Kris seemed to have thought of something. Then, she turned around and said to Gavin with a shocked expression, ¡°Gav, you said that you had something important to do. It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Kris stopped at this point. She did not dare to continue. On the other side, Gavin looked at Kris. The expression on his face did not change at all. He only nodded with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Kris gasped and covered her mouth. She looked at Gavin in disbelief. She knew that the person standing in front of her was her nephew, Gavin. He was her family. The two of them grew up together. After Gavin disappeared for ten years and came back, she had indeed seen the powerful strength that Gavin had disyed to those bad guys. However, she also knew how powerful Soutnd Overlord was to be able to be a king. However, such a powerful person was actually killed by her nephew Gav? Moreover, it was in the heavily guarded Zenor Town. How powerful was her nephew now? At this moment, Kris was so shocked that she could not speak. On the other side, Gavin spoke again. ¡°Alright, go back to the car. I believe this road will be smooth soon.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Kris toward the car that Rose was previously driving. After entering the car, Gavin did not speak, and Kris did not speak either. Kris, who did not speak, stared straight at Gavin¡¯s side profile. No one knew what kind of inner emotions her pupils were expressing. In short, the atmosphere was very awkward. Even Rose and Harry, who were sitting in the driver¡¯s and front seats, looked straight ahead as if they did not dare to break the awkward atmosphere. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, as time passed, Gavin felt a little ufortable being stared at by Kris. He had no choice but to turn around and look at Kris helplessly. ¡°Kris, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Kris was not in a daze. After hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, she said very clearly, ¡°I just want to look at you!¡± Three question marks slowly appeared above Gavin¡¯s head. He looked at Kris with. a puzzled expression. Kris said, ¡°How could you hide such a dangerous thing from me?¡± ¡°If anything happens to you, how am I going to answer to your dead mother?¡± ¡°So, I have to keep an eye on you now, in case you sneak out and put yourself in danger alone again!¡± Alright. Gavin understood what Kris meant. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He looked at his Kris and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Kris. Am I not fine?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± Kris was very determined. ¡°Just because you¡¯re fine once, does that mean that you¡¯ll be fine every time?¡± ¡°What? Now that you¡¯ve grown up and stiffened up, you won¡¯t listen to me anymore?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Seeing that Kris had even put on the airs of an elder, what else could Gavin say? He could only helplessly agree. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Kris, I promise you that I won¡¯t do such dangerous things. secretly in the future, okay?¡± Kris nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Little did she know that when Gavin said this, he added silently in his heart, ¡°I won¡¯t do it secretly. I¡¯ll do it openly!¡± Just as Gavin and Kris were experiencing their long-lost kinship, in Zenor Town, chaos already ensued. It seemed to copse the sky and the earth. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Soutnd Overlord is dead!¡± In Zenor Town, themanders of the 800,000-strong Soutnd Army received this news almost at the same time. But in the next second, all of them had the same reaction. ¡°Impossible! Who spread the rumors? Find this person and beat him to death on the streets!¡± However, when they learned that the person who spread the news was Soutnd Overlord¡¯s personal guard, this group of people was dumbfounded. They rushed to Soutnd Mansion immediately. There were a total of eightmanders, and each of them was middle-stage celestial rank. They stood in a daze in the messy study room of Soutnd Overlord. They looked at Soutnd Overlord, who only had a bloody head left. The eyes of these eight people kept flickering. No one knew what they were thinking. At this moment, one of themanders turned around and roared, ¡°Look for him!¡± ¡°The murderer who killed Soutnd Overlord must still be in the Zenor Town!¡± ¡°Search the entire city! Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The person who spoke was the oldest and strongest among the eightmanders. When the othermanders heard this person¡¯s voice, they were slightly stunned. In the next second, they felt a sense of regret. Why didn¡¯t they react first and say such a thing? At this moment, whoever spoke first would have the upper hand! As for what this initiative meant. Of course, it was the seat as the next Soutnd Overlord. Who was going to take it? At this moment, the group of people finally reacted. All of them issued orders to their subordinates, the Soutnd Army, through their personal guards. They immediatelyunched a search! In order to seize the initiative amander said, ¡°I suggest that all the vehicles. waiting outside Zenor Town should leave immediately! They shouldn¡¯t loiter outside Zenor Town!¡± ¡°Tell them to take a detour around Zenor Town.¡± Hearing this person¡¯s voice, the remaining people were slightly stunned. One of them said, ¡°However, Soutnd Overlord has given an order that no one is to take a detour when passing through Zenor Town. They must enter Zenor Town and pay their respects to the Soutnd Overlord statue!¡± Good lord, this subordinate of the Soutnd Overlord was still ying obediently. There was still a huge statue of him in Zenor Town. On the other side, this person had alreadye up with a countermeasure. ¡°Now, is there still a Soutnd Overlord?¡± As soon as he said this, the entire messy study fell into a strange silence. Exactly! Was there still Soutnd Overlord now? Soutnd Overlord was already dead! Now, in the entire Zenor Town and the few cities that were once ruled by Soutnd Overlord, the people with the highest status were the eight of them. standing here! Their thoughts were already starting toe alive. On the other side, the person who spoke continued, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t keep blocking those cars outside, causing a huge congestion on the road. I¡¯m afraid this matter will blow up!¡± Hearing this person¡¯s words, anothermander frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that in your eyes, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s death is not a big deal?¡± Were they already starting to attack each other? These eight people had already bared their fangs at theirpanions whom they had once been with day and night. He was right. The dignified Soutnd Overlord was dead. This was a huge matter even in Blearus, let alone Riverrun. However, another person said, ¡°I agree. This matter can¡¯t be blown up.¡± Under everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, he slowly said, ¡°Our Soutnd Overlord was quietly killed in his own mansion with the protection of the 800,000-strong Soutnd Army?¡± ¡°If this matter gets out, what will the consequences be?¡± ¡°What will the Southeast Overlord and the Southwest Overlord think? In fact¡­ if the war general hears this news¡­¡± He stopped here. Because there was no need for him to say anything else after that. The others had already understood. Indeed, Soutnd Overlord¡¯s death was too strange! Moreover, his death was a little too ipetent! Soutnd Overlord was not the only one who was useless. The 800,000-strong Soutnd Army was also useless. If this matter were to spread, it would definitely bring shame to Soutnd. Overlord, who was already dead. It would make the Riverrun General feel humiliated. Therefore, they could not make a big deal out of this. Of course, they had to seal the news first. After they thought of a reasonable exnation, they would spread the news of Soutnd Overlord¡¯s death! ¡°Alright!¡± After everyone understood this logic, everyone agreed to the original person¡¯s suggestion and turned around to give orders to their subordinates. On this side, outside Zenor Town. There was amotion on the congested highway. ¡°Brrr¡±, the vibrations of various armed beasts could be clearly heard from the front of the team. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Many spectators were looking at the scene in front of them. Of course, only Soutnd Overlord¡¯s subordinate, Soutnd Army, could possess all kinds of armed giant beasts. The onlookers all had shocked gazes. The roads that could lead to a detour around Zenor Town had been sealed for countless days. Those roadblocks that had been sealing the roads for a long time. had actually been directly ttened by these armed giant beasts! This scene immediately made the onlookers dumbfounded. They had no idea what had happened. Until Soutnd Army¡¯s voice came from the loudspeaker at the front. ¡°Order from Soutnd Overlord!¡± ¡°All vehicles are prohibited from loitering. Everyone is to take a detour and leave Zenor Town!¡± ¡°From now on, Zenor Town will be sealed off. No one in the city is allowed to leave!¡± Listening to the voice on the loudspeaker, the reactions of the people outside the city and the people inside the city were naturallypletely different. The group of people outside the city were already tired of the rule of entering the city to pay their respects as long as they passed by. Many people were even discussing excitedly. ¡°Soutnd Overlord is enlightened?¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally letting ordinary people like us off?¡± As for the people in the city, they had no idea what had happened and were locked up in their own homes. However, they were filled with resentment. Still. All of them were angry but did not dare to say anything. After all, there were 800,000 soldiers in Zenor Town! The congested highway finally opened up. Gavin¡¯s convoy followed the traffic and slowly drove toward the road that bypassed Zenor Town. However, apart from Gavin and Kris, everyone in the convoy had a strange smile on their faces. There was even a hint of amusement. That was because what was said on the loudspeaker just now was ¡°Order from Soutnd Overlord!¡± What fucking Soutnd Overlord, Soutnd Overlord had already been killed. by the most respected Dark Lord in their hearts! This group of people did this on purpose. They only said that because they probably felt embarrassed and did not dare to let others know about this, right? Gavin¡¯s convoy swaggered under the Soutnd Army¡¯s nose and slowly left Zenor Town, heading west toward the West Blue. There were eightmanders in the South Town and 800,000 soldiers in the Soutnd Army. They thought it through. They believed that the murderer who killed Soutnd. Overlord must not have left Zenor Town in such a short period of time. This was because they had already sealed all the roads. The people outside could not enter, so the person who attacked must be in the city! They hade to catch a turtle in a jar. However, little did they know that the real murderer had already been released from their hands! As for how long it would take for the 800,000 soldiers in the Soutnd Army to discover that the real murderer had escaped, it did not matter at all. After all, even if they found out, they didn¡¯t know that it was Gavin who did it! So what if they knew? Their master, Soutnd Overlord, is not even a match for Gavin. What kind of waves can a few insignificantmanders cause? Just as Gavin¡¯s convoy was slowly driving toward the West Blue. On the other side, in the center of Blearus, there was a magnificent city. In this huge city, there were all kinds of high-rise buildings. The number of central business districts there far exceeded thebined size of Brookspring, Stanlow, and Greenwald. Moreover, this city was very strange. It was divided into two levels. On the periphery of the city were all kinds of modern high-tech businesses, industrial parks, mansions, and residential buildings. The center of this city waspletely different from the modern style outside. Instead, it had an antique feeling. There were all kinds ofrge mansions that looked like ancient times. The courtyards of the prince¡¯s mansions were intertwined among them. In the center of the city was a vast in! There was nothing in this empty in, not even birds or beasts. This city was the legendary Blearus, Emperion! The city was only fully established a decade ago. Ten years ago, the capital of Blearus was Sunspire of Frostpeak. After the Sunspire Resistance, Sunspire waspletely unrecognizable. Blearus. also moved here immediately and became the new Emperion. Among the quaint mansions in the inner circle of Emperion, there was a mansion. that was rtively closest to the core. There was a huge que hanging on the vermillion door. On the que, there was the huge word ¡°Barry¡± written in gold! That¡¯s right, this was the Barry family in Emperion! At this moment, in the side hall of the Barry family, a graceful and elegant woman in her forties or fifties frowned and asked a middle-aged man beside her curiously. ¡°Hubby, our son hasn¡¯t sent us a message for a few days. I wonder if he¡¯s in Brookspring. How has he been these two days? Is he short of money?¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 The Barry family had a son in Brookspring? If Gavin heard this, he might not even remember it. And that was before. When Gavin first met someone from the Brookspring Warrior Surveince. Bureau, he simply taught this group of people from the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau a lesson. He did not kill too many people. Gavin told the people from Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau to leave first and not disturb Gavin¡¯s revenge. Butter on, those who weren¡¯t in the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau wouldn¡¯t listen. Some sort of useless captain came. They insisted on finding trouble with Gavin, and Gavin would only persuade. them once. Since they didn¡¯t listen to his advice, he could only kill them. After killing them, someone told Gavin before they died. ¡°You are finished. You killed someone from the Barry family of Emperion!¡± The son that the middle-aged woman was talking about was the arrogant captain of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! At this moment, the middle-aged man had a proud expression on his face. He snorted and said, ¡°That rascal went to a remote ce like Brookspring without saying a word!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. When this kid knows that he¡¯s hungry, he¡¯ll naturallye back!¡± When the middle-aged woman heard this, she also gently patted the middle-aged man with a reproachful expression. Then, she said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your son!¡± This middle-aged man was indeed arrogant. He said that he couldn¡¯t be bothered, but he was his son after all. He looked at his wife shaking her head helplessly. Then, he took out his phone and casually said a few words. Not long after, a person who clearly looked like someone who worked for the Barry family ran back. He said respectfully to the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Simon, are you looking for me?¡± The middle-aged man nodded and said to the servant, ¡°That brat Eric is at Brookspring. Is there any news from him?¡± Eric was clearly the name of the captain who was killed by Gavin previously. When the servant heard the middle-aged man¡¯s question, his body trembled. slightly. His expression turned stiff. However, he still forced a smile and said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Simon, Young Master is doing very well now.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was only halfway through his sentence. ¡°Bang!¡± The middle-aged man pped the armrest of his chair. It was obvious that he saw the ugly expression on the servant¡¯s face. The next second, he shouted coldly, ¡°Tell me, did something happen? ¡°Or did that brat provoke trouble for his father again?¡± Of course, he would not think that his son had been killed. After all, in Blearus, who would dare to touch the descendants of the Barry family? On the other side, the servant was trembling and had an ugly expression on his face. His original intention was not to say it at all, but now, it was obvious that his master was angry! Therefore, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Simon¡­ It¡¯s not that Young Master caused trouble, but¡­ something happened. to the Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing the servant¡¯s voice, the middle-aged couple was obviously stunned. The middle-aged woman curled her lips in disbelief and said, ¡°Warrior Surveince Bureau, what can happen in such a big government office?¡± On the other side, the servant still had his head lowered. There was even a lot of sweat on his forehead as he stiffly said, ¡°Reportedly¡­. Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau waspletely wiped out by someone called Gavin. Brookspring¡¯s current Warrior Surveince Bureau has been reced by a new batch of people.¡± ¡°What!¡± The middle-aged couple¡¯s shocked roars instantly sounded. Hearing such a voice, the servant knelt on the ground with a plop. Afraid that the other party would be angry and take their anger out on him, he quickly said loudly, ¡°Mr. Simon, calm down! Please take it easy! ¡°Although Brookspring Warrior Surveince Bureau was wiped out, there was no news of Young Master¡¯s death. Young Master might have gone missing. ¡°We¡¯re doing our best to investigate and search, so we¡¯ve been hiding this from you. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry!¡± It was unknown if the middle-aged woman had heard the servant¡¯s further. exnation. Unexpectedly, a roar filled with endless grief sounded. ¡°You said that my son is dead? Why is my son dead? My son!¡± The middle-aged man on the other side also let out a roar. However, the direction he was paying attention to was actuallypletely different from his wife. He looked shocked and his face was even a little pale as he said loudly, ¡°Who did you just say?¡± ¡°Gavin? Did I hear wrongly? You¡¯re talking about Gavin?¡± For a moment, the servant did not know who to answer. However, it was obvious that the middle-aged man¡¯s voice was louder, so he chose to answer Mr. Simon¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Simon¡­ it¡¯s Gavin!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Zoom!¡± The middle-aged man instantly stood up. His face was pale and his brows were tightly furrowed. There seemed to be a hint. of fear in his pupils. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible!¡± At this moment, he seemed to be extremely shocked by the name Gavin. On the other side, the middle-aged woman was already crying. She pounced on the middle-aged man and hit him heavily. ¡°What sort of situation are we in? ¡°Your son is dead, your son is dead! Why do you care about a person¡¯s name?¡± This middle-aged man¡¯s face revealed a trace of obvious impatience. Then, het actually raised his hand and pped his wife¡¯s face ruthlessly. ¡°Pa!¡± The middle-aged woman was directly pped away. The middle-aged man shouted, ¡°What the fuck do you know!¡± Looking at his wife, who had fallen to the ground, the man ignored her and said. to the servant, ¡°Hurry up and send a message. I want to see Father!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± This servant obviously did not know what was wrong with Mr. Simon. He quickly turned around and ran out. On this side, the middle-aged man also quickly walked out. Only this middle-aged woman was left in the room. There was a clear handprint on her face. This woman¡¯s face was covered in tears, and her eyes were filled with endless anger! ¡°Simon Barry! You bastard! That¡¯s your biological son, your biological son!¡± However, her roars did not receive any response at all. On the other hand, she stood up fiercely and gritted her teeth. She clenched her fists and said fiercely, ¡°Simon Barry! If you don¡¯t care about your own son, I will!¡± After saying this, she quickly ran in a direction, picked up thendline phone on the table, and dialed a number. The call was picked up very quickly. It was unknown if this woman had heard the voice on the other end of the phone. She shouted into the phone, ¡°Bring your assassins to the Barry family immediately!¡± Gavin and the others, who had just arrived at West Blue, were not sure of what had just happened in the Barry family of Emperion. At this moment, Gavin and the others were all frowning. They stood outside the door of a courtyard that seemed to have been abandoned. Meanwhile, Kris¡¯s face was filled with panic and anxiety. She kept pacing back and forth in front of the courtyard¡¯s gate and kept saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This ce was fine before I left the West Blue! Didn¡¯t the Conor family live here before? Why is there no one around now? What¡¯s going on? This is impossible!¡± At this moment, Kris appeared to be very anxious. On one hand, she was worried. about the safety of the people of the Conor family. On the other hand, she knew that Gavin really had something important to discuss with the Conor family. It was not easy for her to break through the barrier in her heart and remember. the location of the Conor family. In the end, there was not even a trace of them. here. Gavin frowned deeply at this moment, and there was a faint cold light in his eyes. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t think that Kris had lied to him. Then there was only one possibility! The Conor family, who had been hiding here, had probably met with an ident! Chapter 249 Chapter 249 On the other side, Gavin had already arrived beside Kris. He reached out to hold Kris¡¯s hand and comforted her. ¡°Kris, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be nervous. Calm down first.¡± ¡°Tell me, are you sure that the Conor family had always lived here?¡± Kris listened to Gavin¡¯s voice and kept nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°I personally helped to hang this que!¡± Kris pointed at the que on the side of the entrance. When Gavin heard Kris¡¯s voice, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Kris, don¡¯t worry. Since there are clues, let me handle the Conor family.¡± After saying that, Gavin turned around. Harry understood and instantly arrived in front of Gavin. He knelt on one knee. ¡°Dark Lord.¡± Gavin nodded slightly at him and said, ¡°Go find out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Harry received the order, he turned into an afterimage and instantly disappeared. At this moment, Yana and Yara walked up to Gavin. They looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Young Master, West Blue also has people from the Sk Organization. We can also help.¡± Listening to the sisters, Gavin nodded at them and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard. work.¡± On the other side, the two sisters from Sk were ttered and said in unison, ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to work for Young Master!¡± After saying that, they quickly left. Soon, only people from Rosebud, Gavin, and the anxious Kris were left. Gavin said to Kris, ¡°Kris, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve already sent people out to investigate. For now, we should find a ce to stay in West Blue. We can¡¯t just guard this lousy house with nothing, right?¡± Indeed, the courtyard in front of them could shelter them from the wind and. rain, but they were not here to reminisce about hardships and sweetness. Now, of course, they had to find afortable hotel to stay in. On the other side, Kris also said to Gavin apologetically, 15 ¡°Gav, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ still couldn¡¯t help.¡± Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°Kris, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t in West Blue before. You suffered in Brookspring. How could you know what happened in West Blue?¡± ¡°So, Kris, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Kris¡¯s eyes were still filled with gratitude. She said softly to Gavin, ¡°Gav. Thank you.¡± There was nothing to thank him for. Gavin had already returned to Rosebud¡¯s car with Kris. As for the hotel they were staying in, it was naturally left to the people of Rosebud to reserve. Since it was for their benefactor, the hotel that Dark Lord was staying in could not be low-grade. As for West Blue, the city itself was not very developed. After searching the entire West Blue, they finally found a three-star hotel. The convoy from Rosebud slowly entered the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot. The head of Rosebud followed behind Gavin and Kris. The three of them walked all the way to the elevator in the basement. The elevator came down from upstairs and stopped in front of the three of them. The moment the elevator door opened. The head of Rosebud frowned slightly. Her gaze instantly locked onto a man in a cap in the elevator. This was because she could clearly feel the aura of warrioring from this man. in the cap. Moreover, the strength represented by this aura was definitely not low! Rose noticed this man, and Gavin also felt the strength of this man. However, Gavin did not care at all. After all, as long as the warrior did not court death and cause trouble for him, Gavin could not be bothered. He had more important things to do. Fortunately, this man did not have any intention of courting death. The two sides passed each other. The three of them boarded the elevator. Just as the elevator door slowly closed, the man in the cap, who had already walked far away, stopped in his tracks. With a whoosh, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the elevator. Under the cap, his triangr eyes revealed a hint of surprise. The next second, he quickly took out his phone from his pocket. He opened an app. This app did not have a name. The icon was a clean white. dagger. On the homepage of the app, a line of words appeared. ¡°Wanted Internationally!¡± After clicking on the global wanted notice, the first note said, ¡°Gavin! Bounty of 20 million dors!¡± It was apanied by arge photo of Gavin. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The man in the cap let out an unpleasantugh and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°I actually met such a fat sheep in such a ce!¡± As he spoke, he seemed to have seen some delicious food. He stuck out his tongue and gently licked his lips. ¡°I had something to do in West Blue, and I didn¡¯t expect to go to Brookspring.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s will! The heaven¡¯s wants me to earn 20 million dors!¡± This person¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as he slowly put away his phone. After taking a deep look at the closed door of the elevator, he turned around and. left, disappearing into the basement. He did have some brains. He did not attempt toplete the mission to assassinate Gavin when he was not prepared. If he was stubborn, he might have already let out that unpleasantughter the moment the elevator door opened. Upstairs. At this moment, Gavin had already entered the room Rosebud checked in. Because Kris was his aunt, the room she was staying in could not be the same room as his. Hence, there was only Gavin in the room. Gavin sat on the sofa and frowned slightly. There was a hint of thought in his as he kept calcting in his heart. ¡°The people from the Conor family¡­ disappeared again?¡± ¡°Are they hiding, or have they been exterminated?¡± However, Gavin rejected the idea as soon as it came to his mind. eyes The Conor family could not be exterminated. If the Conor family was wiped out, the house that Kris brought him to previously. would not be so peaceful. The scene inside clearly showed that the Conor family had moved away. But why did the Conor family move away? Where did they move to now? Gavin had no way of knowing these two questions. He could only see what kind of results Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Yara and Yana¡¯s Sk organization could find. Just as Gavin was deep in thought. Still in the side hall of the Barry family. Eric¡¯s mother was sitting on the sofa that she had sat on previously. There was an ice pack on her face. It was obvious that Simon had pped her hard. However, the person in the side hall with her was not Simon. Instead, it was a man dressed in ck. Even in broad daylight, his head was wrapped in a ck cloth, leaving only his eyes exposed. Eric¡¯s mother said to the man in ck with a trembling voice, ¡°My son was killed by someone in Brookspring.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man in ck¡¯s voice was obviously very shocked. ¡°Who are they? How dare they touch the descendants of the Barry family?¡± Indeed. This was what shocked him. Who had the guts to provoke even the Barry family of Emperion? On the other side, the middle-aged woman said with a recalling expression, ¡°I think it¡¯s someone called Gavin.¡± ¡°I want you to go to Brookspring. Find this person and kill him. Kill his entire family. Let him and his entire family die with my son!¡± ¡°Are you confident?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the middle-aged woman¡¯s question, the man in ck revealed a strong. sense of confidence in his eyes. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Madam. I know the strength of our Assassination Team.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s not assassinating someone from Frostpeak Dark Warriors, the others will definitely not be a problem!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, there are no more Frostpeak Dark Warriors in the world now!¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 At West Blue, in the top suite that Rosebud¡¯s leader had booked for Gavin. Gavin gently shook the coffee cup in his hand. The coffee in the cup was no longer warm, but Gavin still never took a sip. At this moment, Gavin¡¯smunicator on the table rang. This was amunicator belonging to the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Gavin immediately picked up themunicator, and Harry¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, when we were searching the Conor family, we found something strange.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Gavin stood up from the sofa and said to Harry, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After saying this, Gavin instantly disappeared from the room. Previously, Gavin and the others were indeed standing at the entrance of the vi of the Conor family. However, because of Kris¡¯s state, Gavin could not leave her be. After all, Kris was his aunt. Therefore, he arranged for the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to investigate this matter. He brought Kris to the hotel that Rose had already arranged. Now that he had received news from Harry, Gavin naturally went straight to the location where the Conor family used to be in West Blue. In this dpidated and deserted courtyard. There was not a single tree. The original limestone road was now covered in dust. Even taking two steps would cause dust to fly and scatter. There were even spider webs hanging in the house. It was empty. There was not a single piece of furniture inside. However, Harry and Gavin, who were standing at the door, frowned slightly. At this moment, Harry also said respectfully to Gavin, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord.¡± ¡°This entire courtyard looks like it has been abandoned for a long time. There are no traces of humans or animals having lived here at all. But¡­¡± Harry hesitated. Gavin continued for Harry. ¡°Man-made.¡± When Harry heard Gavin¡¯s words, he nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This rarely visited environment was deliberately arranged by someone!¡± At this moment, the people who were investigating with Frostpeakdark warriors, of course, included the warriors of Rosebud. These women were also standing in the courtyard. When they heard Harry and Gavin¡¯s words, they could not help but be shocked. They even began to observe the scene in the room in the middle of the courtyard. They wanted to see if there were any traces of the scene being man-made. However, theypletelycked the ability to figure out such a thing. Others would not be able to tell at all, but such man-made traces would definitely not escape the eyes of the Frostpeakdark warriors! The group of women from Rosebud looked at the backs of Gavin and Harry with. respect, shock, and admiration. Of course, for the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, especially Gavin, this was nothing. Gavin nodded slightly and said, ¡°That proves that the Conor family did not leave here for long. Or rather, they just left before we came!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Harry nodded heavily and said, ¡°Dark Lord is right. That¡¯s very likely the case!¡± Gavin¡¯s brows slowly sank. Why was the Conor family in such a hurry to leave? Did they know that he came to West Blue in advance and deliberately hid from him? Who told the Conor family that he wasing to West Blue? Could it be¡­ Kris? To be honest, at this time, Gavin would inevitably doubt Kris. However, he quickly denied this possibility. This was because Kris was by his side all the time. If Kris wanted to do something behind his back, even the Frostpeak Dark Warriors would definitely find out, so how could he not notice? In particr, Kris¡¯ state when she stood outside the courtyard was not an act at all. It was an emotional expression from the bottom of her heart. Therefore, Kris was definitely not that person. Who else could it be? There was no other candidate in Gavin¡¯s heart. At this moment, Gavin frowned slightly. He instantly looked in one direction. There was only a rockery in that direction. It was covered in dust. Other than that, there was nothing unusual. Harry also noticed Gavin¡¯s gaze and turned to look at the rockery. When Harry saw this rockery, he seemed to have sensed something and raised his eyebrows slightly. However, Gavin and Harry looked at each other. Gavin raised his hand and was about to give Harry an order. Suddenly, the phone in Gavin¡¯s pocket rang. Gavin was slightly stunned. He realized that it was a call from Rose, the leader of Rosebud. Logically speaking, Rose should know that he was investigating the whereabouts. of the Conor family with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors right now. Thus, she would definitely not contact him unless there was something urgent. Could something have happened? With this thought in mind, Gavin answered Rose¡¯s call. Unexpectedly, as soon as the call was picked up, Rose¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end.. ¡°Mr. Clifford! Something bad has happened!¡± ¡°Ms. Conor is missing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Rose¡¯s voice, Gavin¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed! In the next second, the aura around Gavin instantly rippled for a while. The ripple was so powerful it caused the dust in the entire abandoned courtyard to surge out. In fact, with him as the center, the surrounding area in the courtyard seemed to have been cleaned up. Gavin¡¯s voice became low and hoarse. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel!¡± Gavin had just left the hotel and came here. Was he going back to the hotel now? Gavin hung up the call and was about to leave when Harry whispered, ¡°Dark Lord, did something happen to Ms. Conor?¡± Harry sounded like he was asking Gavin about Kris, while in fact, it was at reminder to Gavin. After Gavin heard Harry¡¯s words, he nced at the rockery again. Then, he lowered his voice and said to Harry, ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± On the other side, Harry also cupped his fists and said to Gavin with hist ¡°Understood!¡± eyes, With a swoosh, his figure instantly disappeared from the spot. No one knew where he went. Gavin also turned around and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡± Gavin could have just left by himself. However, he deliberately said this as if he were saying it for someone to hear. However, the remaining members the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Rosebud all spoke in unison. ¡°Understood!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After saying that, they really left with Gavin and disappeared. The abandoned courtyard fell silent again. It was as deserted as ever as if no one had ever been here. After an unknown period of time. Creak! Creak! Creak! A sound suddenly came from the abandoned courtyard. It came from the corner of the rockery that Gavin had noticed earlier. It suddenly moved. Then, a rock in the rockery slowly fell to the side. And from the original position of this mountain rock, a ck figure actually grew out! This person carefully crawled out of the rockery. He even carefully looked in the direction of the entrance. He was afraid that Gavin and the others would suddenly return and ambush him! After confirming that Gavin and the others had left, this person swaggered out. He was dressed in ck. The ck clothes seemed to be the uniform of some organization. There was also a symbol embroidered on his chest. If Gavin, Yana, or Yara were here, they would definitely recognize this symbol. It was a huge hammer surrounded by lightning! This was one of the four symbols on the title deed of the Clifford Ancestral Home! This person frowned and looked deeply in the direction where Gavin and the others disappeared. Then, with a swoosh, he turned into an afterimage and disappeared in a direction. The moment this person left, Harry¡¯s figure slowly appeared from the roof. His eyes fuckered with a cold light as he directly chased after the figure in front of him. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 On the other side, in the hotel. In Kris¡¯ room, Gavin sat on the sofa with a frown. Meanwhile, Rose stood at the side anxiously. There was aptop on the table, and the surveince footage of the hotel was being yed repeatedly. In the surveince footage, Kris left his room shortly after Gavin left the hotel. She first went to Gavin¡¯s room. When she realized that Gavin was not in the room, she turned around and walked down the hotel. Then, She left the hotel alone, and they did not know where she went. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the surveince footage of the hotel stopped there. On the way back, Gavin kept calling Kris¡¯ phone. But all he got was, ¡°The number you have dialed is unavable.¡± What could be confirmed right now was that Kris was missing! As for how Kris disappeared, there was no way to know. Gavin frowned as if he was thinking about something. Meanwhile, Rose kept apologizing to Gavin in fear. ¡°Mr. Clifford, this is my negligence. I didn¡¯t protect Ms. Conor well. Please punish me!¡± Hearing Rose¡¯s nervous voice, Gavin waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Why should I punish you?¡± At this moment, the sisters of Sk walked into the room curiously. The two of them asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Clifford, did something happen?¡± Gavin did not need to answer at all. Rose had already spoken. ¡°It¡¯s because of my negligence that Ms. Conor went missing. Mr. Clifford is very anxious now.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Yana and Yara¡¯s eyes narrowed. They all knew how important Kris was to Gavin. She was one of Gavin¡¯s few family members! However, at this moment, Yara directly said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, if we¡¯re looking for someone, I think we can help.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Yaras words, Gavin raised his head slightly and looked at the sisters. At this moment, Yara looked at Yana. Yana said to Gavin, ¡°Mr. Clifford, actually, finding people is the simplest thing for Sk. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not some warrior with strength above celestial rank or someone with a very high status like Riverurun or Frostpeak¡¯s war general. ¡°Other than that, it¡¯s a piece of cake to find the traces of especially ordinary people who aren¡¯t warriors,¡± Hearing Yana¡¯s confident voice, Gavin nodded and said, ¡°How long will it take?¡± Yana did not answer Gavin¡¯s question. Instead, she said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, please send me the surveince footage of the hotel.¡± Gavin did not hesitate and directly transmitted the footage the hotel gave him to Yana. After Yana received it, she started to operate her phone. After a series of fancy actions, Yana put away her phone and said to Gavin, ¡°Mr. Clifford, please wait a moment.¡± As for how long, she still did not answer Gavin. From the looks of it, she waspletely nning to use her actions to prove the strength of Sk. Moreover, she said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± It was as if it would not take long at all. And that was the truth. Just as Gavin was resting with his eyes closed, the phone in Yana¡¯s hand rang Rose¡¯s gaze and her heart were all on edge. The guilt, struggle, and pain in her heart were mainly because she did not protect. Kris well. Therefore, she was even more anxious about Kris¡¯s whereabouts! At this moment, Yana slowly nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡± Then, Yana hung up the call and said to Gavin, ¡°Mr. Clifford! ¡°Ms. Conor has been kidnapped. She¡¯s currently in an abandoned bell tower in the northwest corner of the South City of West Blue.¡± Hearing Yana¡¯s voice, Rose¡¯s pupils dted. She looked at Yana and blurted out, ¡°Is this true? You found her already? So soon?¡± Yana listened to Rose¡¯s voice and said with a confident smile, ¡°Of course, our Sk has the right to use all surveince equipment. If it¡¯s just investigating the whereabouts of an ordinary person, it¡¯s nothing but a piece of cake.¡± On the other side, after Rose heard Yana¡¯s words, a rather stiff and forced smile appeared on her face as she gave Yana a thumbs-up. ¡°Impressive!¡± However, Rose¡¯s smile proved that she already had some thoughts in her heart. Indeed, she suddenly realized that the people around Gavin were too powerful. There was, of course, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Their incredible. not even need to be emphasized. power did Also, these two women who appearedter were actually so powerful, too. At the very least, they were much more powerful than her Rosebud. In fact, Rose did not even include Leonard¡¯s Southeast Martial Order. She suddenly realized that she was the most useless person around Gavin! Other than having the strength of a celestial warrior, she was absolutely useless! She could not even protect Gavin¡¯s family. ¡°s. What should I do?¡± Surprisingly, Rose sighed in her heart. At this moment, Yara¡¯s surprised voice interrupted Rose¡¯s thoughts. Where¡¯s Mr. Clifford?¡± Where was he? Rose, Yara, and Yana noticed it immediately. Gavin was missing! Gavin was nowhere to be found in this room! Of course, Gavin had no intention of staying behind to express his shock at Sk. Comfort Kris was the most important thing right now. He was already heading to the bell tower that Yana had mentioned. At this moment, in the abandoned bell tower in the northwest corner of the southern part of West Blue. On the top floor. It was also covered in dust, along with a pile of rusty and yellowing metal. that had long been abandoned. gears Their sizes varied. The smallest was only the size of a palm. Thergest had a diameter of more than 10 feet. And on this huge gear with a diameter of over 10 feet, a graceful body was tied up and hung on it. Her hands and feet were opened and ced on one of the teeth of the gear. And this person was Kris. Kris was clearly in aa,pletely unaware of her current situation. Standing in front of her was the man in the cap who had brushed past Gavin and the others in the hotel. Right now, it was as if he was admiring a piece of art, admiring the figure of Kris. Not long after, Kris frowned slightly. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, Kris, who had just opened her eyes, had a confused expression on her face. She had no idea what had happened. When she realized that she was actually being hung on a huge gear, it almost reminded her of the terrifying treatment she had suffered in the Holman family. At this moment, the man¡¯s wretched voice slowly sounded. ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re awake?¡± Hearing this disgusting voice, Kris¡¯ body trembled heavily, and a hint of panic shed in her eyes. The next second, her gaze locked onto the man who spoke. ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡± Kris¡¯ exmation was heard in this abandoned space. ¡°Hahah¡­¡± The man in the cap let out an arrogantugh. His eyes flickered with a lecherous light. As he touched his chin, he sized up Kris and sneered. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where that d*mn Gavin got his luck with women. I envy him so much to be able to find a lover of your quality!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, Kris¡¯s eyes kept flickering. She subconsciously wanted to deny the man¡¯s words and tell him that she was not Gavin¡¯s lover but his aunt, and tell him not to nder Gavin. However, she instantly realized something. This man obviously knew Gavin! He had captured her because of Gavin! How could she put Gavin in danger? Hence, Kris directly said, ¡°Who is Gavin? I don¡¯t know him!¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 ¡°Who is Gavin? ¡°I don¡¯t even know any Gavin!¡± Kris¡¯ scream instantly came out of her mouth. Hearing Kris¡¯s denial, the man¡¯s smile became even more evil. He said to Kris, ¡°Whether you know Gavin or not is not up to you!¡± As he spoke, the man in the cap took out a phone from his pocket. This phone, of course, belonged to Kris. When Kris saw that her phone was in the other party¡¯s hand, her eyes narrowed slightly. On the other hand, the man had already turned her phone back on. Then, he raised the phone in front of Kris. With a click, the phone was unlocked. With a smile on his face, the man muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s so convenient to unlock with face!¡± It was indeed convenient. However, when she heard this man¡¯s words, Kris was instantly shocked. Then, she seemed to be very flustered and anxious as she roared, ¡°Give me back my phone! ¡°Don¡¯t look! Give me back my phone!¡± Kris¡¯ sudden anxiousness piqued the man¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Why? Are there secrets in your phone? ¡°Could it be some private photos or private videos? Hehehe!¡± As he spoke, the smile on the man¡¯s face became even more lewd. He actually lowered his head and opened the photo album in Kris¡¯ phone to admire it. However, there were really not many photos in the photo album. Soon, the man in the cap exited the photo album of Kris¡¯ phone with a disappointed expression. He ridiculed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I want to see. Why are you so anxious? ¡°But¡­¡± The man¡¯s tone changed, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with this person called ¡®Dear Baby? Why did he call you more than 20 times?¡± The moment she heard this, Kris¡¯ face turned red with a ¡°puff¡± like a traffic light at a crossroads. Then, even her screams became strange. ¡°Ah! ¡°You bastard, shut up! Shut up!¡± It turned out that this was what Kris really cared about in her phone! This also caused the man in the cap to look at Kris in confusion. ¡°So, who is he? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re hiding a man behind Gavin¡¯s back? ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± When he said this, the man in the capughed even more sharply. ¡°What a surprise. That idiot Gavin is actually a cuckold! ¡°I want to see who the man who turned Gavin into a cuckold is!¡± As he spoke, this actually called back to the more than 20 missed calls! The next second. ¡°Ding, dong. Ding, dong.¡± The ringtone of a phone rang from this exact hall in the bell tower where they were. Kris¡¯ pupils constricted! She recognized this ringtone. It was the ringtone of Gavin¡¯s phone! Because Gavin was toozy to set such a thing, she was the one who set this ringtone for him on the way to Zenor Town! The man in the cap was slightly stunned when he heard the ringtone. He actually took the phone down from his ear with a dumbfounded expression and asked in confusion, ¡°Is this your ringback tone or¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Hiss!¡± He suddenly inhaled deeply. ¡°Not good!¡± After a series of exmations. With a whoosh, the man in the cap exploded with the power of a warrior and instantly disappeared from the spot. When he appeared again, he was actually behind the huge gear that Kris hung from. Behind this huge gear was actually a sealed spacepletely wrapped by some other gears, like the shell of a turtle. After that, this man stretched out one hand from the round hole in the middle of the gear on Kris¡¯ back. In his hand was a ck pistol. The muzzle of the pistol was pressed against Kris¡¯ temple! The next second, the man¡¯s roar sounded. ¡°Dear Baby, get your ass out here!¡± Fuck¡­ Dear Baby¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s voice, Kris¡¯ red-faced scream sounded again. ¡°Shut up! ¡°I told you to shut the hell up!¡± Damn! Kris felt as if someone had stepped on her tail. Even the word ¡°hell¡± came out of her mouth. Good lord! Such a gentle woman actually had such a side to her? At this moment, Gavin slowly walked out with heavy steps. Not only was Gavin¡¯s footsteps heavy, but his expression was also a little solemn. Only that gaze was filled with embarrassment and strangeness. Although he was unwilling to admit it, he did understand what it meant! He did not care about the pistol pressing against Kris¡¯ head at all. His eyes were filled with Kris¡¯ face. Then, Gavin slowly said in his strange voice, ¡°Auntie¡­ Your contact nickname¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Gavin could finish his sentence, Kris screamed again. ¡°Gav! You heard wrong. You totally heard wrong! ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Don¡¯t listen to this bastard¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°Gav?¡± The man hiding in the gap between the gears heard Kris¡¯ voice and subconsciously said. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Are you really Gavin? This woman is actually your aunt?¡± After hearing this man¡¯s words, Gavin also sighed slightly. He temporarily chased the matter of his name in Kris¡¯ phone out of his mind. Then, his brows slowly sank. He said indifferently, ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap Kris?¡± ¡°Gavin, how did you find this ce?¡± The man hiding in the gear turtle shell questioned directly. Gavin could not see who this person was at all. However, he had already sensed through that person¡¯s aura that this was the warrior who had passed by him in the basement of the hotel. Nheless, he still did not know this man¡¯s identity. At this moment, the man in the cap did not seem to want to wait for Gavin¡¯s answer. Instead, he laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha! As expected of prey with a bounty of 20 million dors! You¡¯re indeed strong enough!¡± Bounty? When Gavin heard this word, he immediately knew who this man was. It turned out that this man was just another pitiful soul who had been tricked by All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. his uncle! Gavin¡¯s uncle, the ruler of Thorns, Howard. ¡°You came at the right time!¡± The man in the cap shouted again. ¡°Gavin Clifford, are you ready to die?¡± Gavin listened to the man¡¯s words and looked at the pistol that he was holding. He spread his hands helplessly and said, ¡°Are you going to hide in that turtle shell to kill me?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Gavin! ¡°I know that you¡¯re worth 20 million dors, so you must be quite strong. That¡¯s why I got a little thing to protect myself and prevent you from ambushing me. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ You¡¯re actually a piece of trash with no strength at all! What a waste of my schemes! ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a piece of trash like you is worthy of a bounty of 20 million dors. Could it be that the backstage programmer typed it wrongly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of dirtying my hands by killing trash like you! Do you see the big gear on the right? You can end it yourself!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s voice, Gavin subconsciously turned his head to the right. There was a gear the same size as the gear tied to Kris. However, the front of the gear was welded with densely packed sharp knives that flickered with a cold light! It exuded a terrifying aura. It seemed that as long as it was a living creature, it would die with just a light touch! Gavin looked at the device with a strange expression. He even muttered in a strange voice, ¡°This is a rather rare kind of seede Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°This is a rather rare kind of assassination method.¡± Gavin¡¯s expression was a little strange when he said this. This was the first time he had seen an assassin telling his target to end it on his Own. In fact, when Gavin said this, he had already noticed something different in front of him. On the ground in front of therge gear that the man in the cap had set up, there was an extremely slight difference between the height of the floor tiles and the surrounding floor tiles. In such a critical situation, no one would usually notice this abnormality. However, Gavin¡¯s sharp insight allowed him to notice that something was not right. The densely packed knife tips on the gears were definitely not for the target to jump up. Instead, when the target walked in front of the gear, he would definitely trigger the mechanism on the floor. The tip of the gear would definitely shoot toward the target, who supposedly had just triggered the mechanism. This way, even if the person who triggered the mechanism did not jump up tomit suicide, he would certainly die! ¡°Cut the crap!¡± On the other side, the killer hiding in the gear turtle shell had already let out an impatient voice. ¡°Hurry up and end it yourself! ¡°Although this woman isn¡¯t your woman, she¡¯s still your aunt. ¡°You¡¯re not going to watch your family die in front of you, are you? ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot her in the head!¡± The assassin hiding in the turtle shell let out a fierce voice. Kris also roared. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Gav! Leave me alone! ¡°Please don¡¯t go over! Please don¡¯t!¡± Of course, Kris was worried about Gavin¡¯s safety. She definitely did not want Gavin¡¯s life to be in danger because of her. Now, Kris was already starting to regret it. 15 When she left the hotel, he only wanted to find out where the Conor family was so she could be of help to Gavin. However, to her surprise, when she came out alone, she became the target of Gavin¡¯s enemies and the bait to lure Gavin out. The guilt and regret in her was about to get out of control. On the other side, Gavin had a faint smile on his face. Of course, this smile was for Kris. Then, he said gently, ¡°Kris, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± As he spoke, he walked toward the gear. At this moment, the assassin hiding in the gear turtle shell looked at Gavin¡¯s actions. The excitement in his pupils was getting more and more obvious. He even muttered in a low voice, ¡°Yes! Hurry up, right there! ¡°As long as you walk over, the 20-million-dor bounty will be mine!¡± At this moment, in this assassin¡¯s eyes, Gavin was a walking stack of cash! Gavin obeyed and strode toward the gear. The floor tile that was about to trigger the mechanism was right in front of him. The assassin hiding in the turtle shell could no longer control the smile on his face. He even said to Kris again, ¡°Your Dear Baby is about to die. Will your heart ache?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Kris let out another ear-piercing scream. Even Gavin was slightly stunned when he heard the scream and turned around. When the assassin hiding in the turtle shell heard Kris¡¯ scream, his hands trembled in fear. The next second, something even more shocking happened. Kris roared, ¡°B¡±stard! I told you to shut up! Shut up! Don¡¯t you understand?!¡± nk! There was a soft sound, followed by Kris¡¯ scream. Kris¡¯ right hand, which was chained to the gear, actually exerted force and instantly broke the chain! Then, Kris turned around and bit the assassin¡¯s exposed right hand. ¡°Ah!¡± The next moment, the assassin screamed like a pig that was being ughtered. In less than a second, the pistol in his hand was snatched away by Kris. Kris directly inserted the muzzle of the pistol into this small hole. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of gunshots suddenly sounded. Along with the sound of bullets ricocheting off heavy gears. ¡°Ah!¡± There was also a man¡¯s painful scream. Kris rained the bullet in the gun as if she had gone crazy. Even though the bullets in the pistol had been emptied, she was still pulling the trigger! At this moment, Kris¡¯ entire face was red. The light on her face was not fierce at all. Instead, it was filled with embarrassment and shyness. Gavin was stunned when he saw this scene. Good lord, was Kris actually this ferocious? Ordinary people, even an adult man, might not be able to break free from those chains. However, Kris was also an ordinary person and even a weak woman. Those thin arms and legs actually broke the chain? She bit the man¡¯s hand, causing him to bleed. After snatching the pistol, she began to shoot crazily. Good God. Looking at Kris now, even Gavin felt a sense of fear. Gulp! This was the sound of Gavin swallowing his saliva. He suddenly understood a principle. No matter how weak a woman looked, he should not deliberately provoke a woman. Women were terrifying creatures! On the other side. ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± A staggering figure fell out of the gear turtle shell. The man in the cap¡¯s entire arm was covered in blood, and his back was, too. He had actually been shot more than once. At this moment, one could clearly see the fear in this man¡¯s heart from his face. He was stunned as he looked at Kris, who was still hanging on the gear. He would never have thought that such a beautiful and delicate woman like Kris would be so ferocious. He even turned to look at Gavin. His gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°How did you subdue such a woman?¡± But just when he looked at Gavin, Kris roared again. 3.5 ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The assassin felt his vision. go ¡°nk!¡± dark. Just like that, the pistol was wedged right in the man¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± The assassin screamed again. He staggered back two steps. A stream of blood flowed out of his nose. ¡°Stop hitting me! Stop hitting me! I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong!¡± The assassin let out a painful roar. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯ll let you go immediately! I¡¯ll let you go immediately! ¡°This is too scary. It¡¯s really too scary!¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and pressed it gently. p! p! p! The chains binding Kris¡¯ other three limbs opened up. ck! Krisnded steadily on the ground. She did not expect that this assassin would actually be afraid of her because of her beating. So much so that he took the initiative to let her 1. However, just as Kris was stunned, that assassin suddenly looked up. His eyes immediately revealed an explosive and ferocious glint. The next second, he roared, ¡°How dare you hit me?! Die!¡± Whoosh! The assassin appeared behind Kris in a sh. Then, he pushed Kris forward. Of course, getting shot and bit by Kris did do damage to him. However, as a warrior, these wounds were far from being enough to make him lose his powerful strength. Therefore, as an ordinary person, Kris was directly pushed to the other. embedded with a sharp knife by the powerful impact. ¡°Ah!¡± Kris screamed. She could not control her body and was about to collide with the tip of the de. Gavin¡¯s eyes suddenly shed. With a whoosh, he instantly charged towards Kris. At this moment, the assassin¡¯s eyes revealed a cruel expression again. He said with a sinister smile, ¡°Hahahahaha! Do you really think I¡¯m that simple? You two idiots are both going to die! The 20-million-dor bounty will be mine after all!¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Would the 20-million-dor bountynd in his hands? In any case, this assassin¡¯s heart was filled with absolute confidence. This was because he saw with his own eyes that Kris¡¯ foot had already stepped hard on the mechanism. The mechanism on the floor was also pressed down. If the mechanism lost its pressure and lifted, then the sharp on the immediately shoot out. gear would Whether it was Kris, who triggered the mechanism, or Gavin who was now on his way to the rescue. They would definitely both be prated by the countless des and die a horrible death! However, Kris¡¯ foot that stepped onto the mechanism did not lift. Just as she was about to be ughtered, with a muffled ¡°Pfft¡±, she felt as if she had plunged into a warm and firm embrace. An extremely familiar scent came from this embrace. It was Gavin. Kris raised her head slightly and looked at Gavin, who had saved her. Her eyes flickered. She actually liked the feeling of being at ease now. However, the matter regarding Gavin¡¯s nickname in her contacts suddenly appeared in her mind again at the most inappropriate time. She instantly felt extremely ufortable again. The next moment, she immediately grabbed Gavin¡¯s hand and turned to re at the assassin. ¡°Gav, kill him, kill that bastard!¡± Now, Kris had basically escaped. As long as she was by Gavin¡¯s side, there was no way for others to use her to threaten Gavin. Therefore, Kris, who had absolute confidence in Gavin¡¯s strength, also used this to ease the awkwardness in her heart. However, at this moment, the killer¡¯s arrogantughter sounded again. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you think he dares to move now?!¡± Kris was confused. She had no idea what this guy was saying. The assassin still had the same smile on his face, but this time, he said to Gavin, ¡°Gavin, I believe you¡¯ve already sensed it, right? It¡¯s right under your feet!¡± Hearing the assassin¡¯s words, Kris subconsciously lowered her head to check. However, her eyes were not sharp enough to see anything abnormal. However, this killer was very kind and said, ¡°Originally, I thought that the woman had triggered the mechanism, and both of you would die. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to move so quickly! ¡°However¡­ The current situation is good, too! ¡°Both of you are stepping on this mechanism. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that as long as the weight applied to this mechanism changes even the slightest, both of you will die! ¡°You two idiots, you fell for my trap, didn¡¯t you?! ¡°You must be scared to death now, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Listening to the killer¡¯sughter. Kris finally noticed something amiss. Her face instantly turned pale. Then, she immediately turned to look at Gavin and said loudly, ¡°Gav, run! ¡°If someone is going to die, I¡¯ll die alone. Nothing must happen to you!¡± Kris had finally figured it out. If she or Gavin moved, the countless des behind them would instantly shoot. towards them. She and Gavin would be killed instantly! Her first reaction was to push Gavin out. The mechanism would definitely take some time to set off. In this period of time, with Gavin¡¯s strength, he could definitely escape. She could use her life to buy time for Gavin to live. With this thought in mind, she actually reached out and started to push Gavin out. However, Gavin had an indifferent smile on his face. He reached out and picked Kris up from the ground. ¡°Gav, you¡­¡± Kris subconsciously eximed in panic. Gavin smiled at Kris and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kris. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Then, he paused. ¡°Hiss!¡± The assassin suddenly took a deep breath. Then, his face turned pale, and his entire body trembled as he said, ¡°You are. You are¡­ Divine¡­¡± What was Gavin? The assassin could not finish his sentence. He had already sensed a great danger. It was now or never to run for his life! ¡°Thud!¡± A soft sound was heard. This assassin unleashed his strength as a warrior and suddenly shot in the opposite direction. At this moment, he finally understood why Gavin, who looked to be in his twenties, was worthy of the 20-million-dor bounty. However, it was obviously toote to realize at this moment. Gavin looked at the assassin who was fleeing in panic. There was a faint smile on his face as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. With a loud bang, Gavin slowly raised his right foot andnded heavily. ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz!¡± Another series of air vibrations sounded. One after another, the densely packed knives floating behind Gavin shot toward the direction where the assassin had fled. Even more shockingly, those knives dashed at more than 10 times the speed when they shot out from the trap. In the blink of an eye. ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± A series of muffled sounds suddenly sounded. The fleeing figure continued to run forward quickly. However, after he took fewer than five more steps away, with a bang, he seemed to have lost all his strength and fell t on the road in front of him. Heypletely still on the ground. The moment he fell down, dozens of blood streams spurted out of his body. This was a strange and even a little cute killer. This rather peculiar, even a little cute killer, had died in the trap he set up just lik that! After doing all this, Gavinpletely ignored the dead assassin¡¯s corpse. Instead, he slowly ced Kris on the ground and looked at her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He asked with concern, ¡°Kris, are you okay? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Kris ignored the corpse and asked Gavin instead. ¡°Gay, are you alright? Are you hurt? ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee out alone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have caused you so much trouble? Chapter 255 Chapter 255 These two people were really funny, both showing concern for the other. Well, they were family, after all. On the other side, Gavin smiled and shook his head at Kris. ¡°Kris, do I look like I¡¯m not okay?¡± Kris finally heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Then, she said to Gavin, ¡°Gav, let¡¯s leave here quickly. This ce looks a little. scary.¡± Indeed. The surroundings were filled with gears that had rusted for an unknown period of time. The scene was undoubtedly a little frightening. However, Gavin turned around and walked in another direction. Then, he bent down and picked up something from the ground. He said to Kris, ¡°Kris, your phone¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Gavin could finish his sentence, Kris pounced on him like a madman and snatched the phone from his hand in an instant. ¡°I don¡¯t want this damn thing!¡± As she spoke, she actually threw her phone out so far that it flew outside the bell tower. Falling from this height, the phone would certainly be smashed into pieces. Gavin froze on the spot with a strange expression. His pupils trembled as he looked at Kris. He was really impressed by Kris today! ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Gavin coughed awkwardly. After all, he knew what caused Kris to act like this today. Of course, he would definitely not expose her. Otherwise, he was certain that he would be even more embarrassed. Meanwhile, Kris turned around as if nothing had happened. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Gay, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, she ran toward the stairs. Gavin looked at Kris¡¯ back and shook his head with a helpless smile. When Gavin and Kris reached the bottom of the bell tower, A series of greetings sounded. 15 ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Greetings, benefactor!¡± ¡°Greetings, Mr. Clifford!¡± Yes, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, except for Harry, warriors from Rosebud, as well as the followers of Yana and Yara from Sk, were all here. They all knelt on one knee and kowtowed to Gavin. Gavin looked at them and smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, get up. There¡¯s no need to make it soplicated.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dark Lord!¡±¡±Thank you, Benefactor!¡±¡±Thank you, Mr. Clifford!¡± The group of people stood up in unison again. Just as they stood up, Rosebud¡¯s head, Rose, slowly walked up. She stood respectfully in front of Gavin and held out a small object with both hands. Then, she said to Gavin, ¡°Benefactor, a phone was thrown down from the bell tower just now. I don¡¯t know if this phone is¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Kris screamed again. Everyone was stunned. There was only Gavin, who had a helpless smile on his face. Clearly, this group of people was already here earlier. As a celestial warrior, it was way too easy for her to catch something that Kris threw out. This was really¡­ It seemed that embarrassing situations just kept oning for Kirs today! On the other side. Harry had been following the man in ck since they left the rockery. At this moment, Harry had already tailed the man all the way and even left the border of West Blue. The suburbs of West Blue werepletely different from the suburbs of Brookspring. The suburbs of Brookspring were all mountains and forests. On the other hand, the outskirts of West Blue were a kind of teau with thousands of ravines and barely any trees. The fewrge ins were all deserts. Meanwhile, Harry followed this person through the gullies. After walking for an unknown distance. 23 When he arrived here, he instantly felt an aura so powerful that he could not resist, enveloping his entire body. Solely sensing the power of this aura, he could already tell that he was absolutely no match for the other party. That was why he had to say those words. At this moment, light footsteps sounded. Harry slowly walked out with one hand on the hilt of his saber. When this man saw Harry, his pupils constricted with shock! ¡°It¡¯s you! ¡°You¡¯re that person¡¯s follower? You discovered me?¡± The person he was referring to was, of course, Gavin. Harry listened to this person¡¯s exmation and was expressionless. He only looked at this man indifferently and said, ¡°Tell me who you are, what organization are you from, and the whereabouts of the Conor family!¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s questioning voice, the man frowned. His eyes were filled with seriousness. He had already felt the difference between his strength and Harry¡¯s. If he fought with Harry, death would be his only destination. Therefore, the only way out now was to run! With this thought in mind. ¡°Puff!¡± With a sound simr to a fart, this person turned around and sprinted with all his might. Looking at this person¡¯s reaction, Harry seemed to have understood how the Dark Lord felt all the time. With a helpless expression on his face, his figure shed and disappeared on the spot. ¡°Puff!¡± The person who had fled earlier spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth and nose. ¡°Plop!¡± He staggered and fell to the ground. Harry stepped on the man¡¯s chest and looked at the pale man coldly. He asked again, ¡°Answer my questions!¡± This person was obviously a tough nut to crack. He knew that he could not beat Harry, nor could he run. However, he would never tell Harry the answers that Harry wanted. He bared his bloody teeth and roared at Harry, ¡°In your dreams! ¡°I won¡¯t tell you even if I die. Kill me!¡± Harry listened to this person¡¯s determined voice and admired him in his heart for being tough, but when it came to actions¡­ ¡°Then you can die!¡± Harry¡¯s expression was cold as he slowly pulled out the dagger from his waist. Seeing this scene, the man knew that he would definitely die. Thus, he gritted his teeth and shouted with a determined gaze, ¡°Loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 ¡°Loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± The man in ck roared. The short knife in Harry¡¯s hand that was shing down at lightning speed suddenly stopped in front of the man in ck¡¯s forehead with a whoosh. A hint of shock appeared in Harry¡¯s eyes. Looking at the man on the ground who was determined to die, Harry immediately asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± The man on the ground still had a fierce expression. Even when facing Harry¡¯s strength that couldpletely crush him, he did not feel any fear in his heart. He gritted his teeth and shouted at Harry again, ¡°Loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± Harry listened to this person¡¯s determined roar and immediately asked again, ¡°Are you talking about the Clifford family in Booksprin?¡± The man who Harry stepped on snorted coldly. ¡°Is there another family in this world that is worthy of being called the strongest family in the world?¡± The strongest family in the world? Harry was now certain that this man was referring to the Clifford family of Brookspring. The eldest son of the Clifford family of Brookspring was none other than the Dark Lord. Harry was confused. What was going on? Could it be¡­ That this man was an ally? Harry pondered. The man roared again, ¡°Kill me! ¡°Why? Are you afraid after hearing the name of the Clifford family? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re daydreaming if you want to get what you want from me! ¡°Loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± The man roared for the third time. Harry lowered his head and looked at the man. The corners of his mouth. twitched strangely. In the next second, with a swoosh, Harry flipped the short knife in his hand and lowered the hilt. Bang! The man was knocked unconscious by the knife. Harry could not be sure if what this person said at the end was true. He was uncertain if this man was really loyal to the Clifford family. Therefore, Harry could not make the decision himself. He could only bring this man back to the Dark Lord and let the Dark Lord deal with him. Hence, Harry carried this man and quickly headed toward the three-star hotel in West Blue. Meanwhile, in Blearus, Emperion, the Barry family¡¯s shrine. There were more than ten middle-aged men standing in the shrine. These dozen or so middle-aged men all looked somewhat simr. These people were all core members of the Barry family. Furthermore, all of them were emitting extraordinary strength. Even the weakest ones amongst them were peak supreme warriors. The old man standing at the front was the current family head, Zion Barry! The strength that Zion faintly emitted actually seemed to be on par with the lord of the Southeast Martial Order, Leonard, or even slightly superior. This was only the aura that was subconsciously emitted under normal circumstances. At their strength, if they let out all of their power, their aura would be several levels stronger. On this side, under Zion¡¯s lead, the dozen or so middle-aged men bowed respectfully in the shrine. Then, they slowly stood up. When Zion turned around, someone said, ¡°Dad, did something happen to the Barry family? Why are we having a family meeting in the shrine?¡± Not only the person who raised the question but many of the remaining people had a hint of doubt in their eyes. At this moment, Zion turned his head slightly in a direction and said in a deep voice, ¡°Simon, tell everyone what you just told me.¡± On the other side, Simon Barry nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Father.¡± He walked out of the crowd and stood in front of Zion. Then, he looked at the brothers present and slowly said, ¡°My son is dead¡­ ¡°What?¡± When the entire shrine heard this news, exmations instantly sounded. Many people were shocked and bewildered. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Who dares to attack the Barry family?¡± ¡°Motherfucker! Who dares? I¡¯ll personally bring people to tear him into pieces!¡± ¡°Simon, my condolences!¡± A series of voices sounded. Zion¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light as he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°You all. Do you really want to take revenge? ¡°Do you really want to cut that killer into pieces?¡± Hearing Zion¡¯s question, the people all had strange expressions, as if they did not understand why their father asked this. Someone also said directly, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Those who killed our family members will be killed no matter who they are!¡± Zion sneered and turned to Simon. ¡°Simon, tell them who did it.¡± Simon took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°The Clifford family of Bookspring, Gavin.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Gasps instantly sounded in the entire shrine. Then, the noisy shrine fell silent in an instant. Everyone¡¯s eyes began to flicker for some reason. There was even a hint of fear in some people¡¯s eyes. Surprisingly, their reaction was different from all the families in small cities like Riverrun. After those families found out about ¡°Gavin¡±, the first thing they said was, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way Gavin is still alive!¡± However, in the shrine of the Barry family of Emperion, the first thing the Barry family members said after they finally reacted was, ¡°Is he really still alive?¡± They were the same in the fact that they were shocked that Gavin was still alive. However, what their words meant waspletely different! It was as if the Barry family of Emperion was long prepared for this. At this moment, the head of the Barry family, Zion, said in a low voice with a serious look on his face, ¡°Back then¡­ ¡°During the Sunspire Resistance, everyone was saying that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Thirty-Power Allied Forces died together! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°However, we didn¡¯t find any evidence of the Frostpeak Dark Warrior¡¯s demise. There wasn¡¯t even a trace in the entire Sunspire that proved it. ¡°Now, Gavin is back. Is it proof that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors are back too?¡± When the Barry family head, Zion, finished speaking, his voice actually started to tremble slightly. There was shockingly a lingering fear in his pupils. On this side, there was a middle-aged man who looked the oldest. He should be Zion¡¯s eldest son, David Barry. He walked out and said nervously, ¡°Dad¡­ ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Gavin is back now. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the old blind man¡¯s prophecy from ten years ago is about to come true?¡± The old blind man¡¯s prophecy?! Gavin had no idea about this at all! However, after David said this, the breathing of everyone in the Barry family became a little rapid. They all knew about this prophecy. Moreover, this prophecy was undoubtedly very important! But what was this prophecy? Gavin would probably have to personally ask the Barry family of Emperion. On the other side, Zion had already spoken slowly. ¡°For now, let¡¯s not bother about Riverrun¡¯s matter. Tell all the members of our family to withdraw from there. Don¡¯t meet Gavin, and don¡¯t have any conflicts. Drag it out as long as we can!¡± After saying this, Zion slowly stood. up. ¡°s¡­¡± After this sigh, he seemed to have aged many years in an instant. With slow footsteps, he slowly walked out of the shrine. The family meeting of the Barry family in its shrine began with the death of Simon¡¯s son, Zion¡¯s grandson, who was clearly a direct member of the Barry family. However, when the name ¡°Gavin Clifford¡± appeared, it was as if the death of Zion¡¯s grandson suddenly seemed irrelevant to everyone. Even Simon himself did not seem to take this matter seriously. One would wonder what Simon¡¯s son would be thinking in hell if he had known. just how pathetically little he mattered to his father. However, it was not that Simon did not feel sorry for his son. It was just that he seemed to be helpless because of the prophecy. There was nothing he could do, and the Barry family frantically recalled its members and avoided Gavin. Yet, Simon¡¯s wife did not think that way at all! Thus. At this moment, more than ten men in ck had already slowly left the door of Emperion in specially- made cars. Their destination was Riverrun, Brookspring! Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Of course, if this group of people from Emperion wanted to go to Brookspring, they would miss their target. After all, Gavin was currently in a hotel in West Blue,forting Kris. Of course, Gavin did not mention anything about Kris¡¯ phone to avoid awkwardness. Meanwhile, Kris was filled with regret. She felt remorseful for being disobedient today and for running out to search for the whereabouts of the Conor family. All these unnecessary things that happenedter were caused by it. Most importantly, Gavin found out about the ¡°Dear Baby¡± matter. However, in reality, what alone today, these things he did not know was that even if she did not go out would still happen. After all, the assassin had had his eyes on Gavin for a long time. Since he had his eyes on Gavin, he had to find a way to lure Gavin out and kill him. However, up until now, the assassins from the international assassin organizations hadpletely underestimated Gavin¡¯s strength. Even if he had set upyers of traps, they werepletely useless in the face of Gavin¡¯s absolute strength. Just as Gavin wasforting Kris¡¯s fragile heart, Someone rang the doorbell from outside. ¡°Who?¡± Gavin¡¯s calm voice sounded. Harry¡¯s response came from outside the door. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, I¡¯m back.¡± Upon hearing Harry¡¯s voice, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. Of course, he knew what he had arranged for Harry to do. They were spying on a person who was hiding in the dark and peeping at them. Now that Harry had returned, he must have found some important clues. Thus, Gavin stood up and said to Kris, ¡°Kris, I have something to do. You can stay here first and¡­¡± Before Gavin could finish speaking, Kris nodded obediently and said, ¡°Gav, go do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡± The way Kris kept nodding with her big eyes made her look as if she had turned into Zoe, obedient and cute. Of course, Gavin knew what was going on with Kris. He pressed his lips with a strange expression. Then, without saying anything, he turned around and left Kris¡¯ room. Kris widened her eyes as she watched Gavin leave her room. ¡°Thud!¡± She instantly bounced up from the sofa. Then, she reached out, grabbed her phone, immediately opened her phone¡¯s contact list, and deleted the ¡°Dear Baby¡± nickname, recing it with the word. ¡°Gav¡±. For some reason, her face was still filled with embarrassment and shyness at this moment. Of course, Gavin did not know what Kris had done in the room. Although his Divine Sense could clearly detect the area, why would he use it on. his aunt out of the blue? On the other side, Gavin, who walked to the corridor, saw Harry standing respectfully in front of him with a fainted person in his hand. A hint of doubt appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. However, the corridor was definitely not a ce to talk. Therefore, Gavin nodded at Harry and turned around to walk into his room. Harry also brought the unconscious person into the room with Gavin. After entering the room, Harry knelt on one knee and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin nodded slightly at Harry and said, ¡°Get up. Did you find anything?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Harry slowly stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Dark Lord!¡± Then, Harry pointed at the person he had thrown on the ground and said, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, when I wanted to kill him, I heard him say ¡®loyalty to the Clifford family till death.¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin lifted his gaze slightly. A hint of surprise and doubt. appeared in his eyes. Then, he looked at Harry and asked, ¡°The Clifford family of Bookspring?¡± When Harry heard Gavin¡¯s question, his expression was a little strange. He nodded and said, ¡°This person also told me that other than the Clifford family of Bookspring, no other family in this world is worthy of the strongest family in the world.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Upon hearing Harry¡¯s answer, the strange expression on Gavin¡¯s face became even more obvious. If what Harry said was true¡­ Then this person was really loyal to the Clifford family! Even if the Clifford family had been destroyed for so many years, he still was ¡°loyal to the Clifford family till death¡±. Moreover, from the ¡°strongest family in the world¡± he mentioned, it could be seen that this person was very fanatical about the Clifford family. Could it be that this man was actually on the same side as him? Gavin was also curious. Then, he said to Harry, ¡°Turn him around. Let me see.¡± Gavin was also curious about who this person was. If he was the Clifford family¡¯s most loyal servant, Gavin might have seen him before. ¡°Understood!¡± After Harry respectfully agreed, he quickly turned over the body of the person he had thrown on the ground. The moment he turned the man around, Gavin¡¯s pupils constricted with shock! He saw the pattern embroidered on the chest of this man¡¯s clothes. It was a huge hammer surrounded by lightning. Moreover, Gavin vividly remembered this pattern. It was one of the four patterns that existed on the Clifford Ancestral Home title deed. If Yana was right, then the organization behind this pattern was once his family¡¯s servant! Except¡­ A dark gold-colored thorn flower slowly appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. Then, he said, ¡°Wake him up!¡± Indeed, this person was currently in aa. Gavin could not ask him anything, even if he wanted to. Harry nodded and reached out to gently press the back of the unconscious man¡¯s neck. ¡°Hiss!¡± A deep breath was suddenly heard. Surprisingly, the unconscious man sat up straight from the ground. He widened his eyes, obviously having no idea of what was going on. The first person he saw when he opened his eyes was Harry! He subconsciously opened his mouth and roared, ¡°Where did you bring me to? Do you want to torture me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The sneer was filled with contempt. ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of death. What else can I be afraid of? ¡°Loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± This person actually shouted again. It was fine just to shout it once. After shouting so many times, Gavin felt that it was very deliberate. He slowly turned around to face the man and said, ¡°You are from the Clifford family of Bookspring?¡± When the man heard Gavin¡¯s voice, he turned his gaze over and straightened his neck. ¡°We¡¯ll always be the Clifford family of Bookspring¡­¡± When he said this, his voice instantly stopped. His eyes were fixed on Gavin¡¯s face, and his pupils trembled violently! It was as if he had seen a scene that caused his entire world to copse. He seemed very excited, and his body trembled. In the next second, this person instantly rummaged through his clothes. Harry and Gavin did not stop him. They were not worried that this person would find something to assassinate Gavin. Because this man was just way too weak. Soon, he took out his phone and opened the lock screen. The wallpaper on the lock screen was a photo of Gavin from ten years ago! Although ten years had passed, Gavin¡¯s young and handsome face had not changed at all! This person looked at his lock screen and became even more excited. The next second, he threw his phone away with a bang. ¡°Swoosh!¡± He stretched his body and stood up! ¡°Plop!¡± Then, he fell to his knees. He raised his hands high and looked excited. It was as if tears had appeared in his eyes. He roared at Gavin and kowtowed! ¡°I am an outer disciple of Craftsman Valley. Greetings, Young Master!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of the head knocking against the ground reverberated through the air! Gavin looked at the trembling man kneeling on the ground, and his eyebrows twitched unnaturally. He muttered in his heart, ¡°Craftsman Valley?¡± He had never heard of this name before. However, this was not strange. After all, he had never heard of Thorns before, too. He looked at the person kneeling on the ground and leaned forward slightly. ¡°You know me?¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Valley was just an unexpected pleasant surprise! Therefore, Gavin directly said loudly, ¡°Take me there!¡± The main reason he wanted to go to the Clifford family was, of course, for his family heirloom, which was the Clifford family¡¯s token that Yana told him about! His secondary goal was to see if the Conor family had any news about his uncle, Howard. Or maybe Howard was now with the Conor family. Gavin wanted to ask Howard in person why he betrayed the Clifford family! On the other side, Kris also received the news immediately. She walked out of the room excitedly and followed Gavin. They rode the cars driven by Rosebud members and quickly headed toward Craftsman Valley. Kris did not ride in the same car as Gavin. Instead, it was the outer disciple of Craftsman Valley who sat beside Gavin. This was because Gavin still had some questions to ask this person on the way to find the Conor family. At this moment, sitting in the speeding car, Gavin directly asked, ¡°The Conor family has been hiding in West Blue for so many years. Why did your people rush to pick them up at this time?¡± This Craftsman Valley disciple had already expressed his absolute loyalty to Gavin. At this moment, he told him everything he knew. ¡°Because our leader got the news from somewhere. ¡°That traitor, Thorns, seems to know where the Conor family is hiding. ¡°In order to protect the Conor family, the leader decided to bring the Conor family¡¯s people to Craftsman Valley.¡± When Gavin heard the words ¡°Thorns¡±, his eyes narrowed slightly. The ruler of Thorns was his uncle, Howard, who was also a member of the Conor family, If Thorns only knew the Conor family¡¯s location now, it meant that Howard had already left the Conor family long ago. In fact, he had already left the Conor family before the Conor family started hiding. Which meant that Howard was now¡­. Gavin¡¯s brows slowly lowered as he began to ponder. At this moment, Harry, who was sitting in the passenger seat, also said to this outer disciple of Craftsman Valley, ¡°So, in the beginning, you thought we were from Thorns?¡± The outer disciple of Craftsman Valley nodded with an awkward smile on his face. ¡°Yeah¡­ 275 ¡°Clearly, I almost made a huge mistake. Nheless, the current oue should be considered good¡­¡± Just as the outer sect disciple of Craftsman Valley finished speaking, the phone in Gavin¡¯s pocket suddenly rang. The rapid ringtone made Gavin frown slightly. He quickly took out his phone and saw the notification on it. It was the person in charge of Riverrun Sk, Yana. After Gavin picked up Yana¡¯s call, her voice came directly from the phone. ¡°Young Master, we found traces of Throsn in West Blue!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows when he heard Yana¡¯s voice. He subconsciously nced at the outer disciple of Craftsman Valley beside him. Speak of the devil! This person had just mentioned Thorns! And they had discovered Thorns¡¯ men right after! Suddenly, Gavin felt a sense of relief in his heart. He was d that Craftsman Valley reacted quickly and that they had arrived a step earlier than Thorns. However, Gavin¡¯s eyes still slowly dimmed. A faint cold light appeared in his eyes. Then, he said, ¡°Where are they now?¡± Yana said without hesitation, ¡°ording to their course, they seem to be heading toward the ce where the Conor family lived previously!¡± Gavin nodded and hung up. The people from Craftsman Valley had really guessed it right. Thorns had indeed arrived. Moreover, they were really here to look for the Conor family. Gavin said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to Craftsman Valley for now. Let¡¯s go to the Conor family first!¡± ¡°Keep the others moving. We¡¯ll go there ourselves.¡± Although Rose did not know what had happened, she quickly obeyed Gavin¡¯s orders and gave instructions to her subordinates in charge of driving through the walkie-talkie. As for herself, she had changed the direction of the car and headed toward the ce where the Conor family of West Blue once lived. Not long after, the car Rose drove slowly stopped outside the courtyard. The moment their car stopped. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Five air-piercing sounds were instantly heard. Five warriors with terrifying auras instantly surrounded the car Gavin was in. One of them frowned and said coldly, ¡°Get lost! This isn¡¯t a ce you should be!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s rude voice, Gavin¡¯s face was expressionless. He slowly pushed open the door and got out of the car. That was because he had already seen the clothes the five of them were wearing. There was a pattern embroidered on their chests. It was the dark gold-colored thorn flower! The moment Gavin got out of the car, the person who had spoken previously took a step forward and punched Gavin¡¯s temple. He even cursed angrily. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Fucking hell! Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Fucking idiot!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death! ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled sound was suddenly heard. A figure was sent flying. However, the person who was sent flying was not Gavin, who had been attacked previously. Instead, it was this warrior who had attacked Gavin. ¡°Boom!¡± The figure of the warrior was sent flying through the wall of the Conor family¡¯s residence and fell heavily into the courtyard. At this moment, the four people around Gavin reacted at the same time. All of their eyes almost popped out of their sockets as they roared angrily one. after another. ¡°You actually dare to provoke Thorns?¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± A few muffled sounds of footsteps on the ground sounded. The four of them jumped up at the same time and rushed toward Gavin. However, Gavin¡¯s footsteps did not change at all. Their aggressive attacks did not even reach Gavin. Sitting in the car, Harry and Rose could not wait any longer. There was no need for Gavin to take action against these small fries personally. Harry was a warrior whose incredible strength was still unknown, and Rose was a celestial warrior. Any one of them could easily crush these warriors. Screams immediately spread throughout the entire Conor family courtyard! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The noise outside the courtyard made the three people in the courtyard frown slowly. The three of them looked at the entrance at the same time. Of course, these three people were also wearing the clothes of the Thorns. However, the aura they emitted¡­ Shockingly, they were just as powerful as the aura of those eight Soutnd Armymanders from Soutnd Mansion. In fact, the person standing in the middle, who looked obviously older, was emitting an aura that was undoubtedly superior to thosemanders. It was obvious how strong these three people were. At this moment, the strongest warrior nodded slightly at the other two. The next moment. these two men disappeared from the courtyard. Then, they appeared outside the door of the courtyard of the Conor family. The moment they appeared, they frowned. This was because they realized that the warriors that the Thorns had deployed to guard the door were all dead! They knew that these guards were all powerful warriors above the intermediate. supreme rank! These intermediate supreme rank and above experts had actually been instantly. killed by the other party without any chance to retaliate. At this moment, they instantly understood how powerful the enemy was. However, there was no fear in their hearts. After all, they were absolutely confident in their own strength. However, the moment they raised their heads, wanting to see who their opponent was, their eyes instantly narrowed all of a sudden. A hint of shock appeared in their eyes. After the surprise, the two of them looked at each other, and a glint of pleasant. surprise appeared in their eyes. One of them turned to Gavin and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re here as expected!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows when he heard the other party¡¯s voice. What did he mean by as expected? Could it be that the people of Thorns already knew that he wasing to West Blue and wanted to come to this ce? Did they appear here on purpose to wait 15 for him?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. However, the other party did not seem to have any intention of giving Gavin a chance to react. He directly said, ¡°Gavin! ¡°Survivor of the Clifford family, you killed so many of Thorns¡¯ subordinates! ¡°Instead of hiding in Brookspring like a turtle, you actually dare toe out? Are you here to die?¡± Hearing their mor, Gavin put away his doubts for the time being and looked at the two of them. ¡°Where is Howard?¡± Of course, Gavin could not be bothered to argue with them. He knew that they had appeared in West Blue, so he took the initiative toe look for them. On one hand, it was to kill them. On the other hand, of course, it was to find out the whereabouts of Howard.¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s question, the two of them instantly revealed a wisp of anger in their eyes. At the same time, they took a step forward and shouted angrily, ¡°Kid! ¡°Do you think a piece of trash like you can call our ruler by his name?¡± ¡°You better p yourself on the face to apologize!¡± Woah, these two actually dared to ask Gavin to p himself? Meanwhile, Harry was frowning. He nced at Gavin and saw that his Dark Lord did not move at all. He understood what was going on and took a step forward. Then, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°No one dares to ask the Dark Lord to p himself!¡± After Harry finished speaking, with a buzz, the air suddenly trembled. The next second. ¡°Smack! Smack!¡± The crisp sound of two tight ps against two faces could be heard instantly. ¡°Pat, pat, pat!¡± The two Thorns warriors simultaneously took three steps back. Two bright red handprints appeared on their faces. There was even a trace of blood in the corner of their mouths. ¡°What?¡± The two of them narrowed their eyes and locked their shocked and terrified gazes. on Harry! Although they had literally just been pped in the face, they were not angry at 23 all. This was because, in just a short moment, they had sensed the difference in strength between the two of them and Harry. Harry was way too fast. The two of them could not even see Harry¡¯s actions, let alone react. Before they knew it, they got pped. Moreover, Harry had injured them with just a single p. How was this possible? They were all powerful celestial rank warriors at the novice level who were almost about to reach the intermediate level! There was no need to borate on the status of the celestial warriors in this world. However, despite their extraordinary strength, they were actually unable to retaliate at all in front of this person. Just how strong was this man? The two of them looked at Harry with flickering eyes. Then, they nced at each other and revealed a trace of vignce in their eyes. ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s been helping that trash, Gavin? ¡°Why did you help Gavin to go against the Thorns? What benefits can that stray dog Gavin give you? Thorns will pay ten times the price!¡± Indeed, in their eyes, a powerful warrior like Harry would never be a person¡¯s subordinate. Especially when that person was Gavin. A man who was the sole survivor of a family that had been ughtered, and a young man only in his twenties. Such a young man must be a useless piece of trash. It was absolutely impossible for Gavin to recruit a powerful man like Harry. However, when Harry heard their words, the anger in his eyes became even more obvious. Harry growled in a hoarse voice again. ¡°For those who speak rudely to the Dark. Lord! ¡°Only death awaits!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as Harry finished speaking, his figure instantly disappeared. The two warrior¡¯s cyes were filled with fright. They quickly retreated with panicked expressions because they knew the difference in strength between them and Harry! However! 10.4 The difference in strength between them and Harry was beyond their imagination. It was insurmountable! ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah! My hand!¡± Two screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered instantly sounded. Two lines made of blood appeared in the sky, and blood slowly fell to the ground. ¡°Thud! Thud!¡± The arms of these two warriorsnded lightly on the soil. ¡°Ah!¡± The two warriors clutched their empty shoulders and kept roaring in pain. Behind the two screaming men, Harry slowly put away his dagger. With his back facing the two of them, he said coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered the Dark Lord¡¯s question. So I¡¯ll spare your lives for now! ¡°Answer Lord Dark Lord¡¯s question immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy! At this moment, Harry was emitting a strong aura. If a mortal were standing here, they might not even be able to open their eyes from the pressure of this aura. The two warriors endured the pain of losing their arms and gritted their teeth. with difficulty. ¡°Why? ¡°How much did he give you to help him like this?¡± Up until now, the two of them still did not think that Gavin was outstanding in any way whatsoever. ¡°s¡­¡± At this moment, Gavin sighed softly. He slowly walked out and walked toward the two warriors with broken arms. These two warriors, of course, heard Gavin¡¯s sigh. They immediately roared angrily. ¡°Kid, why the fuck are you sighing?¡± ¡°If not for the fact that you have such a powerful warrior by your side, killing you would be as easy as crushing an ant!¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of us!¡± Did these two really not know anything about learning from their mistakes? At this moment, Harry could no longer suppress the anger in his heart when he saw others insulting the Dark Lord like this. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± Two silver-white rays shed. The two warriors¡¯ painful roars instantly stopped. The next moment, two detached heads rolled to the ground with their eyes wide open. Harry had killed two novice celestial warriors in an instant! This scene made Rose¡¯s heart jump in horror! Because these two people¡¯s strength was the same as hers! On the other side, Harry, who had killed the two of them, hurriedly knelt on one knee and apologized to Gavin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dark Lord. I killed them without waiting for your order. You haven¡¯t gotten the answer you wanted. Please punish me, Dark Lord!¡± On the other side, Gavin shook his head with a faint smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still one of them left, right?¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still one of them left, right?¡± With a faint smile on his face, Gavin turned to look at the entrance of the Conor family¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Harry and Rose instantly turned to look at the entrance of the Conor family¡¯s courtyard as well. Of course, from the looks of it, there was indeed no one around. However, both of them had captured a powerful aura. This aura made Rose¡¯s heart skip a beat. This was because the person inside was clearly stronger than her. However, for Harry, it was nothing worth worrying about. In the Conor family¡¯s courtyard, the strongest Thorns warrior frowned deeply. A hint of fear appeared in his eyes. He also felt a strong sense of pressure and intimidation from Harry. He was well aware of his twopanions. He knew how strong these two people were. Although he was much stronger than them, if he were to face them alone, he would definitely have a rather difficult time. However, these two were instantly killed before they could even see the other party¡¯s actions clearly. So, just how strong was this person? Could he possibly be a divine rank warrior? However, if he was really a divine rank warrior, why would he be willing to be the subordinate of someone else? Why would someone this strong be the subordinate of that trash, Gavin?. For some reason, even at this point, in the eyes of the people of Thorns, Gavin. was still a piece of trash in his twenties. Therefore, up until now, this person was still only afraid of Harry, not Gavin. Instead of being afraid of Gavin, he was more shocked by him. He could not figure out what kind of ability Gavin had to make a divine rank warrior his subordinate. So much so that this man was willing to even kneel respectfully in front of Gavin. Could it be because of Gavin¡¯s charisma? This was just too ridiculous! The warrior hiding in the courtyard looked nervously at the low wall on the other side of the courtyard. He seemed to be calcting the possibility of him escaping now. From the looks of his retreating footsteps, he probably felt that the possibility of him escaping was indeed quite high! After all, he was far from being strong enough to fight someone as powerful as Harry! It was now or never for him to flee! However, after this person took two light steps, he suddenly stopped. A look of struggle appeared in his eyes. His fists clenched tightly together. Then, they actually muttered in a low voice, ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave yet. My mission hasn¡¯t beenpleted!¡± Although this person¡¯s murmur was very soft, Gavin¡¯s sharp perception clearly captured it. Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Mission? Isn¡¯t this person¡¯s mission to find the Conor family¡¯s people?¡± The Conor family¡¯s people were not here now. Thus, their mission supposedly had already failed. Logically speaking, this person could totally leave now. However¡­ Could it be that this person had another mission? Gavin could not help but think of these two warriors who had just died. The moment they saw him, they blurted out, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re here as expected!¡± Could it be because of him? Could these people¡¯s main goal be to kill him? But if that was the case¡­ When this man saw that there was such a powerful warrior by his side, it was more than enough for them to realize that their mission had failed as well. What reason did this man have not to run? This mission¡­ For a moment, Gavin¡¯s heart sank. This mission was probably very important. Gavin looked at Harry, who was about to go inside and find that person. He raised his hand slightly and gave Harry instructions. Gavin felt that after the other party knew Harry¡¯s strength, it would be a little difficult for him to get information out of him. He might as well¡­ At this moment, he thought of making use of the fact that they looked down on him to achieve his goal. With this thought in mind, Gavin said to the Conor family in the courtyard, ¡°Stop hiding ande out to answer the question!¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, the scene around him fell into silence. Of course, the man inside was still hiding and noting out. He was in a dilemma. On one side was the powerful Harry, and on the other side was his mission. Outside, Gavin¡¯s lips had already curled up slightly. He turned to Harry and said, ¡°You should leave first. Otherwise, if you scare our friend, he won¡¯t dare toe out.¡± On the other side, Harry respectfully said to Gavin, ¡°Yes, Dark Lord. Understood.¡± After saying this, Harry¡¯s figure instantly disappeared with a whoosh! When the man inside saw the scene outside, he was obviously stunned. After watching Harry leave, he instantly spread out his Divine Sense. In the end, he realized that the aura of the powerful warrior from before hadpletely disappeared! He actually left just like that? A hint of surprise slowly appeared in this person¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself excitedly, ¡®This Gavin is truly as the rumors say, a dumbass whose brain isn¡¯t working properly! How dare he send his most powerful subordinate away at a time like this? Isn¡¯t this suicide?¡¯ On the other side, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Hurry up ande out. Come out and answer my questions honestly so that today¡¯s matter can end early. I¡¯m already sleepy.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Gavin actually yawned exaggeratedly. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A heartyugh came from the courtyard as soon as Gavin finished speaking. Footsteps sounded. The warrior who was hiding in the courtyard finally swaggered out. When Rose, who had yet to leave, saw this warrior, she became nervous and her body gradually stiffened. After all, she could clearly feel the aura emanating from this man. It was even stronger than what she had felt earlier. She was very certain that she was definitely no match for this person. However¡­ The Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors was so much more powerful than her! On the other side, the warrior, who walked outughing, also said arrogantly to Gavin, ¡°Gavin. Oh, Gavin Clifford! ¡°You really live up to your reputation!¡± These words sounded like praise for Gavin, but the expression on his face and the tone of his voice were clearly filled with mockery. This person¡¯s mocking voice did not stop there. He continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you sense my strength? ¡°If you can¡¯t tell, can¡¯t the woman behind you tell? ¡°You actually chased away the only powerful warrior by your side? ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± As he spoke, the person actuallyughed again. ¡°My goodness, you idiot, I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± ¡°You¡¯re delivering your life to my door, there¡¯s no reason for me to reject it!¡± When he said thest sentence, his eyes narrowed, and a fierce and aggressive glint appeared! Chapter 261 Chapter 261 The terrifying aura on this person¡¯s body rippled and spread out. To Gavin, it was as if he did not sense anything at all. He looked at the man in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°The questions you need to answer are different from theirs. ¡°Tell me, what is your mission here?¡± Gavin acted as if he did not hear this person mocking him at all. After all, to him and his people, this man¡¯s behavior was no different from that of a clown. It was not even worth mentioning! Gavin¡¯s tone was nonchnt, and the arrogance in this man¡¯s heart was provoked, filling him with rage. He was furious due to the fact that Gavin actually still did not realize the dire situation he was in, and even dared to question him. ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re too arrogant! ¡°How dare you question me in my face? ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± After his threatening words, Rose, who was standing behind Gavin, curled her lips with a strange expression and said, ¡°I suggest that you answer the question. That way, you can suffer less¡­ This is a kind reminder.¡± When Rose said this, her tone was a little yful. Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Gavin looked at Rose in surprise. He felt Rose¡¯s personality was quite interesting. On the other side, when this warrior heard Rose¡¯s words, he thought it was extremely ridiculous and burst outughing. ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°Me? Suffer less? Me? Hahahaha¡­¡± As if he had heard the funniest thing in his life, he said to Rose, ¡°You¡¯re going to spare me? ¡°Or is this piece of trash going to? ¡°I¡¯ll kill this trash first. Then, as for you¡­¡± This person sized up Rose and revealed a lecherous glint in his eyes. The next second, there was a soft thud. A terrifying vibration spread out in the air. This man was originally more than 30 feet away from Gavin just a second ago, but now, he instantly appeared in front of Gavin. Disregarding manners, he actually wanted to take advantage of this moment to Looking at Gavin, who was still in a daze, the bloodlust and cruelty in his eyes became even more obvious. His fist smashed down at Gavin at an extremely fast speed. The speed was so fast that it even produced a sonic boom. Behind his fist, there was even a distortion in the air produced from his fist exceeding the speed of sound and breaking the sound barrier! In his eyes. the speed of his punch was already extremely quick. Gavin would definitely die! No one could dodge it. However, in the next moment. ¡°Tab!¡± There was a soft sound. The sonic boom disappeared, and so did the distortion behind the fist. In its ce was the fist that was firmly held in Gavin¡¯s hand. ¡°This¡­¡± The man¡¯s pupils constricted! ¡°Impossible!¡± He let out a scream as if everything he had ever believed in had shattered into pieces. Gavin¡¯s calm voice sounded casually at this moment. ¡°Too slow.¡± The two words ¡®too slow¡¯ were like two terrifying thunderbolts that exploded in this man¡¯s heart. Too slow? His punch was quick enough to break the sound barrier, yet it was too slow for Gavin? In his eyes, Gavin was a useless piece of trash without any strength! However, his attack, which he was so certain was fatal, was actually easily blocked by this piece of trash. Could it be that Gavin¡­ Before he could react, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Answer my question!¡± When Gavin said this, his expression gradually turned cold, and a chilly light appeared in his eyes. Previously, when he heard Gavin questioning him, his heart was filled with amusement and ridicule. But now, theughter and ridicule in his heart had all disappeared. In its ce was a hint of fear, as if it came from being stared at by the abyss of hell. His body began to tremble slightly. However, he still simply refused to believe it. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Impossible! ¡°Ah!¡± His other fist smashed down on Gavin again, creating a rapid sound barrier. However, the next moment, he saw a hint of helplessness appear in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Gavin actually shook his head and sighed. The next second. Before his fist had yet tond on Gavin, he felt his body suddenly soar into the air. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. There was a sonic boom in his ears. ¡°Boom!¡± This person¡¯s body was directly smashed into the ground. ¡°Smach!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Screams and the sound of blood gushing out suddenly sounded. Half of his body was instantly shattered at this moment! Large cracks appeared on the ground. ¡°Ah!!¡± His screams seemed to have rmed all the birds and beasts in the surroundings. Immediately, arge number of birds soared into the sky as if they were frightened. Amidst his screams, Gavin¡¯s cold voice slowly sounded. ¡°You still have onest chance¡­¡± This man who was enduring immense pain had already turned pale, and his face was filled with fear. Blood and sweat intertwined over his face. He felt like he was going crazy. Was Gavin not only in his twenties? Was he not a piece of trash from the Clifford family? When the Clifford family was destroyed, he hid and did not dare to appear. He was only in his twenties. How could he be so powerful? At this moment, this man finally understood. He understood why the powerful warrior from before was willing to kneel at Gavin¡¯s feet and bow down. Clearly, Gavin was even stronger than the person just now! This was because, up until now, he still could not sense any aura of a warrior from Gavin! ¡°Is he even human? What kind of monster is he?¡± With horror, this thought appeared in his mind. In fact, when he looked at Gavin¡¯s cold gaze, he even forgot the pain of having half of his body shattered. There was only one feeling in his heart, and that was fear! Gavin looked at the warrior who had been in a daze for a long time. He shook his head again and sighed. Hearing Gavin¡¯s sigh, the warrior from Thorns instantly felt his hair stand on end! Of course, he did not forget that thest time Gavin sighed, half of his body was directly shattered. If Gavin sighed again now¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± Perhaps it was because of the fear in his heart, or perhaps it was because of his desire to survive. This person forgot about everything else and roared. On the other side, Rose spread her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± Adding salt to injury? However, at this moment, this Thorns warrior could not care less about Rose¡¯s words. In fact, if he still wanted to dwell on it and regret not listening to Rose earlier, he might have already vomited blood and died from anger. But now, his heart waspletely drowned in fear. How could he have the time to care about such things? At this moment, he looked at Gavin¡¯s cold gaze and roared in horror, ¡°I¡¯m here to stall you and buy time for the brothers who are besieging the Craftsman Valley!¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 ¡°I¡¯m here to stall you and buy time for the brothers who are besieging the Craftsman Valley!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this person¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank! ¡°Besiege the Craftsman Valley?¡± The terrified Thorns warrior continued to yell. ¡°Actually, we already knew that the Conor family was¡­¡± His voice came to an abrupt end. Because his head had already been smashed into dregs by Gavin¡¯s punch! At this moment, Gavin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Of course, there was also a trace of anxiety in his heart. He had already obtained the information he needed from this. There was no need for him to live anymore. person. After Gavin killed this person with a punch, he turned around and left. He even let out a cold and hoarse voice. ¡°Hurry! ¡°Immediately head to the Craftsman Valley!¡± Rose was also shocked when she heard the answer from this person. She immediately turned around and rushed to her car. Harry, who was hiding somewhere, also rushed back at this moment. The car Gavin was in instantly sped toward the Craftsman Valley. Gavin, who was sitting in the back row, narrowed his eyes slightly. Harry, who was familiar with Gavin, could tell at a nce that Gavin was angry. Exactly! Gavin was angry. On the one hand, he was angry with that bastard Howard, who had so many wicked and evil schemes. On the other hand, he was angry at himself for underestimating Thorns! It turned out that the people of the Thorns had long nned toe to the courtyard of the Conor family. They actually knew in advance that the Conor family¡¯s people had been taken. away by the Craftsman Valley. Simrly, they also knew that he hade to West Blue. Moreover, they were so perfect with the timing! He had just learned that the Conor family¡¯s people were in Craftsman Valley, and he was about to set off for the Craftsman Valley when his men found traces of Thorns. Thorns knew that once he found their traces, he would definitely find them before anything else. That was why they had lured him here. Moreover, the reason these people appeared here was solely to stall for time. So that they could besiege the Craftsman Valley and capture the Conor family¡¯s people! This series of actions made it seem as if the Thorns had a pair of eyes watching him at all times. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was a mole! Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. There was definitely a mole. Otherwise, how could the people of Thorns have such detailed information about him? Was it someone close to him? The faces of Kris, Yana, Yara, and Rose appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. If there were really a mole around him, that person could only be one of these four people. However, he quickly shook his head and chased this thought out of his mind. He directly denied his guess. Because even if he did not believe others, he was absolutely confident in himself. He had never made any mistakes in his observation. These four women werepletely loyal to him. With this thought in mind, Gavin slowly turned his gaze to the outer disciple of the Craftsman Valley beside him. He was not thinking that this outer disciple was the mole because he was certain that this person was loyal to him. He was thinking that the mole was in Craftsman Valley! Of course, Gavin could also confirm that there was no mole among the Conor family. If there was a mole in the Conor family, the people of Thorns would definitely not drag it out until now to look for the Conor family. After all, the Conor family had the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom! Not long after, Gavin¡¯s car had already left West Blue¡¯s city area. As for the remaining people from Rosebud, they were waiting here. After all¡­ Only Harry, who was in the same car as Gavin, knew the location of the Craftsman Valley, as well as the outer disciple of the Craftsman Valley. They could not possibly wander around the desert like headless flies, right? Looking at Gavin¡¯s car which had rushed out and ignored them, the group of people immediately realized that something must have happened! Therefore, they followed closely behind Gavin¡¯s car instantly after. On the other side, in the Craftsman Valley, which Harry had previously observed from afar. At this moment, mes soared into the sky. Shouts of war shook the atmosphere! Countless warriors surrounded the periphery of the huge valley. Moreover, the strength emanating from these warriors was incredible! It waspletely different from the previous Soutnd Army. Although the Soutnd Army had arge number of troops, most of them were only ordinary warriors and expert warriors. Inparison, the more than a thousand people gathered here all emitted the auras of advanced supreme rank warriors! In fact, there were more than a dozen warriors above celestial rank! It could be seen that the strength of the Thorns was really powerful! At this moment, the powerful warriors of Thorns had already broken through the outer defense line of the Craftsman Valley. They charged into the valley. Tons of the weaker outer disciples of the Craftsman Valley had already been ughtered, and the ce had turned into a river of blood! At the center of the Craftsman Valley, more than ten people were anxiously protected by the disciples of Craftsman Valley. They were at a loss. If Gavin were present, he would definitely recognize that these people were his family, his mother¡¯s family! An old man in the center held a ck box tightly in his arms. This ck box was the Clifford family¡¯s heirloom! At this moment, they had nowhere to retreat. This was a valley, a dead end. There was only one entrance. Although it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, as long as the enemies broke through the line of defense, it meant that the Craftsman Valley would face absolute doom. Around 30 top warriors from the Craftsman Valley were protecting the Conor family¡¯s people. All of them had serious expressions as they listened to the battle cries outside. ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± At this moment, a young man and woman appeared in the crowd of the Conor family. The woman was valiant and beautiful, and the man was also very handsome. Someone from the Conor family immediately said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Mr. Lawrence.¡± Clearly, these two people had rather high statuses! The surrounding Craftsman Valley people also called respectfully one after another. Clearly, these two people should be the children of the Craftsman Valley¡¯s leader. At this moment, Ms. Lawrence had aplicated expression on her face as she said to the people from the Conor family, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We will definitely think of a way to send you out of here!¡± Hearing her words, the old man holding the ck box said in a deep voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we leave or not. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we die here! ¡°But¡­ the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom can¡¯t fall into the hands of these people!¡± As he spoke, he tightened his grip on the box in his arms. Ms. Lawrence also said very seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We, the Craftsman Valley, pledge our loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± However, Mr. Lawrence, who was standing behind Ms. Lawrence, had a strange look in his eyes. He seemed to be a little fierce as he took a deep look at the box in the arms of the Conor family¡¯s old man. As if worried that his gaze would be discovered, he immediately diverted. everyone¡¯s attention and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and take a look. Be careful!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ms. Lawrence nodded heavily and looked at Mr. Lawrence with concern. ¡°Brother, be careful. Protect Father!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± For some reason, although the faces of all the Craftsman Valley members around were filled with anxiety and nervously, this man, Mr. Lawrence, actually smiled faintly. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 There was definitely a mole. Otherwise, how could the people of Thorns have such detailed information about him? Was it someone close to him? The faces of Kris, Yana, Yara, and Rose appeared in Gavin¡¯s mind. If there were really a mole around him, that person could only be one of these four people. However, he quickly shook his head and chased this thought out of his mind. He directly denied his guess. Because even if he did not believe others, he was absolutely confident in himself. He had never made any mistakes in his observation. These four women werepletely loyal to him. With this thought in mind, Gavin slowly turned his gaze to the outer disciple of the Craftsman Valley beside him. He was not thinking that this outer disciple was the mole because he was certain that this person was loyal to him. He was thinking that the mole was in Craftsman Valley! Of course, Gavin could also confirm that there was no mole among the Conor family. If there was a mole in the Conor family, the people of Thorns would definitely not drag it out until now to look for the Conor family. After all, the Conor family had the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom! Not long after, Gavin¡¯s car had already left West Blue¡¯s city area. As for the remaining people from Rosebud, they were waiting here. After all¡­ Only Harry, who was in the same car as Gavin, knew the location of the Craftsman Valley, as well as the outer disciple of the Craftsman Valley. They could not possibly wander around the desert like headless flies, right? Looking at Gavin¡¯s car which had rushed out and ignored them, the group of people immediately realized that something must have happened! Therefore, they followed closely behind Gavin¡¯s car instantly after. On the other side, in the Craftsman Valley, which Harry had previously observed from afar. At this moment, mes soared into the sky. Shouts of war shook the atmosphere! Countless warriors surrounded the periphery of the huge valley. Moreover, the strength emanating from these warriors was incredible! It waspletely different from the previous Soutnd Army. Although the Soutnd Army had arge number of troops, most of them were only ordinary warriors and expert warriors. Inparison, the more than a thousand people gathered here all emitted the auras of advanced supreme rank warriors! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In fact, there were more than a dozen warriors above celestial rank! It could be seen that the strength of the Thorns was really powerful! At this moment, the powerful warriors of Thorns had already broken through the outer defense line of the Craftsman Valley. They charged into the valley. Tons of the weaker outer disciples of the Craftsman Valley had already been ughtered, and the ce had turned into a river of blood! At the center of the Craftsman Valley, more than ten people were anxiously protected by the disciples of Craftsman Valley. They were at a loss. If Gavin were present, he would definitely recognize that these people were his family, his mother¡¯s family! An old man in the center held a ck box tightly in his arms. This ck box was the Clifford family¡¯s heirloom! At this moment, they had nowhere to retreat. This was a valley, a dead end. There was only one entrance. Although it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, as long as the enemies broke through the line of defense, it meant that the Craftsman Valley would face absolute doom. Around 30 top warriors from the Craftsman Valley were protecting the Conor family¡¯s people. All of them had serious expressions as they listened to the battle cries outside. ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± At this moment, a young man and woman appeared in the crowd of the Conor family. The woman was valiant and beautiful, and the man was also very handsome. Someone from the Conor family immediately said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Mr. Lawrence.¡± Clearly, these two people had rather high statuses! The surrounding Craftsman Valley people also called respectfully one after another. Clearly, these two people should be the children of the Craftsman Valley¡¯s leader. At this moment, Ms. Lawrence had aplicated expression on her face as she said to the people from the Conor family, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We will definitely think of a way to send you out of here!¡± Hearing her words, the old man holding the ck box said in a deep voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we leave or not. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we die here! ¡°But¡­ the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom can¡¯t fall into the hands of these people!¡± As he spoke, he tightened his grip on the box in his arms. Ms. Lawrence also said very seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We, the Craftsman Valley, pledge our loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± However, Mr. Lawrence, who was standing behind Ms. Lawrence, had a strange look in his eyes. He seemed to be a little fierce as he took a deep look at the box in the arms of the Conor family¡¯s old man. As if worried that his gaze would be discovered, he immediately diverted. everyone¡¯s attention and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and take a look. Be careful!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ms. Lawrence nodded heavily and looked at Mr. Lawrence with concern. ¡°Brother, be careful. Protect Father!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± For some reason, although the faces of all the Craftsman Valley members around were filled with anxiety and nervously, this man, Mr. Lawrence, actually smiled faintly. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 ¡°Thou shall not pass!¡± This roar seemed to be even more intense than the sound of the cannonball. After all, this man was extremely powerful. Meanwhile, Rose¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the 10 warrior yers. blocking the path ahead. Because the aura emitted by these ten people was exactly the same as hers! Moreover, there was one thing she was very sure of. Since these ten people were standing in her path, even if the car she was driving was extremely fast, it would definitely not be able to break through their defense. line. This was the strength of celestial warriors! If they forced their way in, there would only be one oue. The car they were driving would be completely destroyed. At this moment, Rose immediately turned to Gavin and said, ¡°Benefactor, what should we do?¡± However, just as she asked this question, she realized something. Gavin, who had been sitting in the back seat, had disappeared! Before she could react, she heard another loud shout from outside the car. ¡°Kid, you actually dare to face us alone? ¡°Arrogant!¡± This voice made Rose realize that her benefactor, the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors, Gavin, had appeared outside the car! ¡°Die!¡± The ten people outside let out an angry roar at the same time and rushed toward Gavin. However, Gavin¡¯s face was filled with coldness. There was no emotion in his eyes. Right now, he did not want to waste any time on these people at all. Because in his heart, he was most worried about his family at this moment. Buzz! The air vibrated. It was as if Gavin had disappeared from the world. On the other hand, the 10 celestial warriors charging towards Gavin also stopped in their tracks. Shock appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°H-He disappeared?¡± ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s only in his twenties. How can he have such terrifying speed?¡± ¡°Could it be some secret technique? Or a trick?¡± There was actually such a discussion among these ten people. But in the next second. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard. The other nine people instantly looked at theirrade, who was standing at the side and screaming. However, just as their gazesnded on this person¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud sound. Theirrade exploded in front of them just like that! Yes, he exploded! However, he did not self-destruct. In the blood mist created by this person¡¯s explosion, Gavin slowly walked out with a cold expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s a peak novice celestial warrior!¡± ¡°How could this trash shatter him with a single punch?¡± Trash? Haha! It was this piece of trash that they were talking about, whose figure became illusory again at this moment. The next second. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Another person¡¯s body exploded into a bloody mist. ¡°This¡­¡± This time, the remaining group of people werepletely dumbfounded. When they saw the figure of Gavin alone and dared to face them directly, they were all overjoyed! How anyone be as idiotic as to dare to face ten celestial warriors alone? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But now¡­ Before they could even see the shadow of Gavin, two of theirrades who were on par with them had already been instantly killed! Just as they were stunned. ¡°Ah!¡± Another terrifying scream sounded. In the next second, the same blood mist filled the air around them. In just a short moment, they had lost threerades. Now, they werepletely flustered. Without even thinking, they turned around and rushed in the opposite direction! Of course, facing such a powerful opponent who was determined to kill them, what other choice did they have other than to run? Stay and die? However, could they really escape? ¡°Boom!¡± Another figure exploded on the spot and turned into a bloody mist. Such sounds were stilling one after another. Rose, who was driving, was also dumbfounded. Previously, the ten people were charging toward the car. However, she watched helplessly as her benefactor Gavin appeared beside a member of Thorns. With one punch, he shattered this person into pieces. Then, with another punch, another person who was as strong as her, was crushed into a blood mist by Gavin. Then, Gavin¡¯s cruel but seemingly simple performance began. He only needed to use his terrifying speed to appear beside a celestial warrior and simply throw a punch. Just like that, a celestial warrior would directly turn into a bloody mist! It was so simple and crude. Even though the ten warriors on the other side had already begun to flee in panic, they still could not dodge Gavin¡¯s merciless punches. ¡°Gulp!¡± Rose swallowed hard. After all, the strength of these warriors, who had been sted into pieces by Gavin with one punch, wasparable to hers! Would that not mean that if Gavin attacked her, it would also only take him one punch? She suddenly felt lucky and even started to thank Yana. If Yana had not appeared in time and told her Gavin¡¯s identity. If she really fought with Gavin, she would have died instantly. Actually, Rose was thinking too much. If she fought with Gavin, she would at least be able to struggle a little longer and not be directly shattered into pieces by a punch. Now, Gavin was anxious and very worried about his family. Thus, he could not be bothered to waste time on these people. That was why these people suffered such miserable and tragic deaths. It did not take long. By now, there were only two left out of the ten celestial warriors. These two people were, of course, themanders of the Southwest Army. The two people in the enormous blood mist stopped in their tracks. At this moment, their faces were already pale and covered in sweat! The two of them looked at each other and knew that they could not run anymore. After all, he could not outrun Gavin at all! The people from Thorns had already set a crystal clear example for them! Thus, the two of them roared as if they were grabbing onto theirst life-saving straw. ¡°You can¡¯t kill us!¡± ¡°We are the subordinates of the Southwest Overlord! If you kill us, you will be going against the Southwest Overlord. You will definitely be chased to the ends of the earth by the Southwest Overlord!¡± Now, they could only use their leader¡¯s name to save their lives. Their voices were loud. Even Rose, who was driving, heard it clearly. Hearing their roars, Rose¡¯s expression became strange. It was as if she had thought of something and even felt that it was funny. However, their roars did not seem to have an effect at all. The scene actually became quiet. To them, it was as if Gavin was really afraid of their leader, the Southwest Overlord. The two of them actually heaved a sigh of relief. But at this time, Gavin¡¯s figure slowly walked out of the blood mist. For some reason, their hearts trembled violently when they looked at Gavin¡¯s emotionless gaze. In the next second, they heard Gavin¡¯s hoarse voice that sounded like the personification of death. ¡°I killed the Soutnd Overlord!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 ¡°I killed the Soutnd Overlord!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice slowly spread out in the air. The pupils of the two people instantly constricted, and their bodies quickly trembled. Of course, they did not ask anything about Soutnd Overlord. Even now, their reaction to Gavin¡¯s words was, ¡°The Soutnd Overlord is dead?¡± They did not know that Soutnd Overlord was already dead. However, they knew what Gavin meant. He meant to tell them that he had already killed the Soutnd Overlord, so why would he be afraid of the Southwest Overlord?¡± The two of them were in despair! The fear of death instantly overwhelmed their minds. ¡°Run!¡± This was the only thought they had now. Even if they could not escape, they could at least struggle, right? What if there was a chance to survive? Chance? Would Gavin give them the chance they wanted? The answer, of course, was no. The moment they turned around. Their expressions instantly stiffened. The next second. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Two loud sounds were heard. The figures of these two people directly turned into two balls of blood mist, quietly waiting to dissipate in the air! At this moment, the car Rose was in was still driving quickly. Because Gavin did not give her any instructions to stop the car. Just as Rose was wondering if she should stop for a while and wait. Gavin¡¯s cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Faster.¡± This sudden voice shocked Rose. Her body trembled heavily for a moment. Only then did she realize that Gavin was sitting quietly in the back as if he had not left the car at all. If not for the bloody smell in the air, she would even suspect that what she saw just now was an illusion. She calmed herself down a little and said, ¡°Benefactor, those Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡­¡± Yes, Harry and the others had not returned yet. No one knew about Harry¡¯s current situation. Thus, of course, she had to ask. However, just as she was halfway through her sentence¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡± A loud bang that sounded like several explosions intertwined instantly sounded. mes soared into the sky behind the vehicles; where the five tanks had been. Just as Rose was feeling puzzled. With a whoosh, Harry, who had disappeared from the passenger seat beside her, suddenly returned. Harry sat firmly in the passenger seat. He even put on his seatbelt unhurriedly, as if nothing had happened. This almost made Rose have a breakdown. She could not help butin in her heart. ¡°Do you Frostpeak Dark Warriors all like to startle people in everything you do?¡± Harry, who had fastened his seatbelt, also turned to Gavin and said, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, the mission ispleted.¡± Gavin nodded lightly and said to Rose, ¡°Faster!¡± ¡°Yes! Benefactor!¡± Buzz! The roar of the engine became even more intense. She stepped on the elerator to the bottom! Gavin became more and more anxious. After all, he had already been stopped by two groups of people and had lost a lot of time. He really had no idea how the situation in the Craftsman Valley was right now. In West Blue, Craftsman Valley. The Conor family¡¯s members were still under the protection of the warriors of the Craftsman Valley. However, their expressions became even more anxious. ¡°Puff!¡± The sound of someone vomiting blood came from outside the valley they were in. Then, a figure vomiting blood flew into the valley! ¡°Brother!¡± Ms. Lawrence, who had been guarding the Conor family, let out a miserable scream when she saw this figure return while vomiting blood. With a strong sorrow on her face, she rushed toward the figure and steadily held him in her arms. At this moment, Mr. Lawrence, who had fallen into Ms. Lawrence¡¯s arms, had a pale face and blood at the corner of his mouth. He said with difficulty, ¡°Lora, quick. Run, quick¡­¡± At this moment. Outside the valley they were in, a loud and energetic shout sounded. ¡°Paxton!¡± Then, a middle-aged man covered in blood and dust flew in with a strong wind. This man clearly resembled Lora Lawrence and Paxton Lawrence. He was the leader of Craftsman Valley, Tyler Lawrence! A peak celestial warrior! At this moment, Tyler also came to his son¡¯s side with a sorrowful and anxious. expression on his face. He squatted down to check on his injured son. However, before he could say anything¡­ ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± A series of air-piercing sounds rang out. Five gloomy-looking men wearing the uniform of Thorns appeared in the valley. All five of them exuded an intermediate celestial rank aura. Furthermore, every single one of them had a cruel smile on their faces. Their hands were stained with blood. Countless Craftsman Valley disciples had died at their hands. At this moment, one of them spoke directly to the furious Tyler. ¡°Tyler, stop struggling!¡± ¡°As long as you hand over the Conor family to me, the matter will be over, alright?¡± Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Our ruler told us before we left. ¡°Our target is only the Clifford family¡¯s treasure, which is with the Conor family. We don¡¯t need to do anything else. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Why must you go against us? Against Thorns? ¡°You know, we used to be brothers, right?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Hearing the words of the Thorns¡¯ people, A cold smile appeared on Tyler¡¯s face, and there was even a hint of mockery. Then, he slowly stood up from his son¡¯s side and looked at the five of them coldly. ¡°All of you are just a bunch of traitors who are despised by everyone! ¡°How dare you say the Craftsman Valley are your brothers? ¡°All of you deserve to be killed! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking anyone away from the Craftsman Valley today!¡± Hearing Tyler¡¯s firm voice, the expressions of the five people from Thorns slowly turned cold. One of them took a step forward and pointed at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t make me do this the hard way!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing this person¡¯s threat, Tyler¡¯s face was filled with a cold smile. He looked at the five intermediate celestial rank warriors in disdain and said indifferently, ¡°With just the two of you?¡± Just as Tyler finished his sentence. Tyler felt a powerful blowing from behind him. ¡°Blech!¡± Tyler spat out a mouthful of bright red blood. Then, his daughter¡¯s scream followed. ¡°Paxton! What are you doing?!¡± Yes. Paxton, whose face was as pale as a sheet and seemed to be seriously injured earlier, actually jumped out of Lora¡¯s arms. Using all his strength, heunched a sneak attack on his biological father. After the sneak attack ended, his figure shed and appeared beside the five people from Thorns. At this moment, he did not look seriously injured at all. With a cynical smile on his face, he said to his biological father, ¡°Dad, a wise man submits to circumstances!¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 ¡°Dad, a wise man submits to circumstances!¡± For some reason, Paxton sounded like a typical textbook traitor when he said. those words. Coupled with his current smug look, it was almost too easy to associate him with a despicable traitor. At this moment, Lora looked at her brother and was dumbfounded. It was as if she could not believe it at all. She looked at Paxton in shock and daze. She even said in disbelief, ¡°Paxton, can you stop joking? Are you joking now?¡± Yeah¡­ No one could react in time to the sudden betrayal of their family. At this moment. ¡°Blech!¡± Beside Lora, Tyler spat out another mouthful of blood from his mouth and nose. Although Paxton was only a supreme warrior, Tyler had absolutely zero guard against his son. Under such circumstances, even a divine warrior would be injured when suddenly ambushed! Tyler¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet, and his body was unsteady. ¡°Dad!¡± Lora could not care less if her brother was joking now. She immediately pulled Tyler into her arms and tears streamed down her face. The people from the Conor family behind them were also shocked. They went forward one after another. ¡°Lord Lawrence, are you okay?¡± Concerned voices followed one after another. However, Tyler could not care less about these people at this moment. Although his expression was pained and his face was pale, his eyes were still filled with endless anger as he stared fixedly at his son. ¡°Why?¡± He gritted his teeth and roared. Even now, he still did not believe that his biological son would betray him and even secretly attack him with the intention of killing him! ¡°No reason!¡± Paxton¡¯s voice seemed to be louder than Tyler¡¯s. His expression was cold. In his eyes, it was as if there was no longer any familial affection left. He said coldly to Tyler, ¡°Ever since you decided to let my sister, Lora, inherit the Craftsman Valley, you should have expected this day!¡± Hearing Paxton¡¯s words, Tyler and Lora were both stunned. In the next second, a helpless smile appeared on Tyler¡¯s face. He even shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed heavily. Then, his eyes were filled with disappointment. Lora was stunned for a moment before she immediately stood up and said to Paxton, ¡°Paxton! ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules of the Craftsman Valley?! The position of the Valley Leader has always been passed down to men and not women! Thest time Dad looked for me alone, he only told me to assist you well and be your right hand!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Lora¡¯s words, Paxton¡¯s pupils constricted. He scanned his father and sister¡¯s faces in disbelief. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that this was indeed the rule of the Craftsman Valley! The position of the Valley Leader would only be passed on to men, not to Women. But¡­ ¡°Impossible!¡± Panic, regret, and all kinds ofplicated emotions had already appeared in his heart. At this moment, he could only use a hysterical voice to calm himself down. ¡°Impossible!¡± On the other side, Lora¡¯s face was filled with tears of pain, as if she wanted to say something. However, the seriously injured Tyler slowly raised his hand to stop his daughter from speaking. Then, he looked deeply at his daughter and said to the remaining Craftsman Valley warriors, ¡°Craftsman Valley, listen up!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The remaining Craftsman Valley members who were protecting the Conor family, as well as those Craftsman Valley members who came in from outside and were all injured, knelt on the ground in unison. There were originally thousands of people in Craftsman Valley, but now, there were only nearly a hundred people left. Although Tyler¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and strenuous, it was very firm! ¡°From today onwards¡­ The rule that the Craftsman Valley leader can only be men but not women is invalid! ¡°I hereby announce that the current Valley Leader of the Craftsman Valley is Lora Lawrence. Craftsman Valley, swear your allegiance!¡± Nearly a hundred people rushed toward Lora¡¯s direction and kowtowed, their voices shaking the sky. ¡°Greetings, Leader!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Paxton¡¯s even more hysterical voice sounded. At this moment, his expression was ferocious, and his pupils were filled with blood. His entire body trembled violently as he roared, ¡°The leader of the Craftsman Valley can only be me! It can only be me!¡± The five warriors of Thorns behind Paxton all had sneering expressions on their faces. This sneer was clearly aimed at Paxton, the chess piece they had used previously. At this moment, one of them said in a strange tone, pretending to be very serious, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we kill this womanter, won¡¯t you still be the leader of the Craftsman Valley?¡± Upon hearing this, Paxton paused slightly. A ferocious smile appeared on his face again as he roared, ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill¡­ Kill her. I¡¯ll still be the leader. I¡¯ll still be the leader of the Craftsman Valley! ¡°The Craftsman Valley can only be mine!¡± ¡®How could Craftsman Valley only belong to you? Now that Craftsman Valley only has this bit of manpower left, even if you took what can you do? over, Moreover, would the people of Thorns really let the people of Craftsman Valley live?¡¯ Lora thought as she listened to her brother¡¯s voice. No, in her heart, this man was no longer her brother. She slowly stood up with a cold expression on her face. Finally, she put on the pride of the Craftsman Valley¡¯s leader and shouted coldly, ¡°The Craftsman Valley, pledge our loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the remaining hundred people and the seriously injured Tyler shouted with a determined gaze, ¡°We pledge our loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± Their voices shook the sky. It was even more intense than the battle cries from before! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Coupled with the bleak wind in the neighboring valley, it gave off an extremely sad feeling. This atmosphere even infected the remaining of the Conor family. As a result, the Conor family¡¯s people spontaneously straightened their backs and shouted, ¡°We pledge our loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± Looking at this situation, even Paxton¡¯s body trembled slightly. This trembling was not because of the violent emotions in his heart but because of a kind of¡­ Fear! Right now, he could not care less. He directly turned around and said to the five. intermediate celestial warriors of Thorns, ¡°Guys, please kill them, kill them!¡± The five warriors of Thorns looked at each other with faint smiles on their faces. They nodded at the same time and walked forward. All of them looked at the new Craftsman Valley leader, Lora, with ridicule in their eyes. ¡°Lora Lawrence, right? ¡°As long as you hand over the Conor family¡¯s people and the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom to us, we might be merciful and spare your life. What do you say?¡± Spare her life? Paxton was stunned when he heard this. He hurriedly said, ¡°Guys, didn¡¯t you say that you would kill her for me?¡±¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± One of them shouted. ¡°Blech!¡± Paxton spat out a mouthful of blood from the power of this man¡¯s voice. Then, the people of Thorns looked at Paxton with disdain and said. ¡°We¡¯re talking now. What right do you have to interrupt?¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 This man, Paxton! Even now, how could he still not understand that he was nothing but a pawn used by Thorns? Paxton was really injured now. After all, a supreme warrior was nothing in front of an intermediate celestial warrior. When Lora and Tyler saw this scene, their eyes did not show any sympathy for their former family. Instead, they were filled with indifference. At this moment, Paxton waspletely dumbfounded. His face was pale, and he sat in disbelief on the ground with his hand on his chest. His mind went nk as if his brain had stopped working. Of course, none of the people present paid any attention to Paxton, who had be an idiot. On the other side, Thorns¡¯ warrior once again spoke to Lora. ¡°Lord Lawrence, what do you think?¡± Previously, Lord Lawrence referred to Tyler. Now, it referred to Lora. Lora¡¯s gaze was still cold and resolute. Despite being a peak supreme warrior, she did not have the slightest bit of fear when facing these intermediate celestial warriors. ¡°You want the Clifford family¡¯s treasure? Over my dead body!¡± Lora immediately got into a fighting stance as if she was ready to face the enemy. This scene surprised the five warriors of the Thorns. Someone said in surprise, ¡°You? ¡°Or that father of yours who is seriously injured and can no longer fight? ¡°Do you not know that you¡¯re going to die for nothing?¡± Hearing the questions of that warrior from Thorns, a cold smile appeared on Lora¡¯s face. She did not even intend to reply to these questions. After all, the words ¡°loyalty to the Clifford family till death¡± were engraved in her bones, not said out loud! ¡°Bang!¡± Lora stomped on the floor and dashed toward the direction of the five warriors. ¡°Lora!¡± Seeing Lora¡¯s actions, Tyler let out a sorrowful roar. He knew that his daughter would definitely die, but he would not stop her. Because the entire Craftsman Valley was about to be destroyed, given the current situation. However, they did not regret it because they had died on the path of pledging their loyalty to the Clifford family! At this moment, his eyes were filled with grief. He gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°Lora, wait for me. I will go down and apany you soon. I won¡¯t let you leave alone!¡± Lora was already in front of the five intermediate celestial warriors. The faces of these five people were filled with disdain. One of them said indifferently, ¡°A piece of trash like you wants to fight us alone? ¡°Boring.¡± Then, the person who spoke waved his hand. ¡°Blech!¡± Lora¡¯s body, which was vomiting blood, was sent flying, and shended heavily on the ground. A supreme warrior was powerless against A celestial warrior! ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Clearly, these five people did not want to kill this woman directly. Lying on the ground, Lora spat out two mouthfuls of blood. She pushed herself up from the ground and struggled to stand up. There was blood at the corner of her mouth, and her expression was filled with agony, but her eyes were still firm! She slowly turned around, her body swaying. She gritted her teeth and shouted again, ¡°Loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She used all her strength and rushed toward the five enemies again! When the five of them saw Lora staggering toward them, their eyes were filled with astonishment once again. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This woman is interesting, isn¡¯t she?¡± One of them raised his hand, and a terrifying wind created by his punch instantly smashed toward Lora. Crack! A crisp sound was heard. ¡°Ah!¡± Lora screamed. Lora¡¯s long and slender right leg was instantly fractured. With a thud, her entire body fell to the ground crookedly, and she kept letting out painful roars. However, she still exerted strength and forced herself to stand up with her broken leg. Her gaze was firm, cold, and filled with hatred as she stared at the five people. It was as if she was still going to charge forward once again. The next moment, another one of the five menunched a punch at her. The wind of the punchnded on her from afar. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lora¡¯s hand that was supporting her body broke! ¡°Leader!¡± The surrounding hundred people could no longer hold it in and let out painful roars. ¡°Kill them!¡± They roared in unison and rushed toward the five Thorns warriors. But¡­ ¡°Noisy!¡± one of the intermediate celestial rank warriors shouted. ¡°Blech!¡± A series of sounds of blood being spat out could be heard. The people from the Craftsman Valley who rushed up were all seriously injured and sent flying, unable to get up. They could only struggle on the ground. As for Lora. Her right hand and right leg were all broken. However, she did not stop.. Fighting the pain that racked her body, she used her left hand, her left leg. as much of her strength as she could muster. ¡°Ah!¡± It was not the scream of pain. It was a shout she struggled to exert. A beautiful woman who seemed weak actually burst out with such powerful willpower at this moment. She used one arm and one leg to stand up. Although her body swayed, she did not fall! ¡°Lora¡­ My daughter¡­ Tyler¡¯s tears were streaming down his face. He was iparably sorrowful. Because of the injuries his own son had caused him, he could not move at all. Otherwise, how could he watch his daughter suffer like this? Tyler was already sobbing uncontrobly. However, the woman he had protected for more than twenty years still had a determined and cold gaze. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Just like that, Lora propped herself up on one leg and jumped toward the five of them. Blood kept flowing out of her mouth, but she still made a difficult sound. ¡°If you want¡­ The Clifford family¡¯s heirloom¡­ Over¡­ Over my dead body!¡± The scene fell into silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the petite figure who was hopping forward on one leg. They were all deeply shocked. Even the five experts of the Thorns felt a little apprehensive. As for Tyler¡¯s other child, Paxton, his eyes were trembling crazily as he looked at his sister. Even now, he had a thought that would never have appeared in his mind. ¡°She might really be more suitable than me to be the leader of Craftsman Valley¡­¡± On the other side. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a tremor. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lora screamed as her left leg broke. With a plop, her body fell limply to the ground. This time, she could not stand up at all. The five people from Thorns did not speak. An intermediate celestial warrior walked out and slowly arrived in front of Lora, who had fallen to the ground. He lowered his head and looked at Lora. At this moment, blood was gushing out of Lora¡¯s mouth and nose. However, her gaze that made them fearful was still resolute. ¡°s.¡± warrior slowly sighed and said. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m actually quite impressed by you, but this is the end. Rest in peace!¡± As he spoke, he raised his right foot and stomped on Lora¡¯s head. However, at this moment, Lora, who was looking up, seemed to have seen a strange scene in the sky. Out of pain, her body began to tremble violently. In the next second, a loud roar that shook the world sounded. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 This shout seemed to be about to tear everyone¡¯s eardrums apart as it exploded. Even the intermediate celestial warriors from Thorns were shocked. The next second. ¡°Boom!¡± Dust and gravel suddenly flew out. In an instant, the ce where Lora was was submerged. Everyone saw it. It was as if a cannonball had smashed down from the sky. It directly detonated the ground where Lora was. ¡°Lora!¡± Tyler¡¯s anxious voice sounded. But for some reason. They could not see the scene in the midst of the dust and gravel clearly. However, the remaining four warriors of Thorns felt their hearts skip a beat. As time passed, the dust slowly dissipated. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The figure inside was revealed. One was still standing on the spot, and the other was lying on the ground. However, why did this figure standing on the spot seem to be facing them? After the dust settledpletely, the pupils of the four Thorns warrior suddenly constricted with shock! The man standing there was not hisrade at all, but a young man who looked to be in his twenties. As for theirpanion? The minced meat under this young man¡¯s feet had already told them the oue! ¡°What?¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± It was not just the Thorns warriors. Even the Craftsman Valley and the Conor family gasped. The cannonball that feil from the sky just now was actually a person? How high did this person fall from? It was as if a god had descended to the mortal world and killed an intermediate. celestial warrior in seconds! ¡°Who are you?¡± The remaining four intermediate celestial warriors of Thorns questioned in unison. At this moment, this young figure slowly raised his head. A glint of blood had already appeared in his eyes. It was as if the scene of Lora swearing her loyalty to the Clifford family had infected him. His deep but imposing voice seemed to have formed a sound wave that instantly spread throughout the entire Craftsman Valley. ¡°The Clifford family of Bookspring, Gavin Clifford!¡± After Gavin¡¯s voice sounded, it did not stop. Instead, it became louder and louder, shaking the world! Because of Gavin¡¯s voice, even a phenomenon appeared in the sky! All the clouds in the originally dark sky seemed to have sensed a terrifying aura and instantly dissipated. The bright summer sun reappeared in the sky, shining down on earth. The sunlight shone on Gavin¡¯s body, making him look like a god that had descended to the mortal world. He was dazzling! ¡°What?¡± The people from Thorns were not the only ones who eximed in unison. Simrly, the Craftsman Valley and the Conor family¡¯s people also eximed. Who was Gavin Clifford? The eldest son of the Clifford family of Brookspring! The Conor family¡¯s family, the Young Master of the Craftsman Valley! Gavin was still alive? Gavin was not dead? Gavin found them? Gavin came to Save Them?! Lying on the ground, the heavily injured Lora¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of excitement. She slowly closed her eyes and lost all her consciousness. Of course, Gavin could sense Lora¡¯s current state. How could Gavin let such a person die? He did not treat Lora because he felt that although her life force was fading, it was fading very slowly. It was probably because of the firm belief in her heart. Therefore, she was only in aa now. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± On the other side, Thorns¡¯ people were already questioning. However, this time, Gavin did not seem to intend to give them a chance to speak. He only looked at them coldly and said coldly, ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± Were they ready? Of course not. However, Gavin did not even give them a chance to speak. Boom! This was the sound produced by Gavin¡¯s extremely fast movement speed. The next second. ¡°Puff!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Muffled sounds mixed with screams could be heard. Then, the world returned to calm. Gavin appeared where he was standing before. As for the four intermediate celestial warriors, they were still standing in their previous positions, maintaining their previous movements. However, a terrifying scene happened. A horrifying and bloody hole appeared on the chests of the four intermediate celestial warriors! Their faces were pale, and their expressions were dull. Clearly, they were allpletely dead! At this moment, the strongest person present, Tyler, who was severely injured and could not move at all, had his eyes constricted continuously, and the corners of his eyes twitched crazily. He did not know if this young man was really the Young Master. However, he knew that this young man was only in his twenties. Yet, when this young man attacked just now, he felt an unimaginable power from him! Even the aftershock of this power made him tremble as if he had encountered a life-and-death crisis. ¡°His strength¡­ Just how strong is he¡­¡± Tyler, who was a peak celestial warrior and about to be a divine warrior, felt that his entire world had been shattered into two pieces. He could not understand how Gavin, a young man in his twenties, could have such strength. ¡°Plop, plop.¡± A series of sounds could be heard. The four corpses of the Thorns fell limply to the ground. Gavin¡¯s voice sounded at this moment. ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors, Rosebud, listen up!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Outside the valley, a series of deafening roars came from both men and women! Although the people inside the valley could not see the scene outside, just by hearing this voice, they knew how powerful the subordinates of Gavin were. Gavin¡¯s emotionless voice came out in a low voice. ¡°People of Thorns¡­ Kill without mercy!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Immediately after these people received the order, screams sounded from outside. They were exactly the same as the screams of Thorns¡¯ massacre of the Craftsman Valley¡¯s people. However, the ones who were screaming had changed from the Craftsman Valley to Thorns. At this moment, Gavin slowly turned around. The moment he turned around, the pupils of everyone in the Conor family, especially the old man who was hugging the ck box tightly, trembled violently. Water surged up his eyes uncontrobly. On the other side, Gavin squeezed out a smile. Step by step, he walked toward the old man of the Conor family, who was holding the ck box. He said, ¡°Grandpa¡­ Your grandson is here¡­ I¡¯mte¡­¡± After Gavin said that. Everyone in the Conor family seemed to have been inspired. They let out the same excited roar. ¡°Gav!¡± This group of people opened their arms and rushed out. At the front was a slightly older middle-aged man. When he arrived in front of Gavin, he hugged Gavin and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°My nephew, you¡¯re still alive, still alive!¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The middle-aged man hugging Gavin was obviously Gavin¡¯s eldest uncle, Leonardo Conor. To be honest, Gavin¡¯s eyes were also filled with excitement. He gave Leonardo a big hug. Then, he pushed Leonardo away and went straight to his grandfather, the head of the Conor family. He bent his knees and prepared to kneel. After all, there was nothing wrong with kneeling to his grandfather. However, before Gavin could kneel down¡­ The Conor family¡¯s head reached out and grabbed Gavin¡¯s arm, preventing him from kneeling down to greet him. He looked even more excited than Gavin. In fact, his entire body began to tremble violently. His eyes reddened visibly, and tears flowed out of them. He held Gavin¡¯s hand tightly and looked at Gavin¡¯s face. His lips moved, clearly wanting to say something. However, because of his excitement, he could not say a word. Finally, the head of the Conor family held Gavin and said shakily, ¡°Gav, we¡­ couldn¡¯t save the Clifford family. We couldn¡¯t save the Clifford family!¡± As soon as he said that, Winston Conor, the head of the Conor family, could not control his tears anymore. It was probably because he had finally met his favorite grandson after so many years. It was as if he had recalled the tragedy of the Clifford family¡¯s family. massacre back then. In addition, his beloved daughter had chosen to live and die with the Clifford family. All kinds of emotions welled up in his heart. It made Winston unable to hold back his tears. He was already sobbing uncontrobly. Gavin¡¯s heart trembled. He took a step forward and hugged his grandpa tightly in his arms. He gently patted the old man¡¯s back and said, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. ¡°I, Gavin Clifford, will take revenge for the Clifford family!¡± When Gavin said this, his entire body rippled with an unwavering aura. Even Winston felt his body tremble slightly. He slowly raised his head and looked at his most beloved grandson. He slowly raised his hand and gently caressed Gavin¡¯s cheek. Then, he said in a gentle tone that he only used when talking to his family, ¡°Gav, you¡¯ve lost weight. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, too. It¡¯s been so many years since west met¡­ You and your mother are so alike¡­¡± As Winston spoke, he could no longer control his tears. Of course, Gavin¡¯s mother was Winston¡¯s most beloved daughter! At the thought of his mother, Gavin¡¯s heart became fragile. However, Winston immediately wiped his tears and raised the ck box in his arms. He said to Gavin, ¡°Gav, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back! ¡°My mission can finally be completed! ¡°This is your family¡¯s family heirloom. Today, I¡¯ve handed it to you. I¡¯m returning this thing to its rightful owner!¡± Gavin looked at the ck box, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Initially, he knew that the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom was very important, so he felt he had to find it. Later on, he received news from Sk that the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom was the legendary token! This token of the Clifford family could be used tomand the four major organizations. At that time, Gavin only wanted to know the whereabouts of his uncle, the ruler of Thorns, Howard. Therefore, he did not say much. But in reality, Gavin was still puzzled. This was because, from the beginning, he found out from his father¡¯s will, as well as the words of those murderers¡¯ families, that the Clifford family¡¯s tragic extermination was probably rted to his family heirloom. However, if the Clifford family¡¯s heirloom really only had this one use, it seemed that it was not very useful at all for other families, especially someone with the status of Riverrun General or Frostpeak General. So, why did they have to annihte the Clifford family? Therefore, Gavin felt that there might really be some unknown secret in this family heirloom! It was definitely not as simple as amunicator! On the other side, Gavin had already slowly brought the ck box into his hands. Winston, who had been holding the ck box tightly in his arms and was absolutely inseparable from it, finally let down his guard and let go of it. This was because this ck box belonged to the Clifford family to begin with. His grandson, Gavin, was the Clifford family¡¯s eldest heir. Giving it to Gavin was just returning it to its rightful owner. After guarding this thing for so many years, he had sessfullypleted the mission today! A rxed expression appeared on Winston¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Gavin had just held the ck box in his hand. He felt a warm touch from the ck box in his hand. This feeling made Gavin¡¯s body tremble slightly. The feeling of blood being thicker than water made Gavin think that he was holding a living person in his hands. He looked at the ck box in his hand in surprise. The surface of this ck box was simple and unadorned, without any patterns. However, with just a simple nce, Gavin felt as if his gaze was instantly dragged into it by a powerful suction force. All his vision slowly fell into the endless darkness above the ck box. This darkness was like a ck hole in the universe. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gavin¡¯s eyes fell inside uncontrobly. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not pull himself out. He felt that there was no longer any sound in his ears. It was as if he had fallen into a ck hole. So much so that he even felt that it was a little difficult to breathe. If not for his strength, which allowed him to survive without breathing from his lungs, he might have suffocated to death by now. However, as time passed. Gavin felt as if his inner energy in his energy point had been sucked into a ck hole and lost contact with him. Losing inner energy meant that Gavin also lost all means of subsistence. He instantly felt troubled. He tried his best to turn around and look back, preparing to escape. But behind him, there was only darkness. Therefore, he could only move forward! After an unknown period of time, Gavin felt his veins bulging. He was on the verge of death. Suddenly, a crack appeared in the darkness in front of him. Gavin had no idea what this gap was. However, he also knew that the only hope of survival was for him to crawl through this gap! He used all his strength to squeeze through the gap. In the next second, his vision cleared up. The blinding light dispelled all the darkness. The carrier of this light was not the sun but a huge double door. The height of the door was so high that Gavin could not see the end of it. Just as Gavin was shaking the door, he suddenly heard a heavy voice that sounded like it was from a being that ascended beyond the world of living. ¡°Gavin Clifford¡­ You¡¯re here¡­ Gavin was surprised to find that this voice was actually from this door! Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Gavin had never been so shocked since the Sunspire Resistance ended a decade ago. Not to mention that this door was so huge that he could not see the end of it. This door could actually speak! Moreover, this door actually knew his name! What the fuck was this? Gavin was so surprised that he could not help but want to curse. However, the feeling of suffocation made Gavin ignore his shock. Although the path had suddenly be clear, the feeling of being unable to breathe was still not over! He believed that the only way out was behind this door. Therefore, he tried his best to move toward the door. However, something terrible happened. No matter how Gavin moved forward and exerted strength, the door was getting further and further away! In fact, as time passed, this door became illusory. Gavin gritted his teeth and persevered. If he could not hold on, he would really die in this strange ce. However, just as Gavin¡¯s vision was getting darker and darker and he was about to fall into eternal darkness¡­ He heard a familiar voice. ¡°Gav¡­¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Gavin suddenly took a deep breath. His eyes opened, and light returned to his sight. He was standing in the deepest part of the Craftsman Valley. He was holding his family heirloom, the ck box. His grandpa was standing right in front of him. The Conor family¡¯s rtives were all standing behind Winston, looking at him happily. Gavin looked at the ck box in his arms again. This time, he did not dare to observe it carefully. Even the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors was afraid. It was even to the extent that he felt a lingering fear now. If not for his grandfather¡¯s voice, he really felt that he might have died in that strange ce. On the other side, Gavin also subconsciously said, ¡°Sorry, Grandpa. I was a little distracted just now¡­¡± Originally, Winston still had something to say, but he was interrupted by Gavin. Winston was also slightly stunned. He looked at Gavin in confusion and said, ¡°Distracted? What distracted? Gav, what are you talking about?¡± Hearing Winston¡¯s voice, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed again. He instantly understood from the expressions on Winston¡¯s and the Conor family¡¯s faces¡­ None of them felt that he was in a daze. That meant¡­ In their eyes, he had just obtained this ck box. Hiss¡­ Gavin could not help but be shocked again. From when he nced at the ck box, to his consciousness being sucked into that strange space, till he snapped out of it, he felt that he had been in it for almost a year! Although it was a little exaggerated, Gavin could still clearly sense the feeling of time passing. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was shorter than the blink of an eye! At this moment, Gavin suddenly seemed to have realized something. He carefully looked at the ck box in his hand again and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the secret of the Clifford family isn¡¯t on the item in this box. I¡¯m afraid¡­ it¡¯s on this box itself!¡± At this moment, Winston¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Gav, now you¡¯re distracted.¡± ¡°Uh, alright¡­¡± Gavin interrupted his train of thought. He felt that it was better for him to study this alone when the time came. Winston also had a peaceful smile on his face as he continued. ¡°Gav, if you want to open this box, you have to use a drop of blood. And this drop of blood must be the blood of the Clifford family¡¯s orthodox bloodline! ¡°Therefore, Gav, no one can open this box apart from you! ¡°Although this box has been in our family for so many years, we really don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside!¡± Winston said this to tell Gavin how to open the ck box. On the other hand, he told Gavin that the Conor family was only responsible for guarding the items inside and had never seen what was inside. Of course, there was another meaning behind his words. He wanted to see if Gavin¡¯s blood could open this box. After all, it had been ten years since theyst met. It was said that Gavin died ten years ago. What if the Gavin in front of him was a fake? Of course, the Conor family was more inclined to believe that this Gavin was real. On the other side, after hearing his grandpa¡¯s words, Gavin nodded slightly. Then, his inner energy moved slightly. A drop of blood was forced out of his fingertip. Itnded steadily on this in and unadorned ck box. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The ck box did not show any abnormal signs. It did not even vibrate. Just like that, a crack appeared in the middle. The ck box seemed to be automatically separated from the middle. Underneath, there seemed to be a tray that slowly raised a diamond-shaped golden object. And on this golden object was written arge word, Clifford! Seeing this scene, the Conor family and the others seemed to be slightly relieved. They looked at Gavin with even more enthusiasm. Obviously, they had confirmed Gavin¡¯s identity. He was the Clifford family¡¯s eldest son! As for Gavin, to be honest, this was also the first time he had seen the legendary token of the Clifford family of Brookspring at such a close distance! Such a small thing could actuallymand the four major organizations. Just as Gavin was about to pick it up. Swoosh! A figure shed past quickly. The token in the ck box instantly disappeared. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the heirloom?¡± The people from the Conor family were instantly shocked, including Winston. Only Gavin had the same calm expression. There was no emotion in his eyes as he slowly turned his gaze in a direction. In midair in this direction. A young man with a ferocious expression had an indiscernible smile on his pale face. He was holding the token of the Clifford family in his hand and raising it high. Then, he said crazily, ¡°Is this what the ruler of Thorns wants? ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°Now, this thing is mine. As long as I hand it to the ruler¡­ He will definitely reward me well! ¡°I will definitely be the leader of the Craftsman Valley!¡± When he was at thest sentence, he was basically roaring. His eyes were bloodshot. Of course, the only one who could say something like that was Paxton. This guy¡­ He had been in a daze for a long time just now. Even when the novice and intermediate celestial warriors of Thorns were instantly killed by Gavin with one punch, he did not react. It was not until he was dazzled by the golden light of the Clifford family¡¯s tokens that he came back to his senses. ¡°You bastard of a son!¡± Tyler¡¯s furious voice was heard. Exactly. Tyler could not understand why the difference between his daughter and his son could be so colossally huge. They were both his children, yet why were they so different? Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°Put it down right now!¡± Tyler roared with iparable rage as he supported his heavily injured body and nned to stand up. However, at this moment, Paxton had already lost his mindpletely. So, why would he listen to Tyler? To be honest, the current Paxton looked like the young master of the Hill family of Greenwald, Brody Hill, who had gone berserk. Paxton looked like a man who had gone crazy. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong person to work for. ¡°Shut up!¡± Paxton¡¯s hoarse roar sounded. ¡°You old fart, you have no right to order me around! ¡°I am the leader of the Craftsman Valley!¡± Paxton¡¯s words made Tyler¡¯s blood boil, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. However, Paxton did not seem to want to bother arguing anymore. After all, he had to bring the Clifford family¡¯s tokens to Thorns! Therefore, he red at Tyler, turned around, and shot in a direction! On this side, there were still warriors amongst the Craftsman Valley and the Conor family. However, they were not very strong. Nheless, at this moment, they all stood up in the direction where Paxton had fled as if they wanted to chase after him. Gavin also raised his hand and said loudly, ¡°Leave him be!¡± On the other side, the Conor family¡¯s people who were prepared to chase after Paxton, especially Winston, looked at Gavin in surprise and asked, ¡°Gav, what do you mean? ¡°That¡¯s the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom! We can¡¯t let it fall into the hands of evil people!¡± When Gavin heard his grandfather¡¯s anxious voice, a faint smile appeared on his face. Then, he said to Winston, ¡°Grandpa, calm down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my family¡¯s heirloom after all. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± He did not wait for Winston to speak, turned his head, said to the outside of the valley, ¡°Harry!¡± With a whoosh, Harry appeared beside Gavin as if out of thin air. He knelt on one knee and lowered his head. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± This scene made the Conor family¡¯s people and Tyler¡¯s hearts skip a beat! There was no need even to mention the reaction of the others. Although Tyler was seriously injured, he was still a peak celestial warrior. There was no doubt that he was already considered extremely powerful in this world. However, he knew very well that although he was a peak celestial warrior, he was far from being powerful enough to appear in the way that Harry just did. This person who knelt at Gavin¡¯s feet and kowtowed to him was actually someone who was even stronger than celestial rank. Would that not mean that this man had already be the kind of person who only existed in legends? A divine warrior? However, even a divine warrior actually knelt in front of Gavin, a young man in his twenties? This¡­ It was this shocking scene that made Tyler doubt everything he had ever believed in. Of course, Gavin would not care about them. He only said indifferently to Harry, ¡°Let¡¯s see where he¡¯s going and if there¡¯s the person I want there. If there isn¡¯t¡­¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He turned to look at Tyler and said to Harry, ¡°Bring him back and let his father deal with him.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After saying that, Harry¡¯s figure instantly disappeared again. After witnessing Harry¡¯s strength, what could the Conor family possibly be worried about? Clearly, Gavin had long been prepared. Why did they feel like Gavin had deliberately let Paxton snatch the token away? Indeed. They had guessed correctly. Gavin was indeed doing it on purpose. With Gavin¡¯s strength, how could he not sense it when a mere supreme warrior wanted to snatch something from his hand? If Gavin cared, a supreme warrior might have already gone to hell to meet Hades before he even entered a 16-foot radius of Gavin. Gavin already spected that this person dared to snatch something from him, even at a time like this. Which meant that there must be benefits worth taking the risk for. Gavin was also quite surprised. From what this person said, it seemed like he knew the position of the ruler of Thorns. The ruler of Thorns was, of course, his uncle, Howard! Thus, Gavin thought that if this kid really knew, why not let him lead the way for his subordinate, Harry? That was why Gavin stopped the Conor family. On the other side, after Harry disappeared, Tyler stood up with difficulty, swayed his body, and came to a spot not far from Gavin. He knelt heavily on the ground. He cried in pain and said loudly, ¡°Tyler Lawrence, along with the entire Craftsman Valley¡­ Gives our highest greetings, Young Master!¡± After his painful voice fell. With a whoosh, the remaining hundred people in the huge Craftsman Valley knelt on the ground in unison. These people were all injured. However, they were still very excited and said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± Gavin had no contact with Craftsman Valley at all. Even the name Craftsman Valley was only heard two days ago. However, when he saw how much Craftsman Valley had sacrificed to protect the Conor family and the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom, he knew just how loyal the Craftsman Valley was to the Brookspring Clifford family. Therefore, Gavin took a step forward and grabbed Tyler¡¯s arm with one hand. He slowly put Tyler up and looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡± At this moment, no one knew if Tyler heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Because the moment Gavin helped Tyler up, Tyler felt an extremely powerful forceing from the ce where Gavin came into contact with him. This force made all the inner energy in his body not dare to resist at all. They actually fled at the first moment! However, this power was harmless to him. Gavin¡¯s force in Tyler¡¯s body directly entered his energy point. Almost in an instant, his energy point, which had cracked from the sneak attack, was repaired and as good as new. After doing all this, Gavin¡¯s powerful force dissipated into his body. Tyler immediately felt that he had recovered all his strength! His energy point had started operating again! The power he had lost was slowly returning to his body. He looked into Gavin¡¯s eyes in surprise and excitement. His body lowered heavily. With a plop, he knelt down again. This time, his voice was clearly louder than before. ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Thank you for your kindness!¡± Gavin reached out to pull Tyler up from the ground again and said seriously, ¡°This is what I should do!¡± Exactly! Tyler led the people of the Craftsman Valley to be loyal to the Clifford family. They all yelled that they would pledge their loyalty to the Clifford family till death. He was seriously injured because of the Clifford family¡¯s matter. As a member of the Clifford family, how could Gavin just leave Tyler alone and not help him? He would be forcing the Craftsman Valley to rebel against him, would he not? Especially Tyler¡¯s daughter, Lora, who only had the strength of a supreme rank, was so¡­ Right! Lora! Gavin turned to look at Lora, who was lying on the side with a pale face and a frown on her face. She was on herst breath. Fortunately, Gavin remembered. Otherwise, this woman would really die in front of him. Therefore, Gavin directly said to Tyler, ¡°Carry your daughter ande with me!¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 While Gavin was treating Lora¡¯s injuries, Harry led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors to track down Paxton. In Riverrun, Zenor Town, the Soutnd Mansion. The eightmanders gathered together again. However, it could be seen from their dispirited state that they had been really busy the past few days. However, there was still no progress on what they were busy with. In the past few days, the 800 thousand Soutnd Army soldiers thoroughly searched all the local residents, peddlers, and other family members in Zenor Town. Every family and house was investigated at least three times. However, they did not find anyone capable of infiltrating Soutnd Mansion and killing the Soutnd Overlord. In fact, they did not even find the slightest trace of Gavin, whom they wanted to stop. These two matters had yet toe to a conclusion. ¡°What do we do now?¡± The oldestmander said in a deep voice. The remaining sevenmanders looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Themander, who was the oldest and strongest, spoke again. ¡°We sealed the city immediately. The murderer who assassinated the Soutnd Overlord is definitely in this city, but we have no leads at all. ¡°The Soutnd Overlord couldn¡¯t havemitted suicide, right?¡± Hisst rhetorical question was clearly a helpless retort. However, the eyes of the other sevenmanders lit up when they heard this question. One of them nodded in agreement. ¡°Huh? ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that the Soutnd Overlord died by himself?¡± As soon as he said this, the oldestmander almost exploded on the spot. He was about to re. up. At this moment, he heard someone else agree, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°The Soutnd Overlord is already at the peak of celestial rank and infinitely close to the divine rank. How many people in this world can kill him? That Lord Riverrun General, who has been in seclusion for many years, couldn¡¯t havee out all of a sudden to kill the Soutnd Overlord, right?¡± The third person also directly said, ¡°Moreover, when we found the Soutnd Overlord, only his head was left. His entire body had exploded into powder. ¡°Could it be that the Soutnd Overlord went berserk during cultivation and self-destructed?¡± Good lord, these people could evene up with the guess that the Soutnd Overlord killed himself. It was really absurd. The most absurd thing was that the sevenmanders actually nodded in agreement at the same time. ¡°Makes sense!¡± Alright! Seeing this scene, the oldestmander was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡°Why are the Soutnd Overlord¡¯s subordinates all such idiots?¡± However¡­ Was he scolding himself, too? To be honest, the oldestmander wanted to deny their point of view. But in this situation. Although he was certain that the Soutnd Overlord was assassinated, they could not find any evidence nor the murderer. It seemed that only the Soutnd Overlord¡¯s self-destruction could exin what had happened. Therefore, this man pressed his lips with a strange expression and said helplessly, ¡°In that case¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s tell this news to the Southwest Overlord and the Southeast Overlord and see if they can contact the war general. After all, we can¡¯t not have a Soutnd Overlord.¡± After thismander said this, the atmosphere in the entire prince¡¯s mansion became strange. The expressions on the faces of this group of people looked like they were up to no good. However, on the surface, they all nodded in agreement. One of them said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign it together and submit it!¡± Just like that. The dignified and powerful Soutnd Overlord, who had been in charge of Riverrun for decades, ended up being known as the overlord who had killed himself. This news spread. One could only wonder what the entire Riverrun would think. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter what the people from Riverrun thought now. At West Blue. Harry had already stopped on the ceiling of a building with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. With their strength, even if they swaggered on the ceiling, the person they were tracking would definitely not discover their whereabouts. After all, Gavin had done something like this, too. As Gavin¡¯s subordinates, how could they not learn from Gavin? In the middle of the hall of this building. The disheveled Paxton was standing in the middle with his head lowered. He looked very nervous. It did not take long. A middle-aged man wearing the iconic clothing of Thorns walked out from the depths of the hall. His tone was very impatient. He frowned, and his attitude was extremely bad as he directly said to Paxton, ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to seek an audience with the ruler of Thorns?¡± ¡°Plop!¡± Paxton¡¯s knees went weak, and he knelt on the ground. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, he said loudly, ¡°I am the next leader of the Craftsman Valley! ¡°I have something that the ruler has been thinking about day and night. I¡¯m here to offer it to the ruler!¡± Hearing Paxton¡¯s words, this person from Thorns had a look of disdain on his face as he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the good-for-nothing who led our elites to surround the Craftsman Valley and caused our men to be wiped out? ¡°How dare youe to us? ¡°You must be tired of living! Die!¡± As he spoke, the man from Thorns actually attacked Paxton indiscriminately. Paxton immediately felt a sense of life and death danger. This was not what he wanted. He had snatched the token from Gavin to survive! When he saw that the other party was mercilessly about to crush him to death, he eximed, ¡°I have the Bookspring Clifford family¡¯s token!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± Upon hearing Paxton¡¯s words, this person from Thorns stopped in his tracks. Then, he stared at Paxton in disbelief and questioned, ¡°What did you say? ¡°Give it to me!¡± This thing was indeed something that Thorns¡¯ ruler valued greatly. The reason why Thorns had been secretly attacking Gavin was also because of the existence of this token. If the token could reach the hands of Thorns¡­. Then the entire Thorns would have nothing to worry about in the future! However, at this moment, Paxton was more careful. This was because he had already sensed a life-and-death crisis just now. He was very sure that if he had not shouted the word ¡°token¡±, he would have died. Now, if he took it out so easily, he was certain that the next thing the other party would do after obtaining it would be to silence him. Therefore, Paxton took a deep breath and said, ¡°This thing is of great importance. I will only take it out when I see the ruler personally!¡± Hearing Paxton¡¯s rejection, the man from Thorns instantly became furious. ¡°Do you know that the item will still be mine if I kill you now?¡± Paxton had long known that this man would say this. Thus, at this moment, he deliberately gathered his courage and said loudly, ¡°I knew you would do this. I¡¯ve hidden the token in a ce that only I know about. If you kill me, no one will be able to see the Brookspring Clifford family¡¯s token ever again!¡± ¡°You!¡± This person from Thorns was instantly furious and speechless! Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Needless to say, Paxton was notpletely brainless. Just as Paxton had guessed, if this Thorns member really saw the token of the Clifford family of Brookspring, he would definitely kill Paxton on the spot! Now, however, Paxton had checkmated him. This person from Thorns was furious when he saw how Paxton was acting right now. However, he knew that he could not re up. After all, Paxton possessed something important to his ruler. Therefore, he squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Okay¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t kill you! I¡¯ll take you to see the ruler!¡± Upon hearing this, not only Paxton¡¯s eyes lit up, but even the eyes of the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, who were hiding in the dark, shifted slightly. Even Harry¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking, ¡°The ruler of Thorns is here in West Blue? Then wouldn¡¯t the Dark Lord be able to¡­¡± On the other side, Paxton was filled with anticipation as he said, ¡°Take me there!¡± However, to Paxton¡¯s surprise, this person from Thorns directly said, ¡°Not now! ¡°The ruler still has very important things to do now. I need to report it first! ¡°Stay here for now. Tonight, I¡¯ll bring you to meet the ruler!¡± Although Paxton did not see the ruler of the Thorns directly, he knew that his life. was finally safe. Thus, he followed the arrangements and stayed in this building in peace. He was just waiting for tonight to meet the ruler of Thorns personally! On the other side, Harry led the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D members into hiding and disappeared. In the outside world. Harry said to his subordinates, ¡°Continue monitoring here. Be careful not to expose your whereabouts and alert the enemy. I¡¯ll go back and tell this news to the Dark Lord!¡± After saying that, Harry¡¯s figure directly soared into the sky and headed toward the Craftsman Valley! At West Blue, in the Craftsman Valley. The Craftsman Valley could be said to be in a mess. The air was filled with the smell of blood that would not dissipate for a long time. After finally finding a rtively intact room, Tyler immediately arranged for someone to clean it up. He carried his daughter and ced her on a bed in the room. On the other side, Tyler had a nervous look on his face. His heart ached as he looked at the pale-faced and frowning Lora. The scene from before was still vivid in his mind! He thought of how his daughter suffered that kind of devastation time and time. again because of the belief in her heart that she had pledged her loyalty to the Clifford family till death. He could not help but feel a sharp pain in his heart! Gavin came to the bedside and ced a hand on Lora¡¯s pulse to check. He discovered that many of Lora¡¯s bones were broken, and her veins were also shattered. Under such circumstances, most people would have died long ago. Even if they were sent to the hospital, they probably could not be saved. Of course, it was not that Lora was blessed and would not die in this state. Her vital signs were fading rapidly. If Gavin did not save her, she would definitely die very soon. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, Gavin was here. He had already outlined the method to save Lora in his mind. He could fix the broken bones in her body, but in order to cure her shattered bones, he could only send his inner energy into Lora and help her to put them back in ce. As for all the broken veins, Gavin had to help her recover through acupuncture and his inner energy. But no matter which treatment method he was going to use, it was absolutely impossible for Lora to have any clothes on her. Otherwise, it would definitely affect the treatment, and Gavin might not even be able toplete the treatment. Of course, doctors all wanted to save lives. Gavin was experienced in this kind of situation! It was the same when he treated Kris and Muriel! However, the task of taking off her clothes was¡­ Gavin turned to Tyler and said, ¡°Lord Lawrence, I can heal your daughter right away, but I need you to¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Before Gavin could finish speaking, Tyler spoke. ¡°I know, Young Master, your medical skills are amazing!¡± Of course, he knew. He had suffered such serious injuries just now that it was very difficult for him even to move. However, Gavin simply shook his hand, and he recovered just like that. He waspletely convinced by Gavin¡¯s medical skills. Therefore, he turned around and left without another word. He left¡­ Uh¡­ As he walked, he said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I know. When you treat the patient, you must not be disturbed, right? I¡¯ll leave immediately! ¡°I¡¯ll also lock this room. Even if it¡¯s an earthquake or a volcano eruption, it will definitely not affect you!¡± With that and a bang, Tyler closed the door from the outside. Gavin was left standing on the spot with a strange expression on his face. He looked very helpless. Tyler did not give him a chance to finish his sentence! However, he indeed needed to be in a quiet environment and not be disturbed. After all, reconnecting veins was not a simple job! He looked at Lora, who was lying on the bed. Of course, Gavin did not intend to ask Tyler toe back and take off Lora¡¯s clothes. In any case, he had taken off a lot of clothes. One more was not a big deal. Therefore, Gavin rolled up his sleeves and carefully stripped Lora neatly,pletely nude! Lora was very different from Kris and Muriel. After all, Kris and Muriel were ordinary people. They did not practice martial arts. Their beauty was pure charm. Their skin was smooth and tight. As for Lora, she was a supreme warrior! The muscles on her body were clearly visible! However, Lora¡¯s muscles werepletely different from a man¡¯s. They seemed just right, perfect, and filled with the beauty of power. There was also that line abs, that thin waist, and a pear-shaped figure. Even Gavin could not help but sigh in his heart after seeing this. ¡°This body is so perfect! ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Clearly, now was not the time to think about this. ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡°Phew!¡± Gavin took a deep breath. After exhaling, his eyes flickered with a bright light! At this moment, there was no otherplicated expression on his face. He waspletely serious. In the next second, his palms directlynded on Lora¡¯s body! Uh¡­ To be honest, this action was indeed not very elegant, but this was the basic action. of curing someone. There was no other meaning. Gavin¡¯s goal was to use his inner energy to suck Lora¡¯s copsed sternum back to its original position. Of course, Gavin also injected his inner energy into Lora¡¯s body to protect her heart and lungs from being pierced by the broken bones. Creaking sounds were heard. Lora¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. Even though she had lost consciousness, she could still feel the pain! However, Gavin would not stop just because Lora felt pain! The moment Lora¡¯s sternum was reset, Gavin¡¯s movements became extremely fast. Two silver needles landed on Lora¡¯s body. ¡°Oh!¡± Lora opened her eyes in an instant! Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Lora actually opened her eyes? To be honest, Gavin did not expect this to happen at all! This was because Lora should have lost all consciousness by now and was supposed to be waiting for death. It was absolutely impossible for her to wake up at this time. However, the truth told Gavin that he was very wrong. Even before Lora fainted, there was still an obsession in her heart that had not dissipated. This obsession was never to let the Conor family people get hurt. She could never let the Clifford family¡¯s heirloom fall into the hands of Thorns! Therefore, after receiving some obvious stimtion, her consciousness suddenly returned at this moment! The moment she opened her eyes, the woman eximed, ¡°Loyalty to the Clifford family till death!¡± Frankly, even Gavin was startled by this. Outside the room. Although Tyler had left and did not disturb Gavin from saving his daughter, he did not walk very far away since he was still very worried about his daughter. At this moment, he was pacing back and forth in the corridor when heard his daughter¡¯s exmation! He instantly turned his head and looked in shock at the tightly shut door. His expression seemed to have be a little dazed. He muttered shakily, ¡°This¡­ So fast? ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Already cured?¡± Indeed, this was a little too fast. It had not even been ten minutes. Tyler instantly burst into tears! Plop! He knelt at the door of the room and said involuntarily, ¡°Young Master! ¡°You really are a miracle doctor! Our family will never forget your kindness!¡± Uh¡­ Was Lora really cured? Tyler only knew to thank Gavin. He had no idea what kind of awkward scene had happened in the room. 11 Lora¡¯s consciousness had indeed returned. However, her life was still flowing away, and she was not cured yet. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in a quiet room. The moment she lowered her head, she saw that she waspletely naked! Furthermore, there were two silver needles on her body, as if it were some kind of ritual! ¡°Puff!¡± Her face instantly turned red. In the next second, it was as if she was about to cry out in surprise. However, Gavin reacted quickly and covered her mouth! Then, he looked at Lora¡¯s flustered and embarrassed eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Lora looked at Gavin¡¯s handsome face. Her eyes were trembling non-stop. Of course, she had no way to answer since her mouth was covered. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest son of the Clifford family of Brookspring, Gavin Clifford! ¡°Do you mean what you said about swearing your loyalty to the Clifford family till death?¡± Lora might not have any reaction if Gavin had said anything else, but when he said this¡­ Lora nodded her head heavily. ¡°Alright!¡± Gavin replied. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to prove your loyalty to the Clifford family! ¡°Close your eyes. No matter what happens, bear with it!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, a tear slowly flowed down from the corner of Lora¡¯s eye. She took a deep look at Gavin¡¯s handsome face and slowly closed her eyes. Seeing this, Gavin heaved a sigh of relief. He slowly moved his hand away from Lora¡¯s mouth. However, just as he moved his hand away, he heard Lora¡¯s voice. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m ready to prove my loyalty.¡± Gavin waspletely bewildered. What? Come on? Why did he feel that there was another meaning behind Lora¡¯s e on¡±? In fact, seeing that Lora had suddenly woken up and worried that Lora might suddenly do something rash in such an awkward situation, Gavin deliberately mentioned Lora¡¯s loyalty to alleviate the awkwardness. In fact, he felt quite awkward now, too. He wanted to calm Lora down so that he could snatch her back from thend of the dead. However, why did it feel like Lora had misunderstood? Nheless, Gavinpletely ignored her! His priority was to hurry up and treat her now! Therefore, Gavin immediately moved and grabbed Lora¡¯s legs! At this moment¡­ Lora had indeed misunderstood. In fact, she hadpletely misunderstood. This was because she had just regained consciousness and had no idea what had happened. Her subconscious told her that before she fainted, this man was the son of the Clifford family, her Young Master. Therefore, for the sake of the loyalty and faith in her heart, she, of course, obeyed him. She knew very well that she was naked now. She thought that when Gavin told her to prove her loyalty, he wanted her to ¡°prove her loyalty¡±! Even now, she keptforting herself in her heart. ¡®Although the Young Master and I haven¡¯t developed our rtionship, and it¡¯s our first time meeting, it¡¯s already iny greatest blessing that he likes me. After all, I was born to serve the Young Master! It¡¯s just¡­ This is my first time. I hope the Young Master can¡­ be gentler¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. One would wonder what Gavin would think if he knew what Lora was thinking right now. At this moment, Lora was waiting to prove her loyalty to Gavin. ¡°Crack!¡± There was a crisp sound, and a sharp pain came from her legs. ¡°Ah!¡± Along with a scream, Lora opened her eyes again. She looked at Gavin below in surprise. Gavin looked very serious. There were no distracting thoughts in his eyes. Although his hands were caressing his legs, why were her legs so swollen and ugly? Moreover, Gavin took out two silver needles and stabbed them into her legs. Then, at this moment, Lora finally realized what was happening. The memories before she lost consciousness slowly returned to her mind. She remembered now. Her limbs were all broken by Thorns! After Thorns finished torturing her, they were about to kill her. At this moment, the Young Master suddenly descended like a god and directly sted the intermediate celestial warrior who was about to attack her into pieces! The Young Master had saved her! Now, the Young Master was treating her injuries? Thinking of this, Lora¡¯s face turned even redder. With a whoosh, she closed her eyes again. However, after closing her eyes, Lora¡¯s mentality waspletely different from before. She thought to herself, ¡®Lora! What are you thinking? Young Master is clearly treating you, but you actually think that he wanted to¡­ Ah! What did I say just now? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Does the Young Master think that I¡¯m that kind of woman?!¡¯ Lora sure loved to overthink. She was already at death¡¯s door, yet her imagination was still so wild at this moment. However, Gavin did not care about what she was thinking. He was only thinking that he could not let this loyal subordinate of the Clifford family die! His hands were already moving up Lora¡¯s body from her feet to search for her broken veins. However, Lora¡¯s body instantly tensed up. Sensing Gavin¡¯s actions, Lora¡¯s imagination ran wild again, and the plot in her mind began to be intricate. She thought to herself, ¡°This is¡­ Does he need to do this to cure me? Could it be that the Young Master wants me to prove my loyalty to him while curing me?¡± Goodness, this woman¡¯s inner drama was way too exciting! Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Of course, Gavin did not know what Lora was thinking right now. Even if he knew, he had no intention of paying attention to it at this moment. After all, the treatment had already begun. It was better to end it as soon as possible and let this woman recover her vitality so that she could keep her life that was so loyal to the Clifford family. As time went by, Lora felt a continuous sharp paining from the parts of her body that had been severely injured before. However, after the stinging pain, what was left was an amazing andfortable feeling. At the very least, it was not as painful as before. Meanwhile, Gavin reconnected all the broken bones in Lora¡¯s body. The next step was to restore her broken veins to their original state. Previously, Gavin had left many silver needles on Lora¡¯s body. On one hand, these silver needles were used to stabilize the broken bones in Lora¡¯s body. On the other hand, they were used to piece together all the broken veins that had fallen apart. This was the preparation needed before Gavin sent his inner energy into Lora to revitalize and reconnect her veins fully. Therefore, Gavin slowly straightened his body and¡­ He whispered to Lora, ¡°Pardon me!¡± The next second. Gavin¡¯s burning hands instantly pressed down! In fact, if Lora were still in aa, Gavin would not have said such unnecessary words. In fact, Lora would not even know how Gavin had cured her even when she had already recovered. However, Lora was awake now. Thus, in order to reduce unnecessary misunderstandings, Gavin could only say this out of the blue. Originally, Lora had yet to react. But in the next second. Her body instantly tensed up, and the redness on her cheeks became even clearer. It was as if blood was about to seep out from her skin. This was because¡­ Gavin¡¯s handsnded on Lora¡¯s body. In this way, the inner energy that was transmitted from his hands could fully enter Lora¡¯s body and cure her veins. It had the effect of elerating treatment. But to be honest, these two ces were indeed a little¡­ Gavin¡¯s inner energy was very violent. Therefore, the scorching sensation made Lora feel as if this part of her body that was protruding was being roasted by a raging fire. However, this kind of fire would not burn her skin. But¡­ Some unnecessary feelings were unavoidable! Lora¡¯s entire body began to tremble slightly. She gritted her teeth tightly because she felt that her throat was about to make some strange sounds. But she knew she must not. If she made any strange sounds at this time, the atmosphere of the treatment would immediately change. Enduring something like this was one of the most difficult things in the world. It was much easier for her to endure the pain than to endure this strange feeling now! Of course, Gavin waspletely unaware of Lora¡¯s current state. This was because his eyes were closed. His divine sense waspletely transmitted into Lora¡¯s body through inner energy, feeling her veins. Two inner energy rays followed Gavin¡¯s palm, one up and one down, and began to flow through Lora¡¯s veins. Gavin controlled it very well. Although his inner energy was powerful, he could not let his inner energy unleash its power at this time. After all, Lora¡¯s veins were all broken now. Lora¡¯s fragile veins would bepletely destroyed if he did not hold back some strength. If that happened, Lora¡¯s future would bepletely ruined! This gentle and powerful inner energy immediately circted within Lora¡¯s body. Wherever it passed, the veins that had been shattered previously actually silently intersected again and fused together. This was also because Lora¡¯s veins had not been shattered for too long. If it were five or ten years, Gavin would have to put in more effort. After these veins fused, they gradually became different through Gavin¡¯s inner energy. The originally pitch-ck veins seemed to have been infected by Gavin¡¯s inner energy, and they faintly emitted a dark golden light. At this moment, Lora, who was enduring the strange feeling with great difficulty, was pleasantly surprised. She could sense and use her energy point again! Moreover, that was not all. She also discovered that the inner energy in her energy point was bing stronger at a terrifying speed! Previously, she was in thete stages of intermediate supreme rank. Now, she could clearly sense that her strength had instantly surpassed advanced supreme rank, and entered peak supreme rank. Before she could rejoice, the inner energy in her body was still rising. Her strength was even approaching the threshold of bing a celestial warrior. The moment Gavin healed all the veins in Lora¡¯s body, the joy of mastering the technique instantly spread throughout Lora¡¯s entire body. Lora felt that her veins were unprecedentedly unobstructed. There seemed to be a warm current in her meridians that instantly streaked across her entire body! And just as this heat engulfed her entire body, her strength entered the novice celestial rank! This cultivation speed was quicker than anyone in the world had ever witnessed! When did cultivation be so simple? In almost no time, she advanced from intermediate supreme rank to novice celestial rank! Lora was certain that even if she told her father about this, he would not believe. her! However, the energy that increased her strength was running amok in her body. This energy belonged to Gavin. It was too violent for Lora. Therefore, Lora could not absorb it all. She could only find a ce to expel this violent energy from her body. Otherwise, Lora might explode and die! After an unknown amount of time, Lora finally found a point in her veins that could be used to expel this stormy energy. It was precisely because of this abnormality that Lora¡¯s entire body actually sat up with a loud bang. Gritting her teeth, her entire body trembled violently. In the end, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted again. Previously, she woke up because of the obsession in her heart. However, her body was still seriously injured. Now, she had recovered from her serious injuries, and even if her strength had advanced a tremendous margin. However, she was still in an extremely weak state. Therefore, it was normal for her to faint. Looking at the unconscious Lora, Gavin helplessly raised his hand to wipe the water off his face. Then, he waved his hands gently. He put the clothes back on Lora the same way he took them off her. After all, he could not let her remain naked here. Gavin heaved a sigh of relief. Lora¡¯s life was finally saved. He turned around and left the room. When the door opened, he saw Tyler waiting anxiously outside.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He knew that Tyler¡¯s heart ached for his daughter and was about to tell Tyler that Lora was fine. However, Tyler was a little curious and spoke first. ¡°Huh? Young Master, why are your clothes wet?¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ¡°Eh? Young Master, your shirt¡­¡± ¡°My shirt?¡± Gavin was stunned for a moment, and he subconsciously lowered his head. Woah! He then realized that in the middle of his shirt was a straight, vertical line. It was as if someone had drawn the line with a paintbrush. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve worked hard. Look, you¡¯re sweating from exhaustion!¡± Tyler looked at Gavin gratefully. There were even tears of gratitude in his eyes. As he looked at Tyler¡¯s current facial expression, the corners of Gavin¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. ¡°I..¡± Should he tell Tyler the truth? That would be inappropriate¡­ However, it appeared there was no need to exin. ¡°Young Master!¡± Tyler knelt down. A plop could be heard as his knees hit the floor. He followed with a kowtow to Gavin and eximed, ¡°I, Tyler Lawrence, will never forget the great kindness that you have bestowed upon me! ¡°Young Master, not only did you save me, but you also saved Lora. The Lawrence family will forever be in your debt for generations!¡± ¡®Lora? Was that the name of the woman inside? ¡®Lora Lawrence? Lora¡­ said Gavin inwardly. A strange expression took over Gavin¡¯s face. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Gavin coughed and redirected his attention to the current situation. Tie was about to tell Tyler to get back up ¡°Wooth! At this moment there was a soft sound. Harry instantly appeared beside Gavin He knelt down on one knee and sand loudly Greetings Dark Lord!¡± When Harry appeared, Tyler who was still kneeling felt his heart skip a beat! After all he could not fathom Harry¡¯s strength at all! On the other hand Gavin was not surprised He directly asked Harry, ¡°Where¡¯s that man?¡± Harry lowered his head and quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s with Thorns¡¯s men. They¡¯re taking him to meet their ruler tonight.¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± After hearing this, Gavin¡¯s aura instantly emanated from within. As they were inside a building, it should be impossible for wind to appear. However, Tyler, who was still kneeling in front of Gavin, felt a strong wind blowing northwest that made his face hurt! Tyler was a peak celestial warrior! In the entire Riverrun, he was considered one of the strongest warriors. But even he could not easily resist the aura exploding out of the person in front of him. This showed how powerful Gavin was. Tyler¡¯s heart started pounding uncontrobly! His Young Master was so young, yet had such terrifying power. So, when Gavin reached the same age as him, just how powerful would he be¡­ Tyler could not even imagine! When Tyler returned to his senses, he realized that the Young Master and Harry, who left him with lingering fear, were gone. Indeed. Gavin did not have time to waste here. After all, the ruler of Thorns was his uncle, Howard! His main purpose foring to West Blue was to find Howard and personally ask him why he harmed the members of the Clifford family! Ask him why he led Thorns to betray the Clifford family! Now that Gavin found out that Howard was currently in West Blue and that he might be able to see him tonight, there was no reason for him to stay here any longer! Thus, he immediately left with Harry. The two of them moved at a quick pace. In no time, Gavin and Harry had arrived at the building on the outskirts of West Blue In the building Gavin could sense the aura of at least 20 celestial warriors amongst the gathered The remaining thousands of them were at least supreme warriors Thas show of force demonstrated how powerful Thorns was Thorns used to work for the Clifford family of Brookspring, just like the Craftsman Valley and Sk. However, no matter how one looked at it, Thorns¡¯ strength was much stronger than the Craftsman Valley and Sk. It was probably because their division ofbor was different. Perhaps Thorns used to be an enforcer for the Clifford family. Upon greeting Gavin, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D members quieted down. They waited silently for the night to arrive. It did not take long. The door to Paxton¡¯s room was swung open from the outside. He immediately stood up with a look of excitement on his face. The person entering the room was the celestial warrior who had a meeting with him earlier today. The warrior¡¯s tone was definitely not friendly. ¡°Clean yourself up ande with me.¡± Paxton went up to him, still beam iConnect time out!ment. ¡°Are we going to see the ruler?¡± Hearing Paxton¡¯s question, the warrior had no intention to answer him at all. Instead, he red at Paxton and yelled, ¡°Shut up! ¡°When you¡¯re in front of the ruler, answer only when asked. If you dare to talk too much, you won¡¯t get out of there alive even if you have ten lives!¡± Looked like Paxton was really going to meet the ruler! The ruler of Thorns was really in West Blue! Gavin, who was hiding in the dark, had a cold glint in his eyes! He, together with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, followed quickly. From a third party¡¯s point of view, they were tantly just following in the open. However, they remained undiscovered by the members of Thorns. From this, it could be seen how stealthy the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were. The Thorns¡¯ members escorted Paxton through the buildings quickly. They even boarded an elevator. However, this elevator did not go up. It went down! They connued to go deeper underground, The atmosphere became more sinister and terrifying Boom! The elevatornded heavily on the lowest floor as if there was no buffer. The next moment, the elevator doors opened. A terrifying smell of blood in the air assaulted their faces. The smell almost made Paxton puke. As he looked at the pale-faced Paxton, the smirk on the warrior¡¯s face became even clearer. Meanwhile, Gavin and the others, who were hiding behind Paxton and the warrior, also noticed something. The lowest floor was actually a prison. On both sides of the corridor, behind the big and small iron bars, there seemed to be all sorts of people imprisoned. These people were clearly warriors, but at this moment, it seemed all vitality was drained from them. Paxton was also trembling in fear as he cautiously followed the man forward. Looking at the cells on both sides, his body trembled uncontrobly. However, he also discovered a strange phenomenon. There was a cell that looked very special. In this cellid a cage that resembled a dog¡¯s kennel. And in this cage was a man covered in blood. He was firmly locked in ce, and the blood on his body seemed to have dried up. It was crawling with flies and insects. The strangest thing was that there was no face on this person¡¯s head. There was a huge iron sheet where his face should have been. The iron sheet seemed to be welded to this person¡¯s face, making it impossible to see who he was. This person¡¯s eyes were also blocked under the iron sheet, so he could not see what was happening outside. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Paxton asked with lingering fear, ¡°Who is this person? Why is he in such a state?¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Paxton was not the only one who noticed this person. Even Gavin and the others who were hiding in the shadows noticed this strange person. The iron sheet on this person¡¯s face seemed to have grown together with his face. It was rusty and filled with traces of blood. Although Gavin and the others had seen more gruesome scenes than this, it did not stop Gavin¡¯s gaze from lingering on this person for a few seconds. A feeling of curiosity filled up in his stomach. However, the celestial warrior from Thorns had already said coldly, ¡°Did you forget what I just told you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Paxton nodded his head in trepidation and followed the person into the depths respectfully. Not long after, a tall door of about 10 feet appeared in front of him. Just as they arrived at the door, it slowly opened from the inside, exposing the interior. This was actually a pitch-ck hall. It was so dark that one could not even see their fingers. There was also a cold wind blowing from within. It made Paxton shiver again. At this moment, the person spoke. ¡°Go on in.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing his cold voice, Paxton¡¯s fear became even more obvious as he thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s pitch-ck inside, and it looks sinister, yet you want me to go in? You¡¯re not going to kill ine, are you?¡± Upon seeing hesitance from Paxton, the person spoke again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see the ruler? If you want to meet him, go in!¡± Paxton, who was sull hesitating, gritted his teeth when he heard this He had something that their ruler wanted, so he was certain that they would not dare to kill him! Hence he plucked his courage and took a big step inside The guide followed directly behind The moment they entered ¡°Boom!¡± The door mmed shut. However, as the door closed, a few ck shadows quickly entered the hall unnoticed. After the door hadpletely closed, ¡°Click!¡± ¡°Click!¡± ¡°Click!¡± There was a rhythmic sound. The lights in the hall lit up one after another. It revealed the full appearance of the hall. Strictly speaking, this hall could totally be considered grand! The ceiling was at least 30 feet tall! The columns were dyed in vermillion. As for what the dye was made of, no one knew. In the middle was a 6-foot-wide red carpet extending to the hall¡¯s deepest part. On both sides of the carpet stood 20 men in Thorns¡¯ outfits. These men radiated a frightening aura of celestial warriors. In the depths of the hall, there were two segmented steps, and at the top of the steps was a huge throne! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The throne was covered in dark gold-colored thorn flowers! There was also a huge que hanging on the wall behind the throne. There were three big words on this que: [Fair and righteous]! Good lord, did Thorns really think of themselves as a kingdom? The ruler of Thorns was treating himself as the king! Paxton trembled as he walked along the carpet. He did not dare to raise his head to look at the warriors standing on both sides of the aisle and kept his head down until he reached the end of the aisle. Suddenly, the twenty people on both sides shouted in unison, ¡°Kneel!¡± Not sure if it was because Paxon was scared or obedient, with a thud, he fell to his knees However he was not the only one kneeling After he knelt down the 20 warriors also slowly knelt down The next moment the sound of heavy footsteps was heard A man in a gorgeous bramble flower robe appeared on the high tform in treat appeared, the twenty of them ¡°Greetings, Ruler!¡± ¡°Long live the Ruler!¡± Wow¡­ The way the greeting was done. This man really thought of himself as a king! ¡°Rise!¡± He was even using the same terms as a king. The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D all had strange expressions on their faces. Only Gavin maintained his cold demeanor, his fists clenched tightly. Because the person standing on the stage was none other than his uncle, Howard! That face was his uncle¡¯s face! Gavin would never forget that face.. Even now, he still could not believe that his uncle had betrayed him. His mind reminisced about the happy times when he was younger when his uncle brought him out to y! But the truth was before him. Howard was the ruler of Thorns. And Thorns was the traitor of the Clifford family. Gavin could even recognize his uncle¡¯s voice in just one word, ¡°Rise¡±. Gavin¡¯s body began to tremble slightly. Harry and the others immediately sensed Gavin¡¯s strange behavior. They were also physically and mentally prepared. As soon as the Dark Lord gave themand, they would not hesitate to charge forward even if there were so many skilled warriors below, Howard slowly sat on the throne that was covered with dark gold-colored thorn flowers and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m Howard Conor. You wanted to see me?¡± This sentence was clearly directed at Paxton. Paxton trembled as he spoke. Greetings, R-Rulr. Yes, it¡¯s ine, your humble servant, who wants to see you Howard said indifferently. You better have a good reason for me to spare your life His words were so vicious, speaking of killing the moment he opened his mouth However Paxton unmediately continued Don¡¯t worry Ruler Tfound the thing that you have desired and are looking for! 1 ¡°The token of the Bookspring Clifford Family!¡± As soon as Paxton finished speaking, Howard, who was originally sitting expressionlessly on the throne, instantly leaned forward. A hint of surprise could be seen forming on his eyebrows. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± From his current facial expression, it was apparent that he really wanted the token badly. Paxton heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Howard¡¯s current state. He knew he had picked up the right thing! Previously, in order to save his own life, he said that the token was not with him. But now, Howard was right in front of him. He had what Howard wanted the most. If he gave it to Howard, he would definitely be put in an important position. Therefore, Paxton took out the token that he had snatched from Gavin, then raised it with both hands and eximed, ¡°Ruler, the token is here!¡± The light emitted from the token was so bright that it actually dimmed the lights in the entire hall. The 20 celestial warriors around were all surprised. Even Howard himself was slightly stunned. His gaze was locked onto the token in Paxton¡¯s hand. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Howard immediately let out an arrogantugh. ¡°The token of the Bookspring Clifford Family belongs to me now! ¡°That idiot Gavin would never have anticipated that the Clifford family would end up in my hands! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± As heughed, he waved his hand and was about to take the token. But at this very moment, a cold, chilling voice, echoed across the hall. ¡°Howard Conor! I dare you to touch the token!¡± Chapter 278 Chapter 278 ¡°I dare you to touch the token, Howard Conor!¡± Just as Howard was about to wave his hand and take the token, an indifferent voice suddenly resounded throughout the entire hall. After hearing this voice, everyone present was instantly shocked and looked terrified. The 20 celestial warriors, as well as Howard who was sitting on the throne, and Mr. Lawrence who was kneeling below, instantly turned their heads and looked in the direction of the entrance of the hall. ¡°Who is it? Name yourself!¡± Howard shouted in a deep voice. No one replied to Howard. Instead, a series of rhythmic but very muffled footsteps sounded in the spacious hall. Apanied by these footsteps, one figure after another appeared in the hall. The leading one was Gavin, the Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Following behind Gavin were naturally the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. They slowly walked forward step by step. The 20 celestial warriors instantly got into a battle stance and shouted in unison. ¡°Who are you? Name yourselves!¡± Their voice was so loud and intimidating. However, the people they were facing now were Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Gavin. They could pose no threat to the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Gavin slowly stopped and looked at Howard from afar. Howard was sitting on the throne and staring at him with a frown. Then, Gavin said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me, Howard Conor?¡± Gavin¡¯s fists were still clenched tightly because Howard, his second uncle, had betrayed him and the entire Clifford family. His hands were stained with the blood of the Clifford family members. Howard frowned slightly when he heard Gavin¡¯s voice. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes, but one could tell from the contused look in his eyes that Howard did not recognize Gavin right away. Howard even said, ¡°You¡¯re just a nobody How dare you talk to me like that? Don¡¯t you know your ce? Im Howard Conor the Thorns ruler Why should I know an insignificant person like you?¡± Howard¡¯s voice was naturally filled with inordinate arrogance. He sounded just like a mighty superior. However, after Gavin heard Howard¡¯s words, his brows slowly furrowed when a hint of doubt appeared in his eyes. Gavin thought, ¡®Howard actually doesn¡¯t recognize me at first nce? ¡®It can¡¯t be! ¡®He¡¯s my second uncle. He guided me and took me to cause trouble everywhere when I was young. Although it has been ten years, it¡¯s impossible for Howard not to know me. ¡®But what¡¯s going on now?¡± Just as Gavin was feeling puzzled, Mr. Lawrence, who was kneeling on the ground, began to tremble violently. He even said in fear, ¡°It¡¯s you? You-you actually made it here?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Mr. Lawrence¡¯s voice, Howard raised his eyebrows slightly and asked Mr. Lawrence, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Before Mr. Lawrence could speak, one of the celestial warriors from Thorns seemed to have discovered something and said directly, ¡°Mr. Conor, he looks very simr to the person in the photo. He¡¯s that man, Gavin Clifford!¡± At this moment, Mr. Lawrence nodded crazily in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Conor. He is Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Howard was slightly stunned when he heard what they said. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Gavin. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The next second, the arrogantughter that belonged exclusively to Howard sounded again. He said to Gavin, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re my long-lost nephew! Gavin Conor, why did youe empty-handed when you came to pay me a visit? What happened to your manners? Howard¡¯s words, coupled with his frivolous and contemptuous tone, were actually a great insult to Gavin Gavin¡¯s frown deepened at the moment He was thinking Why didn¡¯t Howard Conor recognize me right when he saw me! He only recognized me after his men reminded him Is he really my uncle Gavin narrowed his eyes slightly Howard¡¯s expression gave Gavin a strange feeling However, although Howard looked somewhat aged, Gavin would definitely not forget his second uncle¡¯s face. Also, Gavin would never forget Howard¡¯s voice. Gavin wondered, ¡®Is it because it has been ten years and my changes are quite obvious that he failed to recognize me? ¡®But it can¡¯t be. ¡®If my changes were too great, why did my sister, my fiancee, and Kris recognize me at first sight? ¡®Is it because of the difference in the memories between men and women?¡¯ Although Gavin had such doubts, now was not the time for him to delve into this matter. Gavin looked at Howard from afar and asked gloomily, ¡°Why did you betray the Clifford family?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Howard actuallyughed arrogantly again and said loudly, ¡°Why did I betray the Clifford family? ¡°How dare you ask me such a simple question? ¡°Capable men choose the right leader to serve. The Clifford family members are just a bunch of trash! If not for the token that the Clifford family possessed, Thorns would have killed all you bastards long ago. Why would we wait until that day?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even let go of your biological sister?¡± Gavin almost gave a roar. Gavin¡¯s mother was Howard¡¯s biological sister. Gavin¡¯s mother had decided to go through hell and high water with the Clifford family. She had died with her other family members in Clifford Ancestral Home. Howard¡¯s smiling face gradually turned indifferent. He directly snorted and shouted at Gavin. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that? ¡°What an impudent bastard. I must teach you a lesson! ¡°It just so happens that you actually dare to get over here and seek your doom. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be a ruthless uncle and kill you with my own hands, just like how ! killed your traitorous mother back then!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Gavin heard Howard¡¯s words, his pupils began to tremble violently Howard was the one who killed Mother? He¡¯s her biological brother! Mother was definitely defenseless in front of her brother! Gavin could even imagine the despair his mother felt before she died from her family¡¯s sneak attack. A sharp pain appeared in Gavin¡¯s heart. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. His body began to tremble violently, and his pupils hadpletely turned blood-red. Like an enraged beast, he instantly raised his head and stared at Howard, who was sitting on the throne. He gritted his teeth and let out a shocking roar. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Howard Conor!¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin¡¯s figure shot in Howard¡¯s direction with a loud bang. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Looking at what Gavin was doing, Howard, who was sitting on the throne, actually revealed a sneer. He did not even defend himself at all. Instead, he even had the leisure to mock, ¡°Damn! ¡°You¡¯re really a stupid ass for overestimating yourself. I¡¯m a peak celestial warrior and an expert. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even break through the encirclement of my subordinates. ¡°Guys! Take him down!¡± Howard shouted. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The surrounding 20 celestial warriors instantly responded. In the next second, the 20 of them formed a semicircle and pressed toward Gavin. However, with a whoosh, Gavin¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from the spot at the next moment. The twenty people paused abruptly and began to search around in a panic. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Where is he hiding?¡± ¡°Why did he suddenly disappear?¡± Howard, who was sitting on the throne, was holding the armrest of the chair. He looked around and shouted arrogantly, ¡°Brat, where the fuck are you hiding? Are you afraid now?¡± However, Howard and the Thorns 20 celestial warriors did not notice that there was a man kneeling at the scene. At this moment, his face was pale and he revealed a kind of endless fear. His finger trembled as he raised it and pointed behind Howard. However, before Mr. Lawrence could get to say something and warn the Thorns ruler, Howard, who was looking for Gavin, suddenly felt a huge forceing from his back. A tearing pain instantly came from his back. His entire body rushed toward the ground in front of him uncontrobly. ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden scream from Howard stunned the 20 Thorns celestial warriors. They failed to notice that someone even muttered in confusion, ¡°Was it Mr. Conor who screamed?¡± The next second, they all eximed, ¡°Fuck! It was Mr. Conor!¡± Of course, it was Howard who screamed. Boom! Howard¡¯s body was like a cannonball, smashing heavily to the floor m front of him. However, as a peak celestial warrior, he was powerful after all. Howard immediately jumped out of the shattered ground and instantly distanced himself from Gavin. ¡°Poof!¡± Howard spat out a mouthful of blood. A strong sense of shock appeared on his face. He clutched his chest, and his face turned pale when he looked at his throne in shock. It was because Gavin was now standing on his throne. Howard couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°No way! How could you be so fast? It can¡¯t be!¡± He was indeed shocked since Gavin¡¯s speed made him, a peak celestial warrior and a stunning expert, unable to react. In fact, he had already been injured by Gavin in this short moment. Just how powerful was Gavin since he was able to injure a peak celestial warrior so easily? At this moment, the 20 celestial warriors had arrived behind Howard. All of them spoke anxiously. ¡°Are you hurt, Mr. Conor?¡± ¡°Mr. Conor, are you alright?¡± Howard couldn¡¯t care less as he roared directly at his subordinates, ¡°All of you, attack! Attack together and kill this bastard!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The 20 celestial warriors spoke in unison again. Although they knew that Gavin was very strong, they had a total of 20 people, so how could they not defeat Gavin, who was merely a young man in his twenties? However, Gavin did not seem to have any intention of paying attention to these 20 celestial warriors. Instead, he shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Harry!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Harry, who had been waiting for a long time and was rubbing his palms together, immediately shouted, ¡°Team D, go get them!¡± After Harry gave his order, the ten members of Team D instantly turned into afterimages and charged at the 20 celestial warriors. The next second, there were constant screams. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Poof!¡± ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Saber light shed, and blood sttered. Screams could be heard everywhere. The 20 celestial warriors were all killed in this short moment. There were 10 Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Every one of them killed two opponents with a single sh. ¡°What¡­ ¡°Holy shit! ¡°That¡¯s fucking impossible!¡± At this moment, Howard, who was already injured, couldn¡¯t help but exim and curse. The scene in front of him was too shocking. Thorns had so many experts, and they were all celestial warriors. In the entire world, almost everyone needed to be cautious and show respect when they saw any celestial warriors. But now, the 20 celestial warriors were actually killed with a single sh, and they didn¡¯t have the chance to retaliate at all. The 10 Frostpeak Dark Warriors did it easily and cruelly. They merely raised their sabers and shed down as they did their work neatly. Howard wondered, ¡®That¡¯s just too shocking, isn¡¯t it? How strong is Gavin Clifford exactly?¡± Howard¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He only had one opinion in his mind, which was to escape. Indeed, although he did not know how strong Gavin was, he knew that Gavin was very fast. Although he was an expert among the peak celestial warriors, it would not be easy for him to deal with Gavin in an extremely short period. He also needed to be on guard against these ten powerful experts, in case they attacked him. When that happened, he would be in a passive position. Therefore, without the slightest hesitation, Howard turned around. ¡°Bang!¡± A crisp sound was heard. His powerful strength as a peak celestial warrior suddenly erupted as he directly fled in the opposite direction. In the blink of an eye, Howard had already made it to the entrance of the hall. Just as he was about to smash the gate in front of him with his palm, with a light sound, his fist was actually firmly grabbed by a palm and could not move at all. ¡®Smack!¡± The hand holding his iron fist was Gavin¡¯s right hand. Gavin acted as if he did not see that group of people. His speed did not increase as if he couldn¡¯t bother with these people since he needed to do something urgent. Poof! Poof! Poof! A series of blood sshing sounds rang out. The countless supreme rank warriors from Thorns charging at Gavin actually exploded and turned into a blood mist. They weren¡¯t killed by Gavin¡¯s attacks. They were actually killed by the terrifying speed of Gavin. The sonic boom. brought about directly blew these people up. Even Harry and the others gulped in fear when they saw such a terrifying scene. They could also tell that their Dark Lord seemed to be thinking about something very urgent, and no one or anything could stop him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The supreme warriors who surged into this wide corridor actually died on the spot. Soon, Gavin had already rushed to the cage area that they had walked past previously and stopped steadily at the door of a cage. ck! ck! Without the slightest hesitation, he broke the iron bars of the cage made of some hard alloy and stepped in. However, the moment he stepped into the cage, his anxious figure stopped. His body trembled slightly as if he wanted to step forward but did not dare to. There were thousands of supreme warriors in Thorns. Of course, Gavin had not dealt with all of them. The rest would be left to Harry and the others to deal with. The battle cries behind him were stunning, blood sttered continuously, and screams lingered in the air. However, in the cage, Gavin¡¯s figure was still trembling slightly as he looked at the only person in the cage. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Howard was already dead. However, the blood in Gavin¡¯s pupils did not dissipate. He found it hard to get over his hatred against Howard, who had killed his mother. He slowly raised his leg again at Howard¡¯s corpse. Boom! He stomped on Howard¡¯s body heavily, which led to a loud bang. Boom! Boom! The loud bangs were continuous. The members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, who were standing far away, had strange expressions on their faces, but no one stepped forward to stop Gavin because they could feel the mad and violent vibe he was giving off at the moment. However, every time Gavin stomped on Howard¡¯s body, a man would tremble crazily. That man was none other than Mr. Lawrence, who was still kneeling on the ground. His face was pale and his eyes were closed. He had originallye to the ruler of Thorns to seek protection. Unexpectedly, that ruler had died at the feet of that young man. What could Mr. Lawrence do now? He simply could do nothing but await his doom. He was now slowly lying on the ground, trying his best to make himself invisible. He kept repeating his prayer inwardly, ¡°They can¡¯t see me. They can¡¯t see me. They can¡¯t see me¡­ He was hoping desperately that Gavin and his men couldn¡¯t see him. He could only survive if they didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He even carefully ced the Clifford family¡¯s token in his hand on the ground and pushed it out, as if he wanted to cut ties with it. However, at this moment, no one paid attention to him. After an unknown period, the violent bangs finally stopped. Gavin was taking deep breaths. The blood in his eyes slowly faded as he breathed heavily Ce could are a huge pit on the ground us the hall In the deep pit, there was only a ball of minced meat and blood foam Of course, one could also see Howard¡¯s pale and ferocious head and a pair of terrifyingly protruding eyes. However, all the body parts below his chest had already disappeared. Gavin took onest deep breath. The violent aura in him slowly calmed down. He finally returned to normal. However, there were still traces of tears at the corners of his eyes. Without looking down at the broken body on the ground. He said slowly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Take that man and this body with us. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying this, Gavin slowly turned around and walked out of the hall step by step. However, his footsteps now looked very heavy. Of course, Harry and the others knew that Gavin was instructing them. Therefore, they began to do as they were asked. They rushed to Mr. Lawrence, who was lying on the ground and trying to make himself invisible. They sneered and attacked with a hand chop before Mr. Lawrence fainted. The Frostpeak Dark Warriors picked him up and left. Of course, Harry did not forget to carefully pick up the token of the Clifford family in Brookspring on the ground. He intended to give it to Gavin. Then, he walked toward Howard¡¯s corpse. He had to study with his teammates how to separate Howard¡¯s corpse from the gravel on the ground. However, at this moment, Harry¡¯s eyes narrowed. He instantly lowered his head and carefully examined Howard¡¯s head. Then, he immediately looked up and shouted, ¡°Something¡¯s up, Dark Lord!¡± When Gavin heard this, his heavy footsteps slowly stopped. He turned his head slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± Harry¡¯s anxious voice immediately sounded. Dark Lord, this person¡¯s face seems to have been sewn on!¡± After Gavin heard this, has eyes narrowed Swoosh His body instantly disappeared from the spot. In the next second, he appeared beside Howard¡¯s broken body He squatted down and pulled out Howard supper body As expected, there was a subtle mark on the neck of this person. This mark seemed to have faded a lot due to the passage of time. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors could still notice it. Moreover, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors could tell at a nce what this mark meant. The owner of the body had changed his face. Gavin¡¯s body began to tremble again. He suddenly realized why Howard didn¡¯t recognize him the moment he saw him. Also, Howard only knew who Gavin was with his men¡¯s reminder. Gavin thought, ¡®This man¡­ is not Howard Conor, not my second uncle! ¡®Then who is he? ¡®Could it be that he is not the ruler of Thorns? Have we been all fooled by Howard Conor? Is it because Howard Conor knows that I¡¯ve arrived at West Blue and have been following Mr. Lawrence that he got a scapegoat? ¡®How could he be so sinister and cunning?¡± But at this moment, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed again. As if he had thought of something, his face turned slightly pale. Bang! The next second, with a loud bang, the gravel under his feet exploded again, and he had already shot out. Harry and the other Frostpeak Dark Warriors did not dare to be negligent at all and hurriedly followed. The gate of the hall instantly exploded when Gavin and the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D rushed out. When they came out, they happened to encounter arge number of people from Thorns. Those people seemed to have heard the strange noises from before and rushed down from the ground to see what was going on. Upon seeing the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, this group of people shouted. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Stop running!¡± Who was the one trying to run? These people did not realize the uing danger at all as they charged at Gavin and the others Harry and the other, unsheathed then daggers. However what happened next was a terrifying scene Gavin acted as if he did not see that group of people. His speed did not increase as if he couldn¡¯t bother with these people since he needed to do something urgent. Poof! Poof! Poof! A series of blood sshing sounds rang out. The countless supreme rank warriors from Thorns charging at Gavin actually exploded and turned into a blood mist. They weren¡¯t killed by Gavin¡¯s attacks. They were actually killed by the terrifying speed of Gavin. The sonic boom brought about directly blew these people up. Even Harry and the others gulped in fear when they saw such a terrifying scene. They could also tell that their Dark Lord seemed to be thinking about something very urgent, and no one or anything could stop him. The supreme warriors who surged into this wide corridor actually died on the spot. Soon, Gavin had already rushed to the cage area that they had walked past previously and stopped steadily at the door of a cage. ck! ck! Without the slightest hesitation, he broke the iron bars of the cage made of some hard alloy and stepped in. However, the moment he stepped into the cage, his anxious figure stopped. His body trembled slightly as if he wanted to step forward but did not dare to. There were thousands of supreme warriors in Thorns. Of course, Gavin had not dealt with all of them. The rest would be left to Harry and the others to deal with. The battle cries behind him were stunning, blood sttered continuously, and screams lingered in the air. However, in the cage, Gavin¡¯s figure was still trembling slightly as he looked at the only person in the cage. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 No matter how loud the shouts and screams outside were and how the smell of blood filled the air, Gavin seemed to have nothing to do with what was happening. Gavin¡¯s body began to tremble slightly. After an unknown period, when blood filled the ce and everything seemed to have quieted down, Gavin finally moved. He slowly took a step forward and then stopped. It seemed that he didn¡¯t dare to go forward. At this moment, the man with the rusty iron skin on his face seemed to have sensed something and moved slightly. He was only a few meters away from Gavin, but Gavin felt that it took him an entire year to arrive in front of that man. Gavin¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he slowly reached out and touched the man. The man¡¯s body trembled. He seemed to be a little flustered, and his body trembled slightly along with the chains that bound him. Gavin¡¯s voice had already begun to tremble. His pupils were filled with tears as he said shakily, ¡°Are you¡­ Howard Conor?¡± Cling! Cling! Cling! Perhaps because of Gavin¡¯s voice, the man became agitated. The chains binding him trembled violently. However, because there was a piece of iron on his face, he could not speak at all, so he did not make a sound. Gavin had already grabbed the man¡¯s shirt. With a ripping sound, the man¡¯s right sleeve, which was already in tatters, was torn apart. On the inside of the man¡¯s right arm, a small bite mark that looked quite aged could be seen clearly. When Gavin saw this bite mark, his body trembled heavily as he could no longer hold back the tears in his eyes. They directly flowed out of his eyes. Of course, he remembered this bite mark. This was the mark that Gavin had left on Howard when he was young. He still remembered that when he was young, he was very naughty His second uncle, Howard, doted on him very much. He often brought Gavin around to have fun. There was once when Gavin fell from the tree because he was too naughty. At that time, Gavin was not as powerful as he was now. Although he didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries, his thigh was dislocated. Howard asked him to bite his arm as Howard reset his thigh. Due to the great pain Gavin was suffering, he bit Howard¡¯s arm so hard that a bite mark was left on it. In fact, with Howard¡¯s strength as a celestial warrior, he couldpletely recover the bite mark on his arm. However, Howard smiled and told Gavin, ¡°This is your mark, Gav. When you grow up and I¡¯m old, if you dare to bully me, I¡¯ll show you this bite mark and see if you still dare to rely on your younger strength to bully me.¡± Gavin recalled Howard¡¯s gentle and smiling voice sounded again, and his body trembled uncontrobly. Looking at the man whose body was covered in dried blood and whose face was covered in a rusty iron sheet, Gavin could not help but cry. He trembled and said, ¡°Uncle¡­ Second Uncle¡­ It¡¯s me, Gavin, I¡¯m Gav¡­¡± The man heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Cling! Cling! Cling! The chains binding Howard¡¯s body began to tremble crazily. He opened his arms as if he wanted to pull Gavin into his embrace. However, in the next second, he retreated crazily. His hands kept struggling as he tried to cover his face. However, his hands were bound by chains, making it impossible for him to do so. Instead, his struggle brought him some deep marks on his wrists. Gavin¡¯s heart ached for his uncle. He waved his hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! A few crisp sounds were heard. The chains that controlled Howard¡¯s body instantly turned into powder. Meanwhile, Howard, who had regained his mobility, retreated frantically. He held the iron sheet on his face with both hands and kept shaking his head. It was as if he was telling Gavin not toe over. He was not Gavin¡¯s uncle. He was not Howard. Looking at Howard¡¯s current appearance, Gavin couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Men would not cry easily when it was not the time to be sad. How Howard looked at the moment brought Gavin heartache. He felt as sad as when he knew that the Clifford family was exterminated Now, Gavin realized that the ruler of Thorns was not Howard. Instead, someone had peeled off Howard¡¯s face and sewed it onto another person¡¯s face. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. That person framed Howard and made him the scapegoat, bing the Clifford family¡¯s eternal sinner. If Gavin hadn¡¯te here today with those Frostpeak Dark Warriors and met the fake Howard, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t hurt the fake Howard¡¯s head when he killed that impostor, if his subordinate, Harry, had not discovered the abnormality on the fake Howard, his second uncle, Howard, would have to bear the infamy of exterminating the Clifford family and the Conor family for the rest of his life. He was the scapegoat, who had clearly suffered humiliation and great pain. Gavin could no longer hold it in. He opened his arms and pounced to his second uncle¡¯s side, hugging him tightly. ¡°Second Uncle¡­ I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Gavin gritted his teeth and trembled slightly as if he was trying his best to suppress his emotions. He was worried that he would break down and the uncontroble aura on his body would hurt Howard. Howard felt Gavin¡¯s warm embrace and his body trembled violently. He subconsciously wanted to push Gavin away. Of course, he did not want Gavin to see him like this. But how could Gavin let go at this time? Originally, Howard was no match for Gavin. Coupled with his current state, he could not push Gavin away at all. Finally, Howard stopped trying to push Gavin away. In the end, he slowly reached out his bloody hands and held Gavin tightly in his arms. He couldn¡¯t make any sound, but his body was twitching crazily. Everyone could feel that he was crying. He was crying in pain and at ease. This was because his nephew had arrived. Gavin was his most beloved nephew. In the distance, Harry stood outside the cell with the other members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. All of them were holding daggers in their hands. Blood kept dripping from the daggers, and their other fists were tightly clenched. Their bodies trembled slightly as they gritted their teeth. Their pupils were also red. Although they were not rted to Howard, when they saw Dark Lord and Howard hugging each other, they knew how close the two were to each other They could also feel how much their Dark Lord¡¯s second uncle had suffered over the years. At this moment, their hearts were also filled with mad hatred. Harry turned his head slightly, and his subordinates nodded in understanding. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! They directly vanished on the spot. They guessed that they were at Thorns¡¯s headquarters. Therefore, they would ughter every member of Thorns. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Harry and the others had already begun their merciless massacre against the members of Thorns. Regardless of gender or age, as long as they were wearing Thorns¡¯s clothes, anyone who appeared in Thorns¡¯s headquarters would be ughtered. Harry and hispanions weren¡¯t the cruel ones. The Thorns members were the ones who started the massacre. Back then, they had done such an infuriating thing to the Clifford family. They should have known that they would end up the same in the end. Gavin did not stop Harry and his subordinates from acting on their own. Because now, even if Harry and the others did not make a move, when Gavin left with his uncle, he would kill Thorns¡¯s people one by one. Now, Gavin was hugging his second uncle tightly, his body constantly trembling. It was as if he had crushed his mrs with his teeth as he was trying hard to suppress his violent emotions. After all, he did not want to hurt Howard because of his strong outburst. ¡°Phew!¡± Gavin finally took a deep breath and slowly lifted his head from Howard¡¯s embrace. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He asked Howard, ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Gavin¡¯s tone was gloomy and filled with killing intent. Hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Howard was first stunned. Then, he slowly shook his head. He seemed to be telling Gavin not to ask anymore. Gavin could tell what Howard meant at a nce. He had some concerns. The person behind the scenes was definitely very powerful, who made Howard unable to fight back. Even Howard thought that no one could avenge him. Moreover, he was already in this state and was disabled. He couldn¡¯t get his nephew Gavin involved because of himself. Therefore, he refused to tell Gavin who did it. Gavin understood what Howard meant. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry too much. Just tell me about it. I can tell you that at the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago, I didn¡¯t die. Frostpeak Dark Warriors didn¡¯t die either!¡± When Howard heard this, his body trembled slightly. His hands grabbed Gavin¡¯s shoulders as his body trembled slightly. Gavin didn¡¯t stop and continued, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t know that actually, I¡¯m Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors! ¡°So don¡¯t worry and feel free to tell me who did this to you. ¡°Even if that person has incredibly great status, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors will crush them!¡± When Howard heard Gavin¡¯s absolutely confident words, the extent of his trembling became even more obvious. He seemed to be excited, happy, and proud of his nephew. He knew that his nephew was the leader of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. He also knew what Frostpeak Dark Warriors meant, who represented the strongestbat power in the entire world. No one could be a match for Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Back then, the Thirty-Power Allied Forces instigated hundreds of millions of troops to besiege Sunspire in Blearus. The allied forces¡¯ actual goal was to eliminate Blearus¡¯s Frostpeak Dark Warriors. However, the 100 thousand Frostpeak Dark Warriors had perished together with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces. One could imagine how powerful Frostpeak Dark Warriors were. Now, Gavin was telling Howard that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were fine while the Thirty-Power Allied Forces were exterminated for real. Now, Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ power had already exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. And Howard¡¯s nephew was actually Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors, the strongest one among all the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. That was his nephew. How could Howard not be excited? How could he not be proud? Gavin had already grabbed Howard¡¯s right hand and stained Howard¡¯s fingers with the blood on the ground. He said, ¡°Uncle, write the name down.¡± Listening to Gavin¡¯s serious voice, Howard nodded heavily. He slowly used his finger and wrote two big words on the ground, which were ¡°Riverrun General¡±. Gavin looked at the two blood-colored words on the ground. His body began to tremble slightly, and a violent fluctuation appeared in his pupils. There was also some scarlet killing intent. ¡°Matthew Bore! Gavin¡¯s hoarse and violent voice rang out. Til kill you! Boom! There was a loud sound. Right after Gavin roared, a thunderp suddenly exploded in the sky above West Blue. Thunder rumbled in the clear sky. The originally cloudless West Blue was instantly covered in dark clouds. Boom! Another bolt of lightning struck down. Whoosh! Whoosh! The heavy rain fell and drowned the entire West Blue. Everyone in West Blue revealed a terrified expression as they looked up furious sky. at the Even Tyler, who was an expert among the peak celestial warriors in Craftsman Valley, looked at the dark clouds in the sky with lingering fear. For some reason, he felt a sense of trepidation. He muttered softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are there going to be great changes in West Blue? Also¡­ this is a desert. When has it ever rained so heavily in West Blue?¡± West Blue was in the desert, and the entire city was built on the oasis of the desert. How could there be such a downpour in such a ce? Tyler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he slowly spoke. ¡°What a strange phenomenon. I¡¯m afraid something big is about to happen!¡± No one knew if West Blue¡¯s phenomenon was man-made or caused by abnormal weather. On the other side, Gavin had already flipped over and carried his second uncle, Howard. His gaze was firm as he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go home!¡± Hearing this, Howard really wanted to cry out loud. However, he couldn¡¯t do it. He just hugged his nephew tightly and felt the powerful auraing from his nephew. Howard felt his heart calm down. When Gavin walked out of the cage with Howard on his back, the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, who were covered in blood, returned. All the members of Thorns were annihted. Swoosh! Harry and the other nine knelt respectfully on one knee beside Gavin. They did not speak and just looked at Dark Lord quietly. Gavin did not look at them either, but he left behind a sentence. ¡®Skin that man alive!¡± It was in Craftsman Valley in West Blue. In the pouring rain, Harry and the others followed behind Gavin with Howard on his back. Just like that, they advanced step by step in the majestic rain. However, no matter how dense and violent the raindrops were, not a single dropnded on Howard. ¡°Young Master!¡± Tyler was the first to notice the figures of Gavin and the others. He rushed out of the building in a sh and prepared to wee them. After Tyler rushed up, the first thing he did was to take Howard from Gavin¡¯s back. However, Gavin turned around and looked at Tyler with a sinister gaze. It made Tyler tremble heavily and he instantly retracted his hands. Now, Gavin¡¯s pupils were filled with blood. Just one look from him made Tyler, an expert among the peak celestial warriors, feel as if his life was in danger. He subconsciously said, ¡°My apologies, Young Master.¡± Of course, Gavin was not angry at Tyler, but at this moment, he could not control himself. He said slowly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Get us a clean room.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master! I¡¯ll get it done right away!¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 In a clean and tidy room in Craftsman Valley in West Blue, a man with an iron. sheet on his face was lying quietly on the bed in the middle. At this moment, he should have fallen into a deep sleep. He was naked and covered in silver needles. After Gavin brought Howard back, he examined Howard. He realized that his uncle was in very bad health. He was doing worse than Kris previously. Although Howard didn¡¯t break down like Kris did, his physical condition was terrible. If it were any other ordinary person, even if it were a slightly lower-level warrior, they would have died long ago. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The reason why Howard survived was probably because of a belief in his heart. This belief was probably the same as Kris¡¯s, which was Gavin. What Gavin had to do was not only help his second uncle recover but also get Howard¡¯s face back. That was why he had asked Harry and the others to skin that man. However, the iron sheet on Howard¡¯s face was really too old. It had alreadypletely merged with the flesh below. Even his eyes, nose, and mouth were all attached to the iron sheet. Howard would definitely die if the iron sheet on his face was removed directly. Therefore, Gavin did not do it immediately. He asked Harry and the others to find a way to preserve Howard¡¯s face. This did not mean that there was no other way. There was a way. He needed a medicinal herb to keep Howard alive and help himplete his treatment. However, that medicinal herb was even more precious and rare than the coptis herb required to heal Kris. Therefore, Gavin nned to stabilize Howard¡¯s bodily functions first before making any ns. On the other side, Gavin had been guarding Howard¡¯s bed and looking at the iron sheet on Howard¡¯s face. Tears kept welling up in his eyes. His heart really ached for Howard. Her heart ached for his uncle. Howard had suffered so much, but he had been misunderstood by others and Gavin. Gavin now knew that Howard did not betray the Clifford family. Howard was still the same person from back then who loved and protected him. At this moment, Harry appeared behind Gavin. He said in a low voice, ¡°Dark Lord, they¡¯re here.¡± When Gavin heard this, he wiped the tears off his face and nodded slightly. ¡°Let them in.¡± Soon, the Conor family¡¯s people arrived. They all looked at the man whose face was covered by an iron sheet on the bed. with sorrowful eyes. They clenched their fists tightly when their bodies trembled violently. The women from the Conor family could not hold it in anymore. Kris and the others covered their mouths as tears kept streaming down their faces uncontrobly. The eyes of Gavin¡¯s grandfather and his eldest uncle were red and their bodies. were trembling. They were filled with grief. In the beginning, they also received the news that Howard was the ruler of Thorns. Previously, the Conor family¡¯s Patriarch, Winston, had also told Gavin angrily that back then, when they found out that the Clifford family in Brookspring had been besieged, all the Conor family people had packed their things and left Brookspring as per Gavin¡¯s father¡¯s request. Only Howard failed to control his emotions and insisted on bringing his men to rescue the Clifford family. As he did that, he had never returned. Later, everyone heard that Howard was the ruler of Thorns and had betrayed the Clifford family. Winston even shouted angrily that Howard was no longer his son. But just now, Gavin had told them the truth. Only then did Winston realize that he had misunderstood his son. Now, looking at his son¡¯s current state, Winston felt that his heart was filled with endless pain. When Tyler heard this news, he also cried. He could not help but shed tears. He even gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Howard Conor is such a great hero!¡± On the other side, Kris, who was crying pitifully, came to Gavin while trembling. She raised one hand to hold Gavin¡¯s hand and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Gav¡­ is there any way to heal Howard¡¯s face?¡± Hearing Kris¡¯s question, Gavin nodded heavily. ¡°There¡¯s a way!¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s confident voice, the members of the Conor family were all excited. However, Gavin¡¯s following words made these people dejected again. ¡°But it will be very difficult. That medicinal ingredient¡­ At least until now, I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Kris could no longer control her crying. ¡°Howard can¡¯t stay this way for the, the rest of¡­¡± At this point, Kris could not say aplete sentence. Gavin gently patted Kris¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Uncle Howard became like this because. of me, so leave it to me.¡± Gavin then turned to Harry and said, ¡°Tell Yana and Yara toe see me.¡± ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± Harry¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. Not long after, the two sisters appeared in the room. When they saw Howard¡¯s face, they could not bear to see him like this. They knelt on the ground in unison. ¡°Greetings, Young Master.¡± Gavin nodded and said, ¡°I need you to send out all your men to find a medicinal herb for me. I need the Thousand-year-old Ice-sealing Jade Silkworm!¡± The Thousand-year-old Ice-sealing Jade Silkworm was very precious. The jade silkworm was a thousand years old and needed to be sealed by ice. Such a thing sounded absolutely impossible. The only ce with thousand-year-old unmelted ice could only be the extreme north in Frostpeak. However, could there be a piece of jade in such a ce? Gavin needed the jade silkworms in the jade. Jade silkworms were bugs that burrowed into the jade during the transformation process. This kind of bug merely got into the jade to hibernate or transform into a butterfly. It did not expect to be sealed by the jade. It was almost impossible to get such a precious herb, which required jade silkworms. At the very least, the people from the Conor family and the locals in Craftsman Valley had never heard of this item. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± However, after hearing Gavin¡¯s order, only Yana answered Gavin. As for Yana¡¯s sister, Yara, she was slightly stunned. The next second, Yara directly said, ¡°Young Master, did you just say the Thousand-year-old Ice-sealing Jade Silkworm?¡± Hearing Yara¡¯s words, everyone looked at her. Gavin¡¯s words were very clear. If she didn¡¯t know about that thing, she wouldn¡¯t ask again. However, she did repeat the question, which meant that she knew something about it. Gavin immediately said, ¡°Do you know it?¡± Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Yara nodded at Gavin and said, ¡°Young Master, you know that the Frostpeak Sk have always upied Frostpeak. The headquarters is in the extreme north! ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Riverrun, but I know everything about Frostpeak and Frostpeak Sk! ¡°Young Master, I remember seeing this medicinal herb you just mentioned in an investigation report. ¡°And this investigation report is about the Frostpeak General!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you talking about Jacket Yeats, the Frostpeak General?¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 ¡°Jacket Yeats, the Frostpeak General!¡± After Gavin finished speaking, Yara nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master. It¡¯s him! I personally think that Frostpeak General must have some Thousand-year-old Ice-sealing Jade Silkworm with him. Even if he doesn¡¯t have it, he must have some crucial clue.¡± Gavin nodded slightly when he heard Yara¡¯s words. Sk¡¯s ability to organize information investigations was well known throughout the world. Moreover, the information that they had found had been verified by many parties. and was 100% confirmed. The contents of the investigation report about the Frostpeakwar General Jacket Yeats must also be true. This meant that Yara was right. At the very least, Jacket must have information about the Thousand-year-old Ice-sealing Jade Silkworm. Moreover, it would not be surprising even if he really had it. It was because the Thousand-year-old Ice-sealing Jade Silkworm originated in the extreme north in Frostpeak. And the Frostpeak General¡¯s mansion was also in that ce. If such a rare thing appeared in this ce, someone would definitely offer it to Jacket immediately. Gavin took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Looks like I need to make a trip back to Frostpeak.¡± Even if he wasn¡¯t going over to save his second uncle, Howard, he knew that Jacket, the Frostpeak General, must have colluded with Matthew, the Riverrun General. Jacket probably had something to do with the Clifford family¡¯s tragic annihtion. In order to take revenge, Gavin had to make a trip to Frostpeak to look for Frostpeak General. Of course, going to Frostpeak was not something that could be done just like that. At the very least, Gavin had to settle down the Conor family¡¯s people first. It was gettingte, so Gavin asked these people to go back and rest. Originally, he intended to have a family banquet with these people from the Conor family to reminisce about the past. However, because of the tragic encounter with Howard, the Conor family¡¯s second master, everyone lost their interest. After a simple dinner, they went home. Of course, Gavin stayed by his second uncle¡¯s side. From time to time, he would check on Howard to see what he needed to do to stabilize his second uncle¡¯s bodily functions. Of course, there was no need for Gavin to keep an eye on his second uncle all the time. After all, Gavin¡¯s acupuncture was still perfect. Taking advantage of this free time, Gavin took out his family heirloom, which was passed down from the Clifford family. He held the small ck te in his hand. After he took a deep breath, he fixed his eyes on it. Because of the previous experience, Gavin was still very careful. However, the repeated scene previously did not appear this time. No matter how Gavin looked at the te, he didn¡¯t see the suffocating feeling and the endless door again. A hint of doubt slowly appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself, ¡®Could it be that what happened before was an illusion?¡¯ But soon, Gavin denied his assumption. That was definitely not his illusion. The real feeling of experiencing it personally told Gavin that there was definitely such a ce in this world. That ce definitely had such a huge door. There seemed to be a person waiting for him at the door. It was because the sentence he had heard before was so real. He felt as if someone. whispered those words in his ear, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re here.¡± The person who spoke knew that Gavin had obtained the Clifford family¡¯s family heirloom. It was as if that person already knew everything. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed like they even knew about the massacre of the Clifford family. At least this person knew Gavin. However, Gavin was very sure that he had never heard this voice before. Gavin felt that he might have to use some special method to trigger that feeling again. However, Gavin did not know the exact method. He now possessed the heirloom. There was still a long way to go. He was confident that he would figure out the secret of the Clifford family¡¯s henloom. Gavin stopped trying to investigate the ck te and slowly took out the most. important treasure that everyone thought of as the most precious treasure to the Clifford family in Brookspring, the token. This was also the first time Gavin had carefully examined the Clifford family¡¯s token. This token had a shield-shaped appearance and looked no different from other ordinary tes. It emitted a golden light as if it was made of pure gold. There was nothing on the back of the token. On the front of the token, in the center, showed a big ck word, Clifford, which represented the family of the owner of the token. On the four corners of the word ¡°Clifford¡±, there were ink-blue gems embedded. What material were these gem made of? At least Gavin didn¡¯t know. However, Gavin did not forget that the two sisters of the Sk organization had once told him that this token was actually amunication device. He could use this token to directly contact the four major organizations under the Clifford family. However, Gavin¡¯s expression was a little strange as he muttered, ¡°How should I use this thing? It doesn¡¯t have a part to store the battery, and it doesn¡¯t have a charging port.¡± Indeed, since it was amunicator, shouldn¡¯t its working principle be simr to a phone¡¯s? At the very least, it needed to be fully charged before one could use it. Wasn¡¯t electricity the most convenient energy source now? But the te didn¡¯t have a part to put batteries or plug-in data cables. Gavin kept searching. However, he still had no clue. He looked at the token in his hand and was at a loss. As he fiddled with it, he muttered softly, ¡°The Clifford family¡¯s token.¡± In fact, Gavin was curious as to why the Clifford family dared to name this te with the word token. However, no one answered the question in Gavin¡¯s mind. Just as Gavin finished saying the words ¡°the Clifford family¡¯s token¡±, the four dark blue gems on the token emitted light at the same time. A dazzling blue light appeared on the golden te. This light actually looked quite dazzling. Gavin was shocked when he saw this scene E ¡°Is this thing voice-activated?¡± In the next second, among the four ink-blue gems, the one in the upper left corner and the one in the lower right corner dimmed. However, the two gems in the upper right corner and the lower left corner did not dissipate at all. Just as Gavin was feeling curious, the excited voice of the leader of Craftsman Valley, Tyler, rang out from the token. ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± There seemed to be a hint of crying in this voice. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ve waited for this As soon as Tyler finished speaking, Yana¡¯s and Yara¡¯s voices also came from the token. ¡°Greetings from Sk, Young Master!¡± Hearing their voices, Gavin was certain that this thing was really amunicator. It was indeed voice-activated. The keywords for voice-activation were ¡°the Clifford family¡¯s token¡±. Moreover, not everyone could activate this token. Gavin didn¡¯t how this token was designed, but it could only be activated when the direct descendant of the Clifford family in Brookspring said those words. However, Gavin¡¯s brows were still slightly raised. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any reaction from the remaining two gems?¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Indeed, the remaining two gems only emitted a burst of light at the beginning, but they quickly dimmed without any reaction. As Gavinpared the two gems that lit up on the te ording to the voices of Tyler and the Sk sisters, he noticed that the locations of these four gemstones were exactly the same as the four corners on the title deed of the Clifford Ancestral Home. In the top right corner was the pagoda wrapped in clouds. It belonged to the Sk organization. In the lower left corner was a hammer wrapped in lightning. This organization was Craftsman Valley. Of course, Gavin had yet to ask what Craftsman Valley was currently doing. However, it probably had something to do with weapon forging. Now was not the time to care about this. The remaining two gems that didn¡¯t glow represented Thorns and the sword and shield pattern wrapped in mes on the title deed of the Clifford family. As for the fact that Thorns¡¯smunicator did not emit any light, Gavin realized that it was probably rted to Matthew, the Riverrun General. However, he fixed his eyes on the sword and shield pattern in the upper right corner. ¡®Could it be that they betrayed the Clifford family too?¡¯ This was a guess in Gavin¡¯s heart. Of course, Tyler and the Sk sisters were waiting for him. He couldn¡¯t just leave them hanging, could he? Therefore, Gavin directly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just studying how to use the Clifford family¡¯s token. You guys can continue to rest.¡± After receiving Gavin¡¯s arrangements, the three of them respectfully bade Gavin farewell. The two gemstones that were emitting blue light also dimmed. However, just as the two gems dimmed, Gavin keenly noticed that the gemstone in the upper left corner actually flickered a few times without any pattern, like a light bulb in bad contact. If not for Gavin¡¯s confidence in his insight, he might have thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him. It was also because of this sudden sh that made Gavin¡¯s heart tremble slightly The next second, he said without any hesitation. ¡°The Chitford tanuly¡¯s token!¡± After Gavin finished speaking, the same scene as before appeared on the token. On the other side, Tyler and the Sk sisters had just hung up when themunicator sounded again. The three of them didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they still said respectfully in unison, ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± However, they heard Gavin¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± The three of them had no idea what Gavin was doing. However, they did not dare to disobey Gavin¡¯s orders. They stared at themunicator in their hands with puzzled expressions. On the other side, Gavin¡¯s gaze was fixed on the gemstone in the upper left. corner. Gavin was waiting. It was because he was very sure that the light he saw just now was definitely not a hallucination. Sure enough, after about ten seconds, this gemstone actually flickered again. This time, the flickering was even more intense than before. However, after shing about seven or eight times, it became dimmed once again. Gavin slowly frowned. He seemed to sense something unusual from it. However, the gem did not light up again. Gavin frowned, not knowing what was going on. Just as he was about to put away the te, suddenly, an unfamiliar and hurried. voice sounded from the token. ¡°Master! Help.¡± The voice stopped abruptly as if it had not made a sound at all. Meanwhile, Gavin stood up from his chair. His eyes showed a cold glint as he asked, ¡°Tyler, Yana, Yara, did you guys speak just now?¡± Tyler and the Sk sisters immediately said, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask us to speak, Young Master. We don¡¯t dare to speak without permission.¡± Of course, Gavin could tell that it was an unfamiliar voice. He was just trying to confirm it. Then, Gavin asked, ¡°Did you hear a man¡¯s voice just now?¡± The three of them said. ¡°Young Master, only you can hear the voiceing from the token. We can¡¯t hear each other.¡± hat meant that even now, Tyler and the Sk sisters could not hear each other¡¯s voices. Gavin wondered, ¡®Am I the only one who can hear that man¡¯s voice?¡¯ The man¡¯s voice was very urgent. It was obvious that themunication was cut off before he could finish speaking. Although the gemstone in the upper right corner did not light up, Gavin was certain that this voice was definitely rted to the sword and shield wrapped in mes. This man said, ¡°Master! Help.¡± He was asking for help. Coupled with the man¡¯s anxious voice, Gavin directly confirmed the other party¡¯s intentions. The other party did not seem to know that Gavin was the one holding the token. Otherwise, he would have addressed Gavin as Young Master like Tyler and the Sk sisters did. He shouted Master. Although the man did not know who was on this side, he was sure that he was talking to someone from the Clifford family in Brookspring. He was asking the Clifford family in Brookspring for help. This organization was in danger. Moreover, this danger was probably even more dangerous than when Craftsman Valley was besieged by Thorns. Otherwise, it was impossible for that man to not be able to finish aplete sentence. Gavin frowned slowly. Now, Gavin was certain that the organization represented by the ming sword and shield did not betray the Clifford family. They were now in great danger, However, Gavin had no idea where they were or what they were suffering. If those people were loyal to the Clifford family, then the danger they were in now must be rted to the massacre of the Clifford family. Gavin was the Clifford family¡¯s only direct descendant. Of course, he could not ignore it. However, no matter how Gavin operated and shouted the words ¡°the Clifford family¡¯s token¡±, the gem that had dimmed did not light up again. Gavin finally spoke up. ¡°Tyler, Yara, Yana,e and see me immediately!¡± The tender voice of the Sk sisters, as well as Tyler¡¯s strong voice, sounded from the token Subsequently, Gavin put away the Clifford family¡¯s token. Not long after, Tyler and the other two knelt in front of Gavin. Gavin frowned and said to the sisters, ¡°Do you have any news about the four former subordinates of the Clifford family in Brookspring?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Yana and Yara looked at each other before they shook their heads at Gavin at the same time. Gavin did not have much hope to get an answer from them. After all, when Yana and Yara took over Sk, the Clifford family had already perished. If their father was still alive, Gavin might get some news. Then, Gavin looked at Tyler. Tyler understood his meaning and said, ¡°Young Master, I only know that the four subordinate organizations of the Clifford family in Brookspring. They have different responsibilities. ¡°However, the Clifford family, Sk, Craftsman Valley, Thorns, and the four great organizations of the inspection camp do not have any private ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the two new people in charge of the Sk organization.¡± As Tyler spoke, he nced in the direction of the Sk sisters. ¡°Inspection camp?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly. Tyler nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The emblem of the inspection camp is the sword and shield that have been baptized by mes!¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Gavin thought of the sword and shield baptized by the mes as he wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the pattern on the upper left corner of the title deed of the Clifford Ancestral Home? It turns out that this organization is called the inspection camp. Now, Gavin finally knew what the four organizations under the Clifford family were. Tyler didn¡¯t stop with his introduction. ¡°The Sk organization, as its name implies, is an organization that the Clifford family in Brookspring uses to investigate the secrets and information of the world. The people under them are all-pervasive. They know about the secrets of both the core of the Blearus organization and the beggars in the marketce. The resources they possess are unparalleled in the world! ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ after the Clifford family¡¯s ident, almost all of their manpower retreated. Compared to their previous strength¡­¡± At this point, there was no need for Tyler to continue. The sisters Yana and Yara also looked helpless. Indeed, when the Clifford family was at its peak in the past, it would be an easy job for the Sk organization to even investigate where Riverrun General was in seclusion at the moment. Now, the situation had changed. Sk¡¯s spies were less than 10% of what they used to be. Tyler continued, ¡°Our Craftsman Valley is an organization that specializes in researching weapons and equipment, as well as various advanced technologies, for the Clifford family in Brookspring. ¡°However, after the Clifford family¡¯s incident, our organization also suffered a painful blow. s¡­¡± When he said this, Tyler sighed heavily. ¡°As for Thorns¡­¡± Tyler thought for a moment and said, ¡°Thorns has arge number of warriors, who are at different levels, but there are many of them. They have be the representatives of the Clifford family¡¯s martial strength in Brookspring.¡± No wonder Thorns had so many celestial warriors and supreme warriors. It was a way of demonstrating from the Clifford family in Brookspring. However, what Tyler said next surprised Gavin. ¡°Young Master, if Thorns is the Clifford family¡¯s fighter in Brookspring, then the inspection camp is the Clifford family¡¯s sharpest sword and strongest shield! ¡°Although they don¡¯t have as many men as Thorns, even if Thorns has ten times more people, they would not dare to challenge the inspection camp head-on! ¡°The inspection camp is an organization used by the Clifford family in Brookspring for various special missions. ¡°Young Master, I think that if the Clifford family hadn¡¯t sent out the inspection camp to carry out a very important mission before the incident, the Clifford family¡­ wouldn¡¯t have been exterminated!¡± Tyler¡¯s words were filled with firm confidence. Gavin¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Was the inspection camp actually so powerful? It seemed that this inspection camp¡¯s status in the Clifford family was the same as Blearus¡¯s Frostpeak Dark Warriors ten years ago. Back then, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were the sharpest sword and the strongest shield in the entire Blearus. ording to Tyler, before the massacre of the Clifford family, the family assigned an extremely important person to the inspection camp. Therefore, the inspection camp was not in Brookspring. It was probably not in Riverrun or even Blearus. If Tyler knew about this, it meant that Thorns also knew about this. Coincidentally, these masterminds who plotted against the Clifford family started their attack while the Clifford family wasn¡¯t protected by the inspection camp and Frostpeak Dark Warriors. That made sense. Why did the Clifford family, which was at its peak, disappear overnight? The enemy had good timing, geographical convenience, and good human rtions. So, what mission was the inspection camp carrying out? Moreover, this mission had been carried out for ten years. Those members had yet to return. In fact, it was not easy for Gavin to get some news, but it was actually the inspection camp asking for help. Even such a powerful inspection camp needed to ask the Clifford family for help. How powerful was the opponent they encountered? Gavin¡¯s eyes slowly darkened. Blearus had given up on Frostpeak Dark Warriors. However, the Clifford family definitely could not give up on the inspection camp. Therefore, Gavin raised his head and looked at Yana and Yara. He said, ¡°Are you sure you can find any clues about the inspection camp?¡± When Yana and Yara heard Gavin¡¯s words, their faces revealed a troubled look. They looked at each other, as if exchanging nces. But soon, their gaze became determined. Then, they turned to Gavin and said loudly, ¡°Young Master, we will definitely do our best to find the inspection camp!¡± The two of them also knew the importance of the inspection camp to the Clifford family in Brookspring. This time, Gavin did not tell them as usual that he thanked them for their hard work. Instead, he looked at the two women very seriously and said in a deep voice, ¡°You must get it done! And you must be quick!¡± It could be seen that Gavin also knew the importance of the inspection camp. That was for sure. Only by gathering all four major organizations would he be able to find out what kind of mission the inspection camp was carrying out. Only then would the secret about the Clifford family be slowlyAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. unraveled. Of course, the most important thing was that the Clifford family must not give up on the inspection camp. Yara and Yana could sense Gavin¡¯s seriousness from his tone, so they spoke with great determination again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. As the heads of Sk, we promise toplete the mission!¡± Gavin nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°Go do it now.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The two women stood up from the ground and turned to leave. They did not run back to their rooms to rest. Instead, they immediately contacted their subordinates to prepare a private ne. They immediately took the ne back to Frostpeak. After all, the headquarters of the Sk organization was located in Frostpeak. If Yana and Yara wanted toplete the mission given by Gavin, they would have to mobilize all of Sk¡¯s resources. Of course, this was also an opportunity for Sk to regain its former glory. After the two women left, Gavin turned to Tyler and said, ¡°Your Craftsman Valley has also suffered a huge loss. Do you n to stay in West Blue, or¡­¡± Before Gavin could finish speaking, Tyler spoke loudly, ¡°I will take Craftsman Valley to go wherever you go, Young Master! Craftsman Valley swears allegiance to the Clifford family!¡± When Gavin heard Tyler¡¯s voice, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, go back and pack up. You¡¯ll go to Brookspring with me tomorrow!¡± Gavin could not abandon anyone who was loyal to the Clifford family. If Craftsman Valley was left in West Blue, they would probably be killed as soon as Gavin left. As for why Gavin was going back to Brookspring, the Clifford family¡¯s ancestral home was in Brookspring after all, and the Clifford family rooted in Brookspring. Moreover, Gavin was going to Frostpeak. Before going there, he had to go back and see his sister and fianc¨¦e. He wondered how their medical equipmentpany had developed. After Tyler left happily, Gavin realized that his second uncle, Howard, had already woken up. However, Howard was still lying on the bed and could not move at all. Gavin could only see his head swaying gently and his fingers trembling slightly. Gavin walked quickly to his second uncle¡¯s bed: As he checked on Howard, he said, ¡°Uncle Howard, you¡¯re awake.¡± He saw that his second uncle, Howard, was not in a good state. Of course, he could not see Howard¡¯s facial expression. However, when he saw Howard¡¯s trembling hands, Gavin was puzzled and said, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Howard, who was wearing an iron sheet, nodded with difficulty. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Seeing his uncle nod, Gavin quickly shed to the other side of the room and picked up a piece of white paper and a carbon pencil from the table. He quickly returned to his uncle¡¯s side and stuffed the pen in his hand into his uncle¡¯s hand. After all, in Howard¡¯s current state, if he wanted to say anything to Gavin, he could only write it down with a pen. Howard could not see what he was writing. He could only rely on his own. perception to scrawl a word on the white paper, which was the word Frost. When Gavin saw that word, he was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what his uncle was trying to tell him immediately. He directly asked based on his guess, ¡°Uncle, do you mean¡­ Frostpeak?¡± Howard nodded with difficulty again. However, Gavin still did not know what his uncle meant. He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I¡¯ll go back to Brookspring to see my fianc¨¦e and sister. Then, I¡¯ll set off for Frostpeak.¡± Obviously, Gavin did not care about Howard¡¯s meaning. Howard shook his head hard. He then raised his hand and pointed at the door with a trembling finger. Gavin turned around and saw that the door was empty. What did his uncle mean? However, Gavin was a smart man after all. He suddenly thought of his subordinates from Sk and Tyler from Craftsman Valley, who had just left through this door. Then, he thought of what they were discussing previously. Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before he hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, are you trying to tell me that¡­ the members of the inspection camp are in Frostpeak?¡± To be honest, Gavin did not expect his uncle to know the movements of the Clifford family in Brookspring. However, Howard nodded again. ¡®Does he really know where the members of the inspection camp are?¡± A hint of joy appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Although his uncle only knew the general direction of the inspection camp, it could be considered to have narrowed down arge portion of the scope. However, Gavin discovered that his uncle had once again trembled as he wrote a word on the paper, which was the word north. A hint of doubt appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes again. Frostpeak was in the north, so Gavin didn¡¯t know why Howard had written down Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. the word north. But soon, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he said, ¡°Uncle, do you mean that¡­ the inspection camp is further north than Frostpeak?¡± This time, Howard nodded again and then put down the pen in his hand. He meant that he had finished telling Gavin what he wanted to tell him. ¡®Further north than Frostpeak?¡¯ Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered. Although the extreme north was in Frostpeak, that ce was still within Frostpeak¡¯s range. The ce further north than Frostpeak would be out of Blearus¡¯s territory. North of Blearus was Drenner in the north. The northeast corner of Drenner was north of Frostpeak in Blearus. Could it be that the people from the inspection camp were carrying out a mission in the territory of Drenner? Did they encounter danger in Drenner? A hint of hesitation appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. To be honest, Drenner was on good terms with Blearus. Moreover, many people in high positions in Drenner were very close to Blearus¡¯s Frostpeak Dark Warriors, and they were on good terms with Gavin. Before the Clifford family was wiped out, Frostpeak Dark Warriors had many operations in Drenner. Had the people from the inspection camp encountered danger in Drenner? Gavin did not know the answer. However, because of his uncle, Howard, he got to narrow the scope of his investigation again. This reduced the workload of the Sk organization. Therefore, Gavin immediately informed the sisters of Sk, Yara and Yana, of this news through the Clifford family¡¯s token. The sisters also expressed their shock at the news that Howard knew about the inspection camp. However, they also immediately retracted all their focus. They sent all their men over to the north of Frostpeak, Drenner, right away. The location of the inspection camp was the first priority assigned to Sk by Gavin. Therefore, Yara and Yana wanted toplete this mission perfectly. In fact, the two of them had already prepared tickets to Drenner. Due to the information provided by Howard, the search area for the mispection camp had been reduced by more than half. However, finding the inspection camp was not something that could be done. overnight. What Gavin needed to do now was to pack up and go back to Brookspring to see his fianc¨¦e and sister. Then, he had to start heading to Frostpeak. Because of what Gavin did, the current situation of Howard was very stable. Therefore, early the next morning, Gavin led the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, Rosebud, Craftsman Valley, and the Conor family to Brookspring. To be honest, when the Conor family¡¯s people were following the mighty convoy along the highway to Brookspring, they all had an excited expression on their faces. Even the head of the Conor family, Winston, who was Gavin¡¯s grandpa, had tears flowing down his aged eyes. Brookspring was the ce where the Conor family was rooted. The Conor family had been a native of Brookspring since ancient times. It was only because of the tragedy of the Clifford family years ago that Winston had no choice but to leave his hometown with his family. It had been so many years. What had Brookspring be now? What had be of his hometown? Could Brookspring still amodate the Conor family? All of this was unknown to Winston. But no matter what, the Conor family was finally going home. Gavin was bringing such arge group of people back to Brookspring. In the Southwest Overlord¡¯s mansion in West Blue, the warriors of the Southwest Army under the Southwest Overlord¡¯smand were all ready to go. They were full of energy. They seemed to be weing a distinguished guest. Before long, a middle-aged man strode into the Southwest Overlord¡¯s mansion. The moment this man appeared, all the Southwest Guards in the Southwest Overlord¡¯s mansion knelt on the ground and shouted in unison. ¡°Greetings, Southeast Overlord!¡± The man was none other than Southeast Overlord, a subordinate of Matthew, the Riverrun General. At the end of the line formed by the guards, there was a majestic man standing. who had also appeared in the Soutnd Mansion before. He was the Master of the Southwest Overlord¡¯s mansion, the Southwest Overlord. The two overlords had serious expressions on their faces as they frowned. Southeast Overlord strode over to Southwest Overlord. Neither of them spoke. They just looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Southwest Overlord turned around and made a gesture to Southeast Overlord. Then, he turned around and walked into the mansion. Not long after, the two of them walked through the streets and alleys. There was no longer any sign of the Southwest Army around them. At this moment, Southeast Overlord¡¯s serious voice sounded. ¡°Second Brother, tell me, did Eldest Brother really cultivate by himself and die of the explosion from deviation?¡± After Southwest Overlord heard this, he turned to look at Southeast Overlord seriously. He did not say anything and only shook his head slowly. Southeast Overlord¡¯s eyes flickered with anger. Then, he said gloomily, ¡°Could it be that themanders under Eldest Brother had ulterior motives and joined forces to kill him? Then, they told us a piece of fake news?¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 eyes Speaking of which, Southeast Overlord¡¯s imagination was quite impressive. When Southwest Overlord heard Southeast Overlord¡¯s words, he rolled his and said, ¡°Do you think that with Eldest Brother¡¯s strength and the fewmanders under him, even if they joined forces, could they get to hurt him? ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what Eldest Brother has done to his subordinates. ¡°He knew everything about what thosemanders had done, whether it was about what they ate at home at night, how many women they slept with, and what disgusting words they had said. ¡°If thesemanders had discussed and joined forces to harm Eldest Brother, I¡¯m afraid he would have known in advance!¡± When Southeast Overlord heard what Southwest Overlord said, his face revealed. an awkward expression. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re right. Then¡­ did Eldest Brother really go berserk and die of explosion?¡± Now, in Southeast Overlord¡¯s opinion, this was the only possibility that could exin Soutnd Overlord¡¯s death. However, at this moment, Southwest Overlord had a serious expression on his face. His eyes flickered with an intriguing light as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ Eldest Brother was killed by someone in his mansion!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Southeast Overlord heard Southwest Overlord¡¯s voice, his expression clearly showed a hint of shock. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°How is that possible? ¡°Eldest Brother¡¯s mansion was so heavily guarded. Moreover, themanders under him all said that they didn¡¯t see any murderer at all. They didn¡¯t even find anything when they locked down the city to search!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Southwest Overlord snorted and then said loudly, ¡°Those people are just a bunch of trash! ¡°The one who could really kill Eldest Brother is such a powerful top expert! If such a top expert decided to assassinate him, how could those useless people discover them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Second Brother! Southeast Overlord nodded in agreement after bearing what Southwest Overlord said. However, Southwest Overlord did not stop. He continued, ¡°You know what? Not long after the useless Soutnd Army spread the news of Eldest Brother¡¯s death, two battalions of my Southwest Army were wiped out in my West Blue!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Southwest Overlord¡¯s words, Southeast Overlord eximed again and subconsciously said, ¡°Are you talking about the West Blue at the border of your territory with Eldest Brother¡¯s? The one right beside Eldest Brother¡¯s Zenor Town?¡± Southwest Overlord nodded slowly with a deep gaze. Hiss! Southeast Overlord gasped hard. The geographical location of West Blue was quite incredible because it was right. next to Zenor Town. In other words, their eldest brother, Soutnd Overlord, had just been killed in the Soutnd Mansion in Zenor Town right before two battalions of Southwest Overlord¡¯s Southwest Army were wiped out in West Blue. Southeast Overlord couldn¡¯t help but connect the two events that had happened one after another. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Southwest Overlord slowly said hesitantly, ¡°I feel that this person is not only targeting Eldest Brother but also me. ¡°This¡­ This top expert is probably targeting the war general as well!¡± ¡°Who on earth would dare to target the war general?¡± When Southeast Overlord spoke to Southwest Overlord, his face was quite pale. There was some hesitation in his eyes as he let out the shock in his heart. Southwest Overlord slowly shook his head. He did not know who had the guts to target Blearus¡¯s Riverrun General. Wasn¡¯t that person courting death by doing so? There was a hint of hesitation in Southeast Overlord¡¯s eyes. Then, as if he had thought of something, he slowly said, ¡°Second Brother, do you still remember¡­ ¡°Thest time we went to Eldest Brother¡¯s mansion, he told us that Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring had returned. Wasn¡¯t ourst gathering interrupted by the news of Soutnd Army¡¯s extermination?¡± When Southwest Overlord heard what Southeast Overlord said, a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°Are you saying that the person who killed Eldest Brother and destroyed two of my battalions of the Southwest Army is Gavin Clifford?¡± Southeast Overlord looked at Southwest Overlord and did not say anything He did not confirm or deny Southwest Overlord¡¯s assumption. However, a sneer appeared on Southwest Overlord¡¯s face. He waved his hand and said loudly, ¡°It can¡¯t be. How could he be so capable of achieving that?¡± His words showed his obvious contempt and disdain against Gavin. The sneer on Southwest Overlord¡¯s face did not subside when he said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the young master of the Clifford family in Brookspring. He¡¯s talented in martial arts and joined Frostpeak Dark Warriors. But don¡¯t forget that ten years ago, during the Sunspire Resistance, the Thirty-Power Allied Forces and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors perished together! ¡°Even if Gavin has some extraordinary ability, do you think he could survive in the Sunspire Resistance?¡± Fortunately, Gavin was not present. If he were present and heard Southwest Overlord¡¯s analysis, he probably wouldn¡¯t bother to argue with him. Southwest Overlord didn¡¯t stop as he continued, ¡°Even if this Gavin Clifford was lucky enough to survive the Sunspire Resistance or became a deserter, how old would he be now? He would be merely in his twenties this year, right? ¡°Why would you think a brat like him, who is so young, could be Eldest Brother¡¯s match?¡± ¡°In Eldest Brother¡¯s eyes, such an irrelevant person would just be a nobody. He could crush Gavin Clifford with a simple move! ¡°How dare this piece of trash target the great war general?¡± Southwest Overlord was babbling on and on. In short, he looked down on Gavinpletely. He did not even believe that Gavin was still alive. He believed that Soutnd Overlord¡¯s death and the annihtion of his two battalions of warriors were definitely not done by Gavin. Southeast Overlord, who had made this suggestion, nodded in agreement after hearing Southwest Overlord¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re right, Second Brother. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Gavin Clifford is still alive or not. Even if he¡¯s still alive, how would he dare to go against Eldest Brother, let alone the mighty war general? ¡°Who else could have done it?¡± After Southeast Overlord said this, the two of them fell into silence. They both wondered, ¡®Yeah! ¡°Who else could have done it? ¡®Which top expert in this world would go against Riverrun General?¡¯ The two of them racked their brains but could not think of an answer. Meanwhile, Southwest Overlord shook his head and said, ¡°No matter who this person is, the two of us can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± When he said this, there was a cautious and nervous expression on Southwest Overlord¡¯s face. Southeast Overlord gave another heavy nod. Indeed, the strength of the two of them alone was not evenparable to Soutnd Overlord. That person had even killed their eldest brother. Killing them was as easy as flipping his hand. It was very normal for them to feel afraid at this moment. If they knew that the person they feared now was Gavin, whom they had mocked for a long time, what kind of expression would they have? At this moment, Southwest Overlord said, ¡°I think that the war general needs to take action to deal with that figure! ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll send our subordinates to secretly investigate this matter. We¡¯ll tell everyone that Eldest Brother died of self-explosion. ¡°Then, we will find a way to contact the mighty war general and see if we can contact him. After all, he will call the shots when ites to this matter!¡± Southeast Overlord nodded heavily. ¡°You¡¯re right, Second Brother!¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Of course, Gavin currently did not know that Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord had already met and discussed. After a few days of travel, Gavin¡¯s convoy had already entered Brookspring¡¯s territory. Of course, Gavin also passed by Greenwald, but he did not stop to visit Muriel and Sally in the Tenny family¡¯s ce. Otherwise, he would have known by now that Sally had gone missing. Gavin arranged for the convoy to advance separately. Rose drove herself and Harry to the house rented by La. The remaining people brought the Conor family and the members of Craftsman Valley to the Clifford Ancestral Home. The Clifford Ancestral Home was rebuilt with the help of the members of the Southeast Martial Order. Gavin and the other two arrived at the house that La had rented previously. They found that the front door was tightly shut. Gavin¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. He thought to himself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it closed for business?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Gavin did not think too much about it. He turned around and asked Rose to drive to his rented house. After all, Gavin had not moved into the Clifford Ancestral Home yet. La and her sister Zoe were still living in their apartment. When Gavin returned to the apartment, his frown deepened. Obviously, the apartment was empty and clean. There was no sign of La or Zoe. At this moment, Harry frowned and slowly said, ¡°Dark Lord, this house¡­ seems to have been empty for a while.¡± What did it mean that this house had been empty for a while? That was proof that La and Zoe had not returned home. They didn¡¯t go home, and the medical equipmentpany at the front door wasn¡¯t open for business. Something had happened to La and Zoe. Gavin suddenly had a bad feeling. Then, what appeared in his heart was anger. This was because when he left for West Blue with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Rose, he specially instructed Robert, who was also Twiggy, to pay close attention to La and Zoe and protect these two women. If anything happened to them, Robert had to inform Gavin immediately. However, Gavin had not received any news for so many days. When he returned, he could not contact La and Zoe. A hint of anger appeared in Gavin¡¯s heart. ¡°Humph!¡± He snorted gloomily and turned to leave. He knew that Robert lived in the same neighborhood as him. He wanted to personally visit Twiggy and ask him why he failed toplete the mission Gavin. had given him. Gavin walked very quickly and soon appeared at the entrance of the building where Robert lived. However, when Gavin reached the gate, he stopped in his tracks because he saw an acquaintance. This acquaintance had met Gavin a few times. Although the number of times was not many, Gavin still remembered this woman. This woman was the one who had detained him at the airport and asked him to take off his clothes when he had just returned to Brookspring and was about to leave the airport. He remembered that she seemed to be called Violet. However, previously, Violet always gave Gavin the impression that she had a kind of vigorous vitality. However, Violet currently gave off a lifeless vibe. Her hair was a mess, and her clothes were dirty. It seemed that she had not cleaned them for a long time. She seemed to be in a daze as she sat on the steps of the building entrance with lifeless eyes. Beside her were a few smelly trash cans. It was as if she did not know where she was at all. When Gavin saw this scene, a deep light appeared in his pupils. Although he was not familiar with Violet, he knew that she was Robert¡¯s daughter. Gavin frowned and walked to Violet. He lowered his head and said to her, ¡°Are you Violet?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, Violet trembled slightly. Subconsciously, she slowly raised her pale face. When Violet looked at Gavin¡¯s chin, her entire body actually trembled slightly Her previously listless eyes also produced a violent fluctuation. ¡°Are you Gavin, Gavin Clifford?¡± After the exmation, Violet opened her arms and hugged Gavin¡¯s legs tightly as she wailed. She was really wailing. Her tragic cry seemed to have lit up the voice-activated lights in the entire building. Seeing this scene, Gavin was stunned. Rose and Harry, who were behind Gavin, were also stunned. There was even a strange expression on Harry¡¯s face as he thought to himself, ¡®Could it be that it¡¯s Dark Lord¡¯s ex again?¡¯ Obviously, Harry was worrying too much. Violet¡¯s cries could be heard. ¡°Master!¡± Violet¡¯s shout shocked Gavin. He wondered, ¡®What the hell is she doing? ¡°This woman and I have only met less than three times in total. ¡®Why did she suddenly hug my thigh when she saw me? Why is she crying and calling me Master? ¡®Gosh. ¡®If others see us, they might think that she¡¯s my abandoned ex who¡¯s now pleading with me bitterly! Just as Gavin was awkwardly trying to break free, Violet continued with her roaring. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back! You¡¯re finally back! ¡°Please, save my father. Save him!¡± ¡®Save her father?¡± When Gavin heard what Violet said, his eyes narrowed abruptly. ¡®Is Robert also in danger?¡¯ Gavin didn¡¯t think too much about it before he directly said, ¡°Where is your father now?¡± After hearing this, Violet crawled up from the ground and pulled Gavin¡¯s hand tightly as she pulled him into the corridor. Then, she kept sobbing when she said, ¡°My father is at home. He¡¯s at home. He¡¯s seriously injured. The doctor said that he can¡¯t make it. I¡­ I don¡¯t believe it. ¡°You will definitely save him. You will definitely save him¡± Gavin wondered, ¡®Robert is injured? ¡®And the doctor said that he can¡¯t make it? ¡®What exactly happened in Brookspring when I was not around?¡¯ However, Gavin still asked, ¡°The doctor has already confirmed it. Why do you feel that I can definitely save him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Violet¡¯s answer made Gavin feel helpless. ¡°However! I have, I have seen my father kneel at your feet and shout Master. ¡°I know what status my father has. I know what he¡¯s capable of. Since he called you Master, you must be very, very powerful! ¡°I believe that you can definitely save my father. Definitely!¡± Violet sobbed and kept talking. Although all of what she said was just her guess, she was right. Robert was injured. If even Gavin could not treat this injury, then no one in this world could cure Robert. Not long after, the elevator arrived at the floor where Robert¡¯s home was located. Violet held Gavin¡¯s hand and ran all the way to the door. Because she was anxious, she used the key to unlock the door seven or eight times before unlocking it. Then, Violet hurriedly pulled Gavin home. Just as they entered, a young man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Violet, where were you? I got so worried! I¡¯ve hired the best doctor in Riverrun, Harris Myers! ¡°I believe that Mr. Jordan will definitely recover!¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 When Violet heard this man¡¯s voice, she looked less happy and surprised than when she saw Gavin. A look of disgust appeared on her face. Then, she said gloomily, ¡°Patrick? Why are you here again now? ¡°You¡¯re not wee in our house. Please show yourself out immediately!¡± Violet did not show the slightest respect to this young man called Patrick. Just as Violet finished speaking, a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Violet, how can you talk to Mr. Dixon like that?¡± Then, Violet¡¯s mother, Melissa Jordan, walked out of the living room. At this moment, Melissa¡¯s face was also covered in tears. Her eyes were also a little swollen. Clearly, she had just cried not long ago. Melissa had alreadye to Violet¡¯s side. She reached out and tugged at Violet before she said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what effort Mr. Dixon has made before he got to hire Harris Myers, the number one miracle doctor in Riverrun, to treat your father. great ¡°Instead of thanking Mr. Dixon properly, you want to chase him away. How could you do this? ¡°What happened to your manners? Apologize to Mr. Dixon now!¡± As he listened to what Melissa said, Patrick, who looked a little embarrassed because of Violet¡¯s attitude, slowly straightened his chest and a proud expression appeared on his face. It was as if he was really waiting for Violet to apologize to him. When Violet heard what her mother said, a hint of helplessness appeared in her eyes. Then, she said, ¡°Mom! ¡®Don¡¯t you know why he¡¯s in such a hurry to get a doctor for Dad? ¡°He¡¯s pretending to be kind while harboring no good intentions!¡± Just as Violet finished speaking, before Melissa could say anything. Patrick sand with a smile, ¡°Violet, what are you talking about? Am I pretending to be kind¡¯! guess you¡¯re the one who harbors no good intentions!¡± You¡± Hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Violet unmediately frowned She found what he said an insult Patrick was clearly looking for trouble However Violet could not find any loopholes in his words After all, she was indeed the one who mentioned those phrases. Violet naturally could not suppress the anger in her heart so easily. Therefore, she directly said to Patrick in a gloomy voice, ¡°Patrick, do you wish to marry me with you being like this? You can dream on!¡± When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s words, he showed no nervousness on his face at all. Instead, he said very calmly, ¡°Hey, Violet, you¡¯re saying that again! ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether to marry me or not! Don¡¯t forget what you said before. If the doctor I hired cures Mr. Jordan, you¡¯ll marry me! ¡°If you want to go back on your word, the Dixon family in Waterside will show no mercy!¡± Gavin wondered, ¡®The Dixon family in Waterside? ¡®Is this Patrick a descendant of a family from Waterside?¡¯ Gavin knew that there were some families in Waterside who were the enemy of the Clifford family and joined the massacre. However, Gavin did not know if this Dixon family had anything to do with the massacre that happened back then. Of course, Gavin would not directly get his men to investigate the Dixon family in Waterside right away since he had other things to do now. Moreover, after listening to the conversation between the other people present for such a long while, he finally understood that his subordinate, Robert, was indeed. injured. The injuries were very serious and could not be treated by ordinary doctors. In order to save her father, Violet signed a contract with Patrick from the Dixon family. As long as Patrick managed to save her father, she would marry him. However, whom Violet married had nothing to do with Gavin. Who he cared about was Robert. Robert¡¯s serious injuries were probably rted to the disappearance of La and Zoe. At this moment, Gavin also said directly, ¡°Where is Robert now?¡± Patrick and Melissa were all focused on Gavin when Gavin spoke. When Melissa saw Gavin¡¯s face, a puzzled expression appeared in her eyes. As for Patrick, he was stunned at first, and then he realized that the man in front of him was so handsome. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He felt so inferior to Gavin. Moreover, this handsome man was brought back by Violet. Therefore, Patrick was furious. He shouted at Gavin, ¡°Brat! Who the hell are you? ¡°Why did you enter this room? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to snatch my woman from me? ¡°Let me tell you, a piece of trash like you is just a nobody in the eyes of my Dixon family. You¡¯re dreaming to¡­¡± Patrick had yet to finish speaking when he felt a strong gust of wind. The next second, he realized that a man who was standing behind Gavin had appeared in front of him. His face was terribly pale when he heard the man¡¯s gloomy voice. ¡°You deserve a p for speaking rudely to Dark Lord!¡± The next second, Harry raised his right hand high. Patrick wanted to dodge. But how could hepare to Harry when it came to speed? Smack! There was a crisp sound. Patrick¡¯s body was instantly sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Plop! He fell heavily to the floor. Blood flowed from his mouth and nose. His eyes rolled back and he fainted. He got a p because Gavin and the others were now at Violet¡¯s house. If they were outside, especially in Mountain Clifford, Patrick would not be pped. but be beheaded instead. ¡°Ah!¡± Melissa, who had yet to react to what was going on, screamed in horror. In the next second, she hurriedly pounced on Patrick, who was unconscious. She screamed in shock, ¡°What are you doing? Who are you? Where did youe from? ¡°How dare you hit Mr. Dixon?¡± Although Violet was also shocked, she felt relieved when she saw Patrick¡¯s miserable state. She hugged her shoulders and said indifferently, ¡°Mom, why would you bother with him? He deserves to be beaten up!¡± Melissa said anxiously. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that we can¡¯t have him beaten up now! ¡°What if he gets angry and stops Harris Myers from treating your father?¡± Violet seemed to have thought of something when she heard her mother¡¯s words. She turned to Gavin and said, ¡°By the way, Master, my father is in that room inside! When Melissa heard her daughter call the young man ¡°Master¡±, she was stunned and had no idea what was going on. However, in the next second, she saw the young man walking toward the room without any hesitation. Melissa threw Patrick to the ground and rushed forward to stop Gavin. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Harris Myers is treating my husband. No one is allowed to go in and disturb him! ¡°Stop. I¡¯m talking to you! Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Melissa stood in front of Gavin and red at him. Gavin felt helpless. After all, this woman was Melissa, who was Violet¡¯s mother and Robert¡¯s wife. Gavin wondered if it would be appropriate for him to directly attack her. At this moment, Violet had already run to Melissa. She stopped her mother and said, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked this man for help to save Dad! ¡°With his help, Dad will definitely recover!¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Violet had never seen Gavin save people. However, from the bottom of her heart, shepletely believed that Gavin was the one who could save her father. Her belief was rooted in the fact that her father, with his great status, had knelt in front of this young man and called him Master. Moreover, Robert had never disobeyed Gavin no matter what he was instructed to do, which was enough to prove how powerful this young man was. In addition, Gavin¡¯s face always gave her endless trust. That was why she trusted. Gavin so much. However, Melissa didn¡¯t know any of this. She directly said, ¡°Violet, what nonsense are you talking about? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Dr. Myers is inside the room right now! ¡°Do you mean to tell me not to trust Dr. Myers but this young man who¡¯s spouting nonsense?¡± Indeed, Gavin looked too young. He did not look like a miracle-working doctor who could treat difficult illnesses at all. Harris¡¯s medical skills were renowned throughout Riverrun. Of course, Melissa would choose to trust Harris. However, Gavin didn¡¯t bother to exin to this woman. While Violet was holding her mother back, Gavin went past them and opened the bedroom door. Melissa was instantly shocked and lost herposure. ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Brat, what are you up to? ¡°If you disturb Dr. Myers from his treatment, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± It could be seen that Melissa was really worried about her husband¡¯s health. Of course, Violet held her mother tightly and kept saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Just listen to me this once!¡± On the other hand, Gavin did not care about the tugging between Violet and her mother at all. He frowned. In the next second, anger appeared in his eyes. He strode into the room. At this moment, in the bedroom, Robert was lying on the bed with a pale face and a frown in pain. Meanwhile, Harris, who was beside the bed, was very focused. He held a silver needle in his hand and was sweating profusely as he kept taking deep breaths. Just as he was about to insert the silver needle in his hand into Robert, suddenly, a man showed up beside him. Bang! There was a muffled sound. ¡°Argh!¡± Harris, who had been very focused, let out a blood-curdling scream and fell to the side. ¡°Dr. Myers!¡± Melissa screamed when she saw this scene. Then, she turned to her daughter angrily and said, ¡°This is the help you got? Look at what he¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°Well¡­ To be honest, Violet was also dumbfounded when she saw Gavin kick Harris away without the slightest hesitation after opening the door. She did not expect Gavin to do such a thing, which made her doubt her decision. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Oh my, who did this?¡± Harris struggled to get up from the ground in pain. As he rubbed his waist, he let out an angry shout. At the same time, Melissa broke free from Violet and quickly ran in the direction. of Harris. As she ran, she said, ¡°Dr. Myers, are you alright? Are you hurt¡­ Why are you kneeling?¡± Just as she said those words in an anxious voice, she abruptly stopped. She also stopped running toward Harris as a hint of shock appeared on her face. After Harris let out a furious roar, he actually knelt on the ground with a plop. Then, Harris bowed heavily to the young man who kicked him away. After he did that, he said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Clifford!¡± Violet and her mother¡¯s eyes narrowed. Hiss! They gasped at the same time, Their pupils instantly dted. It took a long time for them toe back to their senses from the shock. Of course, Violet would definitely return to normal faster than her mother. After all, she had seen her father kneel in front of Gavin previously, just like what Harris was doing now. A strong sense of confidence emerged in her heart. She clenched her fists tightly and thought excitedly to herself, ¡®I knew it! I knew I didn¡¯t choose the wrong. person! ¡®He¡¯s just a very, very, very powerful person! ¡®He will save my father!¡± At the same time, Gavin said angrily to Harris who was kneeling in front of him, ¡°Is this the way you perform what I¡¯ve taught you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± When Harris heard what Gavin said, his face revealed some obvious embarrassment. Then, he scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Clifford¡­ ¡°I just found that Mr. Jordan¡¯s condition is simr to that of the two people in the Tenny family. I can¡¯t find the cause of the illness, but he¡¯s about to die, so¡­ I thought of the method you used to treat those two Tenny family members. I felt like giving it a try¡­¡± Gavin shouted at Harris, ¡°Are those two people in the Tenny family the same as Robert? ¡°Although they show the same symptoms, do they have the same cause of illness? ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Robert¡¯s internal organs are already shattered? If you use the same method I usedst time, wouldn¡¯t it make things worse and cause Robert to die on the spot?¡± Listening to Gavin¡¯s reprimand, Harris did not dare to say a word. He knelt on the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Clifford! I was wrong! ¡°I know I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡± He bowed deeply to Gavin again. Indeed, Harris intended to treat Robert with the treatment method Gavin used when he treated Muriel. When Harris saw Robert, he discovered the patient¡¯s tricky physical condition. He did not know what to do at all. After all, he had never seen such a physical condition before. He had the same feeling he previously had when he visited the Tenny familyst time. That was why he remembered the treatment method Gavin had taught him when Gaven treated the two people from the Tenny family. Harris nned to give it a try. However, just as he took out the silver needle and was about to use it, Gavin saw it. Gavin could tell at a nce how Harris was going to use it, so he gave Harris a flying kick. Muriel was poisoned back then, but Robert was injured. Although their external manifestations were quite alike, the causes of illness werepletely different. If Harris used the same method, Robert would definitely die on the spot. Right then, Gavin looked at Harris who kept admitting his mistake. Moreover, his attitude was very sincere. Gavin sighed helplessly and shook his head to calm himself down. Then, he said, ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not your fault. ¡°After all, with Robert¡¯s current situation, ordinary doctors can¡¯t do anything either. He can only be treated by some powerful warrior. ¡°You were not talented enough. However, to be able to think of such a treatment. method can be considered an improvement.¡± When Harris heard what Gavin said, he felt relieved. He then said loudly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clifford! Thank you! ¡°I will definitely continue to study more and work hard!¡± He bowed deeply again. The interaction between the master and disciple stunned Melissa utterly. man¡¯s The dignified number one miracle-working doctor in Riverrun was kneeling in front of a young man in his twenties and kept bowing to listen to the young teachings. If this scene was spread out, it would certainly cause a huge uproar in the entire Riverrun. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Gavin waved his hand to signal Harris to leave. Harris was a divine healer who specialized in treating illnesses. The injuries caused by a warrior were not something he could help with. After Harris left, there were only Gavin, Harry, and Rose left in the room. Gavin had walked to Robert¡¯s bedside. Robert¡¯s current condition was simr to that of the little girl called Lora back when they were in West Blue. However, Robert was slightly better than Lora. At least Gavin did not need to warm the energy in Robert¡¯s meridians with his inner energy. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He only needed to use his inner energy to mend the wounds the warrior had inflicted on Robert¡¯s body and then heal his internal injuries. For the doctors in the hospital, such injuries were unlikely to be cured. However, it was verymon for a warrior like Gavin to suffer these kinds of injuries. If Robert¡¯s martial prowess was above celestial rank, he would have healed himself already. So, Gavin ced his right hand on Robert¡¯s chest and slowly transferred his inner energy into Robert¡¯s body. Not long after, Robert¡¯s tightly furrowed brows gradually rxed. His face, which was originally pale, started to gain some color. After a while, Robert¡¯s eyshes fluttered a little before he slowly opened his eyes. and saw Gavin standing by his bed. However, before he could react, he heard Gavin order him with annoyance, ¡°Get up now!¡± Upon hearing this, as if by reflex, Robert sprang up from the bed. ¡°Thump!¡± With a heavy thud, he fell to his knees. Then, he cried out, ¡°Master, it is my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Robert¡¯s voice was sonorous and full of energy as he apologized to Gavin. Apart from that, his movements were swift and deft. It was in stark contrast to his previous near-death state. All these changes urred in just a few minutes. If the doctor who had previously examined Robert witnessed the scene, he would probably be amazed by Gavin¡¯s magical skills. However, for Gavin, it was just an easy job. He furrowed his brows and looked at Robert coldly as he said in a stern voice, ¡°Tell me! What the hell happened?¡± Robert naturally knew what Gavin was asking, so he hurriedly replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I was tasked to protect Miss La and Miss Zoe along with my own man. ¡°But unexpectedly, when Miss La and Miss Zoe were on their way home one night, a group of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°They wanted to take Miss La and Miss Zoe away by force. ¡°My men and I went to their rescue right away, but the enemies were too powerful. ¡°Master, as you know, my strongest warrior is only at the novice supreme rank. And those who are below this rank are no match for the enemies at all. ¡°I was severely injured and could only watch thedies be taken away by that group of people.¡± As Gavin listened to Robert recounting the incident loudly, his face slowly turned grim. His brows puckered slightly, and his eyes kept flickering with a thoughtful light. ¡°Another group of people hase to kidnap my family?¡± Of course, Gavin knew that the group was targeting him. He had thought that the people around him would not be exposed to so much. danger after he had dealt with the ns in Greenwald. He did not expect that another group would emerge. ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Gavin asked Robert in a low voice. With a sorrowful expression, Robert shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± After saying that, Robert seemed to have thought of something and immediately said, ¡°But, Master, when they took Miss La and Miss Zoe away, I seemed to have heard them say something about¡­ Rnd City.¡± ¡°Rnd City?¡± Gavin paused for a moment and muttered to himself, ¡°In Frostpeak?¡± Robert nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. I guess they might have taken Miss La and Miss Zoe to Rnd City.¡± As soon as Robert finished speaking, Gavin turned around and walked away without hesitation. It wasn¡¯t certain whether La and Zoe were in Rnd City or not, but it was all the information Gavin had for now. He would have to go to Rnd City in Frostpeak to confirm that personally As he was worried about the two women¡¯s safety, he wasted no time to head for Rnd City. Watching Gavin leave, Robert scrambled up from the ground to chase after his master and said loudly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely mobilize all my resources to find out who these people are. ¡°Master, I know it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t do my job well. If you want to punish me, I have noints.¡± Robert kept apologizing to Gavin while running after thetter and walking out of the room. Meanwhile, Violet and her mother were anxiously waiting in the living room. A few moments ago, Robert seemed to be on the brink of death, but right then, he was striding behind Gavin at a fast speed. Both his wife and daughter blinked repeatedly in astonishment when they saw it. However, after being dumbfounded for a brief moment, their faces lit up with boundless surprise. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Robert!¡± The mother and daughter cried out in joy at the same time. Violet rushed up to Gavin with tears in her eyes and eximed emotionally, ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you so much for saving my father. ¡°Master, I will never forget your kindness!¡± Then, Violet¡¯s mother said to Gavin tearfully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have questioned you before. I apologize, and thank you for saving my husband. We owe you a great debt of gratitude.¡± Gavin paid no attention to what the family of three said to him because the only thing he cared about at the moment was his two family members in Rnd City. The safety of his family was the most important thing to him. So, he instructed Robert not to follow him anymore. After that, he left Robert¡¯s house and took the elevator downstairs. However, none of them noticed that Patrick, who had been lying unconsciously in the living room of Robert¡¯s house, had long been gone. In the elevator, Gavin instructed Rose, ¡°Contact everyone in Rosebud and ask them to tell Frostpeak Dark Warriors to set off for Rnd City with me now. You Rosebud people should stay behind to protect the safety of the Conor family.¡± After what had happened to La and Zoe, Gavin could not risk putting his loved ones¡¯ lives in danger again. So, he didn¡¯t deploy all of his men. He had to give his remaining family members some protection. Upon receiving the order, Rose took out hermunication device and contacted the members of Rosebud without further ado. After leaving the elevator, Gavin, Harry, and Rose went straight to the parking lot. However, just as they stepped into the entrance of the parking lot, a furious voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s them! Stop them!¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 ¡°It¡¯s them! Stop them!¡± After the angry voice stopped, came a whooshing sound. About 20 or so people suddenly appeared in front of Gavin¡¯s group, blocking their way. Harry and Rose took a step forward and stood in front of Gavin, shielding him from danger. Gavin did not need their protection at all. However, there was also no need for him to intervene and deal with those brats. After blocking the path of the three of them, the group of people moved aside, making way for someone. Patrick who had disappeared in Violet¡¯s living room when no one noticed him walked to the forefront of the crowd There was a visible handprint on his face. It was a humiliating mark that Harry had left on Patrick¡¯s face. Seeing Patrick, Harry said to him in a cold voice, ¡°I spared your life when we were upstairs in the house just now. Do you seriously want to fight me and court death?¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Patrick¡¯s face revealed smoldering anger and a hint of sneer. He even burst outughing, ¡°Hahaha! Do you want to hear what you just said?¡± Patrick stretched out a hand and slowly swept it across the 20 people around him. Then, with a condescending expression, he looked at Harry and said indifferently, ¡°Did you see clearly? ¡°These are all my men! ¡°You stupid bastard, you hit me upstairs a while ago. How dare you shoot your mouth off now. You really have a death wish!¡± Harry acted as if he did not hear Patrick¡¯s words at all. His gaze was still cold as he looked at Patrick. Patrick did not continue to provoke Harry. Instead, he walked past Harry and looked at Gavin who was standing behind. ¡°Dude, they are your people? Just these two? Including a woman?¡± When he mentioned the woman, he referred to Rose. There was a lecherous gleam in Patrick¡¯s eyes as he gave Rose¡¯s super-sexy figure a once-over. He even licked the corners of his mouth with a wretched expression. Then, he said to Gavin, ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect trash like you to have such good luck with women.¡± ¡°What a pity, what a pity. ¡°Who asked you to steal my woman? Let me tell you. Violet is mine! No one can steal her away from me!¡± Listening to Patrick¡¯s words, Gavin felt quite frustrated. He looked at Patrick and shrugged helplessly. ¡°What if I tell you I have nothing to do with that Violet, would you believe me?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Patrick yelled angrily at Gavin. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to listen to Gavin at all. ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t know where you came from, you piece of trash! ¡°How dare you deny that? If you really have nothing to do with Violet, why did she bring you home?¡± Patrick paused slightly and then said as if he had an epiphany, ¡°Oh, I get it now! ¡°You¡¯re trying to irritate me, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Are you trying to show everyone that I¡¯m so desperate to get the woman you don¡¯t want? What? Do you think I¡¯m a junk collector?¡± Surprisingly, Patrick¡¯s imagination was quite creative. Gavin didn¡¯t mean to insult him, but he ended up insulting himself. It was unclear what kind of mentality he had. ¡°You son of bitch!¡± Patrick let out an extremely vulgar curse and roared at Gavin, ¡°I don¡¯t care who the fuck you are! But let me tell you, I¡¯m the eldest son of the Dixon family in Waterside. Today, I¡¯ll show you the consequences of messing with the Dixon family!¡± Then, Patrick waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Get them!¡± ¡°Cripple both men and castrate them! ¡°Seize the woman. I want to have a good time with her, ¡°Hahaha!¡± As Patrick wasughing arrogantly, the 20 or sockeys beside him charged toward Gavin and his two companions in a threatening way. Harry and Rose looked back at Gavin at the same time, as if seeking Gavin¡¯s permission. Seeing that Patrick was so obstinate and smug, Gavin could only let out a soft sigh and nod helplessly. The moment Gavin gave his consent, Rose instantly dashed forward. Her movement was remarkably faster than Harry¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t help it. When Patrick spoke rudely to her, she was already seething with anger. Later on, the cocky man even wanted to capture her and have his way with her. Rose thought that Patrick was abhorrently shameless to have that fantasy. Other than his benefactor, Mr. Clifford, no one in the world would have to privilege to get her body. Therefore, Rose couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer. The moment she saw Gavin nod, she rushed out immediately. Once Rose charged forward, Harry, who originally wanted to make an attack, could only stop. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He knew that he was much stronger than Rose, but those 20 opponents would not be able to defeat a celestial warrior. Rose alone was enough to deal with them. Patrick¡¯sckey didn¡¯t expect that a woman would step forward to fight against them. Moreover, the woman was beautiful and had an excellent figure. All of them perked up instantly and shouted happily. They knew that they could take advantage of the woman and get some perks in the fight. For example, they could touch her or kiss her. It would be a chaotic battle, so they believed their boss would not me them. Their faces lit up with excitement at the thought of it. It was as if Lady Luck was smiling upon them. However, would they really be greeted by Lady Luck? Or perhaps it would be the Grim Reaper who was going to bring them to hell. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud muffled sound was heard. The excited expression of the person at the front instantly stiffened and his face turned ashen in pain. ¡°Puff!¡± Blood spurted out of his mouth uncontrobly. In the next second, he was sent flying. ¡°Boom!¡± Hended heavily on the ground. After waving his limbs wildly, he suddenlyy still, devoid of any signs of life. ¡°Holy shit!¡± The ferocious smile on Patrick¡¯s face froze immediately and he swore in stupefaction. However, that was just the beginning ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± came a series of loud At Patrick¡¯s feet, the lifeless bodies of his 20-plusckeysnded heavily on the ground one after another. Despite having so many men, not a single one of them couldy a hand on the seemingly weak woman. Before they could get near to her, they were severely injured by an invisible force and even died right away. All of a sudden, Patrick seemed to havee to a realization. His body began to tremble violently with small hairs standing on end and his eyes took on a haunted. look. In the next second, a voice of terror escaped his throat. ¡°Wa-warrior. You¡­ you¡­ you are a warrior?¡± Upon learning that Rose was a warrior, Patrick didn¡¯t immediately think of running away. Instead, he screamed like a baby,¡± Master, help me! Help!¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Patrick suddenly shouted like a baby. Rose, who had just finished off all of Patrick¡¯sckeys, had a scornful look on her face. ¡®What the heck, is he a man-child? Realizing that he couldn¡¯t defeat us, so he calls the adults for help?¡¯ Initially, Rose had wanted to go up and get rid of Patrick. But after hearing his cries for help, Rose was curious to see what kind of master had trained such a useless man, ¡°Vroom!¡± After Patrick¡¯s scream ended, they heard a powerful car engine roaring in the distance. ¡°Chirp¡­¡± Not long after, the sound of brakes screeching followed. A ck Maybach stopped steadily behind Patrick. When Patrick saw the car, his eyes immediately alighted with pure excitement. He turned around and rushed toward it. Bowing outside the Maybach¡¯s backseat door, Patrickined loudly, ¡°Master, a warrior bullies me! A warrior bullies me! Patrick behaved like an intellectually challenged person. However, his heart-wrenching cry worked. The rear door of the Maybach slowly opened. A pair of polished round-headed leather shoes stepped on the ground. Then, a middle-aged man in a ck three-piece suit got out of the car. He was also wearing a pair ofrge ck sunsses on his face. With this outfit, one might think he was dressing up as John Wick in the movie. There was nothing wrong if he was interested in role-ying. The thing was he didn¡¯t check the season. It was summer in Riverrun now. The weather was scorching hot during the day and the girls on the streets were all wearing miniskirts and shorts. Wearing an ensemble of three pieces of outer clothes would only give him heat rashes. But since Patrick called him master, he must also be a warrior. A warrior had his own way of regting his body temperature However, that ability wasn¡¯t meant for such usage. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Gavin, Rose, and Harry could identify the warrior¡¯s strength at a nce-peak expert warrior. They couldn¡¯t believe such a weak warrior had the audacity to be someone else¡¯s master. Countless celestial warriors had died at the hands of Gavin. When they saw this ¡°master¡±, even Rose lost all interest in fighting. The middle-aged man who was at the peak of expert warrior rank swaggered forward. He stretched out his hand and touched Patrick¡¯s head, who was sitting on the ground. The middle-aged man said, ¡°My good disciple, don¡¯t cry. I am here to avenge you.¡± After saying that, the man who dressed up as John Wick marched forward with a smug face. He said to Gavin and the others nonchntly, ¡°Who bullies my disciple? ¡°I want him to kneel before my disciple before I end his life!¡± How arrogant. Once he found out how strong his opponents were, he would regret saying that. Rose shook her head helplessly and was about to make a move. But Harry stepped forward and extended his hand to stop Rose. Then, he said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Let me handle this guy. I can¡¯t stand him. anymore!¡± Indeed, this ¡°John Wick¡± was extremely annoying. After saying that, Harry took a step forward and walked towards the peak expert warrior. The warrior watched as Harry approached him in an unhurried manner. He could not see through Harry¡¯s strength. In his eyes, Harry was just like the other two people behind him, showing no signs of martial prowess as there was no inner energy flowing in them. A contemptuous look appeared on the warrior¡¯s face as he sneered, ¡°How dare you bully my disciple?¡± ¡°What rank are you? There¡¯s no energy flowing in your body. How dare you be so arrogant and bully other people? ¡°You better kneel and beg for mercy now. I might be forgiving and spare your life!¡± As Harry walked towards the warrior, he impatiently dug his ears and said, ¡°Have you done talking? Are you going to attack or not?¡± Seeing Harry¡¯s attitude, the warrior¡¯s anger surged. He shouted at Harry, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re so arrogant! Today, I¡¯m going to show you what a high-level warrior is!¡± With a swift motion, the warrior raised his hand and threw off his coat. Patrick, who was following behind him, reacted quickly and caught the coat with his hands. Then, the peak expert warrior unleashed his strength and charged at Harry. In the next moment, there was a sharp sound. The previously imposing warrior found himself lifted by Harry with one hand, and his legs kicking wildly in mid-air. ¡°What the¡­¡± Patrick¡¯s excitement subsides. His muscles locked in a momentary paralysis, A chill froze him to his spot The warrior who was subdued by Harry also lost his arrogance. A sickening wave of terror welled up from his belly. He was unable to see through their strength, but it didn¡¯t mean that they were weak. It was because his cultivation was too low to perceive it. He desperately wanted to beg for mercy. However, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word when his throat was being strangled. Harry looked at the warrior with disdain and asked indifferently, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Do you still want to cause trouble for our Dark Lord? Huh?¡± After saying this, Harry waved his hand dismissively. With a loud bang, the warrior¡¯s body was like a cannonball that was fired out of the barrel, smashing into the side of the Maybach. The Maybach was knocked over by the huge impact and rolled three times on the ground. ¡°Pfft!¡± the warrior spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale and he looked like he was in pain. No matter how much he struggled, he could not get up from the ground. Harry had taken another step forward. As he walked, he said, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± The warrior¡¯s body was shaking. He looked at Harry¡¯s expressionless face in horror and shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t kill me! I am¡­ I am from the Valor Alliance.¡± ¡°The Valor Alliance?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. A hint of confusion appeared in his eyes. Harry stopped in his tracks and looked back at Gavin with a strange expression. The warrior, who was initially terrified, thought that Harry stopped and decided not the kill him because Harry was afraid upon hearing the Valor Alliance In an instant, the expression on the warrior¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. He was rejoicing inside. Then, he spoke boldly, ¡°Hahaha, are you afraid? Feeling frightened after hearing the name of the Valor Alliance? ¡°It is toote to feel scared and realize your mistake! Let me tell you. You better kneel down and apologize to me now. ¡°I will spare your life on behalf of the Valor Alliance!¡± He had said the same speech about sparing other¡¯s life for the second time that day. However, Harry and the others acted as if they did not hear anything. Gavin even muttered softly, ¡°The Valor Alliance? It sounds familiar. I seem to have heard of it somewhere before?¡± Harry¡¯s expression was a little strange. He then said, ¡°Dark Lord, have you forgotten? Didn¡¯t you kill a few of the Valor Alliance disciples when you wiped out the Holman family?¡± When Gavin heard this, he suddenly remembered everything. However, the warrior, who was lying on the ground, was shocked and his eyes grew incredibly wide. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked in fear. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 ¡°I see. The Valor Alliance.¡± Gavin was suddenly enlightened. No wonder he felt that he had heard that name before. It turned out that he had met them when he first started his revenge. One member of the Holman family was from the Valor Alliance. Back then, that person had brought many fellow members from the Valor Alliance to make trouble with Gavin. But Gavin had eliminated all of them. To his surprise, someone from the Valor Alliance¡¯s people showed up again. However, the warrior did not purposelye to make trouble for Gavin. It was a pure coincidence that they bumped into each other. When Harry¡¯s words reached the ears of the Valor Alliance warrior, he was shocked as if he had heard a piece of earth-shattering news. He shouted at Gavin and his gang, ¡°What did you say? So, you¡¯re the murderers who killed my Valor Alliance brothers back in Brookspring?¡± Harry turned around and looked at the warrior lying on the ground. He spread his hands and said, ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± The person from the Valor Alliance gritted his teeth. His eyes seemed to be spitting fire as he roared, ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Those who killed the Valor Alliance members shall pay with their lives!¡± After he finished shouting, he took out a strange object from his pocket. There was a ring on the object which he pulled down with great force. In the next second, a ball of mes shot out from the strange object. The mes soared up to the sky. And with a loud bang, it bloomed gloriously. Gavin and the gang wondered, ¡®In this day and age, someone still used such an ancient method to deliver a message? ¡®So, is this the legendary warning beacon that would summon arge group of army?¡± After doing all this, the Valor Alliance warrior looked at the splendid fireworks in the sky. A vicious smile spread across his face as he yelled at Gavin and the others, ¡°You three bastards! ¡°Now, you can¡¯t run even if you want to. The members of the Valor Alliance have long been lurking in Brookspring. investigating the events of that day to find out who killed our people. ¡°Unexpectedly, I bumped into you today. ¡°Hmph! ¡°The main force of the Valor Alliance will be here soon. By then, the three of you will die without a burial ground!¡± ¡®The Valor Alliance people want to let us die without a burial ground?¡¯ Rose thought with a mocking look in her eyes. Even the Thirty-Power Allied Forces couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat. It was even more impossible for the rtively unknown Valor Alliance to aplish that. It was simply wishful thinking. When Harry and Gavin heard this person¡¯s words, they felt a little amused. Gavin gestured toward Rose and said, ¡°Rose, you heard him. He wants us to die without a burial ground. It¡¯s so scary. You have nothing to do with this. Why don¡¯t you leave first?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Rose could not help butugh out loud. However, she soon regained herposure, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Benefactor, you must be joking. Since the day I found you, I have decided to live. and die with you.¡± Gavin, Harry, Rose, all three of them knew that it was a joke. It was not a joke that they would live and die together. It was a joke that the Valor Alliance wanted to tear the three of them into pieces and let them die without a burial ground. However, to the Valor Alliance warrior, Rose¡¯s words meant something else. There was a sinister smile on his face as he said coldly, ¡°How touching. Don¡¯t worry, the three of you won¡¯t be able to escape. You can rebuild your bonds in hell!¡± This person from the Valor Alliance had yet to realize the severity of the matter and took Rose¡¯s words seriously. Just as the warrior finished speaking, the roar of engines erupted as several vehicles of various kinds quickly appeared on the scene. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, more than ten warriors rushed out of the cars. Seeing the situation in front of them, they ran to the side of the member who was lying on the ground. One by one, they eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who did this?!¡± ¡°Someone dared to injure the Valor Alliance people?¡± The dozen or so warriors present were not the entire force of the Valor Alliance¡¯s people in Brookspring. More vehicles continued to arrive one after another. This peak expert warrior sat up with the help of his fellow members. Pointing in the direction of Gavin, he said, ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the one who killed the Valor Alliance members at Brookspring!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone around was slightly startled upon hearing the person¡¯s words and diverted their gazes at Gavin. However, in the next second, their expressions became strange. One of them said, ¡°Him? Just him? This brat looks like he hasn¡¯te of age and he killed our people?¡± In their eyes, Gavin seemed too young and looked nothing like a warrior with formidable strength. The peak expert warrior said, ¡°That piece of trash is obviously useless. He¡¯s not worth mentioning! ¡°It¡¯s main issue is his two subordinates. I don¡¯t know much about that woman¡¯s strength, but this man¡­ ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s him who beat me into this state.¡± When members of the Valor Alliance heard his words, they shifted their gazes to Harry andpletely ignored Gavin. After all, the peak expert warrior said Gavin was a piece of trash that was not. worth mentioning. All the Valor Alliance members red at Harry. One of them shouted, ¡°Kid! How dare you fucking killed my people? Have you figured out how you¡¯re going to die?¡± Harry looked at the dozen or so warriors in front of him. The strongest one was at supreme rank. These kinds of low-level warriors were small fry to Gavin and his gang. Therefore, Harry also said impatiently, ¡°Are you guys going to fight one by one or together?¡± Harry probably learned that from Gavin. Seeing Harry¡¯s nonchnt attitude, the dozen or so warriors became increasingly angry. One supreme rank warrior shouted, ¡°Kid! You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. ¡°The two major protectors of the Valor Alliance are also in Brookspring. They receive our summon and are rushing over here. ¡°They¡¯re celestial warriors. ¡°Kad, do you know what a celestial warrior is capable of? Are you scared?¡± ¡®Celestial warriors?¡¯ Harry and Gavin pondered for a moment. It was not because a celestial warrior was too powerful and they were afraid. Instead, they were a little surprised. They had never heard of the Valor Alliance before. But in such a small organization, their protectors were celestial warriors. Also, Gavin and Harry found it hard to believe that the celestial warriors woulde to Brookspring personally because of a few low-level subordinates. The Valor Alliance seemed to be something special. All of a sudden, Gavin became a little interested in the seemingly unknown organization. Certainly, an organization that could recruit celestial warriors must have some remarkable aspects about it. Gavin couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made the obscure Valor Alliance capable of winning the loyalty of the celestial warriors. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 The Valor Alliance people certainly didn¡¯t notice the curious glint in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Seeing that Gavin and his gang stayed silent, they thought the trio were intimidated by the reputation of celestial warriors. One supreme warrior wore a mocking smile on his face as he spoke, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s no need for the two protectors to do anything. ¡°Before they get here, we can easily defeat and capture these three pieces of trash. Wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡± ¡°Perhaps, if we do well, we¡¯ll receive more rewards from the higher-ups. Brothers, let¡¯s have some fun in Brookspring.¡± The eyes of the dozens of Valor Alliance members instantly lit up when they heard the suggestion. Because in their mind, their opponents seemed rather weak, showing no sign of martial strength at all. And with so many warriors around, the three were like easy prey for them. When the injured expert warrior lying on the ground saw the scornful looks of his fellow disciples, he was worried. Then, he tried to advise them, ¡°Everyone, I can¡¯t determine their strength either, but they defeat me easily. So¡­¡± When the man said that, there was a hint of embarrassment on his face because he had suffered a humiliating defeat before. However, his kind words fell on deaf ears. None of the Valor Alliance people listened to him. After all, there were many of them against the three. Another supreme warrior announced arrogantly, ¡°I can easily defeat you!¡± He said that without considering the injured expert warrior¡¯s feelings at all. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. In the world of warriors, strength was everything. The supreme warrior said to the expert warrior, ¡°They¡¯re so young. At most, they¡¯re at supreme rank. ¡°But we have so many supreme warriors here. Can¡¯t we handle them? ¡°You just stay here and watch how we avenge you!¡± The speaker was filled with absolute confidence and his face radiated self-assurance. As soon as he finished speaking, the dozens of Valor Alliance members slowly stepped forward and took up a fight stance. The seriously injured expert warrior seemed to want to say something, but seeing how confident hispanions were, he started to ept their approach and chose to remain silent. Meanwhile, Harry and Rose exchanged looks with each other before they slowly turned around to look at Gavin. Harry asked, ¡°Dark Lord, what should we do?¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, the people from the Valor Alliance mistakenly thought that they were scared and nervous. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The arrogant smiles on their faces became more pronounced. The person who had spoken earlier smiled and said, ¡°Are you afraid now? It¡¯s toote. You should think about how you want to die.¡± Then,ughter echoed around. Harry was not afraid at all. Instead, he asked, ¡°Dark Lord, what should we do? Should we kill them?¡± Gavin hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°Since they¡¯re rted to the Holman family, just kill them.¡± Gavin figured it was best to end all the troubles in one go. The Holman family was one of the enemies responsible for the massacre of his family. Anyone associated with the Holman family and who had provided help to them. must be killed. ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Harry and Rose responded at the same time. Then, they turned to face the aggressive Valor Alliance members. When the people from the Valor Alliance heard the conversation between Gavin and the others, their ex again. One of them said sarcastically, ¡°Well, well, well, somebody is going to kill us. I¡¯m so scared. And Dark Lord? What kind of stupid title is that? This is¡­ Argh!¡± His words were abruptly cut off. His whole body was lifted off the ground and his legs were kicking frantically. Before anyone could react, Harry had grabbed the man¡¯s neck with one hand and slowly raised him from the ground. Subsequently, Harry said in his ears with a cold voice, ¡°How dare you mock Dark Lord? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Crackle!¡± A crisp voice was heard. The man¡¯s neck was then crushed by Harry single-handedly. Staring with terror in his bulging eyes, the insolent warrior died with his eyes wide open. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Upon witnessing the scene, the members of the Valor Alliance broke out in mor. They knew that the person Harry had just killed was one of their supreme warriors. ¡°Good lord, he crushed a supreme warrior to death with only one hand. This is crazy,¡± remarked one of the members. Astonished, they couldn¡¯t fathom the strength of the opponent. In just a few seconds, the contemptuous and sneering looks on their faces. disappearedpletely and were reced by intense fear. After exchanging nces, they silently reached a unanimous decision. ¡°What a pain in the ass!¡± ¡°We¡¯re no match for them.¡± ¡°Run!¡± Someone shouted. Without a second thought, the dozens of Valor Alliance members immediately turned around and ran away. As for the severely injured expert warrior on the ground, no one seemed to care about him at all. This expert warrior was horrified and immediately screamed in panic, ¡°Help me! Help¡­¡± His cry for help stopped abruptly. However, his fate was different from the previous victim. He wasn¡¯t rendered speechless because he was choked. Instead, he was too astounded to utter a word. Initially, he had intended to call for help from his fellow members. However, a terrifying scene unfolded before his eyes. Just as his fellow members turned around and ran away, the figure of the man and woman in front of Gavin disappeared. In the next second, the entire world fell silent. All the fleeing warriors slowly stopped in their tracks. However, they did not stop to save the expert warrior. Instead, it was because their heads had been separated from their bodies.. In the blink of an eye, all the Valor Alliance members who came to Brookspring died in front of the expert warrior. The expert warrior¡¯s mouth fell open widely in fear but he could not say a single word. Laying on the ground, he trembled uncontrobly and sweated profusely. Suddenly, a foul smell emanated from him. It turned out that he became so frightened that he peed his pants. There was a vacant expression on his face as if he had be retarded. The figures of Harry and Rose reappeared. The two of them walked toward the expert warrior/ This expert warrior knew that he was finished, so he resigned to his fate and closed his eyes slowly. He thought to himself, ¡®Who would have thought that these three would be so powerful? Who exactly are they? Apparently, they are younger than me, but their martial strength far surpasses mine. How did they cultivate?¡¯ However, just as this person was about to close his eyes, he seemed to catch a glimpse of something that excited him to the point of trembling all over. He directly let out a deafening roar, ¡°Protectors, help!¡± Chapter 297 Chapter 297 ¡°Protectors, help! Help me!¡± The man seemed to have seen the light of hope in the endless darkness and let out a desperate cry for help. Before the man shouted, Harry, Rose, and Gavin had sensed two powerful auras approaching them. Not long after, two elderly figures exuding the vibes of celestial warriors appeared in a swift movement. Seeing the two celestial warriors, Rose could not help but feel a little nervous. After all, her strength was only at the initial stage of celestial rank. Dealing with supreme rank and expert rank warriors was a walk in the park, but handling celestial warriors posed a bit of a challenge for her. However, her nervousness didn¡¯t necessarily reflect Gavin¡¯s and Harry¡¯s emotions. Gavin, in particr, became more curious. He thought, ¡®Unexpectedly, there really are celestial warriors in the Valor Alliance. When the two celestial warriors arrived at the scene and saw the corpses of the Valor Alliance members lying all over the ce, their brows arched in surprise. However, that was it. The surprise was fleeting and no other emotions surfaced. Gavin caught sight of their subtle expressions and it aroused his curiosity more. The two celestial warriors cast an indifferent nce at the seriously injured expert warrior on the ground who had sent them a distress signal. However, they ignored him and turned to look at Gavin, who was standing at the back. One of them asked, ¡°Are you Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gavin replied. His eyes widened a little when he heard their questions. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The two celestial warriors exchanged a knowing nce with each other. Thereafter, one of them turned around and said, ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re in Brookspring. We didn¡¯t follow this group of idiots and came here in vain.¡± Upon hearing the celestial warrior¡¯s words, the expert warrior¡¯s eyes twitched violently. ¡°What does that mean? Didn¡¯t they follow us to Brookspring to take revenge for the Valor Alliance members? Do they actuallye to Brookspring just for this young man? Who is this young man? Who is Gavin Clifford?¡± Despite having countless questions in his head, as an expert warrior from the Valor Alliance, he was unlikely to know the answers. Just then, another celestial warrior spoke with a hint of disdain, ¡°These people from the Valor Alliance are indeed a bunch of idiots. ¡°They can¡¯t even kill a 20-something orphaned dog. ¡°Gavin is nothing more than a piece of trash. You idiot can¡¯t even get rid of a piece. of trash. You¡¯re so useless. You don¡¯t deserve to live in this world.¡± ¡°What?¡± The expert warrior was dumbfounded when he heard that. Just as he was about to speak, an explosive voice erupted and his head blew up instantly. He dropped dead on the spot. Gavin and the others were shocked when they saw the protectors of the Valor Alliance killing their own members. Considering what the two of them had said earlier, it was apparent that they had no sense of belonging to the Valor Alliance. It was as if the Valor Alliance had no connection to them whatsoever. Gavin asked the two celestial warriors in a stern voice, ¡°Did you guys have a part in the extermination of my family?¡± Deducing from their speech, especially the words ¡°orphaned dog,¡± Gavin was quite certain that these two men must be aware of the demise of the Clifford family and his identity. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Unexpectedly, after Gavin asked the question, the two celestial warriors burst into arrogantughter at the same time. ¡°How can you call that an extermination? We just lifted our fingers to get rid of the trash that shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world. Can the Clifford family be worthy of the term ¡®extermination?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes turned grim. A cold murderous intent slowly appeared in his eyes. Sensing Gavin¡¯s smoldering anger, Harry and Rose tactfully stepped back to the side. They knew when it came to the Clifford family¡¯s enemies, Dark Lord was going to handle them himself. However, when the two celestial warriors saw Harry and Rose retreating to the side, both of them revealed an interesting look. ¡°I mean, what¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you protecting your master? Are you going to watch him die in front of you? Tsk, tsk, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid. As expected, the servants of trash are also a bunch of trash!¡± At that moment, they had no idea their impudent remark would lead to catastrophic consequences. Gavin¡¯s fists were lightly clenched. Slowly and coldly, he said, ¡°Tell me who your master is and who¡¯s behind all this. I¡¯ll ask only once!¡± His voice became somewhat hoarse, This is from N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the two celestial warriors were stunned for a moment and looked at each other. Then, they burst into simultaneousughter. ¡°Hahaha! ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t take it anymore. This is so hrious. ¡°Are you confronting us? Hahaha! Who do you think you are? ¡°Are you not aware of your own strength? Check yourself in the mirror and see what kind of trash you are. How dare you speak to us like this? ¡°Is there a rock in your head or have you lost your mind? This stupid idiot is killing me. Hahaha!¡± The two of themughed so hard that they were rocking back and forth. However, the expression on Gavin¡¯s face remained unchanged. The coldness in his pupils seemed as if it had been frozen for a thousand years. A shrill from the depths of hell slowly echoed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. you¡¯ve wasted your only chance!¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, the ground under his feet exploded in an instant. He disappeared from where he stood. When the celestial warriors saw it, they immediately stoppedughing. ¡°What?¡± Gavin¡¯s unexpected action took them byplete surprise. ¡°Where is he? How can he be so fast?¡± They blinked repeatedly in shock. However, there was no time for them to figure out what was happening. Suddenly, two muffled sounds were heard. The expressions of the two celestial warriors stiffened, and their faces turned pale. Their jaw dropped and their eyes widened as if a sudden jolt of electricity had coursed through their veins leaving them momentarily stunned. ¡°Gah, gah¡­¡± The two celestial warriors were unable to utter anyprehensible words and could only make some strange sounds. In the next second, the two of them, who had beenughing heartily a moment ago, bled from their seven orifices. There was a hole in each of their chest. ¡°Thud! Thud!¡± With two soft sounds, the two bodies of celestial warriors copsed. to the ground. Simrly, they died with their eyes open. At the same moment when their bodies fell to the ground, a figure appeared behind them, looking innocent and harmless. ¡°Whoo!¡± Gavin let out a long sigh of relief. Once again, he had personally ended. the lives of his two enemies. However, he didn¡¯t rejoice and his mood was as calm. as a stagnant well. Harry and Rose looked at each other. Without Gavin¡¯s instruction, the two of them swung into action. Since they were not in some remote wilderness, the corpses on the ground had to be cleaned up. It would be troublesome if it caused panic. Just as Gavin turned to leave, a girl suddenly shouted from the corridor, ¡°Master, help!¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 ¡°Master, help! Help!¡± Gavin staggered when he heard the voice. He wondered in bewilderment, ¡®What is going on today? Why are the people in Brookspring so fond of shouting for help?¡± He had lost count of the times he had heard those words that day. When Gavin turned around, he saw Violet rushing out of the corridor in a panic. Violet had an anxious expression on her face, but she suddenly wrinkled her nose. slightly and muttered to herself, ¡°Why is there a strong smell of blood in this ce?¡± Even though she didn¡¯t see any bodies, being an elite in the National Security Bureau, she could instantly detect that something was amiss. Right then, she saw Patrick, who was sitting at the side with a pale face as if he had been scared out of his wits. At that moment, Violet seemed to have understood something. However, she did want to get involved in it. Even if she was from the National Security Bureau, she didn¡¯t intend to intervene. If something had happened, she knew it was Gavin who did it. Gavin was his father¡¯s savior and master, and therefore her master. So, she had no right to meddle with the master¡¯s business. Besides, she had a more urgent thing to deal with at the moment. Harry looked at Violet and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Without responding to Harry¡¯s questions, Violet ran up to Gavin and knelt down again. Gavin didn¡¯t expect such a reaction from the woman. Just as he was about to help her up, Violet pleaded, ¡°Master, my father¡­ please save my father!¡± Gavin was stunned and confused. Your dad? Twiggy? What happened to him? Did his injuries re up? How is that possible?¡± Gavin was certain that Robert waspletely healed. Even if he didn¡¯t believe in others¡¯ medical skills, he had absolute confidence in his. Violet shook her head and said worriedly, ¡°No, Master. My father said he failed to protect Mistress and made an unforgivable mistake, so he wants tomit suicide to make atonement.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that, Gavin¡¯s face darkened and he felt a flicker of irritation stirred within him. ¡°This Twiggy is too much! Does he want to anger me more? At a time like this, he¡¯s still causing trouble for me! After saying that, Gavin strode toward the corridor ahead. Violet quickly got up and followed behind him. Harry and Rose had juste back after dealing with the bodies. When they saw the scene, they looked at each other and followed in. Before Gavin entered Robert¡¯s house, he heard his wife¡¯s sobbing voice. ¡°Robert! What are you doing? Come down from the balcony! Don¡¯t do anything stupid! How can you leave Violet and me behind? If you die, how am I supposed to live on?¡± Gavin also heard Harris¡¯s voice who had yet to leave. ¡°Mr. Jordan, your wife is right. Please don¡¯t do anything stupid. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my master have saved you for nothing?¡± Harris¡¯s words were blunt and straightforwardbut very true. However, Robert did not seem to be listening at all. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve made such a grave mistake. Just let me die and be done with it!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud sound. Just as Robert finished his sentence, the door was kicked open from the outside. The suddenmotion startled all three people inside the house and nearly scared Robert off the balcony. Harris and Robert¡¯s wife turned around at the same time. When they saw Gavin, both of them were overjoyed the lifesaver had arrived. ¨C However, when Robert saw Gavin¡¯s cold gaze, he trembled all over and felt a sense of fear creeping into his body. Robert slowly lowered his head and nervously stole a nce at Gavin with a guilty expression. Gavin walked in and saw Robert standing on the balcony, clinging to the window. The whole situation looked a little funny andical in some sense. Robert was a grown-up, yet he was ying such a ridiculous and childish trick. Harry and Rose could not help but find the scene amusing. The noisy room suddenly became quiet with Gavin¡¯s arrival. Gavin shot a nce at Robert indifferently, then turned around, and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. Turning his head, he looked at Robert with curiosity. Then, he raised his hand and urged, ¡°Jump. Go ahead. Just do it. What are you waiting for? Why didn¡¯t you jump when I came here? I¡¯ve never seen anyone jump off a building before. How about you let me witness this today?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Robert looked embarrassed. He could sense an ominous undertone in Gavin¡¯s speech and realized that his actions had irked Gavin. At first, he did want to jump down. If he was dead, all troubles would end. Butter, Gavin suddenly barged in. His greatest fear was his master¡¯s anger. It was a deep-seated fear that was engraved in his bones. If Gavin was truly mad and ordered him to jump off a building, he would do so without hesitation. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, Gavin was obviously being sarcastic to him. If Robert jumped down and died, he would not need to endure Gavin¡¯s wrath. However, he felt that even in death, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace in hell. Therefore, he stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do. The room remained silent. After a moment, Gavin spoke again in the same tone as before, ¡°What? Can¡¯t you hear me? Are you going to jump or not? You motherfucker.¡± Thisst sentence included profanity, causing Robert to tremble in fear and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Finally, he made a move. After cautiously peeking his head out of the window, he slowly withdrew and walked down from the balcony. Seeing that, Gavin shouted, ¡°Get over here now!¡± His tone softened a little. Robert immediately ran towards Gavin. With a thud, he knelt on the ground. Then, with his face covered in tears, he cried remorsefully, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve realized my mistake. I won¡¯t do this and kill myself again unless you order me to die. I will spend my whole life making amends for my mistakes. Master, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Seeing Robert howling pitifully, Gavin raised his foot and gave a hard kick to Robert¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah!¡± Robert screamed in pain and the force sent him sliding backward on the floor. Mrs. Jordan¡¯s heart ached when she saw that and wanted to rush over to help her husband. However, Violet grabbed her hand and stopped her Violet shook her head, indicating her mother to stay out of it. Having witnessed simr scenes in secret on the corridor before, Violet was already ustomed to it. Especially she knew that Gavin would not really hurt her father. Robert quickly got up and ran towards Gavin again. He knelt at Gavin¡¯s feet and begged, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Please forgive me.¡± Gavin nced at Robert indifferently and slowly said, ¡°You failed to protect my family and they ended up getting abducted. Do you think you can get away with it after you are dead? ¡°Let me tell you, I don¡¯t have time to bother with you now. When Ie back, I¡¯ll deal with you properly.¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back!¡± Finishing the sentence, Gavin stood up and left. After all, Robert was his subordinate. Moreover, he did not make any mistakes. Robert was only heavily injured because he was protecting La and Zoe. If Gavin had not returned in time, Robert would have died. Therefore, Gavin had nothing to punish him for. Robert was no match for those criminals, so there was nothing he could do. Although Robert seemed to be throwing a tantrum by jumping off a building tomit suicide, Gavin was still very sure that if he did note back, Robert might really jump off the balcony. However, it was different now. Even though Gavin left, he no longer had to worry about Robertmitting suicide. After all, the current Robert would probably obediently wait for Gavin toe. back to deal with him. Just as Gavin had guessed, Robert knelt on the ground with his head lowered. He did not dare to raise his head at all. Seeing that Gavin was about to leave, he hurriedly got up from the ground and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Gavin¡¯s cold voice sounded. He ignored Robert and turned to leave. However, at this moment, Violet came to Gavin¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Master, are you leaving? Are you going to Rnd City?¡± To be honest, when Gavin heard Violet call him ¡°Master¡±, the expression on his face was still very strange. He coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Um. You don¡¯t have to call me Master. Your father is my subordinate, but you¡¯re not. You should work hard in the National Security Bureau.¡± Gavin said this very awkwardly. However, in the end, he still gave Violet a bright smile. However, Violet¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red. She did not reply to Gavin¡¯s words and directly said instead, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to return¡­¡± Gavin paused slightly when he heard this. What did she mean by waiting for him toe back? ¡°Why are you waiting for me toe back?¡± Gavin asked this question subconsciously. However, no one expected Violet¡¯s next sentence to be, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and marry me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± When Gavin heard Violet¡¯s words, he almost jumped up from the ground. Gavin thought, ¡®What do you mean, wait for me toe back and marry you? Why would I want to marry you? Why are you waiting for me to marry you?¡¯ Gavin felt terrible. Meanwhile, Harry and Rose, who were standing at the side, also gasped. They looked at Violet with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Harry reacted quickly. He immediately coughed and said, ¡°Um, there are still some traces that haven¡¯t been cleaned up just now, right? ¡°Rose, shall we go check again?¡± Upon hearing Harry¡¯s words, Rose also reacted. ¡°Me?¡± She seemed to have something to say, but after saying one word, she stopped. There was an obvious unwillingness in her pupils. However, she still nodded at Harry and said, ¡°Will do.¡± With that, the two of them quickly left Robert¡¯s house. Puzzlement and uneasiness appeared on Gavin¡¯s face instantly. He thought to himself, ¡®These two are really ungrateful!¡¯ However, Violet was still staring at him fixedly with a red face. Gavin quickly coughed and said, ¡°That¡­ Why would you have such thoughts? Although we¡¯ve met a few times, we¡¯re not familiar with each other, right? How can you say you want to marry a stranger so casually?¡± Violet shook her head at Gavin and called out, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master¡­¡± Gavin was very nervous. Previously, when Violet called him ¡°Master¡±, Gavin just felt unustomed and strange. However, now¡­ This woman was actually waiting for him to marry her! Alright. If Violet was his woman and still called him Master¡­ Oh my¡­ He did not dare to think about it at all. However, Violetpletely ignored Gavin¡¯s words and said, ¡°I once said that I would marry whoever had the means to save my father.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gavin was shocked when he heard Violet¡¯s words. He suddenly recalled what Patrick, the young master of the Dixon family in Waterside, had said previously. Didn¡¯t he say that after Harris healed Robert, Violet would have to marry him? That meant¡­ Gavin took a step back and touched his nose. Then, he said to Violet, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the bet between you and that kid surnamed Dixon? What does it have to do with me?¡± Violet shook her head firmly and said, ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t a bet. It was an oath that I took. If I break my oath, I¡¯ll definitely be struck by lightning. I¡¯ll be killed by a car when I go out, choked to death on water when I drink water, die from electrocution when I shower, and eat¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± When Gavin saw that Violet was about to list out even more bizarre ways to die, he hurriedly asked her to stop. The way he looked at Violet also changed. Why was Violet so ruthless to herself? How could such a vicious oath be made so casually? However, he had a fianc¨¦e. How could he marry Violet? Therefore, Gavin directly said, ¡°That¡­ Violet! I have to be honest with you. You need to know that I have a fianc¨¦e, so it¡¯s impossible for me to marry you. Moreover, I didn¡¯t hear you swear, so this oath doesn¡¯t count. You¡­¡± Gavin was trying his best to persuade her. However, Violet did not intend to listen to Gavin at all. She said loudly, ¡°I can be your mistress!¡± ¡°You can be¡­ what?¡± Gavin waspletely shocked! He looked at Robert¡¯s daughter, Violet. What era was this? How could Violet, a woman in the modern era, say such a thing? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What the hell was going on? Moreover, her parents were present! What would her parents think after she said this? Gavin was stunned However, Violet¡¯s eyes were filled with determination a Gavin did not know what to say! He even looked to Violet¡¯s parents for help. On the other side, Robert was also shocked by his daughter¡¯s grand words. Just as Gavin was about to say something, unexpectedly, Robert beat him to it and shouted loudly, ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Robert!¡± Violet¡¯s mother was shocked when she heard this. She opened her mouth to stop him. However, Robert grabbed his wife and used his eyes to stop her from speaking. Then, he turned to Gavin and said, ¡°Master! This old servant approves wholeheartedly!¡± ¡°You!¡± Gavin¡¯s face darkened. At a time like this, Robert actually came out to cause trouble. ¡®Why don¡¯t you just jump off the building and kill yourself?¡¯ Gavin thought. On the other side, Robert¡¯s expression was equally serious. There was even a heartache in his eyes that was touching, and he even squeezed out some tears. Then, he said with overwhelming emotion, ¡°Master! I don¡¯t want my daughter to die!¡± Gavin was confused. What kind of joke was this? What did he mean that he didn¡¯t want his daughter to die? Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Gavin looked at Robert in front of him. He wished he could kick Robert in the face right now. Robert was already in tears at this moment. He said loudly to Gavin through snot and tears, ¡°Master, you heard it too! She will be killed by a car when she goes out. She will choke to death when she drinks water. She¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s gaze turnedpletely dark. He no longer knew what to say about Robert. This old fellow was actually starting to act shamelessly with him now? Just listen to what Robert was saying! It seemed that as long as Gavin did not marry Violet, Violet would die oath. What fucking era were they in? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Gavin shouted. Robert¡¯s entire body trembled. With a plop, he knelt down again. He nervously observed Gavin from the corner of his eye. Gavin did not know what he was feeling. His gaze kept moving back and forth between Violet and Robert. In the end, he also didn¡¯t know what to say to them. ¡°Hmph!¡± He could only snort helplessly and turn around to leave. However, Violet seemed to want to catch up to him. as per her Gavin also pointed at Violet and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! If you continue to follow. me, I¡¯ll kill your father. Do you hear me?¡± Upon hearing this, Violet sensibly stopped in her tracks. Indeed, with Gavin¡¯s identity and strength, he could really kill her father! However, she did not believe that Gavin would hurt her father. Yet, at this moment, she could tell that Gavin was angry. At this time, it was better not to anger him further. Gavin did not turn around when he said this. His footsteps quickened. It was as if he had be the one escaping. However, no one mocked him at this moment. After Gavin walked out of the door of Robert¡¯s house, Violet shouted toward the door again, ¡°Master! I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and marry me!¡± Her voice was so loud that it spread throughout the entire corridor. Gavin staggered and almost bumped into the elevator doors. As luck would have it, there was a neighbor of Robert¡¯s waiting for the elevator down the corridor. He happened to hear Violet¡¯s crisp shout. His expression instantly became strange. His eyes widened in shock as he turned to look at the young man who had juste out of Robert¡¯s house. He was Robert¡¯s neighbor, so he knew Robert¡¯s identity. He also knew that Robert had a daughter. He also knew his daughter¡¯s identity very well. That voice just now indeed belonged to Robert¡¯s daughter! ¡®Master, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and marry me? Is she talking about this young man?¡¯ the neighbor thought. He knew that Violet was the Iron-Willed Beauty of the National Security Bureau, Brookspring Branch. This Iron-Willed Beauty actually called a young man Master so openly? And she even wanted this man to marry her? Damn¡­ What exactly happened? Did he hear wrongly? Of course, Gavin also saw the neighbor looking at him in shock. Gavin was exasperated. This was really awkward! What should he do? He didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so he just gave the neighbor a forced smile, pointed in the direction of Robert¡¯s apartment, and then pointed at his brain. Then, he revealed a helpless expression and spread his hands. Gavin seemed to be saying that Violet¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working well, so the neighbor shouldn¡¯t take what she said seriously. However, Robert¡¯s neighbor didn¡¯t believe Gavin. He kept staring at Gavin. It was as if he had be a blind person. He spread his arms, fumbled around, and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t even get in the elevator. Gavin looked at Robert¡¯s neighbor and waspletely speechless. He pped his forehead hard and turned to look at Robert¡¯s house. He realized that Violet was standing at the door and looking at him with a loving expression. She was like a wife waiting for her husband toe home. Ding! To Gavin, that was the sound of being rescued. The elevator finally came. Without another word, Gavin rushed into the elevator. ¡°Phew¡­¡± After the elevator doors closed, Gavin heaved a sigh of relief. However, he was still worried. Who knew that Violet would do such a thing? Could it be that this woman was really going to start pestering him until she married him? This wouldn¡¯t do. He had to think of a way to deal with it. But what could he do? Who knew what could Gavin do? Now, it was better to find his real fianc¨¦e first. When Gavin reached the first floor and the elevator doors opened, he saw Harry and Rose standing in the middle of the lobby. The two of them were originally weing Gavin warmly. Unexpectedly, Gavin¡¯s gaze was extremely cold and his face was extremely dark! Harry instantly realized the seriousness of the problem and said to Rose, ¡°He¡¯s in at bad mood. Retreat!¡± Rose instantly reacted. The two of them turned around and rushed out. Then, Gavin¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°You two bastards, stop! Don¡¯t run!¡± Frostpeak, Rnd City. At the High-speed Rail West Station. Gavin wore a pair of ck sunsses and a ck windbreaker. Harry and Rose, who were also wearing sunsses, followed behind Gavin as they walked out. Since Gavin had the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s token, they did not need to go through security at all to enter and exit the station. Why did hee to the High-speed Rail West Station? This was because, at Brookspring. Gavin learned from Robert where the person who kidnapped La and Zoe had gone So, the first thing he did was to ask Rosebud¡¯s people and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D to go to Rnd City before him and start the investigation. After a simple investigation, they locked onto the High-speed Rail West Station. This ce seemed to be the ce where the criminals kidnapped La and Zoe and got out of the car after arriving in Rnd City. The three of them stood in the square near the exit of the station. Looking at the bustling crowd outside the station, Gavin felt strangely calm. He took a deep breath and said indifferently, ¡°Frostpeak¡¯s air is different from Riverrun¡¯s damp air¡­¡± Harry nodded in agreement after hearing that. Although Rnd City was in the south of Frostpeak, the climate here was vastly different from the climate in Brookspring, Riverrun. The people here were already wearing moreyers. Gavin and the others were the same. Just as the three of them were about to move forward¡­ ¡°Oh my!¡± A tender voice came from the front of Gavin. A little girl with a dirty face and a half-eaten lollipop in her hand identally bumped into Gavin and fell on her butt. Gavin hurriedly bent down and reached out to help the little girl up ground. He said gently, ¡°Kid, are you okay?¡± from the This little girl was definitely in pain from the fall just now. There were tears in her eyes, but she was determined to hold them back. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, mister. I¡¯m sorry I bumped into you.¡± After saying that, the little girl bowed deeply to Gavin before running away. For some reason, Gavin and the other two felt sorry for the little girl. They looked at the little girl¡¯s back as she gradually ran away. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 This little girl¡¯s face and body were dirty, and the clothes on her body clearly did not fit her. They did not know where the adults in her family were. It was as if she was a beggar wandering at this train station. However, Gavin and the others did not think too much about it. After all, they had more important things to do in Rnd City. Soon, a ck car slowly stopped in front of the three of them. A Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D member got out of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord.¡± Gavin quietly nodded at his subordinate. Then, Harry immediately opened the door of the back seat of the car and respectfully invited Gavin into the car. The ck car drove away after the three of them got into the car. However, they did not notice something. In a corner of the west station stood the dirty little girl from before. Her gaze was fixed on the car Gavin was in. At this moment, all the innocence in this little girl¡¯s eyes had disappeared. In its ce was a sense of maturity and intellectuality. Her gaze waspletely inconsistent with her age. At this moment, a man in a suit appeared behind the little girl. Then, he knelt on one knee and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, has the person you¡¯re waiting for arrived? Do you need us to send someone to follow him?¡± Listening to the voice of the man in ck behind her, this girl who looked to be only eight or nine years old actually spoke in a mature voice. Her voice waspletely different from when she was talking to Gavin just now. Previously, it was innocent and soft. It was the voice of a child. However, now, it was a voice that sounded like an adult woman in her twenties. ¡°No need!¡±. ¡°He¡¯s the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. With your average tracking ability, you¡¯ll be discovered by them immediately. All of you behave yourselves and don¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯ll handle his matters alone.¡± ¡®Buc. The man in ck behind her still wanted to say something to this woman, or rather, this girl. However, the woman directly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± After saying this, she turned around and left without any hesitation. Then, she casually threw the lollipop in her hand into the trash can. She even revealed a disgusted expression. It was as if she hated this kind of food. Gavin did not know who this woman was. If Gavin knew that this woman, who looked to be eight or nine years old but was actually twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, knew that he was the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, he would probably arrange for his subordinates to investigate her immediately. On the other hand, Gavin¡¯s attention was not on the little girl. A member from the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D was driving, and he was solemnly reporting the situation to Gavin. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, after investigating, we found that the first ce Miss La and Miss Zoe appeared at in Brookspring is the high-speed rail station in the west of Rnd City. ¡°The west station in Rnd City is the territory of one of the underworld forces. in Rnd City. This force is the leader in the underworld, and they are called Scorpion. ¡°To be able to have such a good location as their territory, its strength should be the strongest among the underworld forces in Rnd City. ¡°It¡¯s said that even the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Rnd City don¡¯t dare to directly deal with this Scorpion.¡± Even Rnd City¡¯s Warrior Surveince Bureau did not dare to attack Scorpion directly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Didn¡¯t the Warrior Surveince Bureau im that all warriors were trash in front of them? Was it because this Scorpion was too powerful, or was it because its leader¡¯s background was unfathomable? However, Gavin¡¯s expression did not change as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. He only nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Where is this Scorpion now?¡± When Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D heard Gavin¡¯s question, they replied without any hesitation, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, ording to our investigation. after Miss La and Miss Zoe came to Rnd City, Scorpion has been staying in his most heavily guarded vi, which is also his headquarters, and rarely goes out. Now, he is also in hisir. ording to our investigation, he has arge number of warriors working for him. His strength can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± Listening to his subordinate¡¯s answer, Gavin also knew that Scorpion was powerful. Therefore, Gavin directly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find him.¡± Was Gavin going to swagger to the other party¡¯s headquarters like this? Didn¡¯t they just say that Scorpion¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated and that Scorpion had arge number of warriors working for him? The warriors were the kind that even the Warrior Surveince Bureau had to respect. However, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, Rose, and the others did not feel any surprise at all. They nodded and turned the car around, heading quickly in the direction of Scorpion¡¯s vi. Only the Dark Lord, leader of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, would dare to do such a thing. Here, Gavin was on his way to Scorpion¡¯s vi. On the other side, in Waterside, Riverrun. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°I was bullied! You have to avenge me!¡± A young man¡¯s scream came from the Dixon family. Patrick, whose face was covered in snot and tears, had already run back to his house. Previously, when Gavin was in Brookspring, he wiped out all of the Valor Alliance¡¯s subordinates in Brookspring. This Patrick did not pose any threat and there was no need to deal with him. Hence, Gavin and the others ignored him. Later, Gavin went upstairs again because Robert wanted tomit suicide. Patrick took this opportunity to run away without any hesitation. He had already run back to his family now. Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s voice, many people from the Dixon family walked out of the house. The servants looked at Patrick in surprise. ¡°Mr. Dixon, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Dixon, where are your teeth?¡± ¡°Mr. Dixon, what happened to your face?¡± Clearly, the mark that Harry had left on his face when he was in Brookspring had yet to disappear even until now. Patrick naturally did not care about these servants¡¯ questions. He immediately rushed into the arms of a middle-aged man. Plop! He knelt down and cried. ¡°Dad! You have to stand up for me! Your son has been bullied!¡± The Dixon family was in an uproar. However, on the other side, in Emperion of Blearus, the quaint Barry family seemed abnormally quiet. In a room in the backyard. The head of the Barry family, Zion Barry, was taking an afternoon nap, but his forehead was filled with sweat. He seemed to be very ufortable. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from his mouth. Whoosh! He immediately got up from his bed. He panted heavily, his eyes filled with fear. A servant heard themotion inside and hurriedly ran in. He hurriedly said with concern, ¡°Mr. Barry, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± When Zion heard the servant¡¯s voice, he instantly turned around and looked at his servant before asking loudly, ¡°Did anyone from the Barry family disregard my advice and go to Brookspring to cause trouble?¡± The servant was dumbfounded when he heard this. He had no idea why Zion would ask this question. However, he immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡± Yet, Zion¡¯s face was still a little pale. He shook his head and said, ¡°Something must. be wrong. Otherwise, why am I so flustered?¡± ¡°Quick! Convene a family meeting. I want to ask them personally!¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Zion Barry, the head of the Barry family, was holding a family meeting in Emperion. The family members of the Barry family came to the front hall one after another. They saw Zion sitting in his chair, looking solemn. The empty front hall was filled with people instantly from over a dozen families. Zion looked at the Barry family members standing below with a frown and heaved a sigh of relief. He picked up the freshly brewed coffee on the table, took a sip, and said indifferently, ¡°Which one of you went to Riverrun and messed with Gavin?¡± As soon as Zion said that, all the family members of the Barry family gazed at each other in despair. No one dared to stand up and say anything. The entire Barry family instantly fell silent, and the atmosphere became solemn. Zion stared at the people of the Barry family with a sharp gaze. Even if they were brave enough, they would not dare to hide anything from Zion. Perhaps Zion was overthinking? At this moment, Zion looked around and suddenly saw Simon and his wife standing in the corner. Everyone in the Barry family knew that Gavin had killed Simon¡¯s son. He could. do anything with a grudge. Zion was suddenly enraged when he thought of that. He stared at Simon and his wife. ¡°You have done things behind me. Do you dare to take responsibility? ¡°You sent someone to Riverrun without permission. Do you want the entire Barry family to die with your son?¡± Zion had long known a thing or two about Gavin. If Gavin were that easy to deal with, it wouldn¡¯t be the Barry family¡¯s turn to take action. After hearing Zion¡¯s words, Simon¡¯s wife pinched her hand until it turned ck and purple. Simon¡¯s wife had just raised her head when she saw Zion looking straight at her. She quickly lowered her head. As soon as Zion said so, the people of the Barry family followed Zion¡¯s gaze and looked at Simon and his wife. Everyone pointed at them and started to mutter. It¡¯s you guys?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too bold. Don¡¯t you know who Gavin is?¡± ¡°You are going to harm the entire Barry family!¡± When Simon¡¯s wife heard those words, she shook her head desperately. Tears streamed down her face. With a thud, Simon knelt on the ground. Simon realized that his wife was not kneeling and was still rooted to the ground. I took him a long time to pull his wife to her knees. ¡°Mr. Barry, we didn¡¯t do it. Gavin did kill our son. Butpared to the Barry family, we can¡¯t do such an unjust thing!¡± ¡°Mr. Barry!¡± Upon hearing Simon¡¯s words, Zion frowned and stared at Simon¡¯s wife. Simon also noticed something and quickly asked his wife, ¡°Did you send someone to Riverrun to look for Gavin?¡± Simon¡¯s wife looked at Simon before her, and her heart skipped a beat. She was about to explode but held back. After all, the Barry family and Zion were in front of them. She held back and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m just a woman. How can I send someone to look for Gavin? ¡°Although my son is dead, I¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity. I¡¯m waiting for you, the head of the family, to uphold justice for us.¡± Simon¡¯s wife had seen through the Barry family¡¯s ipetence. All of them were cowards who were afraid of death. When they encountered trouble, they could not wait to remove themselves cleanly. She was better off on her own than expecting them to help her. She wondered whether the person she sent out had killed Gavin or not. The sooner the person killed Gavin, the sooner she could avenge his son. Zion looked at Simon and his wife. There was nothing unusual about them. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It seemed like that was just a nightmare. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t me me for making a fuss. After all, this is a serious matter. I still have to remind you not to provoke Gavin. At least until I figure something out, behave yourselves!¡± Upon hearing Zion¡¯s words, the Barry family bloodlines lowered their heads and said in unison, ¡°As You Command! Mr. Barry.¡± ¡°Alright! Go back!¡± Zion looked at the children below and waved his hand slightly. He stood up, yawned, and slowly left. In Rnd City, Frostpeak. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D soldier had led Harry, Rose, and Gavin to Scorpion¡¯sir Gavin patted the dust off his body with a frown. How could anyone live in a ce like this? It was no wonder. After all, this ce could not see the light of day, so how could it be presentable? Looking at the endless ck hole, Gavin sighed for a moment. Just as he was about to raise his head and say something, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D soldier had long been carrying heavy loads and moving forward. Gavin followed. As he walked forward, he said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± The Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D soldier looked back at Gavin and replied, ¡°Dark Lord, it¡¯s here! Scorpion is inside.¡± A familiar tune came from inside when the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D soldier finished speaking. ¡°Happy birthday to you!¡± Harry and Rose immediately became alert. They looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Dark Lord, let¡¯s scout ahead.¡± Gavin looked at them and nodded. Then Harry and Rose disappeared into the darkness. It was almost full of guests in arge and luxurious banquet hall. There was not even an extra ce to stand. On therge poster was a portrait of a handsome young man. There was a huge crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Every table was filled with exquisite cutlery. Everything was filled with the aura of money. At this moment, the man on the stage was the father of today¡¯s main character, Scorpion. Scorpion smiled and walked to the host¡¯s side. He picked up the microphone and said, ¡°It gave me great pleasure to see you taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend my son¡¯sing-of-age ceremony! ¡°Everyone, just eat and drink well here today! Have fun!¡± The guests below were in an uproar. All of them whistled, shouted, and hooted. ¡°Scorpion!¡± ¡°Scorpion!¡± ¡°Scorpion!¡± Scorpion made a gesture, and everyone fell silent. Finally, he put his arms around his son¡¯s shoulders and weed the guests from all directions with a smile. When he reached a spot, he suddenly realized no one sat at the significant seat. There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes as if he wished to see the person. However, the person had yet toe. Scorpion was anxious for some reason. Just as the atmosphere was harmonious, a man scrambled in. ¡°Scorpion! ¡°Scorpion! Bad news! ¡°Someone broke in!¡± Scorpion looked at the man on the ground with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? Don¡¯t you know what the fuck today is?¡± said Scorpion. Panting, the man said, ¡°Scorpion, a few people injured many of our men and barged in.¡± Before the man could finish his words, he saw Gavin slowly walking in with his subordinates. ¡°S¡­ Scorpion, it¡¯s them!¡± Scorpion looked at the man pointing to the door and was furious. They had got some fucking nerve showing up uninvited and dared to behave atrociously in his territory! Moreover, it was at his son¡¯s 18-year-olding-of-age ceremony. They were simply fucking tired of living! ¡°Who the fuck are you? I don¡¯t think I invited you, did I?¡± Gavin¡¯s cold voice spread throughout the venue. ¡°Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 ¡°Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice filled the banquet hall and sent shivers down the spine of the guests. His voice was too ethereal. However, no one saw Scorpion¡¯s pupils constrict, and he subconsciously nced. at that vacant guest seat. Then, Gavin, Rose, and Harry swaggered into the banquet hall. Gavin watched coldly everything around him, including Scorpion¡¯s son, the main character of the day. Looking at the three people who forcefully barged into his birthday banquet. before him, Scorpion¡¯s son felt the anger grow in his heart. He was usually a young master and was used to being arrogant and despotic. He often lived on the labor of others, asking for people to serve him everywhere. He would not be Scorpion¡¯s son if he could suppress his anger at this critical. moment. Scorpion¡¯s son looked at Gavin standing at the front and said, ¡°Do you fucking not understand human language? You came uninvited, as annoying as a wild dog. Who cares if you¡¯re Gavin or someone else? If you mess up my birthday party, you have to die. Somebody,e to beat up those wild dogs out as a warning to others!¡± Immediately after, dozens of men came in from outside, each holding a murder weapon. They surrounded Gavin, Rose, and Harry. Looking at the men before him, Gavin could not help but find it funny. These dozens of men were all as thin as the sticks. The wind could blow them away. Hence, Gavin gave Harry and Rose a look. There¡¯s no need for him to fight with those people. Gavin took a few steps back. As expected, these few steps became his reason to fight. ¡°Ah!¡± Dozens of men rushed toward Harry and Rose. Gavin sat on a chair aside and tasted the coffee. He took a deep breath and smelled a faint fragrance. Although the banquet hall was so-so, the coffee was not bad. It was good coffee! At this moment, Harry and Rose quickly turned around and dodged the dozens. of men who surrounded them. Suddenly, two kniv¨¦s poked out from behind Harry, and Harry dealt with them. with a backhand. The remaining men had a hint of fear in their eyes. They even had the thought of retreating. They threw a pleading look at Scorpion¡¯s son. Scorpion¡¯s son became even angrier when he saw that. ¡°What a bunch of fucking trash,¡± he said to the remaining men angrily. ¡°You haven¡¯t killed a single person. after so long. What the fuck do I need you for? All of you, go! Kill them!¡± Then, the remaining men rushed forward. ¡°Beng, beng, beng.¡± The group of men were fighting. Everyone in the banquet hall was so frightened that they kept crying out. Rose stepped on the shoulder of a person rushing toward her and instantly soared. into the air. She waved her saber, and those people spat out blood and died. Everyone in the banquet hall turned pale with fright. Harry and Rose returned to Gavin without a trace of blood, as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Gavin had just finished a cup of coffee. He stood up and stretched. Scorpion¡¯s son looked at the scene before him and felt as if he had been possessed. His entire body trembled, and he panicked. He did not expect Gavin¡¯s subordinates to be so powerful that they were not even stained with a trace of blood after fighting. He finally understood why the other party dared to barge into his birthday party with just these few people! What should he do? He had said his harsh words, but the other party¡¯s subordinates killed his subordinates instantly. Would he be next? Scorpion¡¯s son became nervous for a moment. Just then, a middle-aged man in his forties stood up slowly. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes. Looking at the bloody corpses on the ground, he stared at Gavin solemnly and. said, ¡°Why are you causing trouble in Rnd City?¡± Gavin smiled and did not say anything. He noticed that the man was wearing a uniform. The uniform was the same as the head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau. The head of the Warrior Surveince Bureau should also be invited to Scorpion¡¯s son¡¯s birthday party today. That made sense. These people were birds of a feather. The man of the Warrior Surveince Bureau had never seen such an arrogant and despotic person. Scorpion¡¯s son seemed to have seen hope and immediately. gained confidence. He quickly added fuel to the fire. ¡°You even dare to look down on the Warrior Surveince Bureau. You¡¯re simply courting death. ¡°Do you think that you can walk out of the banquet hall alive today?¡± Harry¡¯s figure shed, and he instantly appeared in front of Scorpion¡¯s son. He grabbed Scorpion¡¯s son¡¯s neck and lifted him. ¡°Shut up! Or, I¡¯ll silence you now!¡± The man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau looked at Harry with sharp eyes. Harry had started to attack in front of him. Where did Harry put him? Hence, he looked at Gavin and angrily said, ¡°Put him down!¡± Of course, Harry would not listen to the man. Instead, he turned to look at Dark. Lord and asked, ¡°Dark Lord, kill him or not?¡± Gavin shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± When Harry heard Gavin¡¯s voice, he loosened his grip. With a plop, Scorpion¡¯s son fell to the ground. Harry did not use much strength just now, but Scorpion¡¯s son already felt his. vision turn ck instantly. He could only hear the sounds around him. Scorpion¡¯s son sat on the ground and panted heavily. ¡°Cough, cough. How dare you do this to me before the Warrior Surveince Bureau.¡± Actually, Gavin could tell that the little brat just wanted to use the Warrior Surveince Bureau to support him. But Scorpion¡¯s son was too naive. The older, the wiser! The man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau sized up Gavin, who could not be underestimated. He still had to leave himself a way out. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Why did you cause trouble in Rnd City!¡± Gavin looked at the person in charge of the Warrior Surveince Bureau and smiled again. Why were these people acting like fools? Scorpion could not control his emotions when he saw his son was being targeted. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking be so shameless. You dare to go against the Warrior Surveince Bureau?¡± When Harry and Rose saw Gavin being scolded, they wanted to block in front of Gavin but were stopped by Gavin. The man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau could tell at a nce that Gavin¡¯s two subordinates were not ordinary. They were skilled, which meant that Gavin was not ordinary either. At this moment, Scorpion¡¯s son seemed to have recovered and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t waste time with him. Just kill him! The man won¡¯t shed a tear until he sees his coffin. It doesn¡¯t fucking matter what we say!¡± The man from the Warrior Surveince Bureau looked at the situation before. him and continued to speak to Gavin, ¡°If you still don¡¯t n to speak, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. You¡¯re on your own!¡± During the confrontation, Gavin slowly took amissioner¡¯s token of the N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Warrior Surveince Bureau from his pocket. Seeing this token was like seeing a great leader¡¯s one. The head man of Warrior Surveince Bureau was dumbfounded as he watched. Gavin. How could Gavin have the token? The people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau instantly knelt. They looked at Gavin and chorused, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Clifford!¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 ¡°Greetings, Mr. Clifford!¡± An earsplitting sound of greeting suddenly burst out of the banquet hall. Everyone from the Warrior Surveince Bureau was on their knees. They lowered their heads and did not even dare to raise their heads to face Gavin. Even the head man of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Rnd City knelt on the ground respectfully. Seeing the scene, Scorpion¡¯s son was instantly dumbfounded, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in his life. Who were these men kneeling? They were the men of the Warrior Surveince Bureau! What did the Warrior Surveince Bureau represent? It represented the entire Rnd City! However, the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau knelt in front of the young man just like that. What exactly was this young man¡¯s identity? How could he make the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau do this? Scorpion¡¯s son knew his father. Even the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau had to respect him. However, being respectful did not mean that they would kneel on the ground and kowtow respectfully! Scorpion¡¯s son¡¯s expression was stiff and pale. At this moment, Scorpion¡¯s son did not notice that his father, Scorpion, was also secretly shocked when he saw the scene before him. However, that was as far as it went. After all, the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Rnd City was indeed not a significant role in his eyes. The people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau had to address Scorpion as a senior in front of him. He returned to strength. Scorpion could tell that the man and woman beside Gavin were powerful, surpassing the average people. However, Scorpion had never officially fought with these two people. He knew very well what kind of strength those small fries whom his son had sent out to fight before! They were all trash. Even if Scorpion attacked, those small fries who attacked previously would also be instantly killed by him. On the other hand, Rose and Harry looked much younger than him. Even if the other party was powerful, how powerful could they be? As for Gavin¡­ Scorpion¡¯s heart was filled with a sneer. Gavin looked even younger. Moreover, Gavin had never attacked from the beginning to the end. Gavin was nothing more than a piece of trash hiding behind Rose and Harry. In Scorpion¡¯s eyes, Gavin was not even better than a dog! Even if Gavin took out a token that made the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau kneel on the ground, So what? He didn¡¯t even take the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Rnd City seriously, so why should he care about these things? Therefore, Scorpion sneered, ¡°Hmph! A bunch of spineless trash!¡± His sentences, of course, referred to the people of the Warrior Surveince. Bureau. After saying that, Scorpion didn¡¯t even look at the people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau kneeling on the ground. He strode out. From afar, Scorpion could see Gavin standing in the distance. There was a hint of disdain on his lips as he said frivolously, ¡°Kid, not bad! I didn¡¯t realize you had such a rtionship. However, do you think that you can leave my ce alive like this?¡± Scorpionughed loudly. A sneer appeared on Scorpion¡¯s face. Looking at Scorpion, who was arrogant before him, Gavin did not say anything. He just casually put away the golden token he took out. On the other side, Scorpion saw that Gavin did not speak and even put away the token. He thought that Gavin was scared. The mocking smile on his face became even more arrogant. He shouted at Gavin, ¡°Clifford, are you a piece of trash who only knows how to hide behind your two bodyguards?¡± Rose and Harry instantly frowned when they heard Scorpion¡¯s arrogant words. A cold aura filled with killing intent instantly appeared on their bodies! They were even prepared to attack and kill Scorpion on the spot. However, Dark Lord had yet to speak. They knew their Dark Lord was here to investigate the whereabouts of Miss La Taylor and Miss Zoe Clifford. Since Dark Lord had not gotten the answer he wanted, Scorpion, of course, could not die yet! On the other side, Scorpion¡¯s voice had not stopped. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why someone from the Barry family in Emperion would through so much trouble to kill a piece of trash like you!¡± Upon hearing Scorpion¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed! Gavin found a few keywords from Scorpion¡¯s words. He thought, ¡®Kill me? Go through so much trouble? ¡®It seems to be a trap to lure me over and kill me on the spot! And this is a trap¡­ go ¡®I had onlye to Rnd City after receiving the news that La and Zoe had been kidnapped! ¡°This proved that the name Rnd City was deliberately revealed to him by the other party! And kidnapping the two girls was to lure me out! Scorpion was indeed rted to the kidnapping cases of La and Zoe!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. After Gavin confirmed it, he did not forget the other keyword that Scorpion mentioned. The Barry family in Emperion! That was right. The Barry family in Emperion. Gavin had heard the name countless times. He remembered that when he was in Brookspring, he had once dealt with a direct descendant of the Barry family from Emperion. Was the matter actually rted to the Barry family in Emperion? The people who kidnapped Zoe and La must be from the Barry family in Emperion! With this thought in mind, Gavin¡¯s brows slowly sank as he uttered a cold voice in his heart. ¡°The Barry family in Emperion¡­ Are you guys unable to hold back anymore?! Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered as he thought about his questions. Scorpion did not notice the change in Gavin¡¯s expression. There was even an excited smile on his face as he said shamelessly, ¡°I had invited the guests of the Barry family in Emperion to tonight¡¯s banquet, but they haven¡¯te yet. ¡°If I kill you first, I will directly offer your head to the distinguished guests of the Barry family! ¡°Who knows? If the people of the Barry family in Emperion are happy, they might give me a big reward!¡± Scorpionufged smugly. He even believed his own words. After a burst of arrogantughter, he coldly snorted, ¡°Clifford, you trash. Go to hell!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Scorpion turned into a ray of light and shot toward Gavin. It was also when Gavin and the others sensed an aura of celestial warrior from. Scorpion. Was Scorpion just a mere celestial warrior? The frivolous looks appeared on Rose and Harry¡¯s faces. In the next second, Rose and Harry were prepared to help Gavin deal with Scorpion. However, Gavin nced at them and stopped them with his gaze. Meanwhile, Scorpion had arrived in front of Gavin. He sneered and said, ¡°Kid, why didn¡¯t your two bodyguardse to save you? Hahaha! Go to hell!¡± Scorpion¡¯s powerful fist instantly smashed down on Gavin.. But in the next second. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound was heard. Gavin gently raised his right hand and casually punched. Scorpion, who was shooting toward Gavin, suddenly had blood spurting out of his mouth, and his entire body flew out in an instant! Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Just as Scorpion¡¯s son was still immersed in the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s kneeling salute to Gavin and didn¡¯t react, he heard a loud bang. Then, he saw his father being sent flying by Gavin¡¯s punch and crashing into the banquet hall. Blood kept flowing out of Scorpion¡¯s mouth as he copsed to the ground. ¡°Dad!¡± Scorpion¡¯s son shouted in shock as he rushed in front of his father. Looking at his wounded father with blood all over his mouth, he held his father¡¯s hand with trembling hands. His father, a master in the intermediate stage of celestial rank, was seriously. injured by Gavin with a single punch. How was it possible? At this moment, Scorpion was holding his chest, and blood was still flowing out of his mouth and nose. He was the one involved in the fight with Gavin! Of course, he knew how powerful Gavin¡¯s punch was! He had used his full strength just now, but facing Gavin, he had no room to fight back. Could it be¡­ Gavin was a divine warrior? It was impossible. How could Gavin be a divine warrior at such a young age? *Pffi¡­ Another mouthful of blood spurted out of Scorpion¡¯s mouth. From the corner of his eye, he looked at the vacant seat among the guests with difficulty. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Right now, Scorpion seemed to understand why the Barry family in Emperion, such a powerful family, would go through so much trouble to kidnap the two. women beside Gavin and bring them to Rnd City. It turned out that Gavin¡¯s strength was so powerful. Even Scorpion¡­ Scorpion stared at the vacant spot and thought with difficulty, ¡®Why aren¡¯t you here yet? I won¡¯t be able to hold on if you don¡¯te!¡± Gavin, of course, noticed Scorpion¡¯s gaze. He seemed to be waiting for someone. Perhaps the person was the guest from the Barry family in Emperion? Scorpion must know the whereabouts of Zoe and La. Therefore, in a sh, Gavin disappeared right where he was! Just as Scorpion regained his senses, he realized Gavin already stood beside him. Scorpion¡¯s son also saw the ck shadow on the ground. He raised his head in shock. When did Gavine over? Why was there no sound at all? Scorpion¡¯s son trembled as he looked at Gavin. Could Gavin know how to disce and did not even need to walk? He quickly turned around and shouted, ¡°Someone.¡± Before Scorpion¡¯s son could finish his sentence, he heard a bang. Gavin kicked Scorpion¡¯s son directly. Scorpion¡¯s son instantly soared into the air. His entire body flipped 360 degrees in the air and fell straight to the ground. In an instant, his bones shattered, and he spat out blood and died. Scorpion looked at his son being kicked to death by Gavin. Endless grief instantly surged in his heart, and he roared with blood, ¡°Son! My son!¡± Gavin ignored Scorpion¡¯s wails! With a thud, Gavin stepped on Scorpion¡¯s chest. He stared at Scorpion fiercely and said coldly, ¡°Tell me where my fianc¨¦e and sister are!¡± Scorpion only felt an intense pain in his chest. His hands kept hitting Gavin¡¯s legs. But the more he moved, the more his chest hurt. Gavin¡¯s foot stepping on Scorpion¡¯s body did not move at all. He even used some strength to step on Scorpion¡¯s foot, which made Scorpion suffer even more. No. No matter how painful it was, Scorpion could not say it. If he did, the Barry family would definitely not let him off. If Scorpion did not say anything, he might be able to ask the Barry family for a favor. With the pain in his body, Scorpion looked at Gavin in front of him in panic and. said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m just¡­. holding my son¡¯sing-of-age ceremony today. How can I possibly know those?¡± In fact, he knew what Barry family¡¯s people had done to Gavin¡¯s fianc¨¦e and sister. However,pared to Gavin, he was more afraid of the Barry family. If he betrayed the Barry family, he would probably be even more miserable than he was now. Gavin looked at the cowering Scorpion before him. ¡°Okay. You no longer have a chance!¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Scorpion looked at Gavin in horror. Did Gavin mean to kill him? Scorpion suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter and felt a wave of frustration. If he didn¡¯t say anything, he might have already died. How could he wait for the Barry family to attack Gavin? Right now, he needed to survive. Scorpion subconsciously hugged Gavin¡¯s feet. tightly and begged, ¡°I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know as long as you don¡¯t kill me!¡± Gavin looked at Scorpion, who was holding his leg. ¡°As I said, you no longer have a chance!¡± said Gavin with a cold nce. With a bang, Gavin¡¯s foot stepping on Scorpion¡¯s chest exerted less than 50% of his strength. Scorpion¡¯s body fell apart, and blood instantly spurted out. Gavin asked questions only once. Even if one did know, Gavin would not give one. a second chance. It was because Gavin¡¯s principle was to kill two people if they couldn¡¯t find out anything after killing one person. If two didn¡¯t work, then three. If they kept killing, the truth would eventually surface! Gavin nced at the people in the banquet hall. Some covered their heads and fled, while others turned around and ran out. Waves of ear-piercing screams. echoed in the banquet hall over and over again. With the thought of doing things without hidden dangers, Gavin looked at Rose and Harry and said calmly, ¡°Clean up this ce and kill everyone who deserves to die!¡± Harry and Rose looked at Gavin and nodded. With the crackling sound, the blood-soaked banquet hall finally fell silent. Gavin waved his hand, and Harry and Rose followed him out of the banquet hall. Those people of the Warrior Surveince Bureau in Rnd City were still kneeling on the ground. They naturally did not dare to get up without Gavin¡¯s order. At this moment, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D soldier appeared in front of Gavin in a sh.. He knelt on one knee and loudly said, ¡°Reporting, Dark Lord! Just now, a sneaky figure hid in the distance and watched for a long time outside the banquet hall. Now, he¡¯s escaping!¡± A sneaky people? Gavin paused slightly. He recalled that Scorpion¡¯s gaze had been fixed on a vacant seat. And Scorpion knew the whereabouts of his fianc¨¦e and sister. Could the person sneaking around outside be rted to the whereabouts of the two women Gavin was looking for? Or, they were people of the Barry family! Gavin thought to this point and directly said, ¡°Follow him. Be careful to hide your tracks. Don¡¯t alert the enemy!¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Gavin and the others were chasing after the figure. In the Barry family¡¯s residence at Blearus Emperion¡­. H ¡®Gavin, no. Don¡¯te close!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Barry family. Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zion jolted up from the bed. Beads of sweat covered his forehead, and his clothes. were drenched in sweat. Gasping for breath, he stared fixedly at the burning candlelight before him. His. vision was red. He took a handkerchief from beside his pillow and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then, he slowly got out of bed and walked to the table. He casually picked up a ss of water and brought it to his lips. He wanted to wake himself up. Looking thoughtful, he sat on the stool. After pondering briefly, he couldn¡¯t help. but feel something was amiss. Why did he always feel restless these past few days? It felt as if something was about to happen. He wondered if Simon¡¯s family was hiding something from him. Why did he keep dreaming about Gavin? Zion looked out of his window and stared at the pitch-ck sky. With sped. hands, he kept muttering. ¡°I pray that the heavens will bless the Bary family with peace for the rest of our lives!¡± ¡°Give the Barry family eternal peace!¡± He continued chanting until dawn, but his heart kept pounding, and he felt increasingly uneasy. No way. He thought he had to send someone to investigate this matter to put his mind at ease. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep in peace. Sooner orter, he would drive himself crazy. Zion took out a flute and tapped it a few times on the wooden table beside him. Soon, a melodious tune rang out. ¡°Trevor!¡± At this moment, a person with a powerful aura appeared before Zion. He was dressed in simple and neat ck clothes. This person exuded an aura even stronger than all the opponents Gavin had. encountered before. ¡°Mr. Barry!¡± Trevor ced his hands on his thighs and bowed deeply to Zion. Zion looked at Trevor, who was bowing to him. He said, ¡°Trevor, you should know this is an important matter since I¡¯ve asked you to step in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been worrying about one thingtely. It¡¯s Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family in Brookspring.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him. Trevor looked up at Zion and nodded. He then responded, ¡°Mr. Barry, feel free to give your orders!¡± Zion patted Trevor¡¯s shoulder and looked at him as he continued, ¡°Well, Gavin killed Simon¡¯s son. I¡¯m worried they might have gone after Gavin behind my back.¡± ¡°You have to know that Gavin¡¯s current strength is not to be underestimated. If they really went after him, I¡¯m afraid the entire Barry family will meet their end!¡± ¡°Trevor, head south immediately. Go to Riverrun and investigate if someone from our family has provoked Gavin.¡± ¡°Then,e back and report to me!¡± Trevor nodded at Zion. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Understood!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared into the night. Zion looked at the bright moon outside the window. He hoped that things would take a turn for the better. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In Rnd City, Gavin led Rose, Harry, and a member of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Team D as they followed after the figure they discovered earlier. As the sun set, the sky gradually darkened. It was getting harder to see the in front. person The person was weaving through the traffic in the middle of the road on the bustling streets. A driver mmed on the brakes and stopped abruptly before cursing. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± ¡°Damn, so unlucky to run into such an idiot!¡± Gavin looked at the person running before him. He thought that guy was really reckless. Who exactly was this person? Suddenly, the man took advantage of the chaos and entered a small alley. Gavin quickly chased after him along with hispanions. The three entered the alley. Suddenly, a sense of danger echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts. They immediately stopped in their tracks. They halted too suddenly. It was as if they had suddenly mmed on the brakes. Yet, they heard a vibrating sound at that moment. ¡°Buzz!¡± The sound was soft, and a spark erupted on the wall beside them. ¡°A sniper?¡± Gavin and the others instantly realized what had just happened. This was a special sniper rifle bullet specially designed to attack warriors! They were targeted by a sniper. Fortunately, these four people were skilled. They sensed the crisis at the first moment. If they had taken one more step forward, that sniper bullet would have definitely hit them! The other three individuals frowned slightly and looked at Gavin. It was evident that this assassin lurking in the shadows was targeting Gavin. Gavin remained silent. On the other hand, Harry gave the member of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D a hint. The guy disappeared into the darkness without a sound. Based on their skills, they must have already determined the sniper¡¯s ambush. location. His mission was to find him and expose him. If necessary, he had to kill him on the spot! Gavin and the others continued to track the figure from before. They followed the figure through the dark alley. Just as the three were passing a corner, they stopped in their tracks again. Rose asked softly, ¡°Is there another sniper?¡± Right after Rose finished speaking, a ¡°ping¡± rang out, and another spark appeared on the wall beside them. Seeing this, Rose and Harry frowned. Anger was building within Rose. She said, ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯ll go deal with him!¡± With that, Rose¡¯s figure disappeared into the night. Gavin and Harry looked at each other. They seemed to have sensed something changed in their heart, but they did not stop. They continued chasing that guy. Not long after, Harry stopped and whispered. ¡°As expected, there¡¯s an ambush!¡± Another soft click rang out. A third sniper jumped out of the darkness. The moment the third sniper appeared, Gavin and Harry¡¯s eyes shed. It was as if they had discovered something fishy. However, Harry still did not hesitate. ¡°Dark Lord, leave this one to me!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± Harry¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness, too. The moment Harry disappeared, a faint smile appeared on Gavin¡¯s face. ¡°Is it a diversion tactic?¡± Everyone around him had left. Now, he was all alone. It turned out that person was leading him into a trap, step by step. Then, he could kill him without anyone knowing. Gosh, what a perfect n! Chapter 307 Chapter 307 hapter 307 Gavin stopped and looked around. It was already dark. Fortunately, Gavin¡¯s ability to see and hear in the dark was rather powerful. No matter how harsh the environment was, he could still resolve the situation. He had seen through the enemy¡¯s schemes, and he was not afraid at all. In fact, it had been a long time since he had fought alone. Now that he thought about it, he was even a little excited. Moreover, the person who needed to worry about his safety now was definitely not Gavin, but the enemy. Gavin gradually slowed down his pace, and it was clearly intentional. It was as if he was worried that if he walked too quickly, the enemy would not be able to surround him fully. s¡­ Gavin was worried sick about these people who were about to besiege him! On the other side, having found that Gavin¡¯s footsteps had slowed down, the man in front seemed to have slowed down, too. Not long after, the man walked into an alley. Of course, Gavin followed him leisurely. In the beginning, when Gavin followed this man, they were shuttling through the city. As time passed, now that they had entered this alley, the surroundings had officially be deste and unpopted. Even this alley looked like an abandoned alley. After passing through the alley, Gavin saw a deserted building in front of him that had yet to be built. When he walked closer, he realized that it looked like an abandoned factory. Then, he vaguely saw the man walk in. In this abandoned factory, a little girl¡¯s cry could be heard. It did not sound very crisp but more like there was a piece of cloth stuffed in her mouth. But why was there a little girl crying in this abandoned factory? Could these assassins who besieged him have started to pretend to be ghosts to scare him? Even if there was really a ghost, would Gavin be afraid? The corners of Gavin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he entered the abandoned factory in a sh. The inside of the abandoned factory was empty. It was so far from being There was also the demolished wall in front of him, as well as many steel rods. neatly ced in the corner. It was obvious that these were weapons that were often used for fights. The corners of Gavin¡¯s mouth curled up. Just as he was about to walk elsewhere to take a look, the little girl¡¯s cries reached his ears again. Why was she crying again? It was just an act. Was there a need to be so serious? Also, Gavin was surprised that anyone could find a ce this remote¡­ Shortly after, he followed the stairs that were so broken that the steel rods in them. were exposed and arrived at the top floor. He had to admit that the air on the top floor was quite fresh, but the wind was rather strong as well. Gavin looked around. Sure enough, he saw a dirty little girl tied up there and wailing. The moment the kidnapped girl saw Gavin, her pupils began to tremble violently as she struggled to crawl toward Gavin, but to no avail! She cried even harder. At this moment, Gavin also recognized that this little girl was actually the little girl who was holding half a piece of candy that he had met when he was leaving the West Rnd City Station! Gavin was puzzled. Was he not here to find the people who kidnapped La and Zoe? Why did he not see the kidnapped La and Zoe when he got here? Instead, it was this little girl who was kidnapped. Could it be that this was a different group of kidnappers? But Gavin did not even know this little girl. Did these people kidnap her just because he said a few words to her? Was this a joke? Was there a need to go through so much trouble to hurt innocent people just to lure him out? Gavin looked at the little girl in front of him and was not moved. He just stood on the spot and scanned his surroundings before snorting coldly. ¡°Get out here!¡± Then, there were a few whooshes in the air! A few air-piercing sounds were heard. Five warriors who looked to be over 50 10 1: D Original content from N?velDrama.Org. years old appeared around Gavin. They exuded an aura of celestial warriors. Looking at these people, a faint smile appeared on Gavin¡¯s face. There was no fear. Instead, he was even more curious. Who were these people? Since they were not from Emperion Barry family, why did they set up this trap for him? One of them stepped forward and looked at Gavin with a smile. ¡°Did you really fall into this trap? ¡°I thought that the person worth 200 million dors would be incredibly smart and strong. I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re such an idiot. ¡°How can you not tell such an obvious trap? Tsk, tsk, tsk. What right do you have to be worthy of this 200-million-dor bounty?¡± 200-million-dor bounty? Hearing this keyword, Gavin paused slightly. The only thing rted to bounties that Gavin could think of was the global wanted poster! Were these people here to assassinate him because they wanted to earn a bounty? ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­¡± Doubtful, Gavin hesitated. He still remembered that this global wanted poster was issued by the ruler of Thorns, who he once mistakenly thought was his uncle, Howard. However, he had already killed this fake ruler of Thorns. Moreover, his uncle had suffered so much, so he was definitely not the one who issued the global wanted poster, and neither did he have the capability to. To his surprise, this global wanted poster was still there. In fact, the price on his head had even increased by ten times? Could it be that the ruler of Thorns that he had killed previously was also fake? Or was there someone else controlling this matter behind the scenes? While Gavin was deep in thought, the five assassins around him, of course, did not. know what Gavin was thinking. Seeing Gavin¡¯s silence, they thought that Gavin was scared shitless. One of them took a step forward and said to Gavin, ¡°Kid, are you afraid? ¡°It¡¯s toote to be afraid now! Do you think we¡¯ll give up a 200-million-dor reward at this time? ¡°However, I have to say, this 200-million-dor bounty is way too easy to earn! ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± This person¡¯sughter was filled with a rxed feeling. At this moment, another person said, ¡°Frank, we didn¡¯t expect the man worth 200 million dors to be such a piece of trash. There¡¯s no point in killing him like this. Why don¡¯t we have some fun with him?¡± Theypletely disregarded Gavin and did not take him seriously at all. In fact, they were already discussing some interesting games. The person called Frank also said with interest, ¡°Oh? ¡°How do you want to y with him?¡± The person who made the suggestion said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let this kid run for five minutes? Then, we¡¯ll attack one by one and see who kills him. Whoever kills him. will get a bigger portion of the bounty. What do you think?¡± When Frank heard his words, his eyes lit up and emitted an interesting light. ¡°Sure! Hahahaha. That sounds fun!¡± ¡°Hey! Kid, did you hear that? We¡¯ll give you five minutes now. Run as fast as you can! Run!¡± Hearing these people¡¯s voices, Gavin sighed. He shook his head slightly and said, ¡°You guys are so annoying. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to make a move, then I will.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Gavin looked impatiently at the five people who were moring in front of him. He had no intention of continuing to waste his time on them. Was the few of them worthy of wasting his precious time? What a joke! When the five people heard Gavin¡¯s words, they looked at each other with. ferocious expressions! At this moment, when one of the men heard Gavin¡¯s words, he could not hold it in anymore. He looked at Gavin fiercely and said, ¡°You have no idea what situation you¡¯re in, do you? ¡°You¡¯re just our fucking ything. How dare you speak? ¡°What a fucking disappointment!¡± At this moment, another man stood up. This man was not as impatient as the previous person. He only looked at Gavin with disdain and said, ¡°This eldest son of the Clifford family has quite a temper. However, now that he¡¯s a stray dog, at least he should be able to run quite quicklyter!¡± ¡°After all, dogs all run quite fast.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± When the other two people and Frank heard this, their anger from being rebuked by Gavin had completely dissipated. They all burst intoughter. At this moment, Frank slowly took a few steps forward and looked at the man who had just insulted Gavin. He smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still as sharp-tongued as before! ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Frank¡¯s smile faded as he looked at Gavin with a mocking expression. ¡°Kid, this is a chance for you to live. You have to cherish it! ¡°The Clifford family is long dead. You¡¯ve be a stray dog now. You should bark less. Save your strength so that you won¡¯t be unable to runter, right, woof, woof?¡± After saying that, Frank turned around. However, after a while, he turned back and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯d better not fucking push your luck. Otherwise, even after you die, you won¡¯t have a full corpse!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Gavin looked at the men in front of him and smiled bitterly. He shook his head helplessly and did not say anything. TO 18 With a loud bang, Gavin directly punched Frank into the wall. His entire body sank into the wall, and blood dripped down. Just like that, he died. By the time the four men reacted, Frank was already on the wall. His eyes were wide open as if he had died with grievances. ¡°Frank! ¡°You fucking killed our big brother. I¡¯ll fucking make you pay with your life!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Gavin looked at the four men rushing toward him and smiled. Since they all wanted to die, he would send them to hell one by one. A man stomped on the ground with one foot and jumped up, throwing a punch at Gavin. With a smile, Gavin did not dodge. Instead, when the man¡¯s fist was only 0.01 millimeters away from him, he dodged, and the man¡¯s hand directly smashed the wall behind him. The man¡¯s arm broke and fell to the ground. In an instant, he screamed in pain. ¡°Ah! My hand!¡± When Gavin heard the shout, he walked over and stepped on the man¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s toote now!¡± With a loud bang, the man¡¯s skull instantly shattered, and he turned into a pile of meat paste. The remaining three men looked at their brother in front of them and exchanged. nces. How could this Gavin be so powerful? They were all celestial warriors! How old was Gavin? Was his strength already far beyond celestial rank? This was simply unbelievable. In just a short period of time, two living people had turned into two corpses. The faces of the remaining three men instantly turned pale as they stood rooted. to the ground in a daze. They had even forgotten the most basic humannguage. Then, with a thud, Gavin kicked one of them like a meteor. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The man rose more than 30 feet into the air and instantly fell, turning into a pile. of mud. The remaining two people¡¯s hearts were already beating uncontrobly. Looking at Gavin in front of them, they were so frightened that their souls were about to escape their bodies. The despair urged them to turn around and run without. looking back. The three people who were instantly killed by Gavin just now were all as strong as 24 [ them! The five of them had surrounded Gavin, yet Gavin could kill three of them in an instant. Now, there were only two of them left. What else could their future be but death? Therefore, they only had one thought in their minds. ¡°Run!¡± Gavin watched as the remaining two people turned around and ran away. He slowly grabbed his wrist and circled it twice. The two men ran about 100 feet away and were relieved when they realized that Gavin had not caught up with them. With a whoosh, Gavin shed and directly made the two people kneel in front of him and vomit blood on the spot, dying abruptly! Even at thest moments of their lives, they did not even know how Gavin killed. them! All of this was seen by the little girl who was tied up. Her eyes flickered as she looked at Gavin. Apart from being shocked, her eyes were filled with splendor! Gavin kept feeling that someone was watching him, and this gaze was even a little abnormal. Hence, he looked up, then saw the little girl looking at him. When the little girl realized that Gavin was looking at her, her pupils constricted. She returned to her previous fear, nervousness, and helpless expression. At this moment, Harry, Rose, and another member of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D appeared behind Gavin. The three of them knelt on one knee at the same time and said in unison, ¡°Dark Lord!¡± When Gavin saw them, he nodded. Then, he nced around and saw that the three of them were each holding a special sniper rifle. Clearly, they had already dealt with the three snipers who had been hiding in the dark and ambushing them. Hence, he looked at the three of them and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s settled?¡± Harry looked at Gavin and replied with his head lowered, ¡°Dark Lord, the targets are taken care of.¡± The little girl also saw the three special sniper rifles in the hands of Harry and the others. Her pupils constricted, and an intense light flickered in her eyes. Her breathing even quickened. Her tied hands were tightly clenched behind her back, but she did not do. anything. She just stared at the three sniper rifles. However, for some reason, she suppressed the emotions in her heart and returned to her harmless appearance. At this moment, Rose¡¯s eyes shed slightly. She saw the dirty little girl tied up at the side, looking at them pitifully. Why did she feel like she had seen this girl somewhere before? She looked so familiar, but where had she seen this girl before? Rose scratched her head and stared at the little girl in confusion. Suddenly, she remembered and said, ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that the kid we saw at the station today? ¡°Why is this little girl here and tied up?¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Rose looked at the little girl in front of her in disbelief and asked a series of questions. When the little girl heard what Rose said, her expression clearly wavered for an instant. This person actually still remembered her? Immediately after, the sound of stools hitting the ground sounded in the factory. Gavin was also shocked by themotion. This little girl was quite strong, and the entire stool began to shake. However, when she looked at him, her reaction was intense. It was weird, as this kind of behavior had never happened before. At most, she cried a little more fiercely. Gavin wondered. Could it be that he looked too fierce? Or was it because he looked more like a bad guy? He looked at the little girl who was still struggling to create amotion nonstop. that even her body spun a few times. At this moment, Gavin felt that if he really had a child in the future, his child. would probably annoy him to death before he was killed by his enemies. Rose looked at the little girl. To be honest, anyone who saw such a young girl would feel pity for her. Hence, she looked at Dark Lord and said, ¡°Dark Lord. This child¡­¡± Before Rose could finish her sentence, Gavin could no longer stand the noise. He looked at Rose and waved her hand. ¡°Untie her, untie her!¡± Gavin did not even want to look at this child. Frankly, to him, even dealing with hundreds of enemies was easier than dealing with children. Under Gavin¡¯s signal, Rose shed to the little girl¡¯s side and released her. When Rose was about to ask something or perhapsfort the little girl, the little girl pushed Rose away and instantly rushed toward Gavin. Rose and Harry immediately became alert. What exactly did this little girl want? The little girl plunged into Gavin¡¯s arms. Gavin was stunned. Then, he heard the little girl cry in Gavin¡¯s arms. ¡°Mister!¡± Then, Gavin felt his entire body stiffen. Frankly, he felt his scalp tingle. Immediately after, a pair of small hands hugged Gavin tightly. With tears. streaming down her face, those who did not know better would really Gavin had a younger sister. ink that Rose, Harry, and the others looked at the tragic scene in front of them with strange expressions. Who was this little girl? Who would kidnap her and bring her here? How could it be so coincidental that they happened to pass by and this little girl was kidnapped here? Gavin looked at the little girl in his arms. He was indeed at a loss and did not know what to do. After all, he was the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. It would be quite embarrassing if word got out that he was at a loss because of a little girl. At this moment, the little girl hiding in Gavin¡¯s arms could no longer hear the movements around her. She stopped crying and gradually quietened down. She slowly crawled out of Gavin¡¯s arms and stood at the side, staring at them in a daze without saying a word. Gavin looked at the little girl who crawled out of his arms and heaved a sigh of relief. After calming himself down, he slowly said, ¡°Little girl, you have to answer my next questions seriously, okay?¡± The little girl looked at Gavin innocently and nodded. Harry, Rose, and a Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D member looked at Gavin in disbelief. They had never seen the Dark Lord speak so gently and patiently. To be honest, they were all startled, but they were even amused. Seeing that Harry, Rose, and the other guy all had smiles in their eyes, Gavin frowned and said, ¡°Are you guys too free?¡± Harry, Rose, and the other guy immediately stopped smiling, and their expressions became serious. After all, this was the Dark Lord they knew. Gavin looked at the little girl in front of him and said with an extremely gentle expression, ¡°Little girl, where are your parents?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The little girl looked at Gavin and slowly said, ¡°They¡¯re long dead. I¡¯ve always lived alone. ¡°No one is even willing to talk to me. You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s willing to talk to me! ¡°Mister, take me away. Although I¡¯m young, I know how to do a lot of things. Gavin¡¯s entire body trembled when he heard this. What the hell was going on? He had never thought that a man like him would raise a child for no reason. No, Gavin felt a headache just thinking about it. He looked at the little girl in front of him and said firmly, ¡°I can¡¯t take you with me.¡± to is When the little girl heard Gavin¡¯s words, she looked at him anxiously and continued, ¡°Mister, I won¡¯t cause you trouble. I¡¯m young, but I know how to do a lot of things. ¡°I can definitely help you. Please take me away. I beg you! ¡°If you don¡¯t take me away, and if I¡¯m kidnapped again, I might never exist in this world again.¡± Gavin looked at the little girl in front of him, who kept pestering him pitifully, and said, ¡°Oh? ¡°Then what do you know? Tell me.¡± When the little girl saw that Gavin was finally interested in her, she smiled happily and said, ¡°Mister, I can serve coffee, wash clothes, wash feet, and warm your bed! ¡°Mister, you saved me. From now on, you¡¯re my benefactor. I¡¯m willing to be your ve for the rest of my life! ¡°Please take me away, okay? I beg you!¡± Gavin was stunned when he heard what the little girl said. Good lord, warm his bead? Seriously? A little girl who looked to be about ten years old warming his bed¡­ If word got out, his reputation would definitely be ruined! Hearing this, Harry and the other two had strange looks on their faces. In fact, they seemed to be evenughing a little. Gavin looked at the little girl in front of him with a helpless expression. Why did it seem like he would let this girl down if he did not take her away? He turned to look at Harry, Rose, and the other guy. ¡°What do you think?¡± When Harry, Rose, and the other guy heard the Dark Lord speak, they looked at each other and instantly raised their heads, each looking in a different direction. and pretending not to hear or see anything. Gavin¡¯s gaze instantly became helpless. ¡°You backstabbers!¡± Gavin looked at the little girl in front of him, who was staring at him with big and watery eyes. Then, he sighed, closed his eyes, and nodded helplessly. Unexpectedly, the little girl hugged Gavin¡¯s neck excitedly and let out a crisp and surprised voice. ¡°Thank you, Mister! I definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for you!¡± However, no one saw an imperceptible slyness in the little girl¡¯s eyes. When the little girl left with the group, her gaze was still on the three sniper rifles. that were thrown on the ground. At the same time, a figure slowly pushed open the banquet hall door where Scorpion held his son¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. At a nce, corpses were scattered all over the ground, and blood flowed like at river. His pupils constricted, and he was shocked! There was almost no area of floor in the banquet hall that had not been stained. with blood. This person was the assassin sent by Simon¡¯s wife to Riverrun to kill Gavin. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 The assassin looked at the banquet hall that was littered with corpses and the blood-stained floor tiles. For a moment, it was hard to imagine what had happened here. Scorpion had invited him to his son¡¯sing-of-age ceremony a long time ago. However, he was dyed by some matters, so he was a bitte to arrive. He did not expect this ce to be bathed in blood. But who would have the guts to make a move on Scorpion¡¯s territory in Rnd City? Scorpion was well-known in the Rnd City. Who would dare to mess with him? However, this ce was covered in blood at the moment. After all, Scorpion was a celestial warrior. Ordinary people could not do anything. to him. Perhaps¡­ the person who killed everyone in the banquet hall was not an ordinary. person. Who could have caused this big incident? Could it be¡­ Gavin? Impossible. Absolutely impossible! The Clifford family had already been destroyed. Gavin was the only one left of the Clifford family. How was he able to do this? He wouldn¡¯t dare to do this in a thousand years! How could he, a piece of trash in his twenties, have the ability to do this? ¡°Then who could it have been? ¡°Could it be done by a big shot who kept his identity hidden? ¡°Who did Scorpion offend? ¡®Is there a big shot in Rnd City that I did not know about? ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense! ¡®If this person could kill Scorpion, he could definitely do the same thing to me!¡± Thinking of this, his body trembled slightly, and a trace of fear appeared in his eyes. He felt that he should leave this ce as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to get in any trouble. What if this person killed him before he could reveal his identity as a subordinate of the Barry family? The man quickly rushed out of the banquet hall and carefully closed the door before disappearing into the night. Little did he know that his every move was seen by a pair of eyes hiding in the dark. On the other side, Harry Geller, who was sitting in the passenger seat of Gavin¡¯s car, received a report from a member of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. Harry hung up the phone and looked at Dark Lord while reporting to him. ¡°Dark Lord, we got someone.¡± Gavin looked up. In fact, when Gavin led Harry, Rose, and the others to chase after the previous assassin, the other members of Frostpeakdark Dark Warrior had already arrived at the scene. Originally, they wanted to follow Gavin and chase after the assassin. However, Gavin had a strange feeling. Therefore, a member from Frostpeak Dark Warrior was specifically left behind to see if anyone would come to attend Scorpion¡¯s son¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. Unexpectedly, he seeded in spotting someone. When Gavin heard Harry¡¯s report, he frowned and picked up a cup of coffee in the car. Who would bete to the banquet hall at this time? Suddenly, he realized something. If he investigated this person, wouldn¡¯t he discover the person who had kidnapped his fianc¨¦e and sister? Gavin nodded slightly and did not say anything. Harry understood what he meant. He turned around and instructed the member of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D who was in charge of driving. The car slowly started. It drove in a direction and disappeared into the night. Just as Gavin and the others were tracking the person that appearedter. On the other side, in the courtyard of the Barry family in Emperion, Blearus. Simon Barry¡¯s wife was sitting alone on the sofa in the living room of Simon¡¯s courtyard. Her face was filled with anticipation and even nervousness. Her fists were slightly clenched as she stared at the phone in front of her. However, her phone did not ring. Instead, there was a loud bang! The door of the living room was kicked open from the outside. The loud noise scared the woman sitting on the sofa so much that she jumped up from the sofa. When she saw who it was, the woman patted her chest to calm herself down and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Who kicks open their own door?¡± The person who kicked the door open was her husband, Simon. When she said this, she did not notice the furious expression on Simon¡¯s face. Simonpletely ignored his wife¡¯s words. Instead, he charged in like an angry bull. He grabbed his wife¡¯s cor and roared hysterically, ¡°Where did Dick go?¡± The woman who was grabbed by the cor did not react immediately. She pped Simon and let out a sharp cry. ¡°Simon, are you fucking crazy? What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± However, Simon seemed to have gonepletely crazy. He continued to roar. ¡°Answer my fucking question! ¡°Where did Dick go?¡± This time, the woman finally heard Simon¡¯s question clearly. Panic instantly appeared in her eyes. She had sent Dick to assassinate Gavin. However, she knew that she could not tell Simon this. This was because the head of the Barry family, Zion Barry, had specially instructed that anyone who took the initiative to provoke Gavin would be going against the Barry family. Therefore, she said loudly, ¡°Dick is your subordinate. Why are you asking me? How would I know?¡± Then, without giving Simon any chance to react, she roared again, ¡°Simon, I¡¯m warning you, let go of me!¡± Simon heard the woman¡¯s hysterical screams, and the anger in his eyes burned. even more fiercely. In a fit of anger, he raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Damn it! ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you?¡± ¡°Smack!¡± There was a crisp sound. Simon pped his wife¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± The woman let out a painful cry and fell to the ground with a thud. This p stunned this woman. Shey on the ground with a look of disappointment in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and instantly turned around. She looked at Simon coldly and roared, ¡°Simon! ¡°You piece of shit! ¡°Other than hitting me, what else can you do? ¡°Gavin, that bastard killed your son! You could even do anything about it. You¡¯re worse than a woman like me! ¡°What kind of man are you?¡± The woman pointed at Simon¡¯s nose and cursed. Simon was not angry at all. Why? Because he could tell that Dick was sent out by his wife after hearing what she said. Moreover, he was sent to mess with Gavin. He seemed to be struck by lightning. His mind went nk. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The pale-faced Simon lost all his strength with a plop. His body fell limply to the ground. He said dejectedly and shakily, ¡°It¡¯s over. This is over. It¡¯s over for the Barry family¡­ Chapter 311 Chapter 311 On the other side, in Rnd City, Frostpeak. Dick, whom Simon¡¯s wife had sent, had just gotten out of a car. He nced at the driver in the car, took out his money, and threw it on the seat. ¡°Keep the change!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to kill that idiot Gavin and couldn¡¯t be exposed, he wouldn¡¯t have to stay at a lousy hotel like the one in front of him. Dick looked up at the inconspicuous hotel and saw its name. ¡°Good Luck Hotel. That¡¯s a damn good name.¡± Hopefully, something good would really happen for him. The best thing now was to kill Gavin as soon as possible and go back to report to his master. ¡°Ding dong!¡± Dick took the elevator to thest room on the top floor. He booked that room for a better hideout. The cleaning staff lived across the hallway from this room. If anything happened, it would be a good cover. ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± An urgent knock sounded outside the room. At this moment, several men in the room panicked when they heard this sound. One of them walked to the door and looked out. He quickly threw the cigarette in his hand to the ground. The door opened with a creak. These men looked up and saw that it was their boss, Dick! ¡°Boss!¡± The man who opened the door looked at Dick in surprise. Dick pushed the subordinate who opened the door and walked in. He looked at him and said, ¡°Close the door!¡± Dick¡¯s subordinates walked towards him one after another. They realized that. Dick¡¯s face seemed weird. The subordinate who closed the door walked over and was the first to speak. ¡°Boss, why are you back so soon? ¡°Did Scorpion¡¯s son¡¯sing-of-age ceremony finish early?¡± Dick frowned. He picked up the water on the table and gulped it down as if he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. The subordinates stood rooted to the ground. Since their boss didn¡¯t say anything. they couldn¡¯t ask further. However, everyone knew that something must have happened. Dick looked at his subordinates and calmed himself down. ¡°I was dyed and arrived at the banquette. When I arrived, I pushed open the door and saw that the entire banquet hall was covered in blood. ¡°Scorpion and his son are dead. Everyone else inside the hall was also dead.¡± After Dick finished speaking, he pointed at his cup. One of his subordinates came over and poured another cup of water for Dick. Dick quickly finished it. When his subordinates heard this news, they all revealed shocked expressions. They looked at their boss and said, ¡°Boss, who do you think did it?¡± ¡°Who the fuck would have the guts to do this in Scorpion¡¯s territory?¡± Dick heard his subordinate¡¯s questions. In fact, he was also shocked and panicked. when he saw the scene! This was because Scorpion was as powerful as he was. If Scorpion was defeated by this person, he would share the same fate when meeting this person. Dick looked at his subordinates and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this was done by a certain powerful man who kept himself unknown. ¡°If we run into him, we will all be dead.¡± When Dick¡¯s subordinates heard their boss, they panicked and began to mutter, ¡°If there was actually someone like that, aren¡¯t we going to be killed as well soon?¡± ¡°I have a family. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°We are simply here to make money. I don¡¯t want to risk my life for it!¡¯ ¡°Boss, Boss, let¡¯s run away. Surviving is our priority right now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. As long as we are alive, there is always hope for us!¡± Dick looked at his subordinates. Their faces were pale with fear. They trembled as they looked at Dick. In fact, Dick had also thought about this matter. Otherwise, he would not have rushed back in such a hurry. Looking at the frightened gazes of his subordinates, he had actually thought about what to do next. Scorpion was a celestial warrior. If even Scorpion was killed so easily, he would definitely face the same fate. Dick touched the ring on his finger and looked up at his subordinates. ¡°Pack your things first! ¡°We¡¯ll think about what we¡¯re going to doter. ¡°No matter what, Gavin must die!¡± When Dick mentioned Gavin, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. When his subordinates heard this, they understood what he meant. Their eyes sparkled as they looked at their boss and said, ¡°Boss, as long as we¡¯re alive, we can kill Gavin in all kinds of ways.¡± With a bang, Dick pped his subordinate¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Cut the crap and pack up!¡± Just as Dick¡¯s subordinates finished packing, they heard a knock on the door. ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± At this moment, Dick and his subordinates were on high alert, and their hearts were beating faster. Dick had a bad feeling. Was he being followed? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That was impossible. He checked when he came out of the banquet hall. Not humans or animals were following him. Dick stared at the door. When he heard the knock, he gave his subordinate a look. The subordinate immediately understood what Dick meant. He walked to the door and asked, ¡°Who is it? What do you want?¡± Beads of sweat appeared on Dick¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid. of. Perhaps he was afraid of that powerful man who killed Scorpion. It was the voice of a room service staff from outside the door, ¡°Hello, sir. Room. service!¡± When Dick heard this voice, his tense body instantly rxed. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with his hand. His subordinates nced at Dick, who nodded at them. Dick¡¯s subordinate walked towards the door. Just as he opened the door, he saw two men in suits and a beautiful woman in front of him. Just as Dick¡¯s subordinate was about to say something, he heard a bang. He was sent flying into the room by Rose¡¯s kick. He fell to the ground and spat out blood. Dick and his subordinates jumped up. They were on high alert. Then, he saw Gavin walking in with Rose and Harry. Dick sized up Gavin, who was standing at the front, and said, ¡°Who are you? ¡°How dare you kill someone in public.¡± At this moment, Rose pulled over a chair that was ced beside the table. Gavin ignored Dick and sat down on the chair. Harry looked at the arrogant Dick in front of him and said, ¡°What are you doing. sneaking around on Scorpion territory?¡± When Dick heard this, he realized it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. He looked at Gavin in a daze. Was this the powerful person who killed Scorpion? Sure enough, he was being followed. His subordinates instantly felt their scalps tingle. Their expressions stiffened, and their eyes revealed fear. There was a loud thud. Dick and his subordinates instantly knelt in front of Gavin and begged for mercy. ¡°We really have nothing to do with that scorpion. Please let us go!¡± Gavin, Harry, and Rose looked at the scene in front of them with strange. expressions. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Harry and Rose looked at each other with a strange expression. They did not know what had happened. Why did these people suddenly kneel down? Were they setting up a trap for them? The voices of Dick and the others continued. ¡°What we said is absolutely true. We won¡¯t dare to lie to you at all!¡± ¡°Although we¡¯re not very good people, we wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Scorpion!¡± ¡°Please let us go!¡± ¡°I have children and parents. I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Gavin looked at the scene in front of him. He did not want to waste any more. time, so he directly questioned Dick. ¡°Where are La Taylor and Zoe Clifford?¡± What? La and Zoe? Why did he ask about those two women? Could it be that this powerful man was. also looking for these two women? Hearing this, Dick¡¯s expression changed and he was instantly stunned. Of course, he knew who Zoe and La were. However, after the man in front of him barged into the room aggressively, why was this the first thing he asked about? Dick was more or less curious. Why would this person ask this? Wasn¡¯t this what Gavin wanted to know the most? Did other powerful people start to care about this thing too? Dick raised his head slightly and frowned at Gavin who was sitting on the chair. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. From the moment these people entered the door, they already seemed a little suspicious. If this person was really a big shot, why would he pretend to be room service staff and knock on their door? There was no need for them to hide their identity. They could just swagger in and question them directly. Why did he only care about these two women after doing all of these things? Dick felt that he couldn¡¯t let this pass. He needed to find out why. He lowered his head and looked straight at the ground. Then, he carefully said, ¡°Well, excuse me, but I have to ask. ¡°Mister, may I ask who you are? That¡¯ll make it easier for me to help you get what you want.¡± After Dick finished speaking, he smiled awkwardly, trying to ease the tense atmosphere. He knew very well that usually he would be yelled at after asking this question in this kind of situation. Dick was already mentally prepared for being yelled at. Gavin touched the cufflinks on his clothes and looked out of the window. He frowned and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family of Brookspring.¡± When Dick heard this question, his face instantly turned red. He clenched his fists and stood up from the ground. His subordinates¡¯ expressions were dull. They were still kneeling there in a daze. They did not know what to do. Dick walked up to Gavin slowly. He bent down and ced his hands on his knees. He looked at Gavin with a sly expression and shouted. ¡°Then why the fuck are you pretending to be cool! ¡°Fuck you, are you trying to y me? ¡°Fuck this hotel. Who is it wishing good luck for anyway? ¡°I¡¯ll tear down this ce right after I go back.¡± Dick straightened his body and turned his head to look at his subordinates who were still kneeling on the ground. How dare Gavin to y him? Dick looked at his subordinates and waved his hand. ¡°Why the fuck are you still kneeling? Get up! ¡°A bunch of spineless people!¡± Dick turned around and looked at Gavin, who was sitting in the chair. He was furious. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gavin surely put on a show for him. He felt stupid for kneeling in front of Gavin just now. If he didn¡¯t ask that question, he would probably have knelt until Gavin left this. ce. The more Dick thought about it, the angrier he became. He pointed at Gavin and cursed, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re just a little brat who hasn¡¯t even grown pubic hair yet.¡± ¡°Stop fucking pretending to be cool now. Why did I kneel in front of you? ¡°I haven¡¯te for you, yet you came knocking on my door. You sure know your ce. Tell me, how would you like to die?¡± Dick¡¯s subordinates stood up and looked at the scene in front of them. The anxiety and panic in their hearts were almost eliminated by their boss. Then, they turned to look at Gavin. He seemed that he did not even dare to breathe loudly. It seemed that their boss was very intimidating. A short, thin man, who was probably around 4 feet and 5 inches tall, started to scold Gavin. ¡°Our boss is showing mercy by talking to you. Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. ¡°As the only scumbag left of the Clifford family, you better know your ce. ¡°Everyone knew about stories of your family. The men of the Clifford family. were born to be servants and females were nothing about whores.¡± Then he startedughing. When Dick heard this, he frowned and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. He could not hide the ugly part of his personality and looked at Gavin. ¡°Did you hear that, scumbag? ¡°Since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you die a quick death.¡± Dick let out a fewughs. At this moment, with a bang, Gavin picked up the chair beside him and threw it at one of Dick¡¯s subordinates. The legs of the chair happened to be long enough to pierce through three people in a row. Then, Gavin pushed Dick and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡± Dick watched as a leg of the chair in front of him pierced right through the hearts. of three of his subordinates. The three of them widened their eyes and spat out blood. He was stunned and looked at Gavin in disbelief. Why was Gavin so strong? This was impossible¡­ He was only a kid in his twenties, but he was already so strong. His power surely did not match his age. Dick looked at Gavin with his mouth agape. Although he was a little afraid, he could not tolerate the fact that Gavin killed his subordinates in front of him. He looked at Gavin fiercely and said, ¡°Gavin, I will make you pay for this! ¡°How dare you fucking kill my people in front of me? Are you fucking tired of living?¡± Then, he heard a sizzling sound. Gavin casually took a business card on the table. He suddenly appeared behind. one of Dick¡¯s subordinates and slit his throat. The other subordinate of Dick, who was standing at the side, wet his pants when he saw Gavin attack. With a plop, the remaining two subordinates knelt on the ground and trembled. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me! ¡°It¡¯s all his fault, we were simply following his orders. ¡°We really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Gavin looked at Dick¡¯s men who were begging for mercy in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up. He moved his arms and these two men died in front of Dick. At this moment, Dick¡¯s legs were a little weak. He was an assassin. It wasmon for him to see dead people. However, it felt suffocating for him to watch his subordinates die in front of him. When Dick saw that all his subordinates were dead, he was stunned on the spot. He even felt the fear grow in his heart. At this moment, Gavin suddenly appeared beside Dick. He grabbed Dick¡¯s neck and lifted him up from the ground. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Dick kept kicking his legs in midair while being grabbed by the neck by Gavin. Dick¡¯s hands kept pping Gavin¡¯s hands that were strangling him. Gavin¡¯s bloodshot eyes looked at Dick, who was lifted in the air, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you this onest time. Where are La and Zoe?¡± Dick looked at Gavin¡¯s expression and listened to Gavin¡¯s voice. It was as if at demon of night had descended beside him. He had never experienced this cold feeling in his life. At this moment, he truly felt the difference in strength between him and Gavin. He was not a match for Gavin at all! Gavin could easily crush him to death. How dare he mock Gavin just now and even provoke him? He even wished that he could turn back time. Why would he even ept this mission from that woman? Dick knew that he would definitely die today. No matter what he said, this was at fact that could not be changed. No matter what he said or did, it would be useless. After all, he was the one who messed with Gavin¡¯s family first! However, it was true that these two women were not by his side. A bitter smile appeared on his face. Then, he spoke with difficulty, ¡°Gavin¡­ Do you actually think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Dick did not intend to tell Gavin about the location of these two women. After all, Gavin was going to kill him whether he said it or not. Then why wouldn¡¯t he try to make Gavin feel terrible and painful before he died? When Gavin heard Dick¡¯s words, his eyes revealed a cold light. He tightened his hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A painful rubbing sound came from Dick¡¯s throat. He felt that his adam¡¯s apple was about to burst! Dick endured the pain in his neck and shouted loudly, ¡°Gavin, the Barry family¡­. will not let you off!¡± Hearing this, Gavin knew that Dick had no use for him anymore. There was nothing else he could do besides sending him to hell. He decided to find La and Zoe in his own ways! At this moment, Dick¡¯s phone suddenly rang in his pocket. The moment the phone rang, the entire room fell into silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Dick, who was being held in midair by Gavin. Dick¡¯s eyes kept shifting, but he was about to die, so he couldn¡¯t reveal any expressions on his face. Without saying a word, Gavin took out the phone from Dick¡¯s pocket with his other hand. The caller ID on the phone clearly wrote, [Mr. Simon]. Gavin¡¯s expression did not change. He immediately picked up the call and turned on the speaker. In the next second, the roaring of Simon came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dick! ¡°You bastard! Where did you go? ¡°You traitor, don¡¯t forget that you answer to me, not to that woman! ¡°Let me tell you, no matter what you want to do right now, stop it! Don¡¯t you dare. cause trouble for the Barry family!¡± ¡°If you brought any trouble for the Barry family, there is nothing you can do to make up for it!¡± Simon¡¯s angry words came from the phone like a rapid-fire cannon. Gavin listened with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Simon wanted Dick to go back? Why did it sound like¡­ Dick did not receive the permission of Simon toe out and do this? Who was the woman mentioned by her? Could it be that Dick was unloyal to Simon? However, no matter what, Gavin confirmed that this Dick was from the Barry family. The Barry family was definitely involved in kidnapping his sister and La. Therefore, Gavin said coldly into the phone, ¡°The Barry family of Emperion, right? ¡°Wait for me.¡± After Gavin finished speaking, with a muffled sound, he crushed the phone. Following the sound of the phone exploding, there was a crisp ¡°Crack!¡± Dick¡¯s neck was instantly broken by Gavin, and he died on the spot! After all, this Dick would definitely not say anything. He did so to give Gavin a hard time. Therefore, Gavin did not want to waste time talking to Dick anymore. Anyway, he was now certain that the Barry family of Emperion was involved in this matter. If he could not find La and his sister in Rnd City, he would have to go to the Barry family in Emperion and visit them personally! Gavin finished everything. He picked up some tissue and wiped his hands. He looked at Harry and Rose and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gavin turned around and left with Harry and Rose. Rose seemed upset while looking at Dark Lord who was walking beside her. The clue that took them a lot of time to find was not gone. She looked at Gavin nervously and said, ¡°Dark Lord, you just killed Dick, then¡­ ¡°The clues to the kidnapping of the twodies are all gone. What should we do now?¡± Rose did not mean to me Gavin for killing these people. She was simply concerned about this issue. Gavin was thinking while having a mysterious look in his eyes. It was indeed a problem to find more clues at the moment. However, Gavin already had a n when he killed Dick. Dick¡¯s death didn¡¯t mean that the clues were all gone. Otherwise, what was the point of keeping the Frostpeak Dark Warrior? There had to be a breakthrough point! Where was this breakthrough point? Could it really only be the Barry family of Emperion? While Gavin was thinking, he had already left the hotel room and took the elevator to the ground floor. The employees in the hotel were still doing their jobs. Gavin and the others did everything without leaving any traces. Just as he walked out of the hotel with Harry and Rose, he suddenly saw headlights shing in front of him, followed by the sound of a loud engine. With a squeak, more than ten vehicles rowed across the ground and blocked in front of Gavin, Harry, and Rose. They blocked the path of Gavin and the other two. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Gavin and the others frowned. Rose and Harry immediately stood in front of Gavin to protect him. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Rose and Harry were frowning as they looked at Gavin, seemingly seeking his opinion. With a faint smile, Gavin gently shook his head, indicating to the two not to get too agitated and to hold back for the moment. At this moment, warriors from the Northguard Army descended from their vehicles. They immediately surround Gavin and the other two. Gavin and hispanions had just walked out of a hotel. Although the ce wasn¡¯t a bustling city center, it still had its fair share of people. There were also many guests in the hotel. Witnessing this scene, everyone was wide-eyed. Some nervously observed the situation. Those who had just exited the hotel swiftly darted back upon seeing themotion. Numerous discussions erupted among the onlookers. ¡°Good lord, what¡¯s going on?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If we¡¯re not mistaken, they are the Northguard Army, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised that we can see such arge number of the Northguard Army warriors in our humble Rnd City. This must be at least a battalion, right?¡± ¡°Look, it seems like the Northguard Army has surrounded three young individuals.¡± ¡°My goodness, what heinous act did these threemit to warrant such a grandiose response from the Northguard Army?¡± Their discussions kept going on. Undoubtedly, the appearance of the Northguard Army immediately caused a hugemotion in this ce. When Gavin was doing tasks with hispanions, he did not want the innocent civilians to witness or be affected by his actions. However, the Northguard Army had no such reservations. The Northguard Army¡¯s people strive to showcase their identity all the time. They unted themselves as a force to be reckoned with in Frostpeak. They carry themselves as if they own the ce. Today was no exception. Among the heavily encircled Northguard Army troops, a figure emerged. It was obvious that he was themander of the Northguard Army. He exuded the aura of a peak supreme warrior. Gavin didn¡¯t bother to take a nce at the warriors at the peak supreme rank. Because it was too boring for him. However, upon seeing the Northguard Army, a thought crossed his mind. Thus, as Gavin looked at the commander, there was still a faint sense of amusement in his gaze. Themander¡¯s confident stride resembled that of an arrogant swan. He held his head high and always observed others through haughty eyes. After scanning Rose and Gavin¡¯s faces one by one, themander¡¯s hostile gaze fixated on Gavin. He said arrogantly, ¡°Are you Gavin Clifford?¡± Themander¡¯s tone reeked of a superior addressing an inferior. Harry and Rose frowned deeply. Then, Harry directly rebuked themander. ¡°Outrageous! How dare you be so disrespectful!¡± His footsteps moved slightly, suggesting he wanted to attack themander directly. In Harry¡¯s perspective, how could this person have the audacity to address the Dark Lord so disrespectfully? However, Gavin gently raised his hand and suppressed Harry¡¯s anger. Yet, themander remained oblivious to the fact that Gavin was granting him an extension on his life. Themander sneered coldly and shouted, ¡°Watch your mouth, you piece of shit! Who the hell do you think you are?¡± To be honest, if not for Gavin¡¯s suppression, themander would have died. under Harry¡¯s de. Themander redirected his gaze toward Gavin, speaking with neither warmth nor chill. ¡°So, you are Gavin.¡± Then, his expression shifted. He red furiously at Gavin and shouted. ¡°You moron! ¡°What were you thinking, leaving your Riverrun anding to Frostpeak¡¯s Rnd City to wreak havoc?¡± Themander¡¯s anger was evident. ¡°Do you even realize that Rnd City is the territory of the King of Northguard? The Scorpion of Rnd City is also under the King of Northguard¡¯smand. Yet, you dare wipe out the Scorpion¡¯s entire family! ¡°We will not let you off!¡± 10 1 After hearing themander¡¯s furious roar, the onlookers and bystanders nearby. erupted in astonishment. ¡°He wiped out the Scorpion¡¯s entire family? Oh my god!¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible! Is this Gavin really that powerful? The Scorpion ruled Rnd. City for so many years and now he¡¯s dead at the hands of this young Gavin?¡± ¡°This is a stroke of luck for the people of Rnd City!¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s a pity. The Scorpion was under the King of Northguard, and now that the King of Northguard¡¯s men are here, Gavin¡¯s fate is sealed. He¡¯s as good as dead!¡± ¡°What a shame, what a shame. It¡¯s truly regrettable¡­¡± Amidst the shock, the crowd also expressed a sense of pity. They watched Gavin encircled by the Northguard Army and showed a sympathetic look. Themander of the Northguard Army yelled at Gavin once more. ¡°Gavin! You scoundrel. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got your luck from. I initially intended to kill you right away.¡± Themander revealed a displeased expression. ¡°However, it seems the King of Northguard wants to see you before your demise. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Back to Northguard City with me!¡± Upon hearing the words from themander of the Northguard Army, Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before he calmly responded. ¡°Perfect, I was just nning to visit Northguard City to meet this King of Northguard.¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, themander thought Gavin had admitted defeat. With a sneer, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you scum to be so sensible. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯ty a hand on you. See that car over there?¡± Themander pointed indifferently and said disdainfully, ¡°Get in the car yourself!¡± However, at this moment, a barely noticeable glint appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. The smile on his face became even more obvious. Then, his clear voice spread throughout the entire ce. ¡°I indeed want to meet the King of Northguard, but I¡¯ll go on my terms, not being taken there by you!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Themander was caught off guard by Gavin¡¯s words. However, he could tell that Gavin wasn¡¯tplying as expected. ¡°Brat! What the fuck do you mean? ¡°Seeing the King of Northguard is a privilege granted by him! Your audience with the King is all because of his grace! ¡°Fine! Do you refuse to get in? Seems like you¡¯re asking for trouble! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Themander turned to his men. ¡°Gol Break Gavin¡¯s legs and throw him into the back of the car!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Northguard Army¡¯s voices echoed thunderously. The front row of Northguard Army warriors advanced menacingly toward Gavin with cruel smiles on their faces. Their smiles were vicious, but Gavin¡¯s smile was even more sinister. Gavin said indifferently, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to meet the King of Northguard, why not offer him a little gift?¡± After saying this, Gavin turned to Harry and Rose, who were eagerly waiting, and uttered, ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was like the grim reaper¡¯s whisper, slowly spread across the entire street. In the eyes of Harry and Rose, a glint of bloodlust appeared, and their lips curled. into cruel smiles. The next moment, two warriors with the strength of at least celestial rank or higher abruptly dashed out. Their movements were so swift that they generated a wave of energy through the air. In an instant, Harry and Rose charged into the countless troops of the Northguard Army as tigers ran into a flock of sheep. Then, screams and painful cries sounded one after another. The Northguard Army warriors fell like wheat before a scythe. In a short period, blood mist instantly rose in the air. Rivers of blood were formed on the street. Themander, who had been standing there with arrogant airs, suddenly narrowed his eyes. His body trembled intensely. ¡°This, this¡­ How could this happen?¡± He ordered his men. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Attack! Kill them! What are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡± Attack? The warriors of the Northguard Army also wanted to make a move, but the opponents didn¡¯t give them a chance to fight back! Before they could see their opponents¡¯ movements, they already met their demise! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The fight didn¡¯t take long. Soon, silence fell over the scene. The vast and aggressive Northguard Army troops who encircled Gavin and hispanionsy dead. All of them died horribly with their eyes wide open. Only the Northguard Armymander remained. He stood there with a stiff and pale expression. His body kept shaking violently. Rose and Harry, havingpleted their actions, returned to Gavin¡¯s side and said in unison, ¡°Mission aplished, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin nodded at them without speaking, a faint smile lingering on his face. He then slowly stepped toward the lone remainingmander. Gavin¡¯s footstepsnding on the ground didn¡¯t produce any loud noise. However, to themander¡¯s ears, it felt like the tolling of a death knell, chilling to the bone. Thud! Even before Gavin reached him, the once authoritativemander¡¯s legs gave way, and he knelt heavily on the ground, bursting into desperate cries. ¡°Mr. Clifford! Please don¡¯t kill me, Mr. Clifford! I¡¯m just following orders!¡± Themander¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention! Spare me, please spare me!¡± Themander had already started to beg for mercy in front of Gavin. It waspletely different from his previous demeanor! However, Gavin still had a faint smile on his face as he arrived in front of themander. He bent down slightly and closed the distance between him and themander. Then, Gavin said in a very gentle voice, ¡°I have a question for you. Will you answer truthfully?¡± Themander replied urgently, ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Mr. Clifford, feel free to ask. As long as it¡¯s something I know, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Gavin kept an easygoing smile on his face as he spoke. ¡°Tell me, how can I enter Northguard City without any obstruction and appear directly at the entrance of the Northguard Imperial Residence?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, themander¡¯s gaze suddenly tightened as if he had realized something dreadful. He raised his head abruptly and spoke loudly. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you don¡¯t mean to¡­ ¡°Mr. Clifford, Northguard City has numerous warriors, even celestial warriors, Sir.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gavin¡¯s voice echoed again. ¡°Answer my question.¡± While Gavin wore a smile on his face, it carried a gravity that resembled the smile of a grim reaper in the eyes of themander. Themander¡¯s instincts made him immediately answer. ¡°As long as you ride in my exclusive Northguard Armymander¡¯s vehicle, your won¡¯t face any obstruction!¡± Then, he pointed at arge off-road vehicle behind him and said, ¡°This is it. The keys are inside. Mr. Clifford, I can drive you to Northguard City!¡± 10 19 As he spoke, themander inwardly thought. ¡®Once we reach Northguard City, it¡¯ll be under the control of my Northguard Army! When that happens, I¡¯ll personally kill you, you bastard!¡± Although he thought this in his mind, he wouldn¡¯t show it outwardly. He still maintained the previous appearance of panic. However, Gavin¡¯s smile became even brighter than before. This bright smile sent shivers down themander¡¯s spine. Gavin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I recall you were cursing at me earlier?¡± Themander was visibly rmed. He was about to plead, but Gavin didn¡¯t give him the chance. Instead, Gavin turned directly to Harry. ¡°Harry!¡± ¡°At your service!¡± Harry¡¯s voice thundered. Gavin asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rule as my Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± A faint smile appeared on Harry¡¯s lips as he shouted. ¡°If anyone insults Dark Lord, they will be killed without mercy!¡± ¡°What?¡± Themander eximed, only to see Harry¡¯s bloody dagger shing his own. throat. How did he see it? He saw it in the split second before his head fell off. ¡°Vroom!¡± They heard the engine roar. Rose drove the vehicle mentioned by themander, carrying Harry and Gavin. away toward Northguard City. Gavin and the others departed. However, the faces of onlookers in the distance turned pale and were filled with horror. Their reaction was reasonable because it was a scene full of corpses! Moreover, these bodies belonged to warriors from the Northguard Army under the rule of the King of Northguard. They would never dare imagine such a sight in their entire lives. This group of people were frozen like statues, falling into a long period of uncontroble fear, After some time, a voice suddenly sounded from the crowd. ¡°I think¡­ I just heard¡­ Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± This sentence has stirred up an uproar! ¡°The Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard they mentioned Frostpeak Dark Warriors just now!¡± ¡°That man called Gavin and that Harry. Are they part of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t the Frostpeak Dark Warriors supposed to have perished alongside the enemy in the Sunspire Resistance ten years ago?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ the Frostpeak Dark Warriors weren¡¯tpletely wiped out?¡± ¡°The Frostpeak Dark Warriors have returned? Have they truly returned?¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved! Blearus is saved!¡± Their voices grew more excited. There were even many people whose filled with tears of gratitude. They were the Frostpeak Dark Warriors! eyes were In the hearts of all Blearus citizens, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were their saviors, their true gods! At that moment, the onlookers pulled out their phones and dialed one number after another. They wanted to spread the news of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ return to everyone they knew. It wouldn¡¯t take long before the people in every corner of Blearus knew the Frostpeak Dark Warriors had returned. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Northguard Imperial Residence, the heart of Northguard City. In the opulent study of the King of Northguard, a middle-aged man furrowed his brows as he held a letter, reading it with meticulous attention. The individual remained seated, his presence exuding a constant, formidable. aura. In that very moment, a sudden and urgent shout erupted from the entrance of the study. ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± The middle-aged man happened to be none other than the King of Northguard! Upon hearing the voice, the King of Northguard swiftly concealed the letter. It seemed as though a significant secret was concealed within the contents of this letter, prompting the King to stow it away securely in his locked drawer. Then, in a deep and resonant voice, he spoke. ¡°Come in!¡± Before long, a frantic Battlefront Army of Northguard burst through the door and entered the room! He appeared highly agitated and distressed. Witnessing this, the King of Northguard muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°Look at yourself! What could possibly have driven you to such a state of panic?!¡± The guard swallowed hard and hastily replied. ¡°Reporting to Your Highness. ¡°Gavin is here,¡± he added with a grim tone. Upon hearing this, the King of Northguard was momentarily taken aback, and he instinctively murmured. ¡°Our agents in Rnd City captured Gavin?¡± Upon hearing the King of Northguard¡¯s voice, the guard shook his head with at grim expression. Just as he was about to speak¡­ Suddenly, a booming voice, seemingly apanied by echoes, reverberated throughout the entire Northguard Imperial Residence. ¡°King of Northguard! Come out and face me!¡± Upon hearing this voice. With a swift whoosh, the King of Northguard sprang to his feet from his chair. He furrowed his brow, his eyes zing with intensity! In this tense moment, the guard awkwardly interjected. ¡°Gavin hase to fight,¡± he stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to bloody remind me of that!¡± The King of Northguard¡¯s anger still simmered. He heard his subordinate¡¯s words btedly. He pondered, ¡°What¡¯s the distinction between that and being an afterthought?¡± At this very moment, in front of the Northguard Imperial Residence. Only Gavin stood in front of a car that belonged to themander of the Battlefront Army of Northguard, his hands sped behind his back. As for Harry and Rose, it appeared that Gavin had assigned them other tasks, and they hadn¡¯t apanied him. Gavin¡¯s recent outburst not only startled the King of Northguard. But it also roused the attention of all the soldiers of the Battlefront Army stationed around the Northguard Imperial Residence. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Who are you? How dare you act so outrageously in Northguard City?!¡± For a moment, a cacophony of voices erupted from all directions. The Battlefront Army of Northguard swiftly encircled the area. The officials in front of the Northguard Imperial Residence were immediately. swarmed by a crowd. There were no fewer than tenmanders of various ranks who had gathered. here. One of themanders, who happened to be the first to arrive, shouted at Gavin. ¡°Kid! Show some respect!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?! How dare you act so outrageously in front of the Northguard Imperial Residence? Are you asking for trouble?!¡± Gavin appeared entirely indifferent to the person¡¯s voice, as if he didn¡¯t even acknowledge their presence. He parted his lips slightly once more. His voice remained as clear as before. ¡°King of Northguard,e out!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The surroundingmanders clenched their teeth in frustration upon hearing this. All of them were under themand of the King of Northguard! There was someone who had to kneel as soon as they saw the King of Northguard. To-19 They thought, ¡®But this young man standing before them actually expects our master toe out? If our master indeed appears, then what role do our y?¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own demise!¡± Themander who had spoken earlier shouted again. With a fierce expression, he charged towards Gavin. ¡°Kid! Meet your end!¡± Gavin didn¡¯t even spare a nce for the chargingmander.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As themander closed in on Gavin, Gavin nonchntly raised his fist andunched a punch. ¡°Thud!¡± A muffled sound reverberated. Themander who had been the first to charge out instantly sttered blood on the spot and met his demise! ¡°What?!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon witnessing this gruesome sight, the remainingmanders¡¯ faces contorted in shock. They couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°This young man appears to be in his twenties, yet he just dispatched the commander with a single punch?¡¯ ¡°How can this be possible?¡± Despite their astonishment, they couldn¡¯t allow themselves to be further humiliated! Therefore, they exchanged knowing nces and nodded simultaneously. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s attack together!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s crush this individual who dares to stir up trouble in Northguard City!¡± ¡°Go!¡± At that moment, the remainingmanders unleashed a collective roar, charging forward toward Gavin. Confronted by a multitude ofmanders, Gavin remained steadfast in his position, unmoving. He didn¡¯t even cast a nce in their direction. But then¡­ ¡°Thud!¡± With a stifled gasp, amander met an abrupt demise on the very spot. ¡°Boom!¡± With a muffled thud, the skull of one of themanders was instantly shattered. ¡°Thud!¡± With a muffled noise, amander¡¯s chest was impaled straight through. One after another, these sounds echoed through the air. 10.19 Gavin systematically took down themanders one by one. In a short moment. Thosemanders who had rushed forward and opted to attack as a group found themselves drenched in blood on the very spot. In front of the King of Northguard¡¯s residence, the very ce where they had dered their unwavering loyalty, thesemanders met their untimely demise. ¡°Hiss!¡± Countless soldiers from the Northguard Battlefront Army collectively gasped in shock. All of theirmanders had met their demise! They had all been defeated by a young man who appeared to be in his twenties. Furthermore, he dispatched them one by one with punches that seemed as effortless as if he were dealing with children. They couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Could this person truly be this terrifying? How did he do that? How could he be so incredibly strong?¡± It became clear why he had the audacity to stand at the entrance of the Northguard Imperial Residence and call for the King himself toe out! They couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®He indeed had every right to make such a demand! Could he possibly be an adversary of the King of Northguard?¡± ¡®If he¡¯s indeed an enemy of the King of Northguard, they wondered, then why are we being used as mere cannon fodder?¡± This fear was partly due to their apprehension of Gavin. Hence, the countless soldiers of the Northguard Battlefront Army started to gradually retreat. Even though their movements were subtle, Gavin still noticed. A subtle smile. flickered in Gavin¡¯s eyes. It appeared that the Northguard Battlefront Army wasn¡¯t all that different from the Soutnd Army after all. They all seemed to be rather superficial. Using his position as the King of Northguard, he oppressed themoners in Frostpeak. They were simply unreasonable individuals. If they were to actually enter the battlefield, they might be the first ones to flee! Nheless, Gavin had note to Northguard City to train soldiers for the King of Northguard. His primary objective, of course, was to locate the King of Northguard and engage in a meaningful conversation with him. Consequently, Gavin spoke once more. ¡°King of Northguard, if you continue to hide, your Northguard Battlefront Army will meet their end!¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Gavin looked at the Northguard Army in front of him and shouted, ¡°King of Northgard, if you continue to hide, your Northguard Army will meet their end!¡± It appeared as though he was addressing the Northguard Army, but in reality, he was directing his words at the King of Northguard. He couldn¡¯t fathom that the King of Northguard would remain unflinching under such circumstances! ¡®Unless he had no more interest in the Northguard Army!¡¯ thought Gavin. As soon as Gavin concluded his statement, the Northguard Army erupted inmotion upon hearing his words! They stared at the fearless Gavin, who stood within the Northguard Imperial Residence, boldly shouting his challenge! Not one of them dared to utter a word. Considering the image of Gavin¡¯s fierce assaults, who among them would dare to confront him face to face? At this moment, the members of the Northguard Army felt their eyes quiver and their hearts race incessantly. They stood immobilized, their bodies trembling uncontrobly, their legs slightly unsteady. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Is Gavin truly intent on annihting everyone in the Northguard Army? It¡¯s over!¡± At this moment, how could he concern himself with safeguarding the King of Northguard? He couldn¡¯t even ensure his own safety. They only knew that if the King of Northguard did not appear soon, their lives would be over. The soldiers of the Northguard Army exchanged nces, their eyes silentlymunicating. ¡®Should we make a run for it now?¡¯ Yet, where could they possibly escape to? With Gavin¡¯s formidable prowess, they¡¯d meet a swift demise if they couldn¡¯t cover more than a hundred meters in their flight. Moreover, even if he could hide from Gavin, the King of Northguard would not. let go of anyone who defected. The Northguard Army stared nkly at Gavin before them. They involuntarily retreated when he advanced a step. They kept a safe distance from Gavin. In that very moment, a loud andmanding voice emanated from the Northguard Imperial Residence. ¡°Gavin, you insolent brat! How dare you!¡± Upon hearing that voice, the soldiers of the Northguard Army were filled with relief and joy. They exchanged nces and offered each other smiles. In hushed tones, they murmured. ¡°The Shieldbearers have arrived!¡± ¡°They are truly the Shieldbearers. Let¡¯s see if that young fellow still has the audacity to be so cocky. He¡¯s in for trouble!¡± ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯ll see if he maintains that arrogance inside the Northguard Imperial Residence. He must be weary of his own life!¡± ¡°Damn right, we¡¯ll see. He¡¯ll be crying before long!¡± They conversed among themselves. Gavin turned his attention to the Northguard Army before him. A moment ago, a dark cloud seemed to loom over him, but now, it was as if he had stumbled upon a joyous celebration. His expression transformed into a radiant sun in an instant. He pondered, ¡®I vaguely heard the Northguard Army soldiers mention something. about a Shieldbearer. Why would there be a Shieldbearer here? The King of Northguard is truly dragging his feet. Is he also a coward, I wonder? It was clear that using so many people as his shields didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all!¡¯ At that very moment, two middle-aged men emerged from the Northguard. Imperial Residence and came into Gavin¡¯s view. The two men cast their eyes upon Gavin, who stood before the entrance of the Northguard Imperial Residence. They exchanged frowns and exchanged nces. One of the men fixed a withering gaze upon Gavin and admonished him disdainfully. ¡°Are you the audacious one causing a disturbance outside the Northguard Imperial Residence? ¡°Do you evenprehend the significance of this location? ¡°How can I let you mess around? ¡°Get lost if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Gavin scrutinized the two men positioned before the Northguard Imperial Residence, wondering if one of them was the ruler of Northguard. It didn¡¯t seem so.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gavin decided to forgo any assumptions and asked directly. Gavin lowered his head from the two men. ¡°Could one of you be the King of Northguard?¡± Gavin inquired. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, the two of them stifled theirughter and exchanged incredulous nces. Then, they gazed at Gavin before them with widened eyes and began to mock him. 24 ¡°Good heavens, have a look at yourself! How can someone as insignificant as you dare to utter the title of the King of Northguard so casually?¡± they taunted. Gavin gazed at the two individuals before him with a sense of exasperation. ¡°These two fools were certainly not what I had expected. If the position of the King of Northguard was so easily attainable, it would have been seized long ago. How could it have endured until now¡­ A man stepped forward and locked his gaze on Gavin. ¡°You, a mere piece of trash, dare to inquire about my position? What a ludicrous. notion! ¡°Do you know who the King of Northguard is? ¡°You aren¡¯t even worthy of polishing the King of Northguard¡¯s shoes!¡± At that moment, another man casually slipped his left hand into his pocket and regarded Gavin with a serious expression. ¡°How dare you stand in front of the Northguard Imperial Residence and shout openly! ¡°It seems you¡¯ve lived long enough and are seeking an early demise, am I correct? ¡°Dream on if you think you can meet our King of Northguard! ¡°A worthless individual like you doesn¡¯t warrant the King of Northguard¡¯s personal attention. Your presence would only diminish his dignity!¡± ¡°The King of Northguard hasn¡¯t made an appearance yet. He¡¯s affording you an opportunity to spare your life. Why don¡¯t you value it?¡± Gavin observed as the two of them continued to hurl disparaging remarks his way. He pondered, ¡®Why is someone nurtured by The King of Northguard barking like. a dog?!¡± The paramount task at hand was to locate the King of Northguard. Once he was found, half of the issue would be resolved. Then, Gavin nced at the two of them and let out a sigh. He shook his head and muttered to himself. ¡°It appears as though you are genuinely eager to witness the obliteration of the Northguard Army!¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the two men¡¯s anger red up instantly. Gavin was about to respond when he heard a loud noise. Reacting swiftly, het dodged the threat and delivered a powerful punch that sent the man tumbling several meters away. The man fell heavily to the ground, sumbing to his injuries on the spot. The remaining man confronted the defiant Gavin before him and charged forward in haste. Yet, before he could make a move, Gavin seized his arm. In at series of swift, cracking sounds, Gavin dismembered his limbs and hurled him to the ground. He then mercilessly stomped on the man¡¯s head, ending his life. The two Shieldbearers of the King of Northguard met their immediate demise! ¡°Holy¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Hiiss¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± Every member of the Northguard Army stood in stunned silence, gaping at Gavin before them. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe audibly! They couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Why is Gavin so incredibly powerful? These two men were the renowned Shieldbearers of the Northguard Imperial Residence! He had managed to eliminate the Shieldbearers of the Northguard Imperial Residence in the blink of an eye. One must recognize the significance of these two individuals! They hadn¡¯t anticipated that the young man before them would possess such formidable strength. Just moments ago, this group of people had felt a surge of tion, believing that someone would finally put an end to the arrogance of Gavin. However, they hadn¡¯t anticipated that their would-be savior would end up being subdued by Gavin instead. They faced a dilemma. Inside the Northguard Imperial Residence, an individual rushed in hastily and eximed. ¡°Your Highness, we have grave news, grave news!¡± The King of Northguard was alone in his mansion, wearing a troubled expression as he paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. He absentmindedly touched the thumb ring on his finger. A lingering unease weighed heavily on his mind. Upon hearing the voice, the King of Northguard abruptly lifted his head and cast. a piercing gaze at the person who was delivering the urgent report in a state of panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me!¡± The individual delivering the report stood before the King of Northguard, panting heavily as he continued to convey the information, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ the two Shieldbearers¡­ have been killed!¡± As soon as the messenger concluded his report, the King of Northguard stared at him in sheer astonishment. He couldn¡¯t fathom what he had just heard and was profoundly taken aback! He wondered, ¡°Dead? How could they possibly be dead? With their level of strength, how could they have failed to handle that insignificant individual¡­ He¡¯s 1019 just a young man in his early twenties. How could he possess such extraordinary strength? Did he genuinely believe that I, the King of Northguard, was an easy target? He must be seeking his own demise!¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 At this moment, outside the Northguard Imperial Residence. The Northguard Army quaked in fear as they witnessed the demise of the two guardians at Gavin¡¯s hands. They exchanged uneasy nces. No one dared to step forward at this moment. They understood the principle of not standing out, like the bird that got shot. As a result, they all stood frozen in ce, uncertain of their next move. They were afraid that any hasty action might lead to their immediate demise. What they needed at this moment was a chance to turn and flee! At this very moment, the King of Northguard¡¯s furious voice resonated from within the Northguard Imperial Residence. ¡°Gavin, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Gavin¡¯s anger surged, apanied by an overwhelming. sense of authority. In the end, the King of Northguard could no longer remain idle and was willing to step out to meet with someone. The soldiers of the Northguard Army, who had been cowering in fear, felt a sense of relief upon hearing the King of Northguard¡¯s voice. It was as if their fear had diminished somewhat. It was as though the sun had begun to shine once more. It appeared that they had not truly grasped the lesson of their previous errors! Nevertheless, they all recognized the voice. The King of Northguard was about to take action! They couldn¡¯t help but specte, ¡®King of Northguard must be more powerful than the two Shieldbearers, isn¡¯t he?¡± The soldiers of the Northguard Army had their eyes fixed on the entrance of the Northguard Imperial Residence, eagerly anticipating the moment when the King. of Northguard would emerge from its gates! As long as the King of Northguard intervened, Gavin¡¯s prowess paled in This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gavin heard a deep male voice emanating from the Northguard Imperial Residence, but theposed Gavin did not show any immediate reaction. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind swept through the area. The Northguard Army on the ground was forcefully carried away by the fierce wind, rendering them unable to maintain their footing. A figure shrouded in the powerful wind materialized at the entrance of the Northguard Imperial Residence. Gavin appeared to have detected something and directed his gaze upward toward the Northguard Imperial Residence. As expected, he spotted a tall and imposing man stationed at the entrance of the Northguard Imperial Residence. This man stood at an imposing height of at least six feet. He was d in at traditional, dignified suit with a dark cloak. In his possession, he held a gold-iid walking stick, and his face was adorned with a beard. He exuded a majestic presence that left those in his vicinity feeling utterly overwhelmed. The very air around him seemed to tremble ever so slightly under the weight of his imposing presence. Furthermore, this individual constantly emitted the aura of a true king. This person was likely the King of Northguard. The moment the Northguard Army caught sight of the King of Northguard, they all dropped to their knees on the ground and cried out in unison. ¡°Greetings, King of Northguard!¡± The King of Northguard paid little heed to the salutations of his subordinates. surrounding him. His piercing gaze locked onto Gavin. He had assumed that Gavin was nothing more than a young man in his twenties. He thought, ¡®How dare he brazenly stand at the entrance of the Northguard Imperial Residence and disy such audacity? He must be seeking his own demise!¡¯ The King of Northguard fixed Gavin with an imposing presence and bellowed. ¡°Gavin! You¡¯ve unjustly taken a life from the Northguard Army! You must face the consequences!¡± Gavin furrowed his brow as he turned his gaze toward the King of Northguard and posed a question with an authoritative demeanor. The King of Northguard may have had the appearance of a human, but his actions were more barbaric than those of animals. The citizens of Rnd City were enduring a life of oppression under the Northguard Army and the Scorpions. If he remained silent, how could the Northguard Army continue to exercise such arrogance and tyranny? Yet, he had the audacity to suggest that Gavin should be punished? Gavin cast a cold gaze upon the King of Northguard and dered, ¡°You, the Northguard Army, aided the wrongdoers in Rnd City, supported the Scorpions, and tyrannized the popce. What crime should you be held 24 ountable for?¡± The King of Northguard¡¯s eyebrows twitched upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words. Countless soldiers from the Northguard Army heard Gavin¡¯s retort. They lowered their heads and regarded Gavin with astonishment. They thought, ¡°This Gavin is really bold! Even with the King of Northguard present in person, Gavin still dared to exhibit such audacity?¡¯ The Northguard Army knelt on the ground and muttered among themselves. ¡°Does this young man truly have a death wish?¡± ¡°How can you disregard the King of Northguard¡¯s inquiry? Who in all of Rnd. City would dare to do such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to disregard him, but he¡¯s actually daring enough to openly show disrespect to the King of Northguard¡­¡± ¡°I fear his end is upon him!¡± The King of Northguard observed Gavin, who was audaciously challenging him in front of a substantial assembly of his Northguard Army soldiers. The King of Northguard, who had been swiftly humiliated, directed an angry shout at Gavin. ¡°You¡¯re merely a survivor of the Clifford family. Before me, you¡¯re nothing more. than a speck of dust that can be effortlessly crushed. How dare you challenge me? ¡°If I don¡¯t eliminate you today, how can I quell the unrest within the Northguard Army?¡± The King of Northguard¡¯s aura surged forth in an instant. With several resounding thuds, his walking stick struck the ground and quivered. Gavin observed as the King of Northguard descended the steps of the Northguard Imperial Residence, each step exuding a formidable aura that seemed to flow through the very ground. This King of Northguard was a peak Celestial-ranked warrior, a revtion that took Gavin by surprise. He was even more powerful than the Soutnd Overlord, and furthermore, het was already on the half- step divine rank. It appeared that the King of Northguard was no pushover either. Frostpeak was indeed and that nurtured exceptional talents. At this moment, when the Northguard Army heard the King of Northguard¡¯s furious outcry, they all erupted inmotion. They raised their voices in unison. ¡°King of Northguard is formidable! King of Northguard is invincible! King of Northguard, vanquish him!¡± ¡°King of Northguard, seek vengeance for the Shieldbearers and the fallen Northguard Army!¡± ¡°Kill Gavin, kill Gavin!¡± ¡°Long live the King of Northguard!¡± In an instant, the Northguard Army¡¯s thunderous chants seemed to envelop the entire expanse, resonating throughout the entirety of the Northguard Imperial Residence. The surrounding voices chorused, ¡°Long live!¡± It filled the King of Northguard with an overwhelming sense of glory. He relished the sensation of being adored by tens of thousands. This experience was profoundly liberating! The King of Northguard surveyed the Northern Battlefront Army soldiers who knelt and hailed him, then directed his gaze toward Gavin. He pondered, ¡®Gavin is all by himself. How can he dare to stand amidst such at multitude from the Northguard Army? Could it be that the overwhelming aura of the Northguard Army has rattled me to the extent that my spirit has abandoned. my body? What does this brat have at his disposal to challenge me? He dared to provoke me single-handedly?¡± He gestured to the Northguard Army, signaling for them to cease their mor. Then, he turned his attention to Gavin and uttered. ¡°It appears that eliminating you is the unanimous desire of all! ¡°On behalf of my brethren in the Northguard Army, I shall end your life today! ¡°Perish!¡± The King of Northguard bellowed with amanding presence. Immediately thereafter, the King of Northguard spun the hand that gripped the walking stick. With a series of swift movements, over ten silver needles were ejected from the walking stick, hurtling directly toward Gavin. Gavin observed the fervent Northguard Army and the King of Northguard, who stood at the forefront, with a calm demeanor. ¡®Who would have anticipated that the King of Northguard, with his lofty status, would resort to such a base and underhanded tactic as concealed weapons?¡± Gavin couldn¡¯t help but feel powerless. ¡°I had intended to engage in a conversation with the King of Northguard today, but it seems I have no choice but to take action.¡± Just as the King of Northguard¡¯s silver needle was on the verge of piercing Gavin¡­ Gavin¡¯s body inexplicably vanished before the eyes of everyone present! Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ¡°Dum, dum, dum, dum, dum, dum!¡± Over ten silver needles swiftly descended, only to find empty air. Gavin¡¯s form vanished in an instant. The King of Northguard and the Northguard Army were left in a state of shock. The soldiers of the Northguard Army nced around and uttered. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Why did he vanish so suddenly? Has he disappeared from the face of the earth?¡± ¡°Is this Gavin a human or a ghost?¡± They spoke about each other. Just as the entire Northguard Army was gripped by panic. The King of Northguard furrowed his brow and scanned the surroundings. He thought, ¡®Could it be that this young one has truly grown wings and flown. away? This seemed impossible. Even for a warrior, vanishing without a trace in an instant was unheard of. Not to mention this young one. If he possessed such. power, how could the Clifford family have been defeated? This lad must have employed some tricks. The King of Northguard gazed at the Northguard Army below and eximed. ¡°Find Gavin, even if we must dig three feet into the ground! ¡°If he¡¯s alive, I want to see him. If he¡¯s dead, I want to see his lifeless form!¡± Under the King of Northguard¡¯s orders, the entire Northguard Armymenced a thorough search of the vast area. Among trees, mounds of earth, and buildings, they scoured nearly every possible location, yet there was still no trace of Gavin. The King of Northguard paced angrily as he watched the Northguard Army This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. return. He thought, ¡®Could it be that Gavin truly managed to escape?¡± The Northguard Army tilted their heads and whispered. ¡°Do you reckon Gavin got frightened off?¡± ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a coward. He must have been terrified when our King of Northguard made a casual move.¡± ¡°How dares hee to our Northguard Imperial Residence and stir. up trouble? He must be tired of living.¡± ¡°I believe the King of Northguard could ascend directly to godhood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right. I share the same sentiment!¡± 11 As the Northguard Army fervently discussed, the group of individuals seemed toe to a realization. All the ready soldiers turned their attention toward the King of Northguard. At that very moment, a few individuals from the Northguard Army spoke up loudly and distinctly. ¡°Your Highness, King of Northguard! You effortlessly drove that worthless Gavin away.¡± ¡°How could that trash ever be your equal?¡± ¡°In your own domain, Gavin has been arrogant for so long, yet he was still cowed and driven away by your presence.¡± ¡°If Gavin dares to reappear, the Northguard Army will ensure he never returns. He shall pay for it with his life.¡± He wondered, ¡®Did Gavin really flee?¡± The King of Northguard furrowed his brow even deeper upon hearing the praise. from the Northguard Army. This was because he knew that, regardless of Gavin¡¯s fate, he couldn¡¯t grasp his whereabouts. He pondered, ¡®But how could a living person perform actions without leaving any traces? It was as though what had manifested before was merely a mirage-it vanished without a trace. Could it be that his power was genuinely so formidable. that not even he couldprehend it? It¡¯s absolutely impossible! How old is he? He¡¯s in his twenties, isn¡¯t he? How could he surpass my own strength? Maybe he possesses some unique life-saving skill and is in hiding. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it!¡± As soon as the King of the Northguard Battlefront considered this possibility, he became convinced that Gavin had already fled. ¡°Long live the King of Northguard!¡± The Northguard Army continued to cheer for the King of Northguard. At this moment, the King of Northguard didn¡¯t forget to win people over. Therefore, he turned to the Northguard Army and eximed. ¡°Long live the Northguard Army!¡± Then, a multitude of Northguard Army soldiers followed the King of Northguard¡¯s lead and echoed in unison. ¡°Long live the Northguard Army!¡± Their presence was formidable. The King of Northguard surveyed the surroundings and noticed that the morale. of the Northguard Army was soaring. He issued themand in a resounding voice. ¡°All troops, listen up!¡± 24 LOT OF ¡°Search the entire city for Gavin. Locate Gavin and apprehend that scoundrel!¡± The Northguard Army lowered their heads, clenched their fists, and dered in unison. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± For a moment, the thunderous voice of the Northguard Army reverberated throughout the world. At that instant, a whimsical, peculiar, yet oddly delightful voice tinged with a yful tone emanated from behind the King of Northguard. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone anywhere. Whom are you scouring the city for?¡± The King of Northguard and the Northguard Army were left dumbfounded. hearing the voice. upon The hearts of the Northguard Army were racing so rapidly that their scalps even felt numb. The King of Northguard swiftly pivoted and beheld Gavin standing behind him. He arched his eyebrows and regarded him with a disdainful expression. ¡®It was indeed Gavin. He had the audacity to return quietly. Or perhaps he never left in the first ce? He had been right behind me all along, and no one noticed him. It was chilling. Did this imply that Gavin could have taken my life without anyone realizing it?¡± The Northguard Army was astounded when they spotted Gavin standing behind the King of Northguard! Gavin had never left, and what¡¯s more, he had remained within the very area they had scoured, yet they hadn¡¯t noticed him at all. He was even standing directly behind the King of Northguard. They thought, ¡®How did Gavin do it? Not even their King of Northguard had. detected his presence.¡¯ At this moment, the anxiety in the King of Northguard¡¯s heart had reached a boiling point, threatening to erupt. He realized that it was imperative to take the initiative! Therefore, he wasted no time in his actions! The King of Northguard gazed at Gavin before him and thrust out his fist. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± He swung it at Gavin, aiming to shatter him with a single punch. Unexpectedly, as the King of Northguardunched his punch, Gavin swiftly seized. his neck with one hand and hoisted him into the air. Instantaneously, everyone present was left in a state of shock. The Northguard Army, who had been engaged in continuous chatter just moments ago, fell silent upon witnessing this spectacle. ¡°This was astonishing¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡­ Did I witness this correctly?¡¯ At this moment, the King of Northguard, suspended in mid-air, appeared to be in agony and powerless to muster any strength. A pair of feeble hands weakly pped at Gavin¡¯s right hand that clutched his throat, as if attempting to pry it open. But it was useless. The Northguard Army gazed upon their Lord of the Northern Battlefront, whot had been effortlessly raised by Gavin and was now powerless to resist, struggling in mid-air. As they stared at Gavin before them, it felt as if their eyeballs were on the verge of popping out of their sockets. Why was Gavin so incredibly powerful? Their King of Northguard was a warrior, near the divine rank. How could he be toyed with by Gavin in such a manner? Gavin was merely a young man in his twenties; how could the esteemed King of Northguard not be his equal?¡¯ Countless soldiers from the Northguard Army observed their Lord of the Northern Battlefront, who was writhing in Gavin¡¯s grasp. They were filled with anxiety and a desire to rescue him, yet they dared not step forward. They were well aware that even the King of Northguard was no match for Gavin, let alone a group of small fries like themselves. They thought, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t we be instantly obliterated if we intervened? So, what should we do? Kneel down and submit? Or perhaps flee? If this persisted, the King of Northguard would meet his demise!¡± However, Gavinpletely disregarded the Northguard Army. Instead, he regarded the King of Northguard withposure and said. ¡°Now, can you converse with me civilly?¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 ¡°Now, can you converse with me civilly?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice dripped with icy detachment, and his eyes brimmed with a profound sense of disdain. The King of Northguard, gasping for breath as his life was squeezed away, cast a horrified gaze upon Gavin. In that desperate moment, a fiery determination zed within his heart. ¡®This Gavin was truly infuriating. He had the audacity to treat me this way, causing chaos and even taking lives within his Northguard Imperial Residence. I, the esteemed King of Northguard, was now being manipted by this upstart. If news of this were to spread, wouldn¡¯t it subject my reputation in Blearus to ridicule? No matter how much I pondered it, I hadn¡¯t anticipated that this young man would possess such strength, far surpassing my own. If I continue to resist like this, am I doomed to meet my end within my own Northguard Imperial Residence? And wouldn¡¯t that lead to a seamless transfer of my territory to another ruler?¡¯ The King of Northguard contemted for a lengthy moment, his gaze towards Gavin turning fiercely determined. With no other option, he uttered. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± Gavin gazed at the flushed countenance of the King of Northguard held in his grasp and spoke with calmposure. ¡°Very well.¡± In an instant, he clutched the King of Northguard¡¯s throat, and they both vanished. into thin air. The Northguard Army stared in astonishment at King of Northguard, who had just been choked by Gavin within the confines of King of Northguard¡¯s Mansion. In the blink of an eye, both of them vanished from their view. This group of people looked around in a panic, and chaos erupted in an instant. ¡®Gavin should have known where to take the King of Northguard, but his sudden disappearance left us puzzled. The pressing question on their minds was, what should they do next? The safety of the Lord of the North was undoubtedly at risk. Could Gavin have taken his life? The Northguard Imperial Residence couldn¡¯t afford to be without a leader for even a day!¡¯ Fearful and uncertain, the soldiers of the Northguard Army scanned their surroundings anxiously. Beads of sweat formed on their foreheads, a testament to the growing tension and apprehension that gripped them. After an indeterminate span of time. Suddenly, the voice of the King of Northguard echoed from the Northguard Imperial Residence. ¡°All soldiers of the Northguard Army, pay heed! ¡°Immediatelymence a search throughout my domain for these twodies and ensure their safety. Report any findings directly to the Imperial Residence without dy!¡± The entire Northguard Army was taken aback upon hearing themanding voice of the King of Northguard! It was the voice of the King of Northguard! The relief washed over them, ¡®he was still alive, and as long as he lived, hope endured!¡¯ Subsequently, news of the two women, Zoe and La, quickly disseminated throughout the entire Northguard Army. The Northguard Army found themselves in a state of bewilderment, utterly perplexed by the unfolding events, with no clear understanding of the situation. In this moment of uncertainty, the furious roar of the King of Northguard reverberated once more. ¡°What are you waiting for? Move quickly!¡± The Northguard Army was utterly astonished. With a resounding thud, they all knelt before the King of Northguard and shouted in unison. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Within the Northguard Imperial Residence, Gavin upied the throne that once belonged to the King of Northguard. The King of Northguard himself had been reduced to a mere subordinate. He stood alongside Gavin, serving him obediently. Gavin cast a brief nce at the coffee in his cup and then turned his gaze toward the King of Northguard standing beside him. Although no words were spoken, King of Northguard grasped the unspoken message. He directed his attention to the servants in the mansion and shouted. ¡°Hurry and prepare a pot of coffee. You¡¯ve already brewed the Blue Mountain cat poop coffee that I¡¯ve cherished for so long,¡± he ordered. The individuals below dared not raise their gaze and promptly scurried out of the room. The King of Northguard then turned to Gavin, sporting a smile, and remarked. ¡°The servants seem to be unfamiliar with the protocols. Please pardon their oversight. ¡°I will certainly ensure they receive proper discipline in the days toe.¡± Upon hearing the King of Northguard¡¯s words, Gavin didn¡¯t even bother to nce in his direction. He casually propped his legs up on the table and closed his eyes, disying an air of indifference. ¡°The weather has taken a turntely, and my legs aren¡¯t as spry as usual,¡± he remarked casually, offering an exnation for his rxed posture. The King of Northguard cast a troubled gaze at Gavin¡¯s feet resting on the table. His face turned crimson with frustration as he red at Gavin. ¡®This is utterly infuriating! Does this kid seriously expect me to massage his legs? Is this an insinuation that I, the powerful King of Northguard, should be the servant of this ignorant youngster?¡¯ In this moment, Gavin detected no signs of any imminent action or movement. Therefore, he opened his eyes and directed his gaze toward the King of Northguard, who stood nearby. The King of Northguard noticed Gavin¡¯s furrowed brow as he directed his gaze at him. ¡®Yet, considering that I am a guest under someone else¡¯s roof, how could I not show some deference and humility? Whoever asks an old man likes me to feel so feeble in this situation?¡¯ In response, the King of Northguard wore a smile and gently ced his hand on Gavin¡¯s leg. He then spoke. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve never massaged anyone¡¯s legs before. If my technique isn¡¯t up to par, please bear with it. Be patient,¡± he remarked, disying a willingness toply with Gavin¡¯s expectations. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Never mind.¡± Hence, the King of Northguard, sporting a concerned expression, began massaging Gavin¡¯s legs. Gavin, in response, merely nced at the King of Northguard and closed his eyes once more, reveling in the moment. After some time had passed, Gavin stretched his arms and arched his back, presumably to alleviate any tension or difort. Promptly, the King of Northguard transitioned to massaging Gavin¡¯s shoulders and back, as if eager to provide further rxation andfort. At this moment, a servant entered the room, carrying a tray with a pot of Blue Mountain cat poop coffee. ¡°Your Highness, the coffee is ready,¡± the servant announced respectfully. The King of Northguard gestured to the servant with a wave of his hand, signaling for the servant to depart. He nced at Gavin, who was reclining with his eyes shut, and released a prolonged sigh. Employing the same method his servants typically used to prepare coffee for him, he looked back at Gavin and said with a smile, ¡°Give this coffee a taste. What are your thoughts?¡± Gavin opened his eyes and detected a subtle aroma of coffee wafting through the air. It was evident that this coffee had been meticulously brewed. The King of Northguard observed Gavin with a smile. Just as he was about to take a seat beside him, Gavin gave him a significant look. Gavin cast a nce at the coffee on the table and then back at the King of Northguard. The King of Northguard felt his anger surge. ¡®Gavin is proving to be nothing more than an ungrateful individual. Does he seriously expect me to feed him coffee? I had never made such a request of my servants before. At most, they would prepare coffee, but never had they been subjected to such a demeaning task. At most, we would go to great lengths to fight with him, even to the point of risking our lives.¡¯ In this moment, the King of Northguard¡¯s anger surged, gradually intensifying. Gavin could clearly discern the anger etched on the King of Northguard¡¯s countenance. Nevertheless, he remained unperturbed, as the King of Northguard had brought this upon himself. ¡®People must face the consequences of their actions, don¡¯t they?¡¯ Gavin thought calmly. Gavin nced at the coffee on the table and spoke in aposed manner. ¡°King of Northguard¡¯s coffee-making skills are quite impressive. I¡¯m curious if this coffee is delightful. ¡°If I were to handle it myself, you wouldn¡¯t have the privilege of sitting here. ¡°What do you think? The King of Northguard.¡± Certainly, the King of Northguardprehended the underlying message in Gavin¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t solely about coffee; Gavin waspelling him to make concessions. A life-and-death confrontation was not a path the King of Northguard was willing to tread. He was utterly outmatched by Gavin! Therefore, he balled his fists and took another deep breath. He turned his gaze toward Gavin and forced a smile. ¡°Delightful coffee, without a doubt!¡± he replied with a forced grin. The King of Northguard lifted the coffee cup, removed the lid, lightly tapped it twice, and then brought it to Gavin¡¯s lips. Gavin gently blew on the coffee to cool it before taking a sip. He then looked at the King of Northguard and remarked. ¡°It¡¯s indeed excellent coffee!¡± Gavin acknowledged with a nod. At that very moment, a figure swiftly entered through the door, only to be utterly stunned by the sight of the King of Northguard serving Gavin! The King of Northguard was indeed massaging a young boy¡¯s legs, tending to his back, and even serving him coffee! With a dumbfounded expression, the neer brought a hand to his eyes and rubbed them vigorously, struggling to ept the reality before him. ¡®What on earth had transpired here? How could our master, the King of Northguard, be reduced to the role of someone else¡¯s servant?¡¯ It was an unprecedented and bewildering scene for him. ¡®Yet, that person was Gavin, the very individual who had throttled the King of Northguard at the entrance. It raised a perplexing question: was the King of Northguard genuinely powerless against Gavin to the extent that he was willing to assume a subservient role?¡¯ ¡°Gulp.¡± The neer swallowed hard, his apprehension and confusion palpable. The scene he had witnessed in that room would forever be etched into his memory. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 The King of Northguard had already taken note of someone who had been standing outside for some time. The individual who had arrived was one of his subordinates. In that instant, he recalled how he had bowed before Gavin, his humiliation weighing heavily on his mind. ¡®If my subordinates had witnessed the recent events, wouldn¡¯t my reputation be irreparably tarnished? The proud King of Northguard had, in fact, yed the role of a servant in Gavin¡¯s presence. What would my subordinates make of this?¡¯ The mood of the King of Northguard darkened further. The more he dwelled on the situation, the less he could bear to ept it passively. Yet, even when he saw Gavin standing nearby, he still didn¡¯t dare to disy insolence in his presence. This was primarily due to his awareness of the vast difference in power between himself and Gavin. If he were to raise his voice before Gavin at this very moment, he understood that his fate would be sealed without question. He couldn¡¯t possibly engage in a life-and-death struggle with Gavin at this moment and allow his subordinates to witness Gavin overpowering and beating him, could he? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that situation be even more humiliating than the current one?¡¯ The King of Northguard contemted the situation carefully and, at this moment, had no choice but to concede. However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why his subordinates had chosen this particr moment to appear. ¡®Did they have something urgent to report? In any case, it was clear that this was not an opportune time for such interruptions. The King of Northguard set down his coffee cup and turned his gaze towards Gavin. With a somewhat awkward smile, he timidly began, ¡°Um¡­ I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll return shortly! ¡°You can give instructions to my attendants if needed. I¡¯ve made that clear, then.¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes remained closed, and he paid no heed to the King of Northguard. Nevertheless, he had heard all he needed to hear. The King of Northguard observed Gavin before him, choosing not to respond or intervene. He offered a smile and said, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take my leave for now. I¡¯ll return shortly.¡± Then, he swiftly departed, seizing his subordinate by the cor as they both disappeared in a hurry in a certain direction. As the King of Northguard exited the room, Gavin cast a sidelong nce at the 1/5 12:40 door, a subtle smile ying on his lips. However, he made no immediate move. Inside the chamber within the courtyard of the Northguard Imperial Residence. The King of Northguard tossed the person he had been gripping to the side. Despite the pain, the individual crawled to the feet of the King of Northguard, step by painful step, ultimately kneeling before him. The King of Northguard red furiously at his subordinate before him and said. ¡°Did you witness everything that just transpired?¡± The subordinate, with a panicked expression, gazed at the enraged King of Northguard, trembling visibly as he hastily replied. ¡°King of Northguard, I swear, I didn¡¯t see a thing! ¡°I really didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The King of Northguard let out a cold, disdainful snort. As he gazed at the subordinate kneeling before him, beads of sweat trickled down the man¡¯s forehead. Recognizing that his subordinate was unlikely to divulge any information carelessly, the King of Northguard spoke indifferently. ¡°If I ever catch wind of you speaking about today¡¯s events to anyone, don¡¯t expect me to hesitate in ordering the execution of your entire family. ¡°In the future, think long and hard about the consequences of your actions before you proceed. Is that clear?¡± Upon hearing the King of Northguard¡¯s admonition, the subordinate looked up urgently and replied, ¡°I heard it loud and clear. ¡°Even if I had ten times the courage, I would never dare utter a word about it. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been loyal to you for so long. How could I ever speak ill of you?¡± the subordinate protested earnestly. The King of Northguard gazed at his kneeling subordinate and, after a moment, closed his eyes with a heavy sigh. He then uttered. ¡°Why did youe seeking me?¡± The subordinate who had been kneeling on the ground slowly rose to his feet and approached the King of Northguard. He then began to speak. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve found those two women, but¡­¡± The King of Northguard¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest upon hearing this news. They managed to locate the two women quite rapidly. Did this mean that he could promptly ry the situation to Gavin? It would also facilitate his swift departure from the Northguard Imperial Residence. In that moment, the King of Northguard was solely focused on the first part of the sentence, not anticipating anyplications to follow. Suddenly, a thought seemed to strike the King of Northguard. He opened his eyes and furrowed his brow as he regarded the man before him. ¡°But what? ¡°When have I ever instructed you to withhold information? ¡°Spit it out!¡± In fear, the subordinate gazed at the infuriated King of Northguard and stammered. ¡°However, it appears that these two women have been dispatched to a bar in Provence Hotel,¡± the subordinate exined hesitantly. Upon hearing the name, Provence Hotel, the King of Northguard¡¯s gaze sharpened as he turned to his subordinate. His pupils contracted, and he uttered. ¡°Cruto Industries?¡± King of Northguard inquired with a mixture of surprise and concern. His men nodded in confirmation. The King of Northguard¡¯s eyes flickered as he pondered the implications. ¡®While the assets of Cruto were situated within my fief, they were not under my direct control. Furthermore, the influence of Cruto could not be underestimated. Most crucially, I have no desire to confront Cruto unless it is an absolute necessity, as it may lead to unwarranted international disputes. I surmise that dealing with such a situation in the future could be quite troublesome.¡¯ With these considerations in mind, he turned to his subordinate and stated. ¡°This is going to be a challenging situation,¡± King of Northguard remarked with a sigh. Upon hearing his words, his subordinate¡¯s eyes brightened with hope. ¡°Your Highness, this matter is evidently quite manageable!¡± the subordinate eximed with enthusiasm. The King of Northguard turned to his subordinate, slightly taken aback by the sudden optimism. ¡°Are you suggesting that you have a viable solution? ¡°Go ahead and share your idea.¡± Seeing that the King of Northguard was keenly interested, the subordinate proceeded to say. ¡°Gavin tasked us with locating these two individuals, but he never specifically instructed us to rescue them. I merely conveyed this information to Gavin, who is now preparing to confront Cruto on this matter,¡± the subordinate exined. ¡°At that point, whether Cruto¡¯s people face consequences or Gavin is dealt with by Cruto, it would ultimately work in our favor. It¡¯s a win-win situation for us,¡± the subordinate borated. Upon hearing this perspective, the King of Northguard¡¯s eyes brightened, and a sense of enlightenment washed over him. Indeed, the subordinate¡¯s reasoning made sense. In such a scenario, both parties. involved would potentially find resolution. As the King of Northguard had no desire to provoke either side, the prospect of benefiting from the situation without directly participating appeared increasingly appealing. The King of Northguard was delighted with the idea. He happily patted his subordinate¡¯s shoulder and eximed, ¡°Well, well, you may not have much else, but you certainly possess a knack for cunning ideas, my boy. ¡°This approach is truly splendid!¡± The man replied with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a thing or two from Your Highness¡¯s wisdom,¡± he added with a touch of humility. Hearing his subordinate¡¯s ttery, the King of Northguard¡¯s expression swelled with pride. He affectionately patted his subordinate and replied, ¡°At least you know how to recognize what¡¯s in your best interest! ¡°Don¡¯t fret, if this n proves sessful, I¡¯ll make sure to reward you handsomely!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just as the King of Northguard was about to sit down for a cup of coffee, it appeared that a thought had struck him, causing him to leap up from his chair abruptly. He thought, ¡®Oh no, I¡¯ve been away for too long. I need to return quickly. What other sinister schemes might that remaining youth be plotting? I need to hurry back; otherwise, I may fall victim to Gavin¡¯s cunning once more. After enduring servitude for so long, I am already worn out. If this young man had any more tricks up my sleeve, life might not be worth living. After conveying his instructions to his subordinates, the King of Northguard swiftly departed from the location. Upon returning to his room, he was taken aback to find it empty, with no one present. ¡®Where had Gavin gone? I had only been away for a brief period, and now he was nowhere to be found. But where could he have gone? Would he return to cause trouble for meter? These questions raced through the King of Northguard¡¯s mind. Alone in the room, the King of Northguard felt a sense of bewilderment and uncertainty. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Gavin had already emerged in one of the corners of a vibrant and bustling street. Not far away, diagonally across the street, stood the bar of the Provence Hotel. In fact, Gavin was the first to reach this bar owned by Cruto. At the same time, Harry and Rose arrived in front of Gavin. Both of them gazed at Gavin, who was on one knee, and lowered their heads in response. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± they eximed in unison. Gavin gazed upon the opulent Provence Hotel before him. The neon lights at night added to its air of mystique. Earlier, Rose and Harry were not by Gavin¡¯s side. In truth, they had already infiltrated the Northguard Imperial Residence to discreetly observe him. Nheless, due to Rose¡¯s rtively lower strength, he had been monitoring the Northguard Army¡¯s activities from the outskirts. Meanwhile, Harry had concealed himself within the Northguard Imperial Residence. Harry had also overheard the conspiracy involving the King of Northguard and his subordinates. Therefore, as soon as Harry received the news, he promptly informed Gavin and even disclosed the details of the conspiracy between the King of Northguard and his subordinates. While he was at the Northguard Imperial Residence, Harry even inquired whether he should eliminate the King of Northguard. Gavin refrained from taking any unnecessary actions. He considered that the King of Northguard might prove to be valuable in the future. Coupled with his concerns for La and Zoe¡¯s safety, he promptly departed from the Northguard Imperial Resid¨¨nce. However, Gavin¡¯s strategy was sound. The King of Northguard had a sizable entourage, making it indeed more convenient for him to conduct investigations. Hence, Gavin and Harry promptly departed from the Northguard Imperial Residence. Rose, who had been waiting outside, had already tracked the Northguard Army¡¯s investigation and reached this bar. The three of them convened outside the bar. In this moment, Gavin furrowed his brow and directed his finger toward the bar. ¡°Is this the ce they mentioned?¡± Gavin inquired. Harry nodded in response to the Dark Lord¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± Harry affirmed. Then, Rose turned to the Dark Lord. ¡°Dark Lord, we¡¯ve conducted an investigation. ording to the information we gathered, two young ladies matching the descriptions of Zoe and La entered the premises today!¡± Rose reported. Upon hearing this, Gavin furrowed his brow. He was well aware of the nature of this establishment. This ce wasmonly referred to as ¡°paradise.¡± Here, beautiful women were treated as readily avablemodities with clearly defined prices and frequent turnover. It was also a ce where those despicable men could release their pent-up emptiness and loneliness. He thought to himself, ¡®Those wretched individuals from the Barry family actually took my fianc¨¦e and sister to such a ce?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Dragons possessed reverse scales. Anyone who touched them would suffer harm! Ever since Gavin returned to Brookspring, his family had be the most important people in his life. He would never allow anyone to harm his family! At this moment, Gavin was consumed by anger, his fists clenched tightly. Rose observed the peopleing in and out of the Provence Hotel and couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°Dark Lord, the Provence Hotel is under the control of Cruto. What course of action should we take?¡± Gavin gazed at the bar in the distance and replied. ¡°What should we do? The ground beneath us belongs to Blearus!¡± Gavin remarked. ¡®A Cruto wants to act outrageously in Blearus? They should examine their own. behavior first. A Cruto wants to encroach upon our territory in Blearus? They must be weary of their existence. Do they truly not know they¡¯re insignificant?¡¯ Gavin scoffed. After uttering these words, Gavin marched directly toward the bar at the Provence Hotel. Harry and Rose exchanged nces and then followed Gavin. Upon entering the bar, a waiter in a Cruto uniform approached them. First, he spoke in a foreign tongue that they didn¡¯tprehend, and then he greeted. Gavin and the others in Blearus. ¡°Wee, Sir and Madam. Would you prefer to reserve a standard room or a premium one?¡± the waiter inquired. Gavin fixed a cold gaze on the waiter in front of him and replied. ¡°Bring your manager here,¡± Gavin demanded icily, Upon hearing this, the waiter raised his eyebrows slightly, showing a hint of surprise. His years of experience had sharpened his ability to assess individuals. With just a quick nce, he could discern that these three individuals were not to be taken lightly. Nevertheless, he maintained a smile and said. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± He then turned around and headed to a different corner. Retrieving his walkie-talkie, he spoke into it, conveying a message. A man dressed in a ck robe emerged slowly. This man was evidently of Cruto origin. While everyone had a simrplexion, his artificially feminine facial features stood out distinctly. The man approached and greeted Gavin and the others with a smile. He even spoke in Blearus. ¡°Sir, Madam, I am the lobby manager of this establishment. If you have any requests or concerns, please don¡¯t hesitate to inform me,¡± he said politely. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± he inquired politely. Gavin understood that the lobby manager was certainly not the person in charge of the bar. Gavin, not seeking his assistance. ¡°Summon your boss,¡± Gavin demanded sternly. The lobby manager, like the waiter before him, assessed Gavin and experienced a simr sense of unease. He thought, ¡®These individuals meant business. They are undoubtedly here to stir up trouble. Of course, we had picked up on this from our experiences in Blearus. Now that the ceremony is concluded, they shouldn¡¯t me me!¡¯ The smile vanished from the lobby manager¡¯s face. As he looked at Gavin before him, his tone turned haughty, and he uttered incoherent words in Blearus. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you attempting to provoke an incident? ¡°Somebody forgot to zip up your trousers,¡± he retorted in a mocking tone. ¡°Do you evenprehend the nature of this establishment?! This is the bar of Cruto. We cannot permit you to create chaos here! ¡°How dare a little pest like you stir up trouble in our territory? I believe you¡¯ve got a¡­¡± he began, but his words wereced with profanity and were offensive. While the lobby manager¡¯s choice of words in Blearus was far from polite, he did exhibit a considerable knowledge of lyrics. Nevertheless, it was regrettable. Before the lobby manager couldplete his sentence. ¡°Bang!¡± A muted sound reverberated. The head of the lobby manager, who had been snarling at Gavin, suddenly exploded into a spray of blood. This abrupt turn of events left everyone stunned, but after a momentary daze, it became clear what had urred. Everyone in the hall turned pale with fear and let out horrified screams. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°He¡¯s been killed!¡± someone shouted in rm. ¡°Help!¡± The lobby of the bar descended into immediate chaos. Amidst the tumultuous hall, Gavin¡¯s voice remained crisp and icy. ¡°Bring your manager here!¡± Gavin demanded once more. At that moment, a group of Cruto individuals suddenly surged forth from the crowd. These individuals were evidently the security personnel of the bar. Upon witnessing the lifeless bodies of theirrades on the floor, they fixed their hostile gaze on Gavin. ¡°Where the hell did youe from? How dare you cause a disturbance in Cruto¡¯s territory?¡± one of the security guards shouted angrily, using offensivenguage. ¡°He¡¯s asking for death!¡± another security guard eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of walking out of here alive today. Attack!¡± a security guard yelled, signaling for action. Gavin struggled toprehend the iprehensible words spoken in Blearus, causing a growing headache. It was incredibly frustrating and unpleasant. As he observed the approaching group, they all appeared menacing and determined. Gavin¡¯s eyes remained devoid of emotion. At that instant, Harry and Rose took a step forward and nced at Gavin, seemingly seeking his guidance. Gavin remained motionless. Harry and Rose had already grasped the situation and what was expected of them. They exchanged nces and nodded in unison. Their eyes held no trace of sympathy. ? ? In an instant, the two of them vanished from Gavin¡¯s side. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡± A series of screams erupted abruptly. The dozen or so individuals who had charged forward instantly transformed into lifeless bodies! In the very next moment, Gavin¡¯s cold voice pierced through the bloody haze once more. ¡°Summon your boss!¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Gavin and the other two individuals stood in hushed silence within the corridor. Some swaying guests, reeking of alcohol, entered while engaged in lively conversation andughter. ¡°Allow me to share with you that among all the bars I¡¯ve visited, this bar is actually quite good. ¡°It¡¯s not often that we gather like this. I¡¯ll treat you all to some enjoyable moments! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A group of individuals entered with a raucous demeanor. Just as they were about to summon the waiter, they stumbled upon a lifeless body sprawled on the gruesome, bloodstained floor by the entrance. Intoxicated by alcohol, the group initially dismissed the sight before them as a mere illusion. They vigorously rubbed their eyes, snapping awake when the gruesome reality confronted them. Overwhelmed by fear, they hastily pivoted and fled without a backward nce, their panicked screams echoing in their wake. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Someone has been killed!¡± ¡°Inside! There¡¯s been a murder inside!¡± The customers who had been enjoying themselves in themercial karaoke room heard the commotion caused by the men outside and rushed out of their private room to see what was happening. In the end, they witnessed lifeless bodies strewn across the hall. The guests who emerged from their private rooms stood frozen in shock, their faces drained of color. ¡°Someone has been killed!¡± ¡°There are numerous individuals on the ground, and there¡¯s a significant amount of blood,¡± they eximed. ¡°There¡¯s an overwhelming amount of blood,¡± someone added, his voice filled with dread. The frantic men and women quickly regained theirposure and made a hasty dash for the bar¡¯s exit, paying no mind to straightening their disheveled clothing or settling their bills. In that moment, the patrons of the bar stampeded out like a frightened beast, desperate to avoid bing one of those crimson figures. In a mere moment, following the cacophony, an eerie silence enveloped the scene. 10.40 Following this disturbance, the business of the bar was profoundly impacted. A man dressed in ck amidst the crowd abruptly broke away from their line of sight and hurried upstairs. At that very moment, the leaders in the private meeting room were each embracing a beautiful companion and engaged in conversation. All of a sudden, there came a sharp knock at the door of the private meeting room! Within the confines of the private meeting room, a man gently pushed aside the woman who had nestled into his embrace and spoke. ¡°Come in!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than a uniformed waiter rushed to the boss¡¯s side and whispered into his ear. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s trouble brewing, and someone has even taken lives among our group!¡± Upon hearing this, the man rose abruptly, his expression contorted with anger, causing the woman beside him to tremble in fear. ¡°Arrange for someone to confront him,¡± he ordered sternly. ¡®Who is this ungrateful individual daring tomit such atrocities within the boundaries of Cruto?¡¯ He seethed with anger. ¡®He must have a death wish, daring toy a finger on my people in my territory. He was determined to find out the identity of this audacious individual. Just as Gavin was growing increasingly impatient with the wait¡­ Atst, a middle-aged man from Cruto, impably dressed in a well-ironed suit, emerged, apanied by a retinue of ck-d men. The middle-aged man was none other than the owner of the bar, M Risky. M cast a bloodshot gaze upon the grim scene before him, his anger reaching a boiling point as he surveyed the lifeless bodies strewn across the floor. He raised his head and fixed a prating gaze on Gavin, who stood before him. At that very moment, the uniformed man who had just briefed M leaned in and whispered to him, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s him! ¡°We should have identified the person in charge as soon as we entered. Our people didn¡¯t have the general¡¯s approval, and he wasted no time in eliminating them,¡± the uniformed man exined in hushed tones. ¡°A significant number of guests fled without settling their bills, and potential patrons were frightened away as well,¡± he continued. Upon hearing the waiter¡¯s report, M red at Gavin, pointing his finger usingly and unleashing a stream of curses. ¡°Where the hell did you do? Do you even know where you are?¡± M spat out in anger. ¡°Do you really think you can run amok in Cruto¡¯s territory? ¡°I believe you¡¯ve grown weary of life. You¡¯vee here to meet your end!¡± M dered vehemently. Gavin shot a nce at the agitated M. ¡®Did he just im that this was Cruto¡¯s territory? Since when did thend of Blearus be the domain of this insignificant country? Did he truly have the audacity to disy such arrogance here? As expected, all sorts of individuals seemed to flourish in this ce.¡¯ Therefore, Gavin gazed at M with a chilling demeanor and stated. ¡°Where are the two girls who were sent here today?¡± Gavin inquired icily. M seethed with rage as he noticed Gavin¡¯s dismissive demeanor. ¡®He appeared visibly indignant. How could he have known about the arrival of the two girls today? He had never divulged that information to anyone. Could it be that this individual was acquainted with the two women? Was he here seeking an exnation?¡¯ M regarded Gavin with disdain. He appeared to be nothing more than a 20-year-old youth. There was no valid reason for the woman who had entered from M¡¯s establishment to be detained. M fixed a fierce gaze on Gavin and said. ¡°Who do you think you are to question me? ¡°You¡¯re inviting death bying to Cruto¡¯s territory and causing trouble!¡± M eximed vehemently. Following that, M gestured to the individuals behind him and bellowed angrily, ¡°Attack! ¡°Kill those three brats! ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± The ck-d men behind him promptly received the order, their expressions turning fierce. They each straightened their imposing postures and marched past M, heading in Gavin and the others¡¯ direction. As Mid eyes on the man in ck, a smug expression crossed his face. He turned to Gavin and sneered with arrogance. ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate how a Cruto warrior deals with the likes of you!¡± M dered with confidence. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make sure you understand the consequences of stirring up trouble in Cruto¡¯s territory! ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than trash from Blearus. Allow us to instruct you on how to be a decent human being,¡± M taunted contemptuously. When Gavin heard this, his head buzzed. While he couldprehend the words, it felt as futile as trying to reason with a doomed duck. Gavin observed the ck-d man before him but remained motionless. Harry and Rose exchanged a knowing nce, their understanding unspoken. In an instant, both of them vanished from Gavin¡¯s side. A series of screams erupted suddenly, and the ck-d individuals who had rushed out were instantly transformed into lifeless bodies! They didn¡¯t afford the people around them any time to react. Even M was unable to react in time. It wasn¡¯t until the overpowering scent of blood filled his nostrils. Only then did he turn pale with terror. In an instant, he nced at the lifeless bodies strewn on the ground and stood there in shock. He thought, ¡®my subordinates were all seasoned warriors. Yet, they had been swiftly dispatched just like that? What on earth were these individuals capable of? If this persisted, we might very well meet our demise.¡¯ The waitstaff in the hall were utterly bbergasted. They dared not utter a word upon witnessing the unfolding scene. ¡®Who is this individual exactly? He appears to be a young man in his twenties. How could such those formidable people be by his side? The individuals under hismand seemed like the type that ordinary folks would tremble in fear of! The opposing party¡¯s strength seems to transcend even that of warriors. It is utterly terrifying¡¯ At that moment, M suddenly had a realization. His eyes conveyed a sense of urgency as he shouted. ¡°Summon Master Purdue Wiggins immediately!¡± M eximed urgently. ¡°Hurry, go quickly!¡± M urged with urgency. The moment M finished/speaking, Gavin¡¯s figure materialized instantly in front of him, seizing him by the neck and lifting him off the ground. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gavin¡¯s voice, resembling that of the Grim Reaper, echoed in his ears. ¡°Tell me, where are those two girls?!¡± Gavin demanded, his voice filled with a menacing intensity. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 M, who was lifted up by Gavin and strangled by the neck, was struggling non-stop. His legs were suspended in the air as he kicked. He was also very scared, but he did not intend to tell Gavin. Instead, he continued to provoke Gavin, saying with difficulty, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. I won¡¯t tell a dead man. ¡°Mr. Wiggins will be here soon. He¡¯s our strongest warrior in Blearus, a peak celestial warrior! ¡°Do you know what a peak celestial warrior is? ¡°I¡¯m afraid you bunch of idiots have never heard of it, have you? ¡°Just wait for your death, you bunch of goddamn¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, M let out a painful scream. Gavin broke one of his legs and said again, ¡°Where are the girls?¡± M kicked his legs in fear, unable to exert any strength at all. His legs were now dangling uncontrobly in midair. Even so, he still did not choose to tell Gavin. Instead, he endured the pain and roared, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Then, M screamed again. ¡°Ah!¡± Gavin crippled M¡¯s other leg just like that. Looking at the extremely painful M in front of him, he felt that M had some backbone. M had already be like this, but he was still unwilling to say it. ¡®Then you can¡¯t me me for continuing torturing you, Gavin thought. Gavin looked at the ferocious M and bellowed, ¡°Speak, or die!¡± However, M was still unrepentant and had no intention ofpromising. He had always believed that Purdue would save him. He looked at Gavin with contempt and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. If you do, Mr. Wiggins will never let you off. Cruto will never let you off, either. Just wait for your death!¡± As soon as M finished speaking, his scream sounded again. ¡°Ah!¡± His arm was broken by Gavin and instantly drooped. At this moment, a furious voice sounded. ¡°Stop it!¡± Hearing this voice, M, who was in a miserable state, erupted with endless surprise and hope. ¡®Mr. Wiggins is finally here!¡¯ he yelled inwardly. ¡®I¡¯m saved now. ¡®That¡¯s great! ¡°This goddamn idiot will die soon!¡¯ M¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Purdue in front of him. Hepletely ignored the pain in his entire body and shouted with all his might, ¡°Mr. Wiggins, save me! ¡°Come on! Kill him! Kill this motherfucker! ¡°He our men!¡± At this moment, the air vibrated. An old man with gray hair and sunsses strode in from outside the bar. His face was filled with anger, and his eyes were even flickering with intense mes of rage. As soon as he entered, he exuded a powerful aura. At this moment, the remaining waiters in the bar bowed collectively to Purdue and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Wiggins!¡± The moment Purdue entered, Rose felt a strong pressure. Although she was also a celestial warrior, she was only a novice celestial warrior, while the man in front of her called Purdue was a peak celestial warrior. Therefore, to Rose, Purdue¡¯s strength was still higher than hers. It was very normal for her heart to palpitate. However, she did not feel scared at all. After all, Gavin was standing right beside her! Purdue slowly took off his sunsses. Gavin realized that Purdue had a fake eye. However, the surgery might not have been done properly. One of his eyes was protruding. Her appearance was really scary. Purdue swept his gaze across the entire venue and immediately saw Gavin standing in the middle. Then, he looked at Gavin and pointed at M. ¡°Let him go!¡± However, Gavin ignored him. Instead, he tightened his grip on M¡¯s neck and looked at M coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Purdue looked at the arrogant Gavin in front of him, and his anger soared. In the entire Blearus, no one dared to ignore Purdue, let alone question him. This 20-year-old man actually dared to ignore him in public and even threatened him with his subordinate. And he actually dared to kill someone in his territory, which Purdue thought was an act of courting death. Purdue looked at Gavin in front of him and scolded angrily, ¡°Are you fucking courting death? ¡°How dare you kill my men in Cruto¡¯s territory? You must be tired of living. ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly piece of trash. Know your fucking ce! ¡°Those who kill must pay with their lives. Today, you must die!¡± After hearing Purdue¡¯s words, Gavin dug his ears and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m tired of listening to your bullshit. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m a lowly piece of trash? Then why don¡¯t you take a look at yourselves?¡± Gavin said inwardly, ¡®What makes you think you have the right to call me a lowly piece of trash? ¡®The way I see it, you are the one who¡¯s more like a lowly piece of trash! What stupid Crutosian! ¡®Why waste time on a brainless piece of trash anyway? ¡®Everyone in Cruto was a piece of trash, I guess.¡¯ When Purdue heard Gavin¡¯s words, mes of rage instantly appeared in his eyes. At this moment, he felt extremely humiliated. No matter what, he was a peak celestial warrior that had been respected for many years. Everyone would respect him when they saw him. Now, however, he had actually been humiliated by a young man in his twenties. If this piece of news got out, how was he supposed to face others in the future? It would ruin his fame! The more Purdue thought about it, the angrier he became. He looked at Gavin angrily and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Purdue¡¯s clothes fluttered without any wind. His pupils became a little ethereal. Then, a powerful aura seemed to have formed a tornado that rose around Purdue. Then, his entire body slowly rose with this tornado. Needless to say, he did look pretentious at the moment. However, when Gavin and Harry saw this scene, especially Harry, there was a hint of disdain in their eyes. Their looks seemed to be saying, ¡°Are all the warriors in Cruto so passionate about things we¡¯re tired of ying with?¡± However, Purdue was unaware of it. Not only him, but even M, who was strangled by Gavin, was the same. He seemed to have forgotten the pain in his body and let out a fanatical roar. ¡°Mr. Wiggins is mighty! ¡°Mr. Wiggins is invincible! ¡°Mr. Wiggins is the pride of Cruto! ¡°Mr. Wiggins, kill him! Don¡¯t let this bastard go!¡± At the moment, he was just like a cheerleader. But his words sounded abnormally awkward. However, at this moment, Gavin¡¯s cold gaze had already slowly turned to Purdue. This man called Purdue was really annoying! Chapter 325 Chapter 325 At this moment, Purdue looked really terrifying. Even his voice seemed to have changed because of this situation. Then, he slowly said, ¡°You bastard from Blearus, go to Hell!¡± Then, he raised his hands high and made a gesture of hugging. Just as everyone thought that Purdue was going tounch the most violent attack and everyone in the bar was looking at Purdue with admiration. Boom! A loud sound was heard. The scenes produced by Purdue instantly disappeared. As for Purdue, he only had one hand left. Not only did his hand disappear, but half of his body had also disappeared! The reason why it disappeared was because it was shattered by Gavin¡¯s punch! Thud! The other half of Purdue¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground. In his remaining eye, there was still the arrogance from before, but his pupil had lost all its luster. The surrounding men in ck watched in horror as Purdue died in the hands of this man. The entire ce instantly fell silent. ¡®How could Mr. Wiggins die?¡¯ they wondered. ¡°How could such a powerful warrior like Mr. Wiggins be instantly killed by a young man? This is unbelievable! ¡®No matter what, Mr. Wiggins is a peak celestial warrior. How could that kid be so strong? ¡®Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! ¡®To be able to instantly kill a peak celestial warrior, this kid must be a divine warrior! ¡®But¡­¡¯ Even M was dumbfounded when he saw the half-broken body of Purdue lying in a pool of blood. ¡®How could this kid be so powerful?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®Have Blearusian be so strong? ¡®How old is he? He is only a 20-year-old brat, but he¡¯s already so powerful! Why?¡¯ The surrounding waiters looked at Gavin in horror and retreated timidly. At this moment, M suddenly felt a sinister and terrifying atmosphere surrounding him. He felt that Gavin was looking at him emotionlessly. Now that Purdue was dead, Gavin must have locked onto him again. 1/4 At this moment, M suddenly realized how stupid he was when he shouted while being strangled by Gavin. He had thought that Purdue would kill Gavin, but now, he could see the oue clearly! Therefore, at this moment, M¡¯s heart waspletely drowned in despair and fear. He roared, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me! ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my boss, Mr. Clifford, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. ¡°I¡¯ll be yourckey. I¡¯ll definitely follow your orders. I will never defy you! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°How about this, Mr. Clifford. I¡¯ll p myself to apologize to you! ¡°I¡¯ll p myself right now!¡¯ With a few ps, M¡¯s face grew red and swollen. It seemed that M really didn¡¯t want to die. Gavin looked disgusted when he heard these ps. ¡®I¡¯m not interested in your pping yourself, he thought. ¡®A foreign piece of trash from Cruto is not even worthy of pping himself in front of me.¡¯ Gavin did not look at him. He said again, ¡°Where are those two girls?¡± M raised his bloody forehead and looked at Gavin in panic. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you right now! ¡°You mean the two beautiful girls from Brookspring? ¡°They¡¯re not with us now. They were sent to the training center this afternoon.¡± Gavin, Harry, and Rose were stunned after hearing M¡¯s words. ¡®Training center?¡¯ Gavin repeated inwardly. ¡®What kind of ce is that? And they were sent away this afternoon? ¡®Damn it. I¡¯m a step toote again. Then, Gavin frowned. he looked at M and asked, ¡°What¡¯s a training center?¡± M looked at Gavin in horror and stammered, ¡°Well¡­ To forcibly train these women to serve men. Moreover, they will find a group of men in that training center to¡­ to break their virginity.¡± When Gavin heard this, the fire of rage in his eyes burned again. These despicable Crutosians actually brought Zoe and La to such a ce. Gavin did not dare to imagine what kind of treatment the two women would receive if they went there. He was afraid that if he imagined too much, he would lose control of his blood and lose all rationality. However, Gavin would never forgive these disgusting Crutosians again! He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared, ¡°Tell me! Where is the training center!¡± M looked at Gavin in panic and said, ¡°In Pearl Garden, but that ce is very heavily guarded. There are many powerful warriors. You won¡¯t be their match¡­¡± Just as M finished speaking, his head exploded into a bloody mist with a bang. How could Gavin leave him alive? This person was only telling the truth to survive. As long as someone stood up to help him, he would stillmit all kinds of crimes. Killing him hundreds of times was not an exaggeration. La and Zoe were sent to that kind of ce. He did not know how they were doing. He hoped he could make it in time. Then, Gavin disappeared with Harry and Rose. At Pearl Garden of Hades Pce. What greeted the visitors¡¯ eyes was a huge statue, but it did not look like a famous person. This should be the statue of the lord of the pce. This pervert was really afraid that others would not know what he looked like. The red carpet was about 100 feet long. Women¡¯s all kinds of postures were carved on the walls on both sides, looking very eye-catching. In the magnificent hall, there was a huge marble dining table. However, there wasn¡¯t any delicious food on the table. Instead, there were two girls who were tied up, gagged, and filled with tears. These two women were La and Zoe. Their eyes were filled with panic. They did not know who had kidnapped them or where they were. They also did not know what kind of treatment they were about to receive. Just as they were feeling despair¡­ With a loud bang, a dozen doors around the hall opened at the same time, and a dozen men in only their underwear walked out. However, they all wore ck masks and only revealed their mouths. They all had lecherous smiles on their faces. Some men were holding whips, some were holding handcuffs, and some were holding all kinds of indescribable things. As they walked in the direction of Zoe and La, they smiled lewdly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After today, you¡¯ll officially be a woman. In the future, countless men will be attracted to you! ¡°But before that, let¡¯s enjoy your delicious virginity first!¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 There was a huge floor-to-ceiling window above the luxurious hall. Behind the floor-to-ceiling window was a young man who was obviously the son of a noble from Cruto. He had a smile on his face and was holding a ss of red wine in his hand. He looked at the scene in the hall through the floor-to-ceiling window with interest. In fact, this kind of exciting scene in the hall was already amon urrence for this noble son from Cruto. However, when Zoe and La were brought to this pce, he noticed the two girls immediately, and his eyes lit up with joy. In addition, at the moment, Zoe and La had already been tied to the dining table. His eyes flickered as he looked thoughtfully at the two girls in the hall. To be honest, he had seen many beauties, but this was the first time he had seen beauties like Zoe and La. A wicked smile appeared on the face of the noble son from Cruto who was standing there. These two girls really looked stunning! They were much better-looking than the previous ones. Not only did they have stunning faces, but they also had attractive curves. Coupled with their sexy skin color, they were really two stunners! If they stayed by his side for a night, he would probably not be able to see the sun the next day. However, if these two girls were ced in a group of men, they would definitely be worth arge sum of money. Just as the young man from Cruto looked at Zoe and La tied to the dining table and was looking forward to the scene below, an ear-piercing rm suddenly sounded in the room behind him. Hearing the rm, he instinctively turned around and looked up to see the lights. shing. The entire room instantly turned red. The young man from Cruto felt that something was wrong. This rm had never sounded even once since he came here. ¡®Why does it suddenly ring now?¡¯ he asked inwardly. ¡®Could it be that there is danger? ¡®Does anyone dare to cause trouble here? Is that guy courting death?¡¯ Hence, he frowned and questioned the surveince transmission equipment in the room in Crutosian, ¡°What happened?¡± There were many screens in this room, all of which showed surveince footage. Three to four people were operating crazily, and one of them was hurriedly shouting into the transmission equipment in Crutosian. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an intruder. ¡°Our defenses are down. ¡°Besides, our cameras can¡¯t capture the intruder¡¯s figure. We don¡¯t know where the intruder is.¡± The young man from Cruto raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the voices of the three or four peopleing from the transmission device. ¡°Intruder?¡± A hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. Then, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Our defense system can block peak celestial warriors. Could this intruder be a divine warrior? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Something must have gone wrong with the system.¡± That was right. Ever since he came to Blearus, he had never seen a divine warrior from Blearus. In his eyes, how could there be divine warriors in Blearus? Even if there were divine warriors, their hometown would definitely be in Cruto. At the same time, in the hall, more than ten men were still immersed in the beauty of the two girls in front of them. Of course, they couldn¡¯t hear the rm in the cubicle and didn¡¯t know what had happened. These men looked at Zoe and La who were tied to the dining table. When they saw their sexy skin and soft bodies, they wiped the saliva from their mouths andughed with theirpanions. ¡°These two chicks are really stunning! ¡°Compared to the ordinary-looking women who were sent in previously, this time it might take longer. ¡°After all, we have to pay more attention to such top-notch beauties. Hahahahaha!¡± At this moment, another man came over and said with a smile, ¡°You are right. These two chicks are really/seductive! ¡°Look, they look like two angels when they cry. It makes me want to pity them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bang such top-notch beauties in my lifetime. I¡¯m really lucky. ¡°I must have done something good in my previous life! Hahahahaha!¡± These men stared at Zoe and La like a pack of hungry wolves. Some people even started to take off thest of their clothes. Zoe and La looked at each other. At this moment, the two girls¡¯ eyes were filled with tears. Zoe, who was struggling on the dining table, looked at her hands and feet tied together. Her eyes, which were staring at the door, were like a tap that had been turned on. Tears kept rolling down her face. They finally understood what these people were nning to do. Those were the most terrifying things for a girl! At this moment, a person¡¯s face appeared in La¡¯s mind. This man was naturally Gavin. La¡¯s eyes were already blurry from tears. She shook her head slowly, unable to speak. She let out a despairing voice in her heart. ¡®Gavin¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡®I might not be able to apany you for the rest of your life¡­ ¡®My most precious thing will only belong to you, Gavin. But don¡¯t worry, even if I die, I will definitely not let them touch me!¡¯ Amidst the tears of despair, La¡¯s gaze became firm. She slowly turned to look at Zoe beside her. She realized that Zoe¡¯s gaze was the same as hers. It was obvious that they had made the same preparations. For a moment, ¨¤ rxed smile appeared in their eyes. It was as if they had agreed that they would be good friends in their next lives. Then, they moved their bodies with difficulty so that they were close to each other. In their eyes, there were only the other party¡¯s eyes. They hadpletely ignored everything around them. Suicide! This was theirmon choice! Biting their tongues tomit suicide was theirst loyalty to their lives! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But how could these men know what the two girls were thinking now? If they knew that the two girls were already determined to die, they would definitely stop. After all, these two ythings had to live to serve their future guests! However, at this moment, lust had already drowned them. All of them seemed to have transformed into wolves of midnight as they rushed toward the two girls! Just as these men were about to pounce on the two girls, a loud bang was heard. The dozen or so men were instantly shocked. They immediately turned around and realized that the dozens of doors that had been closed previously had all been opened. Just as this group of men was dumbfounded, they were surrounded by the beams of daggers. In the next second, this group of men lost their heads, their eyes still wide open. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 The two women who were lying on the dining table in despair were also rmed by this sudden change. They suddenly opened their eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Through their tears, they could clearly see more than ten headless corpses standing on the ground. This sudden change made the two women feel fear. Of course, they would not sympathize with these people. Instead, considering the bloody scene, everyone could not help but feel their stomachs churning. However, they soon realized that Gavin was here! It must be Gavin! Gavin hade to save them. They were safe! They could really be saved now! Zoe and La looked at each other. In an instant, tears welled up in their eyes and flowed down both sides of their cheeks as if they were liberated. They kept struggling and twisting their bodies, desperately trying to break free from the restraints on their bodies. Their eyes sparkled as they looked around, anxiously searching for the figure they loved the most. As these dozen headless corpses slowly fell into a pool of blood¡­ Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over. Gavin appeared at the dining table with his eyes bloodshot. La and Zoe saw Gavin¡¯s familiar face. Finally, they could no longer hold back their tears. Gavin saw Zoe and La tied to the dining table with their hands and feet. Fortunately, their clothes were still intact. The two women¡¯s vulnerable bodies were tied up with ropes, leaving red marks on their limbs. They looked like they were about to bleed. Their hair was also in a mess, and their exquisite faces were covered in tears. The two of them were crying so hard that everyone would feel sorry for them, let alone Gavin! He simply did not dare to imagine what would have happened if he had arrived a stepter. Without any hesitation, Gavin waved his hand and the bindings on Zoe and La turned into powder. The two women, who had lost their restraints, used all their strength to prop themselves up from the table. Zoe and La sat at the dining table and looked at Gavin in front of them. Tears poured down their faces uncontrobly like waterfalls. It was impossible for them to stop. The two of them plunged into Gavin¡¯s arms and hugged him as they cried loudly! ¡°Gavin!¡± ¡°Gavin!¡± The two young women let out heart-wrenching roars as if they wanted to vent all the pressure in their hearts. Gavin patted Zoe¡¯s back with his left hand and La¡¯s back with his right hand and spoke gently, ¡°Stop crying, stop crying, be good! I am here. I will protect you. No one can hurt you anymore. Gavin will definitely make them pay the price!¡± Gavin looked at the two women in his arms. His initial gentleness instantly turned into an imposing aura. At this moment, a sentence sounding likeplete gibberish suddenly came from the entire hall. The voice was very intense. It seemed to be in the Crutosiannguage, but he couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Moreover, the voice seemed to being from the speakers. In fact, the three of them had long sensed that someone was spying on this ce from the shadows. However, out of concern for La and Zoe, he ignored their presence. Now, the three of them saw the Crutosian standing behind the French windows! The nobleman looked at Gavin and the others from upstairs. His eyes were burning as though they were on fire. He looked at Gavin and the other two, especially at Gavin who was standing in the middle. ¡®Did someone really sabotage our defenses? Could it be him? Did it cause the pce¡¯s system to get paralyzed? Impossible! This was absolutely impossible!¡¯ Not everyone could destroy the pce¡¯s defense system. This was a system that could even defend against a peak celestial warrior. Only divine warriors above peak celestial rank could crack it. He looked like a young boy in his twenties. How could he be a divine rank warrior? They would sooner believe that their system was malfunctioning than believe that this kid was a divine rank warrior. Harry frowned and questioned loudly, ¡°Do you own this ce?¡± The young nobleman behind the French windows was stunned hearing them. speak in Blearusian. Then, he cursed, ¡°You are just a few lowly Blearusians, huh? How dare you lowly Blearusians cause trouble here?!¡± Even someone from Blearus dared to barge into his pce openly. They were simply courting death. ¡°You stupid pigs, how dare you kill our men! You really deserve to die! Despicable Blearusians¡­ Today, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful our country is!¡± If the intruders were from Cruto, he would not have let them off, let alone Blearusians. Since these Blearusians were feeling suicidal, he would say no more and just kill them immediately. Then, the nobleman shouted, ¡°Men!¡± The moment he finished speaking, heavy footsteps could be heard from the door that was destroyed by Gavin and the others from around the hall. They heard the sound of endless thuds getting closer. Gavin and the other two were slightly stunned when they heard these sounds. They had no idea what would show up. Not long after, more than ten people who were more than 8 feet walked out from more than ten doors. They had rippling muscles and looked like little giants. Upon seeing these people, Gavin and the other two were stunned. ¡®What the hell was this? They looked like mutants. Was this Crutosian guy putting on arge-scale sci-fi movie for him? As expected, the Crutosians were all crazy. They must have done something repulsive behind the scenes again.¡¯ Gavin looked at the dozen or so small giants and pondered. Harry looked at Gavin and then at the dozen or so people and said, ¡°Dark Lord, ording to my observations, each of them might be as powerful as novice. celestial rank warriors, but there¡¯s no warrior auraing from them. They¡¯re not warriors!¡± When Gavin heard Harry¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He could tell. He had already noticed this earlier. What Harry said was indeed true because he also sensed that something was wrong. As for what they were, Gavin had never seen them before. At this moment, Gavin and the other two looked at the dozen or so extraordinary people in front of them and were slightly curious. However, he could not figure it out. Since they were not warriors, why did they have the strength of low- level warriors? Not only was this sentence awkward, but it was also a mouthful to say. Cruto was a weak country, let alone its citizens. They would only resort to these crooked methods to take shortcuts and deal with others. Gavin was already used to it. At this moment, the nobleman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°After I built this ce, no one has ever dared to cause trouble. Now, there¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s not afraid of death. Perfect. This will give me the chance to test the strength of my gically modified men now.¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡®Gically modified people? What the hell was that?¡¯ Indeed, Gavin had never heard of it before. Humans were humans. How could there be gically modified humans? The three of them had never heard of a gically modified man. As a result, the three of them were very surprised when they heard the nobleman¡¯s words. However, Gavin, Harry, and Rose were very powerful in their own right. They were just monsters. Even if they were gically modified men, weren¡¯t these things created by humans? Gavin looked at the dozen or so small giants in front of him. He really wanted to find out more about these Crutosian products and see what they were capable of. Therefore, Gavin nned to deal with these strange creatures himself. Harry and Rose watched as Gavin took a few steps forward alone. They quickly followed suit. Unexpectedly, Gavin raised his hand, waved, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! Let me see how powerful these gically modified men are!¡± Harry and Rose looked at each other, immediately nodded, and said, ¡°Got it!¡± Harry and Rose understood what Gavin meant. To be honest, they also wanted to try. However¡­ Gavin had already spoken. How could they snatch the opportunity from the Dark Lord, right? Gavin looked at the little giant in front of him. He did not intend to kill this thing immediately. When the dozen or so gically modified men in front of them saw Gavin, a thin, small, and young kid, they were astonished that he walked out to face them alone. He even rejected the other two people¡¯s offer to help. ¡®Was this kid a fool?¡¯ A mocking smile appeared in the eyes of these burly men. In their eyes, Gavin was no different from a heap of meat paste in their hands! At this moment, firm thuds could be heard. It was the sound of a gically modified man dragging his heavy body towards Gavin. Gavin stood rooted to the ground and watched as the little giant approached him. The gically modified man shouted at Gavin, ¡°Argh! Go to hell!¡± As he used all his strength, he stretched out his huge iron fist and smashed it down on Gavin¡¯s head! However, Gavin had no intention of defending or counterattacking. He just stood there quietly without moving. At this moment, the Crutosian nobleman, who was standing behind the French windows, looked at the scene in front of him and was secretly delighted. ¡°This time, let¡¯s see if this brat will still stay alive.¡± In his eyes, Gavin stood rooted to the ground as if he had been scared silly. He did not even know how to dodge or escape. It was also because the gically modified man was too powerful and too fast that Gavin could not see clearly. He could only stand there and wait for death to befall him. The contemptuous smile on his face became even more obvious. He was just thinking about giving the gically modified men the chance to do some experiments. Today, they could use this intruder as practice. In the future, these gically modified men could go out and work for him to earn money. If there was anyone to me, the Blearusian could me himself for his poor luck. In the heart of this Crutosian nobleman, he believed that Gavin¡¯s head would definitely be shattered by his gically modified man. ¡°Boom!¡± A muffled sound was heard, and the nobleman was instantly shocked. The gically modified man who had hit Gavin¡¯s head retreated continuously as he watched Gavin stand rooted to the ground. The nobleman¡¯s mouth was so wide that it could fit a ship. ¡®Why on earth? Why was this kid standing there unscathed? Why did he not die? Instead, it was the gically modified man who was injured?!¡¯ 3 Gavin had pushed back his gically modified man without moving. Was his head made of diamonds?! Impossible, absolutely impossible! Of course, Gavin ignored the Crutosian¡¯s reaction. Instead, he stood on the spot and looked at the gically modified man with a rxed expression. ¡°His strength is almost at the level of novice celestial rank, but his stamina is insufficient. The lethality is slightly lower than a warrior of the same level.¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, another gically modified man rushed out from behind Gavin and extended his fist, wanting to ambush him. Gavin gently dodged this time and casually threw the gically modified man out. CA Soon, the gically modified man got up and roared again as he rushed towards Gavin. When Gavin saw this scene, he said indifferently, ¡°His resistance to attacks is higher than a warrior of the same level. He doesn¡¯t seem to feel any pain.¡± As if to confirm this thought, Harry unsheathed his sword and casually chopped off the arm of a gically modified man. Blood spurted out as he let out a roar. However, the gically modified man did not stop in his tracks. He continued to charge at Gavin like a madman. Harry, Rose, and Gavin had confirmed Gavin¡¯s conjecture. At this moment, the nobleman, who was watching the show behind the French windows, finally understood. ¡®Who was really being target practice?¡¯ He was clearly the one who wanted to use these three people to test the power of his gically modified men. Now, how did his gically modified men be a training tool for the three of them?! The nobleman looked at Gavin and the others angrily. He was furious and had even been pped in the face by Gavin and the others. These cunning Blearusians. He had really underestimated them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. These Blearusians were not even worthy of carrying his shoes but were wreaking havoc on his territory. Gavin actually dared to use the trump card that he had painstakingly developed for many years to practice. Not only that, but he was also ndering his great masterpiece. He was just a young boy in his twenties, but he was so arrogant! The nobleman¡¯s eyes were instantly bloodshot. He looked fiercely at the people below and shouted in Crutosian, ¡°Kill them! Kill them! Don¡¯t leave a single one alive! Attack, all of you fucking attack!¡± Gavin heard the man standing behind the French windows screaming crazily. The Crutosians loved to roar like this. Every time he heard it, his head would hurt, and it was such birdnguage to him. ¡®I wonder what good it will do? As for those gically modified men, they were pure garbage. Who would want them anyway?¡¯ He looked at the dozen or so gically modified men who were roaring and rushing towards him. Gavin was already losing interest. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t need to do anything to destroy them. He turned to look at Harry and Rose and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you!¡± Harry and Rose couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s arrangement, an excited smile appeared on their faces as they said in unison, ¡°Okay!¡± A soft sound was heard after he gave instructions to Harry and Rose. In the next second, Gavin¡¯s figure actually appeared outside the French windows in front of the nobleman. ¡°Ahhh!¡± A scream came from the Crutosian. Then, the Crutosian was so frightened by Gavin¡¯s sudden appearance that he fell to the ground. He was flustered. ¡®Was this a fucking human or a ghost?!¡¯ Chapter 329 Chapter 329 The nobleman looked at Gavin who had just soared into the sky in surprise. ¡®How could this lowly Blearusian jump so high and so quickly? Who was this Blearusian anyway? Was he a human or a ghost? At this height¡­ could he also be a gically modified man from Blearus?¡¯ He had no idea how Gavin did it. As far as he knew, Blearus did not seem to have gically modified people. Perhaps his understanding was not thorough enough. If this Blearusian was a gically modified man, it meant that his research was not strong enough. After all, his gically modified men had yet to reach the height of Blearus¡¯ work product. Fear had already appeared in his heart. It was the kind of fear that humans felt when facing the unknown. His entire body even started to tremble slightly, and his footsteps began to gently retreat. This was because he had personally seen Gavin kill his gically modified man instantaneously. He knew that he was far inferior to the strength of a gically modified man! Yet, Gavin could even kill them instantly. Was he no different from meat on the chopping board for the Blearusian? At this moment, Gavin, who had been standing outside the window, still had the same expression on his face. His eyes were cold, but his expression looked very calm. The current Gavin looked no different from usual. However, in reality, Rose and people close to Gavin, especially Harry, knew that Gavin had already fallen into a state of extreme anger. This was because this ce was under the charge of this Crutosian nobleman. This ce was so cruel to women that it almost caused irreparable harm to the two women closest to Gavin. If he allowed such a person to live in this world, Gavin felt that he would not be able to get over his innermost feelings. This person was already on Gavin¡¯s must-kill list! The nobleman trembled as he looked at Gavin, who was standing outside the French windows. He already had the thought of escaping. However, at this moment, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at the French windows in front of him. His eyes instantly lit up. A hint of surprise even appeared in his eyes, instantly dispelling his fear of Gavin. ¡®That¡¯s right! Why should I be afraid of him?¡¯ The floor-to-ceiling window in front of him was not ordinary ss. It was a reinforced ss. Just like the security system here, it could withstand the full-strength attacks of peak celestial warriors. This piece of ss could only be broken by divine rank warriors. He was just a little brat in his twenties. How could he be a divine rank warrior? It was impossible for this young man to break the ss in front of him! With this thought in mind, this nobleman from Cruto slowly stood up, tidied his clothes, and put away the frightened expression on his face. In an instant, he felt that the sky had cleared and the rain had stopped. He felt that he could do it again. However, the three people who were watching the surveince footage in the room were scared out of their wits when they saw Gavin standing outside the ss. The three men quietly discussed in Crutosian. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Don¡¯t tell me this Blearusian will charge in soon?¡± ¡°If they really charge in, we¡¯ll all be minced meat.¡± The other fat man looked at the two of them in horror and said, ¡°Then what should we do? Why don¡¯t we run?¡± The two men looked at the fat man and collectively stopped what they were doing. Then they discussed. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to think about our future.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we can only wait for death here.¡± ¡°That Blearusian is obviously different from the others. Otherwise, how could our strong security system be paralyzed?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s run, lest we lose our lives here!¡± With this thought in mind, the three of them packed their things in panic and tiptoed, not wanting to make a sound. It was as if they were afraid of alerting Gavin outside the window. They carefully nned to escape. But at this moment, the Crutosian turned around and stared at them. These useless things wanted to run away after being casually frightened by a twenty-year-old kid. They were bloody useless. The Crutosian bared his teeth and shouted at the three of them, ¡°Trash! Why are you running? You don¡¯t really think that this bastard has the strength of a divine warrior, do you? Don¡¯t forget we have reinforced ss here! He¡¯s just a fool standing outside the window. Look at you now! I really don¡¯t know why I spent so much money to support you!¡± When the three of them heard this person¡¯s voice, they were instantly shocked. However, they still stopped in their tracks and looked at each other and then at the reinforced ss in front of them and pondered. This reinforced ss was indeed not bad, but their security system was the same as the ss in front of them! If such a strong security system was paralyzed by this person outside, then wouldn¡¯t this reinforced ss be¡­¡¯ ¡®Could it really defend them against this person outside?¡¯ If they could not defend themselves, wouldn¡¯t they all die here? At this moment, the nobleman had already turned around and looked at Gavin outside the French windows. His eyes were filled with fierce anger as he cursed, ¡°Kid, how dare you kill so many of my people in my territory! I¡¯ll remember you. I won¡¯t let you off! Let me tell you, I want the lives of your entire family as a tribute to my subordinates!¡± Then, he pointed a finger outside the ss and said fiercely with a gloomy expression, ¡°You brat, just you wait!¡± Just as the nobleman finished speaking. With a crisp sound, the reinforced ss in front of the nobleman shattered. The nobleman closed his eyes and suddenly felt a ck shadow moving in front of him. When the nobleman opened his eyes, he realized that Gavin had already grabbed his outstretched finger. Gavin also stepped into the room. The nobleman was dumbfounded. He looked at the reinforced ss in front of him that had been shattered by Gavin. Just like that, it was broken into smithereens right in front of his eyes. It shattered. The reinforced ss actually shattered. This was an enhanced ss that could block peak celestial warriors! He had specially found someone to test it! This is from N?velDrama.Org. How could it¡­ Suddenly, he recalled what his subordinates had told him before. All the defense systems were paralyzed! The defense system that could withstand peak celestial warriors waspletely paralyzed! ¡®Wasn¡¯t that a system error!? Could it be that this person really did it?! Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡¯ However, before he coulde back to his senses. ¡°Ahhh!¡± A heart-wrenching scream instantly came from his mouth. Gavin had actually ripped off the Crutosian nobleman¡¯s finger. Fresh blood spurted out and sttered all over the ground! Chapter 330 Chapter 330 The nobleman¡¯s painful roar was very ear-piercing. When the three people who were already prepared to escape saw this scene, they could not care less aboutmunicating. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°The devil!¡± They let out terrified cries, which were even more intense than the screams of the person whose finger had been torn off. It was toote. The three of them turned and ran. To be honest, the three of them already hated that nobleman to the core! Originally, they could have escaped first! That was if this nobleman had not mentioned this ss could block peak celestial warrior. As for the young man in front of them, it was impossible for him to reach the level of divine warrior rank. ¡®Why would they stay?¡¯ They werepletely scared silly. They did not expect that Gavin, who looked so young, could reach such strength. ¡®Was he from Blearus?¡¯ ¡®Was just a young man from the country already that powerful?¡¯ any time!¡¯ ¡®It was no wonder that the Cruto was no match for Blearus at Gavin turned to look at the three men who were crouching down, wanting to take advantage of the chaos to escape. However, he had said that everyone in this ce had to die. None of them would be left behind. Hence, Gavin lightly tapped his foot on the ground. The broken ss instantly looked like stars in the sky, and the shiny ss shards bounced up from the ground. Then, Gavin waved his hand firmly. The broken ss shards shot at the three people like bullets. The three of them screamed in pain! Every corner of their bodies was instantly riddled with holes. The three men widened their eyes as they fell to the ground watching the ceiling. They died indignantly. Then, Gavin turned around and looked at the nobleman rolling on the ground. He covered his right hand and kept screaming. Gavin ignored him and said indifferently, ¡°Next, it¡¯s your turn.¡± After hearing this, the nobleman endured the pain and looked at Gavin as he gritted his teeth. This reinforced ss was surprisingly broken so easily by him. ¡®He looked like a little brat in his twenties. Could he really be a divine warrior? ¡®If he wasn¡¯t a divine warrior, how could it have broken through his security system and reinforced ss? ¡®Initially, when the security system was paralyzed, it was possible that there was a mistake. Could it be that something happened to the reinforced ss rendering it ordinary?¡¯ He probably wouldn¡¯t believe it himself if he heard this. However, the truth was right there. He was definitely no match for Gavin. He knew very well that even if he lowered his head now, Gavin Clifford would not let him off easily. Instead of that, why not threaten him? Perhaps he would consider it. The nobleman threatened Gavin loudly, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m¡­¡± Before the nobleman could finish his sentence, a muffled sound could be heard. Gavin directly kicked the nobleman¡¯s head and crushed his brain. He picked up a tissue from the side of the table and wiped his hands. After wiping his hands, he threw the tissue on the nobleman¡¯s broken head. Gavin did not care who he was. He only knew that everyone in this ce was going to die. He did not care who it was at all. Even if the king interfered, it would be useless. Those who deserved to die could not be spared. After doing all this, Gavin slowly walked to the French windows. Rose instantly jumped up and kicked a gically modified man fiercely. However, the gically modified man was not stupid. He perfectly dodged Rose¡¯s attacks a few times. On the other hand, Harry was more proficient. Almost every move he made could hit a gically modified man. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Harry could even hit his weak spot with every move. The intense banging sounds in the hall gradually stopped. Gavin looked into the hall. Harry and Rose had already dealt with all the gically modified people. Rose supported her exhausted body and panted slightly. However, Harry still looked very rxed. At this moment, Zoe and La, as well as Rose and Harry, who had just finished dealing with the gically modified men, looked up at Gavin. At this moment, Gavin was like a god who had descended to the mortal world to undergo tribtion. The aura that rippled from his body made people not dare to look at him directly. His temperament waspletely different from the Crutosian from before! In fact, La and Zoe had just recovered from feeling emotional. They looked at Gavin with a dazed expression. Their eyes were filled with fanaticism. Meanwhile, Harry¡¯s body was trembling slightly. This was because he could already see the Dark Lord leading the Frostpeak Dark Warriors in their full glory back in the day. It made him feel that the days of the past were about to return. That day would not be too far away! Gavin¡¯s airy voice could be heard. ¡°Give the order. Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D is to kill everyone in this ce without mercy!¡± Harry knelt on one knee with an excited expression. He cupped his fists and said loudly, ¡°Got it!¡± At the same time, at the Northguard Imperial Residence. The King of Northguard was sitting on the throne in a daze. He remembered Gavin, who had disappeared from the Northguard Imperial Residence not long ago. Ever since Gavin left, there had been no news of him. No one knew where he went. ¡®Why did he have a bad feeling about this?¡¯ ¡®It felt like something was about to happen!¡¯ At this moment, a voice came from outside the Northguard Imperial Residence. ¡°I have a report!¡± A messenger hurriedly rushed in. Thud! He knelt on one knee, cupped his fists, and shouted, The King of Northguard was shocked. He clutched his aching heart and slowly said, ¡°What is it?¡± The messenger hurriedly said, ¡°That Gavin has massacred everyone in the swanky bar in Provence Hotel! All the Crutosians are dead!¡± The King of Northguard said in surprise, ¡°What? Did Gavin even dare to kill the Crutosians?¡± The King of Northguard was stunned. Could his subordinate be mistaken? He knew that Gavin was quite strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to kill people from Cruto. This person was not to be trifled with! Then, the messenger continued, ¡°Before I came back, Gavin had already brought people to Halls Pce!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the King of Northguard stood up from his throne immediately, his face filled with shock. This name exploded in his mind like a thunderp. As if he didn¡¯t hear clearly or couldn¡¯t believe it at all, he loudly confirmed with his subordinate, ¡°Tell me. Where did he go again?¡± The messenger warrior had already sensed an unstable aura emanating from the King of Northguard. His entire body trembled as he lowered his head and replied loudly. ¡°Gavin has already gone to Halls Pce with his men!¡± The King of Northguard¡¯s face was pale. His body trembled as he said, ¡°Oh no, something big is going to happen!¡± Then, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hurry up and stop Gavin. Tell him not to kill the people inside!¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 In Blearus, at the Barry family¡¯s residence in Emperion. The patriarch of the Barry family, Zion, was sleeping happily on the bed right now. Due to his previous two nightmares, he had specially asked someone for hypnotic incense and he had just fallen asleep not long ago. However, the peaceful sleep was always short-lived. At this moment, Zion¡¯s personal butler hurriedly rushed in and woke up Zion immediately. The butler hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Barry! Mr. Barry!¡± Zion, who had finally gotten a good night¡¯s sleep, heard this voice. ¡®What the fuck, when am I going to finally get a good night¡¯s rest?¡¯ Zion forced himself to wake up, but he still closed his eyes and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?!¡± The butler looked at Zion anxiously and said carefully, ¡°Mr. Barry, Simon knelt outside and asked to see you, he said¡­ he said¡­ he said he was wrong¡­¡± Zion was stunned when he heard the butler¡¯s words. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What was he talking about? What was his crime?¡¯ ?? He didn¡¯t do anything serious every day except argue with his wife at home. He¡­ Then, as if remembering something, he instantly opened his closed eyes. ¡®Did he and his wife provoke Gavin?¡¯ His intuition had always been urate. Otherwise, why would he keep dreaming of the same nightmare? This meant that this matter had already happened. Perhaps it could not even be salvaged. Then the Barry family¡­ Wouldn¡¯t they be done for? At the thought of this, Zion jumped down from the bed. He did not even bother to put on his shoes. He casually put on a shirt and rushed out of the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Simon kneeling on the ground, crying. Zion rushed over and grabbed Simon¡¯s cor. Then, he questioned loudly, ¡°Tell me, did you fucking provoke Gavin?! Tell me, did you provoke Gavin?¡± Simon did not respond to Zion¡¯s words. He just kept kowtowing to the ground, pping himself repeatedly and apologizing to Zion. ¡°You were right. I went back and asked that crazy woman at home. She genuinely did it. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t keep her in her ce. I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s all my fault for not recognizing this sooner. I trusted her too much. She did all this behind my back. I had no idea at all. If I knew, I would never have let her do such a thing, Dad!¡± Zion looked at Simon in front of him and was furious. Then, he calmed himself down and asked mildly, ¡°What did that woman do?¡± Simon lowered his head and stammered, ¡°She¡­ looked for an assassin to kill Gavin¡­ That assassin is one of my subordinates. His name is Dick!¡± Zion was shocked. He stared at Simon with his mouth agape yelling, ¡°Idiot! Do not ever say you are from our family anymore! The two of you have brought so much trouble to the n! Previously, I asked you if you provoked Gavin. What did you say? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been having nightmares about.qq ¡°Now that the deed is done, you finally tell me, huh? You want me to die, don¡¯t you? If I die, you can do whatever you want! The Barry family is going to be ruined by you!¡± Zion immediately swayed his body at the door and covered his chest with his hand. The husband and wife were like a gue to the family! They wanted the world to be in chaos! This time, the Barry family was finished. It was all over for them! Once they provoked Gavin, it would bring endless trouble to the Barry family. This time, the Barry family was in deep trouble! What he was afraid of hade true. His previous nightmare was a warning from the heavens! Zion took a deep breath and looked at Simon, whose face was covered in blood. He was still kneeling there. He said breathlessly, ¡°You go, you tie up that crazy woman and bring her to the front hall. Let me ask her what she wants to do before she gives up!¡± Simon watched as Zion walked in. He quickly got up and walked back. When Simon returned home, he found a rope and pulled his wife, who was sitting on the sofa, to the side. He picked up the rope and tied it to his wife. Simon¡¯s wife looked at Simon¡¯s actions and was shocked. She said anxiously, ¡°Simon, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Simon used all his strength to control his wife and said angrily, ¡°Of course, I know what I am doing! It¡¯s hard to fight against thieves, but it¡¯s the hardest to fight against an insider! I am tying you up for the family head¡¯s judgment! Otherwise, you¡¯ll never realize how serious your crime is!¡± Simon¡¯s wife looked at him and could not help butugh. ¡°Was I wrong? What about your family? Are you innocent? My son is dead, he¡¯s dead! This is a pain I¡¯ll never be able to erase in my life. Gavin killed my son. He can forget about living in peace too. Hahahaha! Simon, you¡¯re a coward. Ugh!¡± Simon no longer wanted to say anything to his wife because she had gone crazy. He stuffed a piece of cloth into her mouth. At the front hall at the Barry residence. Simon¡¯s wife was dragged out by a group of people with her hands tied and her mouth gagged. This woman had no intention of struggling at all. Zion looked at Simon¡¯s wife, who was brought over by Simon and hurried over. He removed the cloth from Simon¡¯s wife¡¯s mouth and reprimanded angrily, ¡°Why did you provoke Gavin? You¡¯re an outsider. Are you trying to consign me to eternal damnation? Who asked you to make the decision to look for Gavin? If you destroy the Barry family because of this, you can forget about getting away with it either.¡± When the woman heard this, sheughed bitterly. Then, she looked at Zion and Simon in disdain and cursed, ¡°The Barry family¡­ Hahaha¡­ You guys are just cowards! It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than on others! Zion and Simon, you¡¯re just two pieces of trash. Gavin is just a stray dog. You don¡¯t even dare to provoke someone who killed your own family and do not even say a word. With people like you around, the Barry family will naturally be destroyed soon.¡± Simon looked at his wife who was like a mad dog that was hungry and biting. He quickly walked forward. With a p, he struck his wife¡¯s face and scolded, ¡°Bitch, are you fucking crazy? You¡¯re so arrogant in front of the family head. It¡¯s fine if you scold me, but you actually dare to insult the family head! Looks like you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡± With a p, he struck his wife¡¯s face and scolded, ¡°Bitch, are you fucking crazy? You¡¯re so arrogant in front of the family head. It¡¯s fine if you scold me, but you actually dare to insult the family head! Looks like you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡± Hence, he looked at Zion and said, ¡°Let me kill this crazy woman. With such a scourge left behind, the family will perish in her hands sooner orter.¡± After Zion heard this, he looked at Simon¡¯s wife and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Simon, we can¡¯t kill her. This woman is still useful. When Gavines, give this woman to him and see if he will still hold the family ountable for the matter.¡± After saying that, Zion returned to his room in a daze and cleared out all the servants in the room. He took out his phone and made a call. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Zion immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the prophecy is about toe true. What should we do?¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 In Northguard City, within the Northguard Imperial Residence, the urgency painted the King of Northguard¡¯s demeanor as he sat restlessly in his chair. Inside, he muttered, fervently hoping that nothing untoward would transpire. At that moment, a subtle shift in his gaze caught a series of approaching footsteps. Suddenly, a feeling of unease crept into his heart. The warriors from the Northguard Imperial Residence, who had hastily rushed out earlier, returned in disarray. Kneeling with a thud, one of them proimed anxiously, ¡°Something terrible has happened! ¡°King of Northguard, Gavin haspletely destroyed the Halls Pce. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Everyone that was there is all dead, and there is not a single survivor. It was all over by the time our people arrived.¡± Upon hearing this news, the King of Northguard abruptly stood up, his face turning ashen. And he pondered, ¡®What you fear alwayses true. This is utterly finished now. ¡®I never expected Gavin¡¯s strength to be so formidable. The Halls Pce, even in Brus, the country of the Crutosian, is well-known. ¡®Doesn¡¯t it have a robust security system that prevents any warriors below a celestial rank from entering thepound? ¡®And those gically modified individuals that they were researching, did Gavin wipe them all out? ¡®Could he really be a divine warrior?¡¯ The King of Northguard paced about anxiously, his thoughts swirling around the person in charge of that ce, the son of that person. His heart raced, and he questioned himself, ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ Subsequently, the King of Northguard¡¯s gaze became determined. ring at the kneeling warrior, he commanded, ¡°Quickly! ¡°Hurry! Tell me, where are Gavin and the others right now?¡± The kneeling warrior, meeting the fiery eyes of the King of Northguard, cautiously lowered his head and replied, ¡°King of Northguard, Gavin Clifford, and the two rescued women are heading back to Rnd City at this moment.¡± The King of Northguard¡¯s eyes shed with hostility. He bellowed, ¡°Order the entire Northguard Army to intercept Gavin Clifford immediately. Ensure he is captured!¡± The warriors, hearing the King of Northguard¡¯smand, were frightened. One of them stammered, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Afterward, the Northguard Army personnel hurriedly retreated. At this moment, the King of Northguard copsed into his chair, hoping that everything could still be salvaged. Running his hand through his hair, he muttered to himself, ¡°I need to go to the Cruto immediately.¡± After saying that, the King of Northguard vanished in the blink of an eye. Soon, the order from the King of Northguard had reached the Northguard Army. The Northguard Army personnel ran in front of the Army and yelled in a booming voice, ¡°The King of Northguard orders the entire Northguard Army to listen to hismands!¡± The Northguard Army, upon hearing themand, knelt simultaneously with their hands sped and heads bowed. Then, the Northguard Army personnel announced, ¡°The King of Northguard orders the entire Northguard Army to block Gavin Clifford on his way back to Rnd City and make sure he is sessfully detained.¡± Meanwhile, the Northguard Army members, upon hearing the announcement, looked beyond bewildered. Murmuring to each other, they said, ¡°Even the leaders and King of Northguard are no match for Gavin Clifford. Wouldn¡¯t we be sending ourselves to our deaths if we go and intercept him?¡± The Northguard Army representative replied, ¡°But this is the King of Northguard¡¯s order. Who dares to disobey?¡± Having experienced Gavin¡¯s strength before, the Northguard Army members were beginning to panic. However, as members of the Northguard Army, they could only carry out orders. There were no other options for them to choose. On the other side, Gavin¡¯s vehicle was speeding along the highway. La and Zoe, who were in the back seat, were sleeping soundly as theyy on Gavin¡¯s legs. Suddenly, Rose, who was driving the vehicle, mmed hard on the brakes, startling the two women. Zoe jolted awake and was about to stand when a sharp scream echoed in the car. Zoe¡¯s head had hit the roof, and she rubbed her head, saying, ¡°Ouch, that hurts really bad.¡± Zoe¡¯s scream startled La. Clutching her chest, wide-eyed, she trembled and asked, ¡°What is happening, Gavin? ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± Gavin, who was now wide awake, looked at Zoe and La, who were inplete shock. The twodies had just recovered from the previous scare and were hit with another one. He frowned and coldly replied, ¡°Something must have happened.¡± Harry, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, turned to Gavin and said in a serious tone, ¡°Reporting to the Dark Lord, it seems we are surrounded?¡± La and Zoe, upon hearing Harry¡¯s words, began to panic. They thought, ¡®We had just barely escaped a life-threatening situation. How are we being surrounded again? Could it be those people who havee to get us? ¡®No, Gavin already dealt with all of them. ¡®Are these people seeking revenge?¡¯ Recalling the recent events in the pce, the two women became nervous again at this news. Looking at Gavin, Zoe anxiously said, ¡°Gavin, could these people be seeking revenge? ¡°Do they want to capture us and take us back?¡± La, upon hearing Zoe¡¯s words, also looked at Gavin with worry and said, ¡°Gavin, are they really here to capture us? ¡°Do they want to kill us to silence us? ¡°What do we do now?¡± Gavin looked at the two women, who were rmed and disoriented. Still shaken by the recent scare, they were experiencing the same feelings all over again. Gavin gently smiled, extended his hand, and touched the heads of Zoe and La. He said calmly, ¡°Do not worry, be good. ¡°I am here, and I will protect you. ¡°Stay in the car, and do not leave.¡± After saying that, Gavin tidied up his clothes and exited the car with Harry and Rose. Members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and thirty Rosebud members, who were seated in the other vehicles, also got out. They surrounded Gavin, who stood in the middle of the group. Gavin surveyed the surroundings and frowned slightly as he thought to himself, ¡°Is someone trying to stir trouble for us now? ¡°Who has the audacity to surround us like this? ¡°Could it be the ipetent Northguard Army under the King of Northguard? ¡°This caused such a hugemotion. If it were not for the fact that I was rushing to save these two women, I would not have let him off so easily. ¡°He is not that skilled, but he definitely has quite a few underlings.¡± Looking around at the vast number of Northguard Army tanks that were surrounding their vehicles, the situation was grim. The area around them had turned into a solid blockade of soldiers. Seeing the sea of Northguard Army before him, Gavin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of helplessness. He thought, ¡°What are these people thinking? ¡°If I do not kill them, they eagerlye to offer themselves to me. ¡°Since it has be like this, why don¡¯t I fulfill their wish?¡± Just as Gavin was about to raise his hand to signal his people to start the attack, a voice came from the Northguard Army through a high-pitched megaphone, ¡°Mr. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 At this moment, the sound emanating from the Northguard Army made Gavin and hispanions raise their eyebrows, a hint of puzzlement in their eyes. In their hearts, they silently spected, ¡®What is happening with the Northguard Army? ¡®They are surrounding us, yet requesting for us to speak peacefully? And, even forbidding us to attack? ¡®If it were an ordinary person who was witnessing this scene, wouldn¡¯t they have already taken action?¡± Then, the previous voice echoed once again from the megaphone, ¡°Mr. Gavin, we mean no harm.¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin could not help but find the situation somewhat amusing. And he muttered in his heart, ¡®They are surrounding us, but they said they had no ill intentions? ¡®Mobilizing so many Northguard Army to halt my vehicle, all without malice? ¡®What an ¡®innocent¡¯ gesture!¡¯ However, the voice from the loudspeaker persisted, ¡°Mr. Gavin, I know you¡¯re formidable. ¡°We, with so many people, could never be your opponents. ¡°Surrounding you was not our intention. It is the King of Northguard whopelled us to do so! ¡°We do not want to encircle you, but the King of Northguard¡¯s orders are absolute, and we had to follow the orders. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Gavin, we would not make a move on you. Please, Mr. Gavin, quietly await the arrival of the King!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gavin sighed inwardly. Gavin and hispanions revealed a touch of helplessness in their eyes as they collectively thought, ¡°Is the King of Northguard using this group of Northguard Army for his benefit again?/ ¡°But this King of Northguard must be quite audacious toe out and obstruct us.¡¯ Of course, the group understood the dilemma faced by these warriors, so there was no intention to engage and eliminate them directly. Harry stepped forward, looking at Gavin, and whispered, ¡°Dark Lord, should we¡­¡± Gavin nced at the surrounding Northguard Army. If they chose to fight, it would be effortless to clear a smooth path for them to pass. However, he wanted to see what the King of Northguard was really up to. So, he turned and nced at Harry. Harry immediately understood Gavin¡¯s intention, nodded, and retreated to stand behind Gavin. Gavin stood quietly in ce, awaiting the arrival of the King of Northguard. In no time, a person cautiously ran out from the Northguard Army. He was carrying a chair as he nervously approached Gavin. Respectfully, he said, ¡°Mr. Gavin, are you feeling tired? Please have a seat and rest for a while.¡± After cing the chair down, he quickly fled. At this moment, Harry and Rose observed Gavin, as did many members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Rosebud¡¯s group. They all wore expressions of disbelief, thinking, ¡®Is the Dark Lord now so prestigious outside? ¡®Why is the Northguard Army showing such deference to the Dark Lord?¡¯ Honestly, Gavin himself found it somewhat unexpected, but the situation continued. Before long, another person came out, holding a small table filled with tea, coffee, water, and pastries, simr to before, and cing it in front of Gavin. ¡°Mr. Gavin, after a long journey, feel free to eat and drink to relieve your fatigue,¡± the Northguard Army personnel said respectfully. This back-and-forth continued, with more and more items being brought out. Not only did Gavin enjoy this treatment, but his subordinates also experienced the same, with various food and drinks avable for both Gavin and his subordinates. Gavin and hispanions wore peculiar expressions, with a faintly amused look on their faces. Rose looked at Harry, then at the scene before them, and said, ¡°Can someone exin why it turned out like this? ¡°Have we ever encountered such a thing before? ¡°Being ambushed halfway through our journey, surrounded by arge group. But it feels like we have been invited to a small gathering. ¡°This is too unbelievable.¡± Listening to Rose, Harry nodded, observing the Northguard Army surrounding them and their people who were encircled, all seemingly in a harmonious atmosphere. He pondered, ¡®Doesn¡¯t this look more like team-building than an actual siege?¡¯ Gavin watched his subordinates and the Northguard Army personnel around the table, sipping coffee and eating pastries, creating an indescribable sense of peculiarity. He thought, ¡®Clearly, the morale of the King of Northguard¡¯s subordinates, the Northguard Army, has waned! ¡®Otherwise, how could they, on their own, intercept us midway just to offer us good food and drinks? ¡®If the King of Northguard knew his subordinates surrounded me like this, he would probably be furious.¡¯ Just then, a person from the Northguard Army, who was observing Gavin and others finishing their meal, approached cautiously and asked, ¡°Mr. Gavin, would you like some fine wine and dishes?¡± Harry and Rose exchanged nces, staring in astonishment at the Northguard Army warrior before them, unsure of what to say. Gavin looked at his subordinates, realizing everyone was hungry. Since the Northguard Army offered hospitality, there was no reason to refuse. Of course, Harry and Rose immediately used silver chopsticks to inspect the dishes on the table, confirming there was no poison. This made the situation even more bewildering. If the King of Northguard could not control his own Northguard Army, it indicated that this lord was not competent enough. Three rounds of wine and five rounds of dishes were served. Suddenly, the booming voice of the King of Northguard echoed loudly, ¡°Gavin Clifford, do not attempt to escape!¡± Upon hearing this furious shout, a group of Northguard Army members rushed out, swiftly clearing away the table and chair in front of Gavin while the rest pretended nothing had happened. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The King of Northguard, intrigued by the hurried movements, approached the nearest Northguard Army and inquired, ¡°What happened to those people? ¡°Why does it seem like they are in a hurry? ¡°What were they carrying just now?¡± Of course, the Northguard Army members stared at each other, offering no response to the King of Northguard. They certainly could not say that they had set up a table for Gavin and were waiting for the arrival of the esteemed King of Northguard, could they? That would be suicidal. Seeing no response, the King of Northguard did not intend to delve deeper, as it was not his purpose for being there. He turned directly to Gavin and angrily eximed, ¡°Gavin Clifford, killing people and trying to escape, where is the justice in that?¡± Gavin looked at the individuals who had just removed the table and chairs. Of course, he knew it was the arrival of the King of Northguard. To preserve their lives, he needed to y along. So, Gavin naturally would not betray the Northguard Army members. After all, they had assisted Gavin and his people. Gavin looked at the King of Northguard and calmly said, ¡°What is this? ¡°Are you seeking revenge for your men now? ¡°Why did you wait? ¡°Why not seek revenge sooner?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, the King of Northguard recalled the leaders and protectors he had lost in front of his Northguard Imperial Residence. The awkward scene where Gavin had him by the throat in front of so many Northguard Army soldiers also came to his mind, further fueling his anger. Burning with rage inside, he dared not bring up that incident; it was too embarrassing. Instead, he bellowed, ¡°Do you know who the Cruto person you killed in the Halls Pce is?¡± Upon hearing the King of Northguard¡¯s words, Gavin did not pay much attention. He looked at the King of Northguard and responded calmly, ¡°I do not care who he is. ¡°Those who deserve to die must die. ¡°If someone wants revenge for him, I, Gavin Clifford, am ready to face it.¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 ¡°I, Gavin, am ready to face it!¡± Gavin dered. His voice was resolute and powerful, echoing instantly throughout the venue as if it were a sound containing the profoundness of the great leader. It was sonorous, piercing through the skies, reaching the ears of the surrounding Northguard Army. All Northguard Army soldiers stood still, the radiance in their eyes fluctuating intensely. For some reason, although Gavin should be their enemy, after hearing his voice, the Northguard Army soldiers seemed to be filled with a boiling sense of enthusiasm. Surprisingly, a fervor slowly rose among the Northguard Army soldiers towards Gavin. Subconsciously, they began topare Gavin with the King of Northguard. In their eyes, their master was indeed the King of Northguard, but how could hepare to Gavin! Gavin was evidently someone who clearly distinguished between love and hate, someone who wouldn¡¯t provoke trouble unless provoked. What about their master, the King of Northguard? He was just someone who feared both wolves and tigers, afraid of death, and yet, he was willing to sacrifice everything, including the entire Northguard Army, for his goals. For a moment, their gazes towards the King of Northguard were filled with a profound disdain. Instead, their enthusiasm for Gavin became incredibly high. But the King of Northguard was unaware of all this. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, he still wore a cold smile on his face and loudly proimed, ¡°That person was the son of the Cruto Ambassador stationed in Blearus! ¡°You openly killed the ambassador¡¯s son. How many lives do you have to bear this responsibility? ¡°Gavin, you are ying with fire and self-immtion.¡± The King of Northguard stared fiercely at Gavin, wearing an expression full of ill intentions as he pondered, ¡®Does this kid not know who he is messing with? ¡®Killing other people, that is fine. ¡®But this time, Gavin killed the son of the Cruto Ambassador stationed in Blearus. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just courting death? ¡°This kid should now realize the predicament he is in, right? ¡®It would not be long before hees begging to me.¡¯ The King of Northguard looked at Gavin at this moment, silent and thoughtful, thinking, ¡®Is this kid afraid now? ¡®He will soone pleading for mercy, begging me to spare him! The King of Northguard¡¯s expression at this moment became extremely fierce as he stared at Gavin. In front of everyone, he wanted to show off by gripping Gavin¡¯s neck. The scene was already ying in his mind. At this moment, a voice rang out, ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gavin looked up, realizing it was the King of Northguard who suddenly burst intoughter while staring at him. Gavin thought to himself in confusion, ¡®Is this person crazy? ¡®Probably suffering from some illness? ¡®Is it a half-crazyugh? ¡®I just chose not to speak earlier because he was not worth talking to. ¡®So what if I killed the son of the Cruto Ambassador? ¡®How many innocent Blearus girls have been taken away and mistreated by the son of the Cruto Ambassador? ¡®Was this scum worthy to live in this world? ¡®I was just eliminating some vermin from the world. ¡®If the son of the Cruto Ambassador was allowed to behave like this, what was the Ambassador himself like? At most, they can change their Ambassador. ¡°If the son of the Cruto Ambassador wants to follow in his son¡¯s footsteps and seek death, that¡¯s fine too.¡¯ Afterward, Gavin looked at the momentarily dazed King of Northguard and said, ¡°Is this it?¡± The King of Northguard, upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, had an expression full of disdain, not believing it, and was momentarily stunned. He thought he had misheard, so he confirmed, ¡°What did you say?¡± Gavin red at the King of Northguard, waved his hand, and said coldly, ¡°If that so-called Ambassador wants revenge, feel free. ¡°Now, do not waste my time. My team is tired. Let us leave.¡± Saying this, Gavin turned around, signaling to the members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Rosebud. Everyone tacitly received ¡®Gavin¡¯s instructions and boarded the vehicles. Only Rose and Harry Geller remained, following behind Gavin. The King of Northguard, observing Gavin¡¯s actions, was evidently bewildered. He thought, ¡®This is entirely different from the scenes I imagined! ¡®Where is Gavin Clifford¡¯s panic? ¡®His plea for mercy? ¡®The scenario of me suppressing Gavin? ¡®Why hasn¡¯t any of it happened? ¡®Why is he not afraid at all? ¡®He killed the son of the Cruto Ambassador! This could escte into an international issue! ¡®Why didn¡¯t he care? ¡®Even if not Cruto, just to appease Cruto¡¯s anger, Blearus would have to execute Gavin! ¡®But why is he so indifferent? ¡°This is not logical!¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The perplexed King of Northguard, the more he thought, the more he could not understand. He even repeatedly asked Gavin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? ¡°That¡¯s the Cruto Ambassador¡¯s son! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of an international dispute? med by the higher-ups and everyone you know being killed? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡®Afraid?¡¯ Hearing King of Northguard¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s eyes showed a hint of contempt for the King of Northguard as he thought. Turning his gaze directly on the King of Northguard, Gavin Clifford¡¯s icy voice. slowly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, whosend you are standing on? you? ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are, the King of Northguard! ¡°The illustrious King of Northguard of Frostpeak in Blearus! Facing Crutosian, you are trembling like this. How disgraceful is that?¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s resonant voice once again echoed throughout the venue. The surrounding Northguard Army warriors trembled slightly, and the Northguard Army warriors thought in their hearts, ¡®Yeah, exactly! ¡®Thisnd beneath their feet belongs to Blearus! ¡®They, the Northguard Army, also belong to Blearus¡¯s Northguard Army. ¡®Why should they turn a blind eye to the unjust actions of a mere Cruto person on their territory? ¡®Are they still Blearus people? Blearus canpletely crush Cruto. Why should they act like a powerless child before the Crutosian?¡± Gavin¡¯s questions directly ignited the me in the hearts of this group of Northguard Army. Equally trembling was, of course, the King of Northguard. However, at this moment, the King of Northguard¡¯s thoughts werepletely different from those of the Northguard Army! He only felt a strong insult from Gavin¡¯s words! He felt that Gavinpletely disregarded him, making him embarrass himself in front of so many people. He even said he forgot he was the King of Northguard. ¡®I am the King of Northguard! ¡®I am the King of Northguard whomands a million Northguard Army! ¡®Who do you think you are to talk to me like this?¡¯ The King of Northguard thought to himself. So, the King of Northguard gritted his teeth and roared at Gavin, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you do not appreciate kindness! ¡°How dare you dare to insult me, the King of Northguard, at the brink of death? ¡°Who do you think you are? ¡°You are seeking death! ¡°Northguard Army, follow my orders! Charge the enemy and capture Gavin right now!¡± As soon as the King of Northguard finished speaking, the ground trembled at the sound of the Northguard Army moving like a tide. However, they did not attack Gavin as per the King of Northguard¡¯s wishes. Instead, each of them had eyes filled with zeal and excitement. Unconsciously, a wide path opened up directly in front of Gavin. Seeing this scene, the King of Northguard was instantly perplexed! Chapter 335 Chapter 335 When Gavin saw this, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. Even the people from Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Rosebud looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. However, a faint smile had already appeared on Gavin¡¯s face. Without saying a word, he turned around, got into the car, and said softly, ¡°Drive.¡± Although Rose did not know what had happened, she knew that the King of Northguard had suffered a loss. With a smile on her face, she said happily, ¡°Got it!¡± Then, she started the car and slowly drove forward. At this moment, the King of Northguard waspletely dumbfounded. He had clearly given the order to surround Gavin and rush forward to take him down. But now, why did the countless Northguard Army under hismand obediently make way? It was as if they wanted to send Gavin away! He even had a self-doubt about himself. ¡°Did I just give the order to get out of the way? No, that¡¯s not right. What I said seems to be¡­¡± Suddenly, the King of Northguard reacted and instantly flew into a rage! He let out a loud roar, ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Did I fucking let you get out of the way? Surround them! Charge! Arrest Gavin for me!¡± However, no matter what the King of Northguard shouted, none of the Northguard Army who had made way for Gavin did as they were told. Their eyes were filled with determination as they looked at the convoy of Gavin with a solemn expression. It was a kind of respect that came from the bottom of their hearts. The King of Northguard was about to go crazy. He ced his hands on his hips and roared crazily, ¡°What are you guys doing now? Who the hell are you guys working for? You bastards, are you fucking rebelling? Do you believe that I will kill all of you? Huh?¡± This time, the warriors of the Northguard Army finally reacted. Hearing the angry roar of the King of Northguard, they slowly turned to look at theirrades, and a determined look appeared in their eyes. They even nodded to theirrades beside them. Then, this group of people looked up at the sky and roared in unison. ¡°We¡¯ll take you on and fight to the finish!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take you on and fight to the finish!¡± The ingest Warning Revenge +5 vouchers ¡°We¡¯ll take you on and fight to the finish!¡± Such a violent and loud noise seemed to produce echoes that kept reverberating in the sky. Listening to these exciting sounds, the people of Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Rosebud all understood, These words were what Gavin had mentioned previously. It turned out that Gavin¡¯s powerful aura hadpletely influenced the entire Northguard Army! Now, even though the King of Northguard still had the title, the Northguard Army under hismand would no longer listen to him! Even someone as powerful as the King of Northguard had already developed a sense of fear as he listened to this resounding ¡°We¡¯ll take you on and fight to the finish!¡± These Northguard Army soldiers were all low-level warriors. They were definitely no match for the King of Northguard. Even if the Northguard Army had arge number of members, the King of Northguard could still kill them all by himself. However, at this moment, he actually felt a fear in his heart and wanted to escape when he faced this group of weak warriors. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was also this feeling that instantly woke up the King of Northguard. He said inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not right! I¡¯m themander of the Northguard Army! I¡¯m a peak celestial warrior! Do these people have the guts to rebel publicly? They are tired of living, huh? Do they want to die?¡¯ The enraged King of Northguard roared at the sky, ¡°Ah! You traitors! All of you must die! I swear I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± As he roared, his aura rose crazily! The clothes on his body fluttered because of the aura that erupted from his body. Countless warriors of the Northguard Army could feel a chill down their spines. The threat of death spread throughout the entire group of the Northguard Army. However, the current Northguard Army waspletely different from the Northguard Army that had gathered in front of the Northguard Imperial Residence when facing Gavin. When they faced the intimidating aura emitted by Gavin, they would be afraid and think of escaping. But now, they saw the fearless spirit in Gavin. They realized that Gavin was so powerful precisely because he was fearless. It was precisely because he was fearless that he was invincible. What was more, the aura emitted by the King of Northguard when he was furious was not even comparable to the aura emitted by Gavin standing there quietly with smile on his face. In that case, what was there to be afraid of? Therefore, they gritted their teeth and persevered, standing on the spot, motionless. Even if the King of Northguard really attacked them, they would not move at all! When the King of Northguard saw this, his eyes were burning with anger. He had decided and shouted in his heart, ¡®I¡¯ll kill them! They are all going to die!¡¯ The King of Northguard clenched his fists and rose into the air, ready tounch arge-scale attack to ughter the Northern Army. However, a deafening voice sounded in the air as if a god had descended. ¡°King of Northguard, how dare you hurt them!¡± This voice instantly exploded like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. The King of Northguard, who had just jumped into the air, instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body shook violently in midair. Then, the aura emitted because of the endless anger actually dissipated. ¡°Thud!¡± He fell heavily to the ground. Everyone present was very familiar with this voice! Who else could it be but Gavin? The Northguard Army instantly felt no threat of death and became even more fanatical. They knew that it was Gavin who had saved them. More than that, Gavin only let out a loud shout, and the King of Northguard, who had used all his strength, vomited blood and was severely injured on the spot! Gavin¡¯s strength hadpletely exceeded their imagination. This group of people seemed to have been summoned by something. Thud! Thud! The ground seemed to shake a little, and countless soldiers of the Northguard Army knelt down at the same time. All of them looked at Gavin¡¯s slowly advancing car with admiring gazes and let out roars that surged from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± Such voices rose and echoed around continuously. Meanwhile, the King of Northguard, who was severely injured by Gavin¡¯s shout, was lying alone on the ground, clutching his chest. Blood was still flowing out of his mouth and nose, and his face twisted in pain. These soldiers who shouted ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford¡± were all his subordinates previously! Not long ago, they had clearly said ¡°Long live the King of Northguard¡±! New everything had changed. This group of people had openly betrayed him! The King of Northguard roared inwardly, ¡®You¡¯re a group of traitors! You¡¯re totally traitors! The damage caused by this blow was even more powerful than Gavin¡¯s shout. ¡°Pit¡­ Another mouthful of blood was spat out from the King of Northguard¡¯s mouth and nose. Then, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted, unconscious. The moment the King of Northguard fainted, a slightly old voice slowly sounded. ¡°I knew it. This King of Northguard won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 I knew it. This King of Northguard won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± The moment this voice sounded, the cries of the Northguard Army instantly stopped. The tone of this old voice sounded calm and casual. There was no strength at all. It was rxed and free. However, the voice drowned out the roars of the Northguard Army all over the mountain! Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying? thought the people of the Northguard Army as they immediately raised their heads, their eyes filled with astonishment. They were shocked by the strength of the person who spoke and wondered who could have such strength. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s convoy stopped. An obvious hint of fear shed across the eyes of Rose, who was driving, and her hands were even trembling slightly. Harry, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, instantly frowned. His eyes were filled with a serious expression as he slowly said, ¡°A divine warrior?¡± Gavin slowly opened his eyes at this moment. A cold light appeared in his eyes. Just as Harry finished speaking, in an instant, a violent wind blew, and dark clouds covered the sky! In the dark clouds in the distance, three helicopters quickly approached. As the three helicopters approached, a terrifying pressure grew stronger and stronger. Rose trembled more and more violently, and her face turned pale. She even felt like she was suffocating. Rose was a celestial warrior. She was already so scared, let alone the celestial warriors and Northguard Army outside. even The warriors of the Northguard Army were trembling with pale faces and ev prostrated on the ground. It was very difficult for them to even lift their heads. Despair had overwhelmed them. However, to their surprise, the two ordinary people, La and Zoe, did not feel anything unusual. They even widened their eyes and looked around curiously. It was not because Gavin was protecting them by their side. Instead, it was because this pressure was specially targeted at warriors. This was a kind of pressure from a superior. Low-level warriors could not resist it at all. This also showed how powerful a divine warrior was. Although a supreme warrior could oppress an expert warrior and a celestial warrior could oppress all warriors at a lower rank, those reactions would definitely not be as intense as now. This was a divine warrior. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A celestial warrior could already be a king, and as for a divine warrior, he could be the ruler of the world if it were in ancient times. There were very few divine warriors in this world. Looking at the entire Blearus, there were probably less than ten of them. Of course, this was all about warriors that everyone knew. No one knew how many big shots were hiding in the dark in this world. Not long after, the three helicopters slowlynded on the road in front of Gavin¡¯s convoy. Three people jumped out of each helicopter, and there were a total of twelve people. Harry, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, frowned as he looked at the twelve people getting off the helicopters in front of him. He said seriously, ¡°Dark Lord, among them, there is a peak supreme warrior, five novice expert warriors, three intermediate expert warriors, two peak expert warriors, and a divine warrior¡­ ¡°With their strength, the few of them could easily destroy a small country in the entire world!¡± Harry was right. Putting aside the supreme warrior, only the strength of those ten expert warriors and the divine warrior was amazing enough. With theirbat strength, most of the entire world would be intimidated and make way for them. And now, those powerful warriors were standing in front of the convoy of Gavin and the others. Gavin looked at the twelve people in front of him and narrowed his eyes. No one could read his eyes and understand what he meant. He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car and take a look.¡± ¡°Dark Lord!¡± At this moment, Rose, who was trembling in the driver¡¯s seat, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Dark Lord, be careful¡­¡± Gavin had already gotten out of the car. The moment Gavin got out of the car, these Northguard Army warriors who were forced to prostrate on the ground by the pressure of the divine warrior gritted, their teeth and raised their heads. They looked at Gavin with burning eyes. soon as Gavin appeared, he looked like a morning star in the night sky tantly lighting up the darkness around them and dispelling all their despair. Expecially when Gavin strode toward those powerful warriors who appeared in front of him, his back seemed to be the greatest benchmark in their eyes. A fanatical expression appeared in their eyes again. Although they were unable to speak because of the enormous pressure, a deafening roar had already sounded in their hearts. ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± At this moment, Gavin had already arrived at the front of the convoy and looked at the twelve figures slowly walking over from afar. The twelve people from the other side stopped about 30 feet away from Gavin. The person in the lead, who was the weakest, had tears of grief in his eyes, and he was now burning with anger. Obviously, this person was the ambassador of Cruto that the King of Northguard had mentioned previously. The Cruto ambassador looked at Gavin and let out a furious roar through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed my son! You¡¯re the man called Gavin from Blearus, right?¡± Gavin looked at the Cruto ambassador, who was at the peak supreme rank. here Without any expression on his face, Gavin asked indifferently, ¡°Um¡­ Are you to avenge your son? Or do you think your son is a little lonely down in the hell and want to go over and apany him personally?¡± Gavin¡¯s words actually sounded rxed and provocative. One had to know that the other party was a divine warrior! How dare he be so arrogant in front of a divine warrior? The Cruto ambassador felt a sense of humiliation when he listened to Gavin¡¯s careless voice. He clenched his fists in anger and roared at Gavin, ¡°I want you dead! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces! Attack, all of you! Don¡¯t hold back. Kill him, kill him!¡± Hisst few words were clearly directed at the eleven people behind him, and ten of them replied in unison, ¡°Okay, will do!¡± Then, they slowly walked forward. However, before they could take a step, thest person who didn¡¯t move said, ¡°Wait!¡± Hearing this person¡¯s voice, the ten people who walked out were stunned and stopped in their tracks. The Cruto ambassador instantly turned around and looked at the old man in surprise. ¡°Mr. Vanders, what do you mean?¡± This old man called Gideon Vanders was clearly the only divine warrior present, and his body exuded a powerful pressure. Yeah, he was the only one. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 This was the only divine warrior present, Gideon Vanders. As if he didn¡¯t hear the Crutosian ambassador¡¯s voice at all, he slowly walked out and looked at Gavin from afar. After sizing up Gavin, Gideon¡¯s eyes revealed obvious admiration. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who severely injured the King of Northguard of Blearus with that shout, right? Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so young!¡± Gideon¡¯s eyes flickered with a bright light. Then, he continued, ¡°With such powerful talent, it¡¯s a pity for you to stay in Blearus. ¡°How about this? Come back to Cruto with me and change your nationality. After you be a Crutosian, not only will your talent be nurtured by the entire Cruto, but we¡¯ll even pretend that nothing happened today!¡± ¡°Mr. Vanders!¡± Hearing Gideon¡¯s words, the Crutosian ambassador was dumbfounded, wondering, ¡®Didn¡¯t we agree to avenge my son today? ¡®What¡¯s happening now? ¡®He actually wants the entire country to support the murderer of my son? ¡®He even wants to pretend that nothing happened today? ¡®Is my son¡¯s life worse than a dog in his eyes? ¡®I can¡¯t let my son die in vain!¡¯ Although the Crutosian ambassador could not suppress the anger in his heart, he knew he was no match for Gideon. He didn¡¯t dare to openly challenge Gideon, so he gritted his teeth and endured his anger. He squeezed out an wry smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Vanders, that¡¯s not right, is it? ¡°Today¡¯s goal is not to rope in talents, but to avenge my son!¡± Gideon slowly turned his head when he heard the Crutosian ambassador¡¯s voice. He looked at the ambassador with disdain and slowly said, ¡°Let me ask you, is your son¡¯s life more important than the strength of our country?¡± ¡°You!¡± When the Crutosian/ambassador heard this, he almost exploded with rage! However, he did not dare to go against Gideon, and he didn¡¯t dare to belittle the strength of the country either. Therefore, he was instantly speechless. Gideon also knew that the Crutosian ambassador had lost his only son. The ambassador was furious. Therefore, Gideon softened his tone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The country won¡¯t forget what happened to your son. Thepensation will definitely be in ce Grutosian ambassador clenched his fists so tightly that his mrs were about o be crushed. He roared crazily in his mind, ¡®I don¡¯t wantpensation. I want this bastard to diel However, Gideon was too powerful. The ambassador did not dare to speak at all. Of course, Gideon didn¡¯t care about the Crutosian ambassador¡¯s thoughts at all. He turned to look at Gavin and said gently, ¡°Young man, what do you think? ¡°Think about it. Come back to Cruto with me. You can also take your family and immigrate to Cruto. Leave this backward country!¡± Gavin looked at Gideon in front of him, and a smile slowly appeared on his face. ¡°Your conditions are so generous. Mobilize the entire country to support me? Write off today¡¯s matter? ¡°I¡¯m really tempted by these conditions!¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Gideon¡¯s face. A feeling of confidence appeared in Gideon¡¯s heart. He smiled at Gavin and said, ¡°Hah! That¡¯s right. A wise man submits to circumstances. You don¡¯t want to leave this world with such shocking talent, do you? ¡°So, hurry up and pack your things. I¡¯ll take you to Cruto now!¡± When Gavin heard Gideon¡¯s words, the smile on his face became even more obvious. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I said I¡¯m tempted, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to take action, right?¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Gideon paused slightly. Gavin¡¯s voice continued. ¡°Although Blearus failed me, but my parents gave birth to me in Blearus. That¡¯s to tell me that nothing can alter the fact that I¡¯m Blearusian! ¡°Change of nationality is really too troublesome. I don¡¯t like it! So, save it.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s words, the smile on Gideon¡¯s face slowly stiffened, and then slowly turned cold. However, the smile on the face of Crutosian ambassador standing behind Gideon became brighter. That made sense. If Gavin rejected Gideon, it meant that he could send someone to kill Gavin. Gideon¡¯s eyes turned cold. He looked at Gavin coldly and said, ¡°Young man, this is yourst chance! ¡°Do you really want to die? Do you really think you can block the attacks of the 10 expert warriors behind me? Even if they can¡¯t defeat you, I can! You¡¯re not arrogant enough to think that you¡¯ll be my match, are you?¡± 45 vouchers This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The Strongest Warrior¡¯s Reveng On the other side, Gideon straightened his body proudly and said without stopping. ¡°Therefore, advise you to return to Cruto with me immediately. We can pretend that nothing happened today!¡± Gavin¡¯s expression did not change as he listened to Gideon¡¯s threat. He said, ¡°Going abroad? It¡¯s too much trouble. ¡°How about this? ask your people and that Crutosian ambassador to kneel and apologize to me. After all, you¡¯re in my way. Then, get out of Blearus immediately. ¡°I can pretend that nothing happened today. What do you think?¡± ¡°You!¡± When Gideon heard Gavin¡¯s words, anger instantly rose in his heart. He wished he could go up and kill Gavin. ¡®How dare you shamelessly ask me to kneel down and apologize to you?¡¯ Gideon bellowed inwardly. I¡¯m a divine warrior. Why would I kneel to a regr guy like you? Are you courting death?¡¯ However, he was a divine warrior after all. At this time, he could not lose hisposure. Therefore, he sighed and said, ¡°Sigh¡­ In that case, what a pity¡­ He even revealed an extremely regretful expression and slowly retreated behind the Crutosian ambassador. When the Crutosian ambassador saw this, a sinister smile instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Hahahahahaha! Gavin Clifford, you fucking retard! ¡°You actually let go of such a good opportunity? What a pity! What a goddamn pity! ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± He roared at the ten expert warriors, ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡± These 10 expert warriors could not wait any longer. After the ambassador finished speaking, a series of sounds could be heard. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, the ten of them dashed forward like arrows shooting toward Gavin. The aura emitted by these ten people was actually faintly close to that of the divine warrior. But of course, it was only close. After all, the divine warrior¡¯s power was unimaginable. Gavin looked at the 10 expert warriors in front of him, and his expression slowly turned cold. He did not attack directly. Instead, he said loudly, ¡°I hope that from today onwards, the Crutosians will understand that Blearus is definitely not a ce for outsiders like you to behave atrociously!¡± After saying that, Gavin raised his right foot. Bang! His footnded on the ground. Gavin¡¯s figure instantly smashed towards the ten people rushing over like a cannonbali. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Rose watched as Gavin rushed out. Due to the pressure of the divine warrior, Rose, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s scat, was still trembling. However, her eyes were filled with concern as she said, Will Dark Lord be in danger?¡± Harry, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, listened to Rose¡¯s uncertain tone. He knew that she was very worried about Gavin. Although Rose knew that Gavin was very powerful, the other party was a divine warrior! This was the first time she had felt the pressure of a divine warrior. From the bottom of her heart, she thought that divine warriors were too terrifying. However, Harry did not turn around. He only looked ahead and slowly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen Dark Lord fight? ¡°These celestial warriors are already corpses.¡± Rose was still looking at the scene of Gavin fighting in front of her. Her heart was still in her throat. She frowned and said nervously, ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s a divine warrior there¡­ Could it be that Dark Lord is also a divine warrior?¡± She had followed Gavin for some time, but she had never learned of Dark Lord¡¯s identity. All these years, she only knew that Dark Lord was rtively strong. ¡®Could it be that Dark Lord was really a divine warrior?¡¯ she wondered. At this moment, Rose looked ahead and fell into shock. Then, Harry looked at the battle in front of him with a deep gaze and slowly shook his head. ¡°No, that Crutosian is the only novice divine warrior present.¡± After listening to Harry¡¯s words, Rose frowned again. Theplicated emotions in her heart rose again. ¡®What?¡¯ she asked inwardly. ¡®What if that divine warrior attacks Gavinter? What if something really happens to him?¡¯ Based on Rose¡¯s current strength, she was only a celestial warrior. Previously, she felt that it had taken a lot of effort to fight that gically modified person. Moreover, she was facing a novice divine warrior. If she rushed out rashly, it would get Dark Lord in trouble. However, as a subordinate, even if she was not strong enough, she could not let Dark Lord fight alone. After much consideration, Rose turned to look at Harry, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, and said. ¡°Harry, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°We have to help Dark Lord. We can¡¯t let Dark Lord fight alone. ¡°Even if we¡¯re not as strong as Dark Lord, one more person will make a difference. ¡°If anything happens to Dark Lord, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡± Harry knew Rose¡¯s impulsive personality well. Just as she nned to get out of the car directly and was about to step forward to help, Harry quickly stopped her and said, ¡°We have to believe in Dark Lord¡¯s strength! ¡°Besides, even if you go forward to help, you¡¯re just a celestial warrior. You can¡¯t defeat anovice divine warrior with your strength. Why bother Dark Lord? ¡°We¡¯ll just wait here for Dark Lord.¡± Rose was puzzled when she heard Harry¡¯s words, wondering, ¡®Isn¡¯t Harry worried that something would happen to Dark Lord? ¡®Dark Lord is facing a novice divine warrior! It¡¯s very dangerous!¡¯ Harry clearly said that there was only one novice divine warrior present, which meant that Dark Lord might not be as strong as this Crutosian. So why was Harry still sitting in the car and watching calmly? Although she suppressed her urge to rush forward after hearing Harry¡¯s words, she was still nervous. However, she did not say anything else because she had also thought that if she rashly went up, she might cause trouble for Dark Lord, which was absolutely uneptable. The Northguard Army on the periphery were all pressed to the ground by the divine warrior¡¯ oppression. They raised their heads with difficulty and looked at Gavin¡¯s back. They were nervous and anxious, but most of them were looking forward to something. At this moment, Gavin was their only savior. Gavin faced the pressure of a divine warrior and still rushed toward the other party without hesitation. His figure was deeply imprinted in their minds, leaving them deeply moved. At this moment, the sound of fists hitting flesh could be heard. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, celestial warriors charged at Gavin without any regard for their lives. However, the oue was the same. Gavin acted as if he was like ying with marbles. There was only the sounds of ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± He watched as the celestial warriors flew out of sight one by one. Every time a loud bang sounded, a celestial warrior from Cruto would be directly hattered by Gavin and die on the spot. Ar the Northguard Army watched Gavin kill those Crutosians, their fighting spirit greatly rose. Looking at Gavin, who was invincible, even if they were lying on the ground and could not stand up, they still used all their strength and roared crazily, ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°Long live Mr. Clifford!¡± Roars sounded over and over again, and each shout was sonorous and powerful, full of reverence and determination. Every time, it was an expression of the Northguard Army¡¯s fanaticism for Gavin. In the eyes of the Northguard Army, Gavin had already be a legend who had already obtained a supreme position. The Crutosians were shocked when they heard the Northguard Army¡¯s roars, wondering, ¡®How could Gavin be supported by the Northguard Army? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t the Northguard Army avenge the King of Northguard? ¡®Why are they supporting Gavin instead? ¡®They are even shouting Long live Mr. Clifford? How¡¯s that even possible? ¡®It seems that Gavin Clifford cannot be underestimated. The ambassador of Cruto panicked when he saw the countless soldiers of the Northguard Army supporting Gavin. However, on second thought, the Crutosian Ambassador had a divine warrior standing beside him. The Northguard Army would still be pinned down and unable to move. ¡®A mere 20-year-old young man can only deal with that ipetent King of Northguard, the ambassador thought. ¡®This brat is definitely no match for a divine warrior!¡¯ At the thought of this, the ambassador became more and more confident. At this moment, the thumping sounds gradually stopped. The blood on the ground looked especially eye-piercing. Soon, the world fell silent. The ten celestial warriors were all dead. Gavin slowly turned around and looked at Gideon, the divine warrior, with a calm expression. He did not say anything. Gideon looked at Gavin, and the corners of his eyes twitched. However his nunile were shining with admiration. Hence, he smiled and took two steps toward Gavin, saying, ¡°I admire your talent ¡°Crutocks talented young men like you. Gavin, I sincerely invite you toe to Cruto again. We will give you the highest treatment. How¡¯s that? ¡°Gavin, I hope you¡¯ll really consider it. Strong people shouldn¡¯t stand on the opposite side. That would be a pity.¡± Gavin looked at the divine warrior in front of him. The corners of Gavin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. With a faint smile on his face, he said indifferently. ¡°Do all the divine warriors from Cruto like to talk nonsense like this?¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Does Cruto¡¯s divine warrior always have so much to say?¡± After hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Gideon¡¯s expression changed drastically. The anger that he had suppressed for a long time in his heart finally surged. He red fiercely at Gavin who was standing in front of him. He had almost exhausted all his patience. What a fucking shameless bastard! Did he think that he was an undefeatable warrior? What an arrogant guy! If it were not because of his talent, would an inferior Blearus man like him be allowed into Cruto? He was too polite to him. What an ungrateful bastard! Since he was seeking death, his wish would be granted! At the same time, the Cruto ambassador cursed Gavin with unpleasant words. His expression was vicious and ferocious. ¡°You stupid bastard! I¡¯ve given you too much!¡± ¡°I thought you could contribute to Cruto that I dy your execution! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to seek death. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and send you to hell!¡± Then, he said to Gideon, ¡°Mr. Vanders, kill him! Shred him into pieces. I want him to go to hell!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut off his head and use it as a sacrifice for my ¡°He will regret to be born!¡± son!¡± Gideon did not react when he heard the Cruto ambassador scolding Gavin. He ignored the Cruto ambassador. Instead, he stared fixedly at Gavin. As he made his presence felt, he looked at Gavin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you not because you killed Crutosians. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you because of your talent. If you can¡¯t serve Cruto, you must be killed! ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret the decision you¡¯ve made now.¡± Every time Gideon finished speaking, the aura surrounding him became more intense. His voice was filled with deterrence. The violent wind started to stir around Gideon. The surrounding trees began to shake with his words. The aura of the low-level warrior with divine rank continued to get intense as he spoke. Northguard Armies even began to cover their ears. Their bodies seemed e restrained, and they could feel pain throughout their bodies. They felt oppressive pressure and could barely lift their heads. seemed the surrounding trees were about to be uprooted. The clouds in the sky also disappeared because of the powerful energy. Was this the strength of a divine warrior? It was very terrifying. However, Gavin stood in the eye of the storm and did not move an inch. It was as if everything that happened around him had nothing to do with him. However, Rose, who was sitting in the car, was trembling. She felt an immense pressure. If she had not been sitting in the car, she might have ended up like the Northguard Army outside. Her heart was filled with worry as she watched the Dark Lord stand alone in the eye of the storm. What should she do now? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Rose sat in the driver¡¯s seat nervously. Her heart was pounding as she watched the Dark Lord face off against the divine warrior. She wanted to just open the car door and rush out toward him countless times. However, when she thought about how she might end up on the ground like the Northguard Army and could not provide any help, she retreated. Then, she nced at Harry, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Harry¡¯s gaze was very serious. However, he was sitting as still as a rock. He still did not seem to have any intention of attacking. She could not be as calm as Harry. After all, she did not know Gavin¡¯s true strength. Moreover, Harry had just mentioned that Gideon was the only divine warrior in the field. That meant that Gavin could not be a divine warrior! At the same moment, the Northguard Armies were also worried about Gavin. They could still look up just now to check out what had happened. But now, they could not even raise their heads. The Northguard Army had been fighting against the powerful strength of divine warrior. At a nce, the faces of the Northguard Army were swollen. Some of them even had blood spurting out of their mouths and noses, but they still tried to keep their heads up. Even if it took all their strength and they were bleeding from the corners of their mouths and noses from the terrifying pressure, they had to raise their heads to look at Gavin¡¯s fighting fearlessness. leon looked at Gavin, who was standing on the spot unaffected. He was a little Northguard Armies were in such a terrible state. That kid Could he be a divine warrior as well? However, he quickly dismissed the thought from his mind. He evenughed self-deprecatingly. He thought, ¡®How is that possible? How can a 20-year-old kid be a divine warrior? If that¡¯s the case, it would be the end of the world.¡¯ Therefore, Gideon did not hesitate tounch his powerful attack on Gavin using his strength of a divine warrior. He intended to kill Gavin on the spot! However, the moment he attacked, Gavin also made a move. He did not escape, but he rushed toward Gideon instead. ¡°Bang!¡± He threw a punch at Gideon. Gideon looked in the direction where Gavin was charging and was still mocking Gavin in his heart. He had thought that the little brat might have had some level of capability. Did Gavin think that he was very powerful? Did Gavin think that Gideon could not see his moves? He was simply too naive! He even dared to take offense and attack him. He was courting death. Gideon, who looked at Gavin disdainfully, showed no mercy. Then, he punched directly at Gavin¡¯s fist. A loud bang could be heard! Their fists collided in an instant. In that instance, a terrifying sound wave rippled out in all directions. The surrounding towering trees were broken apart by the sound wave. ¡°Pfft!¡± Someone was vomiting blood. A man flew out. Upon closer inspection, the person was Gideon, the low-level warrior with divine rank! Did Gideon, the divine warrior, just vomit blood and fly out of the field? That¡­ that¡­ that¡­ What had happened? The moment Gideon from Cruto was sent flying, the oppressive aura that the Northguard Army felt weakened significantly. They looked around with happy expressions, not knowing what had happened. en they looked up, they saw Gavin standing there carefreely and twisting hir The person who was kicked out of the field was Gideon, the low-level warrior with divine ranking! Everyone on the field was instantly shocked! That Gideon was a divine warrior! He was one of the most powerful people in the world! And who was Gavin? He was just a young man in his twenties. It was a historical event for him to withstand the full-powered attack of a divine warrior! The powerful attack of a divine warrior could easily shatter and break amon man within a second! But now, the one who was sent flying was the divine warrior? Was it all done by Gavin? Gavin was¡­ At the same time, Harry, who was sitting in the front passenger seat of the car behind, revealed an intriguing smile. He turned his head slightly and looked at Rose, who had lost all control of her expression. ¡°Just like what I have said, that Crutosian is the only low-level warrior with divine rank at the field.¡± Rose was speechless. Send gift Comment Douched by Gavint de was dumbfounded and confused about what was going on, How could the kid be so powerfull He looked like a little brat. How could his strength surpass a divine-ranking low level warrior? was widely known that divine rank was only attainable by certain people in their entire lives! He¡­ How did he? However, the reality was that Gideon, a divine warrior, had been defeated by Gavin The Cruto ambassador was still in shock and could not ept the fact that Gideon had been defeated. At that moment, Gideon was still flying backward. He slowly recalled the process of his being punched. His face was filled with shock. In that short exchange, he could feel that he was not Gavin¡¯s match. But, it was impossible. Everything seemed surreal. He was utterly shocked. He could not understand how a young man in his twenties couldpletely crush him, a divine warrior. Could it be that he was facing the middle-age crisis as a divine warrior? It was Impossible! He did not believe it! He attained the divine rank after going through decades of intensive cultivation and hardship! Gideon¡¯s perspectives werepletely shattered on the spot! Gavin¡¯s strength could no longer be exined by his existing knowledge and understanding. Gideon felt that his internal organs started to break from that one punch. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Moreover, Gavin did not seem to have used his full strength! No, he could not continue to fight that brat head-on. It would not give him any benefits. He might even lose his life. That¡¯s right! Gideon was afraid. 11:16 leon made a decision in that short period. could not stay. If he stayed, he would die. He had to run. it took him many years and hard work in cultivation before obtaining Current status in Gruto, If he died, it would be all for nothing. Not only would he lose his status, he would directly lose his life. How could he make such a bad decision? There was a saying in Blearus. Where there was life, there was hope! The best way to win was to flee! Therefore, he only had one choice now. That was to run. Escaping was the only way out. At the same moment, Gideon took advantage of the impact of Gavin¡¯s hit and exerted the powerful energy of a divine warrior. The intense force allowed him to disappear like a meteor into the horizon. When Gavin saw Gideon escaping, he had a strange expression and shook his head helplessly. What a divine warrior of Cruto! Gavin sighed softly. Indeed, he was speechless by the divine warrior¡¯s action. He did not know what to say. Previously, Gideon had mored that it was Gavin¡¯s honor to be invited to Cruto. He could have killed Gavin instantly with a snap of a finger. Did he run away just like that? He was a big shot! Impressive. However, Gavin did not n to chase after Gideon. It was not because he could not catch up. That divine warrior¡¯s speed was indeed very fast after he unleashed his strength, but it was still no match to Gavin¡¯s. However, Gavin had said that he wanted the Crutosian to understand that Blearus was not a ce where foreigners could act ruthlessly. He had made it clear before attacking. Someone had to return to Cruto and ry what he had said, right? But, as for the Cruto ambassador¡­ Gruto ambassador was in a state of co ndless fear of Gavin had been instilled in his heart after he saw Gideon flyin by Gavin¡¯s punch. only realized that.. This supporter, Gideon, had disappeared and run away. Did Gideon, a divine warrior, run away just like that? Had he been defeated by a young man in his twenties with a single punch? What kind of a damn divine warrior he was? At the same moment, the Cruto ambassador saw Gavin walking toward him. The deafening footsteps from hell and endless fear in his heart made his legs go weak. He quickly took a few steps back and sat down on the floor. In an instant, his entire body trembled, and he fell limply to the ground. He felt a wet patch between his legs. Did the Cruto ambassador just pee his pants on the spot? As Gavin slowly approached him, the ambassador immediately got up and kowtowed in Blearus language. ¡°That, that, I¡­ I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do this again!¡± ¡°Please¡­ Let me go!¡± ¡°I swear! There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡± ¡°My son deserved to die. I won¡¯t avenge my son¡¯s death anymore!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that nothing happened today!¡± ¡°I¡­ resign from my position as the ambassador to Blearus. I will never step into Blearus. I beg you to spare my life!¡± Then, there were a few loud bangs! The Cruto ambassador kowtowed to Gavin. His entire forehead was covered in bright red liquid. However, he still did not stop kowtowing. Even his voice had changed. ¡°I know my mistake now. I know my mistake!¡± ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I still want to live for a few more years!¡± It was clear that the ambassador was in despair. He was pleading desperately. The divine warrior had been sent flying by Gavin with a single punch. What did happen to a supreme warrior like him! Would Gavin let him off? At the same moment, Gavin pur a faint smile on his face as he slowly said ravou a chance. But¡­ you¡¯ve made your choice, haven¡¯t you? The Gruto ambassador¡¯s heart was pierced through, and he died on the It was a sad end for the Cruto ambassador. The Northguard Army finally managed to stand up after the immense pressure was relieved when the divine warrior escaped. They moved their stiff bodies. The sound of bone cracking could be heard. They were finally released from the invisible force. If it were not for Gavin, they would have turned into a pile of bones. Their gazes were filled with admiration. There was only Gavin in their eyes now! They were excited and shocked! Gavin had sent an undefeatable divine warrior away with a single punch! He was simply too powerful! Did Gavin rank above a divine warrior? He was only in his twenties! In his twenties! Gavin was indeed invincible! They have forgotten the existence of the King of Northguard, who was still unconscious and bleeding nonstop. It seemed that he had never appeared in their world. He was put to the back of their minds! From now on, there was only one man in their hearts, minds, and eyes. The Northguard Army stood up again after the pressure disappeared. At the same time, they slowly knelt in the direction of Gavin. They raised their hands high and looked very pious as if they were worshipping the God. They shouted in unison. The voice resounded throughout the entire mountain. It was loud and full of determination. ¡°Long live, Mr. Clifford!¡± ¡°Mr. Clifford is invincible!¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Suckdenly, someone from the Northguard Army appeared and ran to Gavin¡¯s feet, neeling on one knee as he said, Mr. Clifford, the Northguard Army will follow you to death!¡± You shall be our master from now on.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud thud. Gavin nced over at the Northguard Army that had just stood up with great difficulty kneel down again in unison as they shouted, ¡°The entire Northguard Army is willing to follow Mr. Clifford to death!¡± This aura resonated throughout the entire valley. Gavin was dumbfounded. Their King of the Northguard was not dead yet. How did they change sides so quickly? Besides, there were too many people in the Northguard Army. He already had more than enough men from his own Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D and Rosebud. There was really no need to increase the number. It was better to just let the Northguard Army continue to protect their master, the King of Northguard! This was as long as this King of Northguard could behave himself in the future. That said, Gavin did not immediately respond to the Northguard Army. Instead, he returned to his car right away. Looking at Gavin in the back row, Rose and Harry Geller looked at each other and said, ¡°Dark Lord!¡± Gavin Clifford returned to the car and closed his eyes, then said softly, ¡°Set off to Brookspring!¡± Rose nced at Harry, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and tilted his head in confusion. She looked out of the window and saw that the Northguard Army was still kneeling on the ground, but Gavin had returned. She could not fathom what Gavin was thinking. Harry turned to look at Rose and pointed ahead, indicating for her to drive forward. Whatever. Since Harry did not question him, there was no reason for her to do 1. Hence, Rose stepped on the elerator and started the car. Northguard Army walled for a long time but they still did not hear This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. it was the sound of a car. The soldiers of the Northguard Army looked up Gavin¡¯s car that had started. The Northguard Army instantly stood to the opening up a wide path for Gavin and the others. The Northguard Army looked extremely disappointed, though. They had been rejected. Perhaps they were not worthy of standing with Mr. Clifford. Everyone in the Northguard Army watched as Gavin¡¯s car disappeared from their sight, and just as they were about to get up, an ethereal voice sounded from the sky. ¡°Northguard Army, listen up! Serve the King of Northguard well!¡± At this moment, the Northguard Army was dumbfounded as that was Mr. Clifford¡¯s voice. It was really Mr. Clifford¡¯s voice, but what did he mean by that? He was speaking like how a master would usually give orders. Did Mr. Clifford acknowledge them? If he had acknowledged them, why did he want them to continue serving the King of Northguard? However, the Northguard Army also understood that someone as strong as Gavin Clifford would not lack powerful fighters, let alone subordinates. Perhaps he said that tofort them, but no matter what, in the eyes of the Northguard Army, Gavin Clifford had be their master. After they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, everyone in the Northguard Army shouted, ¡°Yes, Mr. Clifford!¡± That being said, the Northguard Army must have lost all hope of the King of Northguard. After witnessing the strength of Gavin¡¯s soldiers, the Northguard Army felt even less confident when they saw the King of Northguard. After all, no one knew what would happen to the King of Northguard in future. Gavin sat in the car with his eyes closed, remembering that he still had things to do in Frostpeak. When he looked at Zoe Clifford and La Taylor in the car, though, he was still a little worried to let them go back alone. After all, the two of them had just experienced that kind of encounter and their emotions were still unstable, so it was safer for him to send them back to Brookspring personally. When they arrived at Brookspring, it would be much safer to hand the two of * people to protect them Gavin and the rest were on their way back to Brookspring. the other side the fleeing divine warrior Gideon Vanders had already dragged injured self back to the embassy. Ught at this moment, the remaining Crutosian in the embassy hurriedly ran out to wee Gideon once they saw him. Before they could even speak, however, Gideon¡¯s legs instantly went limp and he copsed. Those people hurriedly went forward to support the pale Gideon as they said in shock. T-this¡­ What happened?¡± ¡°Who did this to you?¡± The Crutosian looked at Gideon in confusion. Who was able to actually injure their Cruto divine warrior to this state? Who could be so capable? From what they knew, a divine warrior was already considered an ace. If even an ace was beaten to such a state, would everyone else not be done for? Gideon knew what they wanted to ask, but for the sake of his face, how could he tell them that he was injured by a young man in his twenties? Moreover, that brat was an inferior Blearus person. The more he thought about it, the angrier Gideon got. He looked at the Crutosian at the embassy and said, ¡°There was a young man named Gavin Clifford who I kept trying to dissuade, but he killed our ambassador and the son of our ambassador in front of Blearus¡¯ King of Northguard! And this Gavin Clifford is also from Blearus.¡± After hearing Gideon¡¯s words, the Crutosian from the embassy were instantly furious. They looked in the direction of the door and eximed one after another. ¡°What?¡± ¡°And he¡¯s from Blearus too?¡± ¡°He killed our ambassador and his son?¡± ¡°This is crazy. How dare the inferior Blearus people kill so tantly!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s report this to Cruto now. We must punish them severely!¡± After Gideon watched them leave, he left as well. When Gideon Vanders was sighted again, it was already at the entrance of the Jeden embassy. oking at the embassy entrance in front of the door, he urode in 1. the other side. frun West Blue. wehe Craftsman Valley ruins. Two middle-aged men exuding the aura of peak celestial warriors stood quietly These two people were the Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord, and they had been old friends for many years. But why were they here? Could it be¡­ At this moment, the ground suddenly trembled. This was because this was the West Blue Craftsman Valley which was in the Gobi Desert, and sand and rocks flew everywhere. Looking at the huge vortex spinning into the sky from the ground, the Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord, the two peak celestial warriors, suddenly felt a chill run down their spines and knelt on the ground respectfully. They shouted at the sky, ¡°Wee, Mr. Bore!¡± Immediately after, a man who looked to be in his thirties fell into the line of sight of Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord. At this moment, the petals around him were falling, and even the sunlight was shining especially on him, making him look very noble and dazzling. He was wearing a top-notch ck satin suit and a gray mink fur robe. There was a cigar between his fingers. He was six feet tall and stood there looking down at all living beings, coupled with his handsome face. It was also clear that he was significantly younger than the Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord. This person was the Riverrun General, Matthew Bore.. He had ended his seclusion. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 new looked young, but his aura suppressed the Southwest Overlord and Car Overlord too much. the divine warrior from Cruto, Gideon, was clearly inferior to him. Otherwise, he would not have be the Riverrun General. At this moment, he had already learned about the recent events in Riverrun from Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord. Matthew¡¯s eyes were deep as he slowly said, ¡°Soutnd Overlord was probably killed by Gavin!¡± Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord looked at each other after they heard what the war general had said. That was the powerful Soutnd Overlord. Is this Gavin really that strong? ¡®If Soutnd Overlord was indeed killed by Gavin, won¡¯t we be too feeble in front of him? ¡®When the timees, won¡¯t we be at his mercy? ¡®We definitely can¡¯t allow Gavin to roam free, and it just so happens that the war general has ended his seclusion. ¡®We might as well ask the war general to take him so that he won¡¯t go around causing trouble, the two of them thought. Then, Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord said in unison, ¡°War general, please kill Gavin and return peace to Riverrun!¡± Matthew, Riverrun General, was unmoved by their words. He even said, ¡°Regarding Gavin, I need to take the long view about it.¡± After hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord were extremely baffled. They knew that their master was a decisive person. Usually, if anyone made him unhappy, he would attack them directly. How could he need to take the long view about it? Gavin had killed Soutnd Overlord, as well as the Soutnd Army and many members of the Southwest Army. Yet the war general was saying that he needed to give the matter further thought. What was so special about this Gavin? After a while, Matthew spoke, ¡°Both of you don¡¯t have to be too anxious!¡± ¡°I just came out of seclusion. There are still many things I need to learn about. ¡°Looks like I have to contact my old friend. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back but for me to return first waving that, Matthew leaped up and disappeared. just before he left, he muttered, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re not even from the ond Family. Why would you avenge them?¡± vin were to hear Matthew¡¯s words word by word, who knew what would happen? On the other side. In the Jeden embassy. As soon as Gideon entered, he saw a Jedenese sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper. Gideon walked in that direction and noted that this person was about the same age as him. Sensing that someone had sat down opposite him, the Jedenese looked up and was startled. ¡®It¡¯s him? ¡®Why¡¯s he here?¡¯ The Jedenese looked around nervously, only heaving a sigh of relief when he saw that no one had noticed him. The two countries did not have a good rtionship internationally. It was just that the two of them had a personal rtionship. However, they had never met so openly in the embassy before. It would bring about a bad influence. However, Gideon¡¯s expression was very serious. He looked at the Jedenese and slowly said, ¡°The ambassador of Cruto is dead.¡± When the Jedenese heard Gideon¡¯s words, he immediately stood up from the sofa, causing the surrounding Jedenese to look over in surprise. Gideon hurriedly snatched the newspaper from the hands of the Jedenese and covered his face. The Jedenese also realized what he was doing. He quickly smiled at the people around them and made apologetic gestures. He sat down again and looked at Gideon opposite him in surprise. ¡®How could such a thing happen? ¡®How could the ambassador of Cruto be dead? Who would have the guts to cause an international dispute?¡¯ the Jedenese thought to himself. Looking at Gideon opposite him, he pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Who is it? ¡°How dare he do such a thing to the ambassador of Cruto? At this person afraid of causing an Jedenese was waiting for Gideon to speak with his big eyes wide o stretched his legs forward and leaned against the sofa. Then, he looked up carred ceiling and said, ¡®It was a young man from Blearus!¡± en the Jedenese heard Gideon¡¯s words, he was once again extremely surprised. The inferior Blearusian killed the ambassador of Cruto?¡± This was the most unbelievable thing he had heard in the entire year. He wondered if Blearusian had be so powerful now. However, the death of the ambassador of Cruto was not only a loss of life but also a shame. The ambassador of Cruto was killed by Blearusian. Anyone who heard this would think that the ambassador of Cruto was a piece of trash. The Jedenese looked at Gideon in surprise and said, ¡°With you, Gideon, a divine warrior, around, how could he be killed? ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not kidding?¡± Gideon did not say anything. The more the Jedenese thought about Gideon, the more he felt that something was wrong. Then, he suddenly froze and looked at Gideon. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not his match?¡± Although Gideon didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was the truth. Moreover, he was here to ask the Jedenese for help. It was better to tell the truth. Hence, he honestly said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little difficult for me to deal with him.¡± When the Jedenese heard this, he did not know what to say anymore. ¡®Gideon is a divine warrior! ¡®Divine warriors are already considered high-level among the warriors. ¡®If even Gideon couldn¡¯t deal with him, then this person¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated! ¡®Blearus actually has such a capable young man? ¡®There are really hidden talents there!! The Jedenese gradually came back to his senses and looked at Gideon in confusion. ¡°So, you came to me because you want me to help you?¡± Gideon looked at the Jedenese and kept nodding. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult for me to deal with him alone, but with you, it¡¯s easy to deal with him. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to kill him. It can be considered as getting rid of evil for the denese looked troubled and felt troubled. he looked at Gideon and said, ¡®Actually, Jeden has been investigating ing recently. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have much time. eldest young man of the Morita family in Jeden also died in Blearus, but res still no progress, y also ridiculous.¡± When Gideon heard this, his eyes flickered as he looked at the Jedenese and said, The person who did it was a young man, right?¡± The Jedenese looked at Gideon and nodded helplessly. Gideon then asked, ¡°Where did he die? Stanlow? Rnd City? Or Brookspring?¡± When he heard this, the Jedenese was slightly stunned. He looked at Gideon and subconsciously said, ¡°Stanlow.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gideon looked at the Jedenese with a flickering expression and continued, ¡°That person¡¯s name is Gavin?¡± That Jedenese was shocked when he heard this. ¡®How did he know so much? Does it mean that we have the same goal?¡¯ Hence, he looked at Gideon and hurriedly said, ¡°You know this man?¡± Gideon slowly nodded and looked at the Jedenese. ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed the ambassador of Cruto!¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Clifford Vi in Brookspring. ume, Gavin had arrived in Brookspring with Zoe and La. renirned to the Clifford Vi that Gavin had settled in, but now the Conor people lived there. The Conor family people were Zoe¡¯s rtives. With a creak, the door opened. When the servant who opened the door saw Zoe and Gavin, he turned around and ran into the hall excitedly. ¡°Miss Clifford and Mr. Clifford are back!¡± ¡°Miss Clifford and Mr. Clifford are back!¡± ¡°Miss Clifford and Mr. Clifford are back!¡± This voice traveled from the courtyard outside the Clifford Vi to the hall of the Clifford family. An old voice came from the hall. ¡°Are Zoe and Gav back?¡± This person was Zoe and Gavin¡¯s grandfather, Winston Conor, the head of the Conor family. Zoe heard her grandpa¡¯s voice the moment she stepped through the door, so she cried as she ran. Finally, she threw herself into her grandfather¡¯s arms and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Grandpa! ¡°I miss you so much!¡± Zoe¡¯s grandfather stroked Zoe¡¯s head and said kindly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± At this time, the focus of Howardo, Zoe and Gavin¡¯s uncle, was all on La. This girl is slender and beautiful. She has thick eyebrows and big eyes. And she came back with Gav and Zoe,¡¯ Howardo thought. Hence, he looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Gav! Why don¡¯t you introduce us? Who is thisdy?¡± Gavin turned around and saw La. It was all his fault for forgetting to introduce her. He only listened to Zoe cry. ¡°Uncle Howardo, this is my fianc¨¦e!¡± When La saw Gavin introduce her to his family, her little face turned red. ¡°Mr. Conor, my name is La Taylor. Just call me La!¡± miled obediently, which was very likable style. That¡¯s a good namel from the Taylor family? Are you the same age as Gav? Howardo sizing La up and down and quickly said, ¡°La no longer ngs to the Taylor family. She¡¯s a year younger than me. Then they heard that La was not one of the Taylor family, the Conor family uple were stunned. However, they realized that La¡¯s expression was normal, so they did not ask further Howardo patted Gavin¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Be nice to her!¡± Looking at Howardo¡¯s abnormal behavior today, Gavin felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee back. In the past, Howardo was famous for being a man of few words at home. Today, when he saw La, his mouth was like a tap that had been turned on and could not be turned off. La was quite happy when she heard this, but she was still a little shy in front of so many people. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s grandpa looked at La and revealed a benevolent expression. ¡°La, my Gav is not bad. You guys should get along well! Aha!¡± La looked at Winston who was sitting on the chair and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± Hence, she lowered her head shyly. Although she was shy, the Conor family people treated her well and warmly, so La was very rxed. Ever since La returned to Brookspring, she wanted to visit herpany. After all, she had been away for a few days and did not know what had happened. La, focused on thepany, saw Gavin sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee. She walked toward Gavin. ¡°Gavin, I want to take a look at thepany! ¡°I wonder how thepany is doing these few days after I left.¡± Gavin looked at La who was walking over with a worried expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you there!¡± Hence, they bid farewell to Gavin¡¯s family and left the Clifford Vi. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The front door of La¡¯spany had already expanded a lotpared to the beginning. over, there were already othi looked like it was filled with How the scene inside the front room hey had not been sorted out to aneous items were casually piled up as if they had not been sorter ears. It did not look very optimistic only had two employees, and both of them were women this moment, they were surrounded by a group of fierce-looking men One of the female employees said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± One of the men in a suit walked up to them with a document and said, ¡°What are we doing? You know very well what we¡¯re doing. The Taylor family, one of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring, wants to buy thispany. I advise you to be sensible and sign this document. ¡°That way, everyone is fine! We won¡¯t interfere with each other! ¡°If you don¡¯t sign¡­ ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for not showing mercy.¡± The two girls were forced to tremble by the men, and tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t force us. ¡°We really can¡¯t make the decision! ¡°We have to wait for our boss toe back!¡± The men picked up a few sticks from the ground and hit the iron shelf beside them with a bang. The two girls cried out, their legs going weak from fear. It was obvious that the men were impatient. They walked up to them fiercely and bent down to say, ¡°Hurry up and sign it. ¡°Do you hear me, bitches? ¡°Don¡¯t fucking overestimate your strength. It¡¯s not good to suffer a little more physical pain. ¡°While we still have some patience, hurry up.¡± Although the two female employees were very afraid, they still held onto the bottom line and gradually stopped crying. Then, they looked at this group of men and said timidly, ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here. It doesn¡¯t count even if we sign this contract.¡± At this moment, a man with a velvet paw walked out. He looked at the two female employees and said, ¡°How about this? If you sign it, we¡¯ll let you be shareholders when we take over the Taylor family. How about that? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be shareholders, we¡¯ll make you managers. How about that? have to know that it won¡¯t only take position. It takes over a decade to slowly climb up, I can promise that as long as you sign it, you will immediately get ten the rrect sry. Why don¡¯t you guys think about it?! The two female employees looked at each other and then at the man in front of Your conditions are really generous, but our boss isn¡¯t back yet. It¡¯s really useless for us to sign it. Please don¡¯t force us anymore.¡± The man with a velvet paw immediately changed to an extremely fierce expression and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ve been too nice to you, haven¡¯t I? ¡°You fucking bitches. Do you really think you¡¯re a fucking big deal? ¡°You¡¯re hoping she¡¯de back. That¡¯s wishful thinking. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to sign it, you can forget about keeping what the Taylor family can¡¯t get. ¡°Smash it!¡± Hence, as these men were about to start smashing and snatching, La¡¯s delicate voice came from behind them. ¡°Stop it!¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 The eyes of the two female employees lit up. They could finally stop feeling tense. Atst, they no longer had to be harassed by these people. Tears welled up in their eyes and instantly rolled down the sides of their faces, but they were smiling. Unable to control their emotions at all, they eximed to La, ¡°Boss, Boss, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back! We¡¯ve been looking forward to your return!¡± La watched as the two employees in front of her eximed, and her heart involuntarily skipped a beat. She really did not expect the two genteel-looking female employees to have such a tough side. La looked at the group of men in utter disgust. Taking advantage of her absence, they came to herpany and maliciously threatened her employees. They really wouldn¡¯t stop until they achieved their goal. When the group of men heard the two women calling for their boss, they turned around. They saw a woman and a man standing there. One of the men arched his eyebrows. It was a woman¡¯s voice that was heard just now. The woman in front of him must be the boss of thispany. He looked at La and said, ¡°You¡¯re La? You came at the right time. This is the acquisition contract from the Taylor family, one of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring. Since you¡¯re back, it¡¯s more appropriate for you to sign this contract personally to avoid any trouble in the future.¡± La looked at the group of men in front of her and smiled before saying, ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m not signing this contract, Please leave immediately.¡± The group of men was not surprised by La¡¯s answer. If this matter was really that easy to settle, they wouldn¡¯t have to make this trip. At this moment, a man in a blue suit and a floral shirt walked out. He looked at La with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re no longer a member of the Taylor family. Why are you still Tim telling you clearly that you have to sight this contract today reven if you don¡¯t want tol Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to make us leave! Brothers, what do you think?¡± The group of men roared withughter. Upon hearing that, the men behind him said in unison, ¡°Of course. If she doesn¡¯t sign the contract, we¡¯ll smash the things in herpany until she agrees. Let¡¯s see who will be thest one standing.¡± The group of men roared withughter again. Hence, the man in the floral shirt nced at La and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going to sign it?¡± La looked at the man in front of her. She was undoubtedly frightened, but to stop herpany from being snatched away by others, she had to put aside her vulnerable side. Hence, she stared at the man in the floral shirt before her and said firmly, ¡°Dream on. I¡¯ll never sign it!¡± When the man heard La¡¯s rejection, his expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Darn it! You¡¯re so unappreciative! You made me do this! Guys, smash the ce up!¡± As the man spoke, he actually tried to attack La! Just as the man in the floral shirt was about to strangle La, a loud thud was suddenly heard. Gavin sent the man flying with a punch. When the mannded on the ground, he was already more than 30 feet away from La. ¡°Oh!¡± The man¡¯s scream could be heard from afar. When La heard his scream, she opened her eyes. She had previously closed her eyes because of the fear she felt. The man in the floral shirt who was about to attack her just now was gone. It was suddenly Gavin who was standing in front of her. La wondered where that man was. She looked around and found that man lying on the ground more than 30 feet away, vomiting blood. At this moment, the men who were about to rob and smash up the ce were dumbfounded when they saw the scene before them. They wondered, ¡®Who is this man? Why is he so powerful? How could an ordinary person send someone flying more than 30 feet away? Is this really not a sci-fi movie?¡¯ The men were so frightened that they stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. At this moment, a inam¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. Kid who are you? How dare you stop the Taylor family from doing their hummediately after, a man with gray sideburns and a ck fur coat walked out from the side. He had a handlebar mustache and looked like the leader of this group of nich. Gavin did not even look at him. He just exercised his wrist that had just delivered a punch and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Gavin from the Clifford family of Brookspring.¡± As soon as Gavin¡¯s voice sounded, everyone present was stunned. The leader was even shocked instantly! He thought, ¡®What? Gavin from the Clifford family of Brookspring? Is he the Gavin who has killed countless people and won every battle? This guy is like the god of death! I should have checked my horoscope prediction today before I went out. Am I destined to die here?¡¯ They had long heard of Gavin¡¯s infamous name but did not expect him to be so young. In addition, his strength was extraordinary. The man wondered, ¡®But didn¡¯t the Taylor family say Gavin couldn¡¯te back? Now, why is Gavin¡­ However, at this moment, Gavin was standing in front of him. A wise man would submit to circumstances. The leader of the group of men looked at Gavin before him and smiled obsequiously. He said, ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. This is all a misunderstanding! We didn¡¯t know you wereing, Mr. Clifford. We¡¯re leaving. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Then, the group of men fled with their tails between their legs. The leader of the group of men stopped halfway and asked his subordinates to carry the man in the floral shirt, who had been sent flying by Gavin. Gavin did not stop them because this group of men was not worth his effort. The two female employees were still stunned on the spot by Gavin¡¯s attack just now. They thought, ¡®The man who came with our boss is so strong. How could he send someone flying more than 30 feet with his punch? Is this really not some kind of special effects in a movie? It is simply unbelievable. La looked at herpany and recalled what had just happened. She felt a lingering fear. She gently held Gavin¡¯s big hand and said, ¡°Gavin, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to resolve today¡¯s matter. The Taylor family has really gone overboard!¡± chuckled andforted La, His eyes flickered as he thought the two brothers of the Taylor familly are getting impatientl his moment, the two female employees finally snapped out of their daze. One ched up to La and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally back! Prosperity Group in Frostpeak is going to open a tender for a medical ment project in Riverrun. held this afternoon. Moreover, it¡¯s said that the bidding will be held in a very strange format. It¡¯s held in the form of a charity auction.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 thought What In the form of a charity auction? a heard that, her expression froze, A smallpany like hers wouldn¡¯t have the money to bid in a charity auction. Since it was an auction, the highest bidder would win. She thought, Why does the tender have to go to the highest bidder?¡¯ At the thought of that, La¡¯s head drooped. She kept drawing circles and kicking the gravel on the ground with her feet. Gavin looked at La in front of him. He seemed to care about what the two employees just said. He put his hands on La¡¯s shoulders. La felt Gavin¡¯s hands on her shoulders and looked up at him intently. Then, Gavin looked at La and gently asked, ¡°Do you want this project?¡± La was shocked when she heard Gavin¡¯s words but still nodded. She really wanted the project because it was indeed an opportunity for her. However, based on the current state of herpany, it was impossible for her to have the ability to clinch the project. Therefore, the probability of clinching the project was zero. La looked up at Gavin seriously and spoke again, ¡°I really want the project very much. It is indeed an opportunity for me. ¡°The Prosperity Group is thergest medical conglomerate in Frostpeak. ¡°Currently, this medical project is still in its initial stage in Riverrun. If we can coborate with the Prosperity Group in Frostpeak, the medical project in Riverrun will be thergest, major one. ¡°That¡¯s why everyone wants topete for this project. ¡°But their bidding is held in the form of a charity auction where the highest bidder wins. ¡°There are no chances of me clinching the project when the bidding is held in such a way.¡± Gavin looked at La¡¯s serious expression and could tell that she was really concerned about this matter. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so anxious toe back and check herpany as soon as she returned to Brookspring. However, from the looks of it, La waspletely uninterested in going to the charity auction in the afternoon. Hence, Gavin looked at La and smiled faintly: 11:17 The strongest Winors Revenge He said. Even so, we should still go. Even if we don¡¯t stand a chance, we can get to know some big shots in the medical equipment industry.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If you want your smallpany to grow, you have to be more involved in these things And even if you don¡¯t have a chance of winning the tender, you can still introduce yourself to the people from the Prosperity Group.¡± La looked at Gavin¡¯s serious expression and thought about it. She thought, ¡®Gavin is right. Everything has to be fought for. Even if I can¡¯t La looked at Gavin and nodded. She said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. ¡°No matter what the oue is, it¡¯s better to go than not to go. It¡¯s also good to meet people!¡± Gavin looked at La in front of him, whose fighting spirit seemed to be reignited. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± As the charity auction was held that afternoon, they needed to set off immediately. Hence, Gavin left quickly with La and her two employees. At the luxurious venue, eight exquisitely carved golden pirs stood on both sides of the venue. Large chandeliers lined the ceiling of the hall. Dozens of exquisite rosewood tables and chairs with dark patterns looked extremely luxurious. The floor was also made of marble. From the appearance of it, one could see how popr this auction was. La and Gavin just entered the venue. The entire venue was filled with big shots! La became even less confident. She kept walking with her head down like a soulless rag doll. At this moment, Jackson and Caleb, the two brothers of the Taylor family, stood in the center of the venue in luxurious clothes. At a nce, their eyes suddenly lit when they saw La walking with her head down. up Just as they were about to walk toward La to disgust her, they suddenly saw a figure appear in the venue. Suddenly, they stopped in their tracks and retreated to a corner. They thought, ¡®Gavin? ¡®Why is he here, too? ¡®Could it be Gavin is nning to help La win this tender? ¡®Well, even if Gavin is here, it won¡¯t change anything. With the Taylor family¡¯s current strength, we can get whatever we want. The Stacionest Warriors Revelige Even if La lins Gavin to help lier, it is impossible for her to win the tender Moreover, Gavin is just a loser who has lost his family. He can¡¯t possibly have money He is merely good at fighting. This tender bidding that we are facing now is a contest of wealth. Gavin is a pauper now. He won¡¯t be able to do whatever he wants. He is simply an embarrassment like La¡¯ However, it was undeniable that they were still a little afraid of Gavin. After all, they were still hiding in a corner, watching everything happening outside. At this moment, a woman with a delicate face and a dress encrusted with diamonds stood on the stage. She said with a smile, ¡°Distinguished guests, thank you for attending the tender event for the project in Riverrun held by the Prosperity Group in Frostpeak arid your busy schedules. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that the tender bidding this time is held in the form of a charity auction. ¡°In addition, all the money we receive today will be donated to charity as a contribution to the society.¡± Gavin and La sat at an inconspicuous table in thest row. The more La listened to the host¡¯s exnation, the more she felt that all of this had nothing to do with her. La turned to look at Gavin beside her and realized that he was supporting his head with one hand. His eyes were closed, and he was breathing evenly. La thought, ¡®How could he sleep at such a big auction?¡¯ At this moment, the host¡¯s loud and prating voice sounded from the stage. ¡°Now, the auction officially begins!¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man with a beard raised the board in his hand and shouted, ¡°I bid 10 million dors!¡± Instantly, the entire auction venue was ignited with excitement. The people at the auction venue looked at the man who bid 10 million dors. His face was filled with smugness. The people below the stage muttered, ¡°The opening bid is 10 million dors. As expected, the highest bidder wins!¡± ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s the director of Oriental Real Estate. This bid price is just peanuts to him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just be onlookers today. Just the opening bid is enough to eliminate us from participation.¡± When La heard that someone had bid 10 million dors, her mind went nk 11:170 all of a sudden. She had thought that the ending bid price for this auction would only fall within the million-dor range. Had she known that the opening bid was 10 million dors, she might as well note. Hearing the muttering of the people in front of her, she lowered her head She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right! The opening bid is enough to kick me out of thepetition. Immediately after, a young man in a white suit raised the board in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°30 million dors!¡± After this bid was announced, the entire venue was in an uproar. This was only the second bid, yet it had already reached 30 million dors. These people were splurging as if they had no budget! La no longer wanted to have any sense of participation. She would rather be invisible like air. Then, she also leaned on the table. The bearded man who had bid 10 million dors just now turned to look at the young man in the white suit. He was depressed. He had thought that no one would outbid him and that he could directly win the tender! He didn¡¯t expect this oue. He thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this young man the son of John? Then, indeed, I have to admit defeat.¡¯ John was the general agent of the electronics industry in the entire Riverrun, so he was naturally iparable. At this moment, Eugene Halton, the CEO of Hagone Pharmaceuticals, raised the board in his hand and said, ¡°60 million dors!¡± Thepetition continued to intensify. At this moment, Cecilia Turner, the director of Weston Medical Aesthetics, raised the board in her hand and said, ¡°100 million dors.¡± Eugene looked at Cecilia and nodded with a smile, pping his hands. At this moment, the entire venue fell silent. The host had already started the bid calling on stage. ¡°100 million dors going once! ¡°100 million dors going twice! ¡°100 million dors¡­¡± Just as Cecilia was immersed in the joy of winning the bid, the door of the auction venue suddenly opened. They only saw a short man in a top hat and a maroon suit walking into the venue. He watched as the companies started bidding one by one. This time, the protagonist of the auction was none other than the Lincoln family Cherner Warnors Reveng from Frostpeak. This family had a close cooperative rtionship with the Prosperity Group. This time, the two parties came to Riverrun to establish prestige in Riverrun and develop their business in Riverrun. However, no one present knew that. Everyone was aiming to clinch this project. At this moment, the short man walked in and nced at the CEO of the Prosperity Group sitting at the head of the table. The two of them nodded secretly. The short man directly said, ¡°200 million dors!¡± Upon hearing this bid offer, the crowd was in an uproar. At this moment, all eyes were focused on this short man. The Taylor family was also dumbfounded. They wondered, ¡®Who is this guy that appeared from nowhere?¡¯ For a moment, everyone was disheartened and stopped bidding. La, who was leaning on the table, instantly looked up. She thought, ¡®200 million dors¡­ Oh my God! Is this an auction?¡¯ It seemed that she had some misconceptions about auctions. At this moment, the host on stage started the bid calling again. ¡°200 million dors going once! ¡°200 million dors going twice! ¡°200 million dors¡­¡± At this moment, once again, before the host could say it the third time, her voice came to an abrupt stop. Gavin raised the board in his hand and slowly raised his head. He said calmly, ¡°300 million dors!¡± Instantly, the entire ce was in an uproar again! All eyes turned in the direction of Gavin and La. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 La could not believe it when she heard Gavin¡¯s voice. Was be in a dream? This was absolutely madness. Where could he get 300 million dors? La tried to pull Gavin¡¯s hand down, but she realized that not only was she unable to move it, but she had also made herself the center of attention of the entire venue. Gavin held La¡¯s hand and looked at her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust me. ¡°Leave everything to me, okay? ¡°Be a good girl!¡± When La heard Gavin¡¯s words, she nodded in silence. She had no option but to let him be at the moment. There was no way to deny the fact that he had already raised his hand. She wanted to see how things would turn out for him. At this moment, the people from the Lincoln family and Prosperity Group frowned. Was this person trying to get in their way? He surely made it harder for them to achieve their goal. Since this was a public auction sale, there was no way for them to fake any part of the process. They wanted to establish a reputation for the Lincoln family initially. However, there were so many people watching, they couldn¡¯t simply just give it to the Lincoln family. Therefore, the short man from the Lincoln family had to bid again. ¡°320 million!¡± Gavin looked at the short man and raised his sign again and said, ¡°400 million dors!¡± After all, the purpose of this charity was to gather donations. Gavin didn¡¯t care about spending money here. At that moment, everyone present was shocked again! ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°So rich!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a project to already fetch such a price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess we should just enjoy the show!¡± At this moment, the two brothers from the Taylor family were also extremely The States Warrio shocked and dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them. This was impossible Where did Gavin get so much money from? The entire Clifford family had been destroyed. Who would give him the funds? This kid was most likely here to cause trouble. He definitely couldn¡¯t fork out this much money. He must be bidding for fun! The short man from the Lincoln family looked at Gavin in front of him and frowned. He bid again. ¡°420 million dors!¡± Unexpectedly, Gavin said without hesitation, ¡°600 million dors!¡± When the short man from the Lincoln family heard this, he became furious. His face was flushed red as he cursed, ¡°Young man, I advise you not to y with fire! ¡°This is no child¡¯s y! ¡°You¡¯d better stop your action right now!¡± When Gavin heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he said, ¡°The highest bidder wins. I didn¡¯t break the rules. How can this be considered ying with fire?¡± The short man¡¯s face was ashen. He ignored Gavin and only wanted to get the project as soon as possible. Hence, he raised his sign and spoke again, ¡°620 million dors!¡± As for Gavin, he did not even think about it and immediately raised the price. ¡°800 million dors!¡± As soon as Gavin finished speaking, the short man from the Lincoln family finally could not hold it in anymore. ¡°You!¡± At this moment, a person from the Taylor family looked at the short man before him and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, just let him pay. He doesn¡¯t have this much money anyway!¡± The short man looked at the person in front of him and said doubtfully, ¡°Why? ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he have this much money?¡± The person from the Taylor family looked at the short man and said proudly, ¡°This person¡¯s family has long been destroyed. He¡¯s the only one left now. He doesn¡¯t have any family or organization to back him up. ¡°He has a fianc¨¦e. His fianc¨¦e¡¯s business is very insignificant. How can hepare to you in terms of financial resources? Why don¡¯t we give the project to him and see if he can fork out this much money? ¡°If he coughin¡¯t, well¡­¡± After the short man from the Lincoln family heard what the person from the Taylor family said, he thought for a moment. What he said made sense. The price was rising higher and higher. In the end, if Gavin stopped bidding after the price became too high, he would lose a lot. It would not be worth spending too much money on this project to simply show power in Riverrun. Perhaps he could take the risk. The man from the Lincoln family wanted to confirm with him again, so he asked, ¡°Are you sure? ¡°Is it okay to do this?¡± At this moment, the man from the Taylor family spoke again. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re from the Taylor family, one of the Four Greatest Families of Brookspring. We know everything about Gavin and La.¡± Hearing this, the short man became confident. Hence, he raised a sign with a red cross and stopped bidding. The host standing on the stage was still smiling as she looked down the stage and said, ¡°Congrattions, sir, for winning the bid. ¡°Your 800 million dors will be donated to charity as promised.¡± Apuse immediately came from the audience! At this moment, the short man from the Lincoln family and the man from the Taylor family walked towards Gavin. The man from the Taylor family looked at Gavin with disdain and said, ¡°Today, I want to see how you make up for your lies! ¡°800 million dors is a lot of money. ¡°Hurry up and pay it. If you don¡¯t have it, you¡¯ll be dealt with as a troublemaker.¡± La looked at the person who stood in front of her. He had a fierce expression and seemed that he was about to eat Gavin alive. After all, Gavin bid for 800 million dors! This amount of money was toorge. A normal person would not be able to make this much money in a thousand years. The Strongest Warriors Key However, Gavin slowly took out his debit card and swiped it with an indifferent expression on his face. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the card. Then, a lead announcement of ¡°Transactionplete¡± resounded throughout the venue The crowd was in an uproar! After hearing this voice, the Taylor family was instantly dumbfounded! That was 800 million dors! How could Gavin have 800 million dors? Who would give him so much money? How could he take out so much money after the Clifford family was destroyed? That was impossible! When the short man from the Lincoln family heard the announcement, he suddenly came to his senses. He was set up by the Taylor family of Brookspring! ¡°This is what you meant by knowing everything about them?¡± Then, he looked down at La, who was sitting beside Gavin. He realized what was going on. La¡¯sst name was Taylor. She was from the Taylor family! The short man from the Lincoln family was furious, but because they were still at the auction venue, he could not act up yet. He only sneered and said, ¡°You are from the Taylor family right? I can represent the Lincoln family and announce that we will suppress all businesses of the Taylor family!¡± The brothers from the Taylor family were instantly shocked. One brother¡¯s face turned pale and instantly fell on a chair. They knew that the Lincoln family was much more powerful than the Taylor family. They could instantly destroy them. The Taylor brothers looked at the short man from the Lincoln family and knelt down immediately. They begged for mercy. ¡°We¡¯re telling the truth! ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s ying us! ¡°Please give the Taylor family another chance! ¡°Please!¡± However, the short man from the Lincoln family ignored them and turned to leave. Before he left, he rudely said to Gavin, ¡°You¡¯ve got my attention.¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 At this moment, Jackson and Caleb saw that the short man from the Lincoln family ignored them and walked out of the auction venue. The two of them were shocked and chased after him. As they were following him, they shouted, The Taylor family has nothing to do with them. Please give the Taylor family a chancel ¡°Please, you have to believe us!¡± Gavin watched these two brothers until they disappeared from the auction venue. They most likely still wanted to beg the Lincoln family for mercy. Then, they would try to cut ties with him. Well, Gavin didn¡¯t care about them anyway. When Gavin came back to his senses and turned his gaze back to the auction venue, he realized he caught the attention of a lot of people. Since he just bid for 800 million dors, he instantly attracted the attention of a lot of big shots. At this moment, the bearded man who was the first to bid walked to Gavin with a ss of red wine and a ttering smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Clifford! ¡°I¡¯m the director of Oriental Real Estate, Andrew Huberman! ¡°I hope we can have a coboration in the future!¡± Then, he took out his business card and handed it to Gavin. Gavin nced at it and then looked at La. La was in a daze. She was still immersed in the announcement of ¡°Transactionplete¡± when Gavin swiped his card! Andrew still had a smile on his face. He used his other arm to wipe the sweat on his forehead and bent down, waiting for Gavin¡¯s reply. To be honest, Gavin did not like to be in this kind of situation, so he patted La¡¯s back. Then, he looked at her and gently said, ¡°La? This is the owner of Oriental Real Estate, Andrew¡­¡± Gavin honestly did not remember his name, so he looked at the bearded man who was bending over, When the bearded man heard what Gavin said, he quickly looked at La and blurted out with a smile, ¡°Andrew Huberman!¡± After La regained her senses, she took the business card from Andrew and stared at it in her hand in shock. This was the Director Andrew Huberman from Oriental Real Estate! As a noboy, she surprisingly got the business card from a big shot today. Immediately after, an endless stream of big shots rushed to Gavin and La. A man in a white suit walked up to Gavin. He was a cold and arrogant person, but at this moment, he tried to impress and tter Gavin. He bent forward, looked at Gavin, and said, ¡°Gavin, well, Mr. Clifford? ¡°My father is John Wesley. You should have heard of him. He¡¯s the general agent of the electronics industry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m his son. I hope to have the honor to have a meal with you in the future.¡± Gavin nced at the man in front of him and took a sip of coffee. Even if this man¡¯s father came at this moment, Gavin would still face him with the same attitude. La saw that Gavin did not move, so she reached out to take the business card again with uncontroble joy on her face. The man in the white suit handed over his business card and nced at Gavin. He felt that it was inappropriate for him to say anything else and left. Immediately after, other big shots saw that these guys¡¯ business cards had been sessfully received, all of them rushed forward to hand over their business cards. It was initially arge-scale, high-end charity auction venue. Suddenly, it became like a supermarket. There were Eugene Halton, the CEO of Hagone Pharmaceuticals, Cecilia Turner, the director of Weston Medical Aesthetics, Amelia Anderson, the director of Crystal Hotel, and n Bailey, the director of Highbell Entertainment¡­ The leaders of the entire business world were queuing up, waiting to give Gavin their business cards. Gavin looked at these big shots as they came and went. It took more than an hour for Gavin to receive everyone¡¯s business card. Indeed, money could make the world go round. It could even make the world go in the opposite direction. After these people had mostly left, Gavin got up and was about to go out for a breather. Suddenly, he heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Clifford, please wait!¡± Gavin turned around and saw a man wearing sses and a ck orthodox suit walking towards him. He was probably from the host organization of the auction today, the Prosperity Group When this man saw Gavin, he had a smile on his face. He was holding a cigar in his hand. He waved at the waiter, who walked over with two sses of red wine. The man¡¯s every move exuded a noble elegance. Compared to those business big shots just now, he was clearly much more elegant. The man walked up to Gavin and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯m the director of the Prosperity Group. Noah Greyson, nice to meet you!¡± Gavin looked at the man in front of him. He was not very interested in talking to him, but when he thought that this might be La¡¯s future partner in coboration, Gavin looked at him and reluctantly stopped walking forward. He nodded at him. Noah looked at the man in front of him and was actually not very interested in him. However, Gavin was generous with his wealth after all. Noah felt that it was only right for him to show grace and meet him. Hence, the man picked up the red wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and handed it to Gavin. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°The wine is not bad. Aren¡¯t you going to try it? ¡°This red wine was flown in from a wine cer overseas this morning. It¡¯s top-grade!¡± Gavin looked at the wine in the man¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I usually drink coffee!¡± Noah didn¡¯t feel embarrassed because of this. He just waved his hand and let the waiter leave. Then, he smiled at Gavin and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, you were surely the center of attention tonight! ¡°All thanks to you, my project reached a very high price. ¡°Mr. Clifford, is it convenient for you to reveal yourpany? ¡°So I may know who I¡¯ll be coborating with in the future.¡± Noahughed after speaking. Gavin blurted out without thinking, ¡°I was bidding on this project for my fianc¨¦e¡¯spany. It¡¯s not a well-knownpany. It¡¯s just a small business.¡± When Noah heard this, he was shocked. ¡®What? ¡®He spent 800 million dors for a small business? If it was for anotherpany, wouldn¡¯t he invest more money on it? Who exactly is this person? He is surprisingly very rich¡­ How could he have so much money at such a young age?¡± The man retracted his surprised expression and probed again, ¡°I admit defeat at Mr. Clifford¡¯s financial power! ¡°May I ask which family is Mr. Clifford from? I would like to pay my respect to them. Gavin looked at Noah and said with an expressionless face, ¡°The Clifford family of Brookspring.¡± After hearing this, Noah frowned. He thought to himself, ¡®The Clifford family of Brookspring? ¡®Is this a prestigious family? ¡®Why have I never heard of it before?¡¯ Noah looked at Gavin in front of him and smiled in shame. ¡°I have never heard of this family¡­ Gavin found this answer very interesting. Surprisingly, there was somebody who did not know his family. Hence, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re too young.¡± When Noah heard this, he was obviously upset. He was clearly much older than Gavin. No matter what, he was an elder to him. However, this boy said that he was too young. This young man had not treated him with respect at all the whole night. However, after thinking about it, Gavin had spent 800 million dors after all. Noah had to treat him with respect and kindness. Noah decided to lower his stance again and looked at Gavin. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you must be joking. The Prosperity Group will transfer the entire 800 million dors to a charity organization. Please rest assured! I still have some matters to attend to. Please excuse me.¡± After saying that, Noah left. Then, Gavin looked at his back with a deep gaze. There was something wrong with this person. There were fewer people at the auction venue. At this moment, La ran to Gavin¡¯s side and pulled his arm. ¡°Gavin, look, I got the business cards of many big shots today! I am so happy! But why do you have this much money?¡± But was for re Centro de The call wypad dat La and stroked her head. He looked at her gently an I do what you want to do. Leave these things to Brother Gavin, okay instantly touched. Her face was covered in tears as she said, Thank you. Gavin led La out of the venue. if he had thought of something, he looked at La and said, La, my stomach is a little ufortable. I have to go to the washroom. Be good and wait for me here. Don¡¯t wander around!¡± La looked at Gavin and nodded. Gavin reached a corner and called someone. The call was quickly picked up, and Vincent Dunn¡¯s voice came from the phone. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 bidding at an auction today and he took my 800 million dors. I¡¯m afraid s not donating it to a charity. I suspect the Prosperity Group is going to take it for themselves. Report to me immediately if you find anything!¡± Vincent immediately replied over the phone, ¡°Alright, Master. I¡¯ll start the investigation at once!¡± Gavin hung up the phone and came out. When La saw Gavin, she hurriedly ran forward and said, ¡°Gavin, how do you feel now? Is your stomach better?¡± Gavin looked at La¡¯s anxious smile and said gently. ¡°Much better, La, let¡¯s gol¡± La nodded as if she had thought of something. Then, she said happily. ¡°Gavin, let¡¯s go back to the company! ¡°I¡¯d like to share the good news with my two employees. ¡°I believe that they will be very happy when they hear this!¡± Gavin looked at La¡¯s excited expression and nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure!¡± Then, Gavin brought La back to her business. When the two female employees saw La enter with a disappointed expression, they had mixed feelings. However, the two of them were already prepared to hear that they lost the bidding. The people who participated in this auction were all big shots in the business. world. It was normal for them to lose the bid. The two female employees looked at each other and walked to La. Theyforted her and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s alright. We don¡¯t have much hope for this bid anyway. ¡°This result is fine. It¡¯s enough as long as we work hard!¡± The other employee added. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. In our hearts, you¡¯re the best boss and the most capable boss! It¡¯s just a small setback. It¡¯s nothing!¡± An apple doesn¡¯t fall too far from the tree looked at the trembling La and thought that their ey were about to wipe La¡¯s tears, La suddenly started employees were suddenly in shock. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. be that their boss went crazy after failing to bid? sheughing? should they do with her situation? was even more amused when she saw the two employees go from frowning not knowing what to do. Hence, she looked at Gavin and said, Gavin, my two employees are not bad, right? And my acting skills seem pretty good!¡± The two female employees were confused by La¡¯s words. La walked towards the two female employees and said, ¡°Your boss, I, won the bid today! ¡°All of this is thanks to my Gavin!¡± When the two employees heard this, they jumped up and hugged La excitedly. They added, ¡°We know you can do it!¡± Gavin looked at La and her two employees and shook his head helplessly. Perhaps this was their way of being happy! Just as everyone was immersed in joy, Jackson and Caleb¡¯s mor came from outside the door. ¡°Gavin, get out here!¡± Hearing this voice, Gavin frowned. Why did these two trash from the Taylor familye here? They were quite fast. Just now, they were still begging for mercy behind the Lincoln family. Now, they came here to cause trouble. What a pair of heads made of cement! La, who was immersed in joy, was shocked by this shout. Why was this voice so familiar? Oh no, they were the Taylor family¡¯s brothers, Jackson and Caleb. But what were hey doing here? Could it be because of the bidding in the afternoon? Fed a Lavia and p?tted her be stine till go take a look! Cavin was about to leave. How could she let Gavin face how dare those two peoplee and make a scene? even had time to deal with what had happened before. they had delivered themselves to the door. that Gavin was about to reach the door, La quickly followed after him. Gavin Fll go tool¡± They saw Jackson and Caleb standing outside. Behind them was a group of men in ck that they had never seen before. Then, Jackson and Caleb saw Gavining out and immediately went back to stand with the men in ck. They said to a man with an obvious scar on his face with a ttering expression, ¡°That¡¯s Gavin.¡± When La saw Jackson and Caleb, the anger in her heart kept rising. She said to them, ¡°What do you want? ¡°Gavin has already let you off once. Are you still not giving up? ¡°You still want to cause trouble?¡± Jackson saw that La had been speaking up for Gavin. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He directly scolded La. ¡°You unloyal daughter of the Taylor family. You are a traitor. The Taylor family should not have adopted you and raised you! ¡°We don¡¯t need you to speak for an outsider right now. ¡°It¡¯s a joke for the Taylor family to raise such a person like you!¡± When La heard Jackson¡¯s words, her eyes instantly turned red. Gavin immediately frowned. At this moment, the scar-faced man did not want to listen to them talking about their family issues at all. After all, it had nothing to do with him. He took a step forward and looked at Gavin in front of him. ¡°We¡¯re from the Lincoln family! ¡°You are Gavin, right? Since you dared to take something from the Lincoln family, you have to bear the consequences.¡± La heard the words of the scar-faced man in front of her and was furious. Why did people stop speaking nicely these days? What did he mean by taking something from them? Leon a mean by taking it from you the project with his own money way we took it from your en anyone being used of taking something from other after 800 million dors on it!¡± at the scar-faced man in front of her. Her clenched fists did not for a long time. had worked so hard to get the project for her. How could she give it up Cause of fear? When the Lincoln family heard La¡¯s words, they could not help butugh. If we weren¡¯t set up, how could this guy eveny his hands on this project? ¡°He¡¯s just a little brat who reaps the benefits from following behind the big guy! ¡°He¡¯s so young. Did he steal his family¡¯s money to pay for it? ¡°Hey! Take this woman and sell her to the street. ¡°As for this man, his name is Gavin, right? How about I send you straight to hell?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin looked at the scar-faced man in front of him and said lightly, ¡°Are you tired of being alive?¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 this, the people of th people from the Lincoln family looked at Gavin in front of them their heads of mean he at least had self-consciousness? ew that it was a good thing to be alive. he insisted oning out to cause trouble and go against the Lincoln family At this moment, Gavin looked at the scumbags of the so-called Lincoln family in front of him speak rudely. He looked at La beside him and said gently, ¡°La, go in first. I¡¯m here. Everything will be fine!¡± La looked at Gavin in front of her, then at Jackson and Caleb on the other side, as well as the group of men in ck behind the scar-faced man. She thought to herself, ¡®Is Gavin going to be okay to handle these people by himself?¡¯ Then, she looked at Gavin worriedly and said, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Gavin stroked La¡¯s head and smiled gently. ¡°Be good and wait for me inside, okay?¡± Then, La nodded at Gavin and returned to the room. Gavin slowly turned around. At this moment, there was only coldness left in his eyes. La was his family. Gavin treasured his family the most. It would be fine if these people talked to them nicely. However, they had the audacity to intend to harm La. He had just rescued La recently. How dare they to think of kidnapping her again? These people surely had a death wish! The scar-faced man watched as Gavin let La into the house. He smiled and mocked, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that your woman will see you getting beaten up when we fightter? ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you provoke us in the first ce? The scar-faced man started laughing. Then, he suddenly stoppedughing. Gavin shed in front of him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Gavin punched the min wa Tavior brothers could his head. He turned into almari hand fell to the started screaming Taylor brothers shouted in panic erl Someone help!¡± They shouted as they ran away. However, Gavin ignored them, and there was no need to waste time on them. They were just two retarded young men from the Taylor family. The people of the Lincoln family were still gathered around Gavin. Then, in an instance, they saw that their leader, the scar-faced man, had already lost his head and fallen to the ground. Who was this man? How could he smash a person¡¯s head with a single punch without even leaving a trace of a skull? However, looking at their leader lying on the ground, it would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t angry. Besides, they thought it was unrealistic for him to kill so many people by himself. Then, these people looked at Gavin angrily and said, ¡°How dare you kill our boss.¡± ¡°I want you to pay with your life for our boss!¡± With a series of bangs, the men in ck who had been moring just now were all dropped to the ground by Gavin. They looked at Gavin in front of them with theirst breaths. How was this possible? This many people turned out to not be his match. They could not even get close to him. He looked like a boy in his twenties. How could he be so powerful? Then, Gavin quickly finished these people. The corpses with broken arms and legs were all lying at the door. The ground was already covered in blood. The remaining men in ck looked at the bloody scene in front of them and could not help but tremble. orning tomit suicide they could think of at the moment was to run away ment, escaping was the only way out for them. took advantage of the fact that Gavin did not turn around to look at t as they were about to run, Gavin suddenly appeared in front of them und Don¡¯t be so stupid in your next life!¡± With a few loud sounds, Gavin gave each of them a punch. They were all pushed into the wall. Their heads instantly drooped. They were all instantly killed by Gavin Just as Gavin finished dealing with the situation, Harry Geller appeared with some Frostpeak Dark Warriors. He said, ¡°Dark Lord!¡± Gavin nced at Harry and then around him before walking forward. Harry immediately understood and began to clean up the corpses on the ground with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. After a while, Harry walked to Gavin¡¯s side and said, ¡°Dark Lord! We¡¯re almost done! ¡°Also, Jackson and Caleb from the Taylor family went to the National Security Bureau. ¡°I suspect that they will say something unfavorable to us. ¡°Do you want me to¡­¡± Gavin wiped his hands which were stained with blood and smiled faintly. ¡°Ignore them! ¡°With just the two of them, the Taylor family will never be able to do anything for the rest of their lives.¡± He did not know how the Taylor family raised these two retards. They were causing trouble everywhere and yet could not achieve anything. However, there was one advantage to them. They were so stupid that no one wanted to kill them so quickly. National Security Bureau. The two Taylor brothers hurriedly ran in to report the case. At this moment, a burly man came out of the National Security Bureau. When he saw the two men charging around, he frowned and said, Stop right there! know what this ce is this is a park How dare you run around in ber kyler brother¡¯s heard this, they instantly stopped in their to look at the man and said urgently, here to report a case of a warrior murdering in public. with our own eyes. had no option but to be in a rush because we feel that the situation is urgent. The person from the National Security Bureau heard that a warrior was mentioned. He thought to himself, ¡®How dare a warrior murder people in public? He surely does not take the National Security Bureau seriously.¡± The man looked at the Taylor brothers and said solemnly, ¡°Are you telling the truth? The two brothers looked at the man and quickly nodded. The man looked at the Taylor brothers and said, ¡°Wait here for a moment. ¡°In a moment, someone from the Warrior Surveince Bureau wille to you for questioning. ¡°Just tell them the truth!¡± The Taylor brothers looked at the man and nodded repeatedly. At this moment, a few men in uniforms of the Warrior Surveince Bureau walked towards the Taylor brothers and sized them up. ¡°Did you report the case? ¡°You said a warriormitted murder in public? ¡°Is that true?¡± The Taylor brothers looked at the person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau in front of them seriously and nodded their heads vigorously. ¡°Hurry up and go check it out. He might be gone any second now!¡± These people felt like the Taylor brothers were not lying to them. They sent arge number of staff from the Warrior Surveince Bureau to follow the Taylor brothers to the building where Gavin and La were. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 eyes lit up with excitement on their way. Bole Gavin was doomed. someone was able toe out and punish him. They wanted to see if could remain as arrogant as he was previously. warrior who killed someone in broad daylight, how could the Warrior Surveince Bureau tolerate him? In the future, they could finally escape Gavin¡¯s oppression and do whatever they wanted. The two brothers looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, the rough voice of an officer from the Warrior Surveince Bureau sounded. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Jackson and Caleb hurriedly looked out of the car window and immediately said, ¡°Yes, this is the ce. We can walk from here.¡± The person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau waved at the people behind him. Then, the Taylor brothers got out of the car with the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau and came to the door of the building. The two brothers were dumbfounded. It was indeed this ce. Why did this ce look like nothing had happened? They must have arrived toote. Someone had already cleared the scene. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau nced at the ce and looked at the Taylor brothers in confusion. At this moment, a person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau walked out and spoke to the Taylor brothers. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here? ¡°There¡¯s no sign of murder in this ce. There¡¯s no blood, not even a scene of fighting. ¡°You will be arrested if you lie to us! ¡°You two think we¡¯ve got a lot of time to waste on you?¡± The Taylor brothers realized that the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau started to lose their patience. his moment, Jackson seemed to have though surveince camera at the corner of en heaven was aiding hims when it happened. They must have preserved evidence of Gaving hurriedly looked at the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau and at the surveince camera at the corner of the street. don¡¯t be anxious. Aren¡¯t there surveince cameras on every street corner? These are all evidence. With just the two of us, it¡¯s definitely not enough. But surveince cameras can¡¯t lie, right? We¡¯ll know if a warriormitted murder here after we check the cameras.¡± Jackson and Caleb smiled maliciously. The person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau also looked up. There was indeed a surveince camera at the corner of the street, so he said to Jackson angrily, ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s as you say. Let¡¯s go!¡± Immediately after, Jackson and Caleb took a few steps forward and pointed at a door. They looked at the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau and said, ¡°Sir, this is the ce. ¡°It¡¯s the man inside this room!¡± The person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau walked forward solemnly. He knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Whoever¡¯s inside,e out and cooperate with us. We are the Warrior Surveince Bureau.¡± Upon hearing this voice, La gripped Gavin¡¯s hand tightly and shook her head. Gavin looked at La¡¯s pitiful expression and replied with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, La. Trust me, okay? ¡°I¡¯ll open the door!¡± When La heard Gavin¡¯s words, she loosened her grip on Gavin¡¯s hand. She watched Gavin open the door and felt uneasy. There were people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau outside. What were there here for? Could they be looking for Gavin? It was all her fault for making the situation worse! If she didn¡¯t want that project, Gavin wouldn¡¯t have gone to the auction with her. If he hadn¡¯t gone to the auction, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Then, Gavin opened the door. om the Warrior Su Com ened to be recording something Without report from the public saying that as a warrior: you k person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau finished speaking, he did Gavin respond to him. Tavlor brothers looked fiercely at Gavin in front of them and said, dare you ignore the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s questioning? Do you have a death wish?¡± When the person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau heard this, he immediately raised his head. Just as he was about to say something, he was instantly stunned on the spot. The Taylor brothers still did not know what had happened. They looked at Gavin as he opened the door. Then, the two brothers said with a teasing expression, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re dead meat! ¡°Do you know what the Warrior Surveince Bureau is here for? They are here to arrest you. ¡°How dare you murder people on the street as a warrior? ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can survive this! ¡°Sir, he¡¯s the one who killed people on the streets. Arrest him now.¡± senses, When the person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau, who had regained his heard the words of the Taylor brothers, he was instantly shocked. He hurriedly lowered his head and said, ¡°Mr. Gavin! ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll leave now! ¡°Right now!¡± Hence, the leader of the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau stepped forward and looked at his subordinates. ¡°Take down these two people!¡± Hence, his subordinates covered Jackson and Caleb¡¯s mouths and dragged them away. Jackson and Caleb were stunned when they saw what the people from the Warrio Surveince Bureau did. After they went through all the trouble to bring the people from the Warrior Surveince Bureau here, it turned out they were the ones who got arrested. Did this mean that they ended up being the murderers? Warrior Surveince Burea ey let go of their mouthst and Caleb shouted in confusion. o you guys operate? men bro rought you here to ariest a murderer. Why did you arrest us instead tavin just how was the murderer. He was standing in front of you. Why you arrest him? a person from the Warrior Surveince Bureau heard Jackson and Caleb¡¯s sparks appeared in his eyes. He said angrily, How dare you two lie and nder a good person! Take them back and hand them over to the National Security Bureau.¡± The Taylor brothers were instantly dumbfounded. They anxiously shouted, We are innocent! We didn¡¯t lie. We¡¯re telling the truth! ¡°You can check the surveince cameras! ¡°Why are you arresting us? We didn¡¯t do anything! ¡°Let us go!¡± At this moment, no matter how the Taylor brothers struggled, it was useless. Gavin watched as the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s men led the Taylor brothers away. The corners of his lips curled up as he returned inside. He saw La pacing back and forth anxiously. The moment she saw Gavin return, she quickly walked forward and sized him up. ¡°Gavin, what did they say? ¡°Did they do anything to you?¡± Gavin looked at La who was looking at him anxiously. His heart warmed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re just asking for directions. Maybe they¡¯re not familiar with this ce!¡± La looked at Gavin and let out a breath, then nodded. Afterward, Gavin¡¯s phone rang. The screen showed that it Was Vincent calling him. He must have some updates. Perhaps there was some progress on the previous matter. Gavin nced at La and picked up the phone. Vincent¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Master, you were right. The 800 million dors was indeed transferred directly to the Prosperity Group. It was not transferred to a charity at all!¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 in the phone, his gore slossly tuned cold How worth He only wanted donated. After all, Gavin didn¡¯t care about this However not cariny mean the Toney ken by Posperity Group at will No matter hat this mone uitabl Prosj oup privately trans the money to the ownpa in the name of charity was a httle too much Gavin said coldly to Vincent on the other end of the phone, I got it¡± However, Vincent did not stop talking. He still said, ¡°Master. I know that you bid for the Prosperity Group project and you invested this 800 million dors. ¡°Now, Master, you have been tricked by Prosperity Group. If you want to attack Prosperity Group, there¡¯s something I have to remind you.¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Speak!¡± Vincent did not dare to be negligent and immediately said, ¡°Master, Prosperity Group is actually a subsidiary of Donera Group. The person in charge of it is Mike Brown.¡± When he heard this name, Gavin¡¯s gaze paused for a moment, and a yful smile appeared on his face. Mike¡¯s identity was the same as Vincent¡¯s! Vincent saw Gavin and referred to Gavin as Master. Wasn¡¯t Mike the same? Gavin smiled at Vincent on the other end of the line and said calmly, ¡°Alright, I see.¡± Then he hung up. Gavin returned to the front room and walked in front of La. La, do you have the contact information of Prosperity Group people?¡± he asked. She did not know why Gavin asked about this when he came back after the call. However, she knew that it was better not to ask about things she shouldn¡¯t ask. Hence, she looked at Gavin and said, ¡°I do. Gavin, I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± After Gavin got the phone number, he left the front room and made the call. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, he only heard the sound of ¡°Beep, beep, beep The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up It was impossible for the number given by La to be wrong unless this number was fake. Just as Gavin was about to hang up, a man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello? This is Noah Who are you?¡± Gavin immediately recognized his voice on the phone, It was the man who had spoken to Gavin at the auction that day. Hence, Gavin said in a cold tone, ¡°This is Gavin Clifford? When Noah heard this, he chuckled and said, ¡°Hello, Mt. Clifford! Is there anything I can help you with?¡± When Noah heard Gavin¡¯s name, he did not think much of it. It was as if nothing had happened. There wasn¡¯t even that kind of panic. Gavin thought, ¡®As expected, this money was taken with easel¡± Hence, Gavin said indifferently over the phone, ¡°I heard that the 800 million dors I gave you were all transferred to Prosperity Group¡¯s ount, right? ¡°This seems to be different from the original intention of the auction! Regarding this matter. I need an Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words. Noah was nervous instantly. Noah, thought. How did Gavin know about this? The moment the money was transferred to the company¡¯s ount, he received the news. Somerling wasn¡¯t right! These things were done secretly in thepany. There was no chance of them being leaked! Where did Gavin get this information? Could it be that there is a mole in our corporation: Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. Anyway, the money has already entered thepany¡¯s main ount. ¡°Even if Gavin wants 800 million dors back, I could not give it to him. I might as well pretend that I don¡¯t know anything. What could Gavin do?¡± Hence. Noah put on a fake smile and said to Gavin, ¡°Mr. Clifford, you must be joking. Every charitable donation is for the charity. ¡°As for what you said about 800 million dors entering Prosperity Group, I really didn¡¯t know! This has never happened before. Moreover, I¡¯m only in charge of the auction process. The rest is not my business!¡± When Gavin heard Noah¡¯s shirking of responsibility on the other end of the phone, he already guessed the truth. Noah simply refused to admit anything. Also, he didn¡¯t say where the money was. He just said that he didn¡¯t know. Anyway, the money was already in hispany. Noah was clearly telling Gavin that Gavin had spent money to buy the project and the project had been given to Gavin. As for where the money was, it had nothing to do with Gavin. Immediately after, Gavin said indifferently, ¡°Give me your leader¡¯s contact information.¡± When Noah heard Gavin¡¯s words on the phone, it was like an order. He did not like it. Noah thought, ¡°The Brookspring Clifford family! What kind of lousy family is this? I have never even heard of it! ¡°How dare a lousy family with no reputation act so arrogantly? Isn¡¯t it just a rich brat? Does he really think he is a nobleman? Why is he so arrogant? Noah thought to himself and cursed in his heart, but he still could not say it out loud. After all, Gavin had given 800 million dors indeed. Therefore, Noah replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, but I need to ask for my leader! Please be patient and wait a moment, Mr. Clifford.¡± When Gavin heard Noah¡¯s words, he replied, ¡°Okay,¡± Noah immediately hung up the phone, and his face instantly darkened. He had to quickly inform his boss about this. Although they weren¡¯t afraid of Gavin, to be honest, not even the big shots in the business world could give them 800 million dors. It seemed that Gavin was not to be underestimated. Then, Noah immediately made a call. When he heard that the call was connected, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Dawson, something bad happened! Gavin seems to know that we¡¯ve pocketed that 800 million dors! ¡°He called me just now to talk about this. He even asked me to give him your number. He wants to ask you personally. Mr. Dawson, what should we do now?¡± Noah told his boss, Charles Dawson, about Gavin¡¯s previous conversation with him. When Charles heard what Noah said, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. It is impossible for anyone to leak it. He thought, ¡®How did Gavin know about ourpany¡¯s financial movements? Regarding this matter, ourpany has always kept it a secret from outsider ¡®However, Gavin could give us 800 million dors, it is normal for him to have some great methods. But does he think that he could challenge our Prosperity Group like this? He is simply too naive! Prosperity Group is a subsidiary of Donera Group. With Donera Group supporting us, why would we be afraid of Gavin? If he wants to make some trouble, he is just dreaming!¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 After receiving instructions from Charles, Noah immediately picked up his phone and typed a message. He sent it to Gavin. The content of the message was Charles¡¯s phone number. Since Charles wanted to resolve it himself. Noah could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Noah threw his phone on the table and leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes to rest. At the front door, La and the others heard Gavin¡¯s words. She knew that Gavin had originally donated 800 million dors, but Prosperity Group had actually pocketed it. For a moment, she held her breath. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became! She mmed her hand on the table and said angrily, ¡°Gavin, these people are too despicable! How could they do such a thing? Aren¡¯t they tantly swindling money? The profits from this project are less than 200 million dors. Do they actually want us to give them 800 million dors? This is too much! How shameless!¡± Gavin looked at La¡¯s red face and widened eyes. By the way, La¡¯s angry appearance was quite cute. La looked at Gavin who had been staring at her. She took two steps forward and stood in front of Gavin. ¡°Gavin, why don¡¯t we go and get the money back? We can just abandon this project. This is simply a deceptive project.¡± Gavin smiled at La and said, ¡°La, how could they give us the money back so easily when they got it?¡± When La heard Gavin¡¯s words, the guilt in her heart instantly appeared. It is all my fault for insisting on this lousy project. If it weren¡¯t for me, Gavin wouldn¡¯t have lost so much money. This is 800 million dors! No matter how much money he can earn, he might not be able to make up for it, La thought. Gavin looked at La who was lowering her head dejectedly and hugged La tofort her. ¡°La, don¡¯t worry. Although 800 million dors is nothing, we won¡¯t let these people get it easily. Don¡¯t be sad. Be happy.¡± When the two employees heard Gavin¡¯s words, they looked at La and Gavin in shock. They thought, ¡®800 million dors! That is 800 million dors! What is the real identity of Gavin? Could he be the legendary man? Spending money for a beauty¡¯s happiness! It is 800 million dors after all!¡± At this moment, Gavin¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. Then, he picked up his phone and saw that it was a message from Noah. It was a phone number. ¡°This must be the leader¡¯s phone number of Prosperity Group, Gavin thought. Without any hesitation, Gavin dialed the number on the message. The phone rang for a while, but no one answered! Gavin thought, ¡®Are these people all so busy, or are they all putting on air? Is he deliberately picking up the call slowly to make himself look busy?¡± Finally, the call went through. Charles¡¯s calm and smiling voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gavin?¡± Gavin didn¡¯t want to talk too much with him. Gavin went straight to the point. ¡°Is my 800 million dors in the charity now, or is it in your Prosperity Group?¡± When Charles heard Gavin¡¯s words on the other end of the line, it was not good to beat around the bush anymore. Hence, Charles directly said, ¡°Regarding this 800 million dors, you were the ones who participated in the bidding. Since the bidding was sessful, this money had nothing to do with you. ¡°What¡¯s more, I already said back then that the highest bidder would get it. The project has indeed been done for you. So as for where the money is, don¡¯t worry about this kind of thing that you shouldn¡¯t worry about. Work well with our Prosperity Group! ¡°I heard that yourpany is actually just a smallpany, right? Treasure this opportunity to coborate with a corporation of our level!¡± Gavia had nothing to say when he heard Prosperity Group¡¯s attitude. Hence, he said calmly. ¡°Ill give you a chance to let this 800 million dors into the charity. Otherwise, bear the consequences on your own¡± On the other end of the phone, when Charles heard Gavin¡¯s words, he flew into a rage and cursed, ¡°Who the fuck are you? How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know who I am? ¡°You have to know that you have a favor to ask of our corporation. How dare you speak to me like this? I want to see who will bear the consequences!¡± After saying that, Charles hung up the phone angrily. Charles hung up the phone and sat on his chair. He could not calm down even with his eyes closed. It was as if he had be the hot-tempered youth from before. He was rarely so angry anymore. He thought, ¡°What the fuck is this! Does Gavin really think that he could be my boss just because he takes out 800 million dors? How dare this ungrateful man threaten me? He is simply tired of living! Charles stood up from his chair and shouted, ¡°Men!¡± At this moment, one of Charles¡¯s subordinates heard the sound and hurriedly jogged over. ¡°Boss!¡± Charles looked at his subordinate and shouted, ¡°Cancel the coboration with that fucking man immediately.¡± Charles was so angry that he could not remember Gavin¡¯s name. His subordinate said in embarrassment. ¡°Boss, his name is Gavin.¡± Charles held his forehead and shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. I don¡¯t give a damn who he is! In short, cancel the cooperation with him immediately. Don¡¯t return any money to him!¡± The subordinate was so frightened that he immediately turned around and ran out. At Brookspring. La immediately received a call from Prosperity Group. Prosperity Group¡¯s call? Could it be that something had happened? Too many things had happened recently, and she had a bad feeling. La answered the call. A loud woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, are you Miss Taylor?¡± La trembled slightly as she listened to the voice on the phone. She said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The person on the other end of the phone continued, ¡°Miss Taylor, it¡¯s like this! The project that you bid. for at the charity auction previously, because yourpany¡¯s qualifications are insufficient and the company¡¯s internal department is not perfect, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible toplete the coboration. with Prosperity Group! ¡°And the 800 million dors donation you donated to charity has also been donated to charity. It can¡¯t be refunded. I¡¯m sorry to inform you of this! Goodbye!¡± La listened to the voice on the phone in a daze until the phone was hung up. What should she do now? They no longer had a cooperative rtionship. They lost the money. This was simply not something a normal man could do, but who could be of use now? The two employees were also extremely anxious and said, ¡°What should we do now? We won¡¯t be able to get the money back, and we won¡¯t be able to cooperate with them on the bidding project. They¡¯re abominable!¡± However, Gavin seemed unusually calm at this moment. This was because he had already expected this. From the moment Charles cursed on the phone and instantly hung up, Gavin already had a n. Therefore, it was normal for Charles in can the coboratio Cab took out his phone and dialed the number Vince hadR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only prown the money him d A few secondster, the call was picked op Garin diretty mit. Im Gavic Chapter 353 Chapter 353 At Prosperity Group¡¯s boss office in Frostpeak. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Prosperity Group¡¯s boss, Charles, was sitting inside. Although he still looked a little angry, a smug smile had already appeared on his face. He even made himself a ss of coffee and said with a smile. ¡°Damn it, this brat! You actually dare to challenge me! I just took your money. What can you do? Of all people, why do you have to provoke me? You¡¯re just asking for trouble. Just wait and see!¡± However, with 800 million dors in hispany¡¯s ount, the smile on his face was almost impossible to hide. At this moment, the answering machine on his desk rang. He put the call on speaker. The assistant¡¯s voice came from the answering machine. ¡°Boss, the matter has been solved. The coboration with Brookspring has been canceled. The notice has been sent to the various departments, the assistant said on the phone. The smile on Charles¡¯s face was still the same as before. He said indifferently to the answering machine, ¡°Alright, I see.¡± He was about to hang up. However, the assistant did not stop. Instead, he continued, ¡°Boss, I just received news that Mike is going toe to ourpany soon.¡± Hearing this, Charles got up from his chair in surprise immediately. ¡°What? Who did you say?¡± A look of surprise appeared on Charles¡¯s face and he thought, ¡®Why does Mike suddenlye over? 1 don¡¯t receive any news!¡± Suddenly, Charles¡¯s entire body tensed up, but he was more expectant and respectful. This was because every time Mike came, Mike would give theirpany funds. This time, Mike had suddenlye. Perhaps he would allocate funds to their corporation again. Then, Charles hurriedly gave an order to the assistant on the other end of the phone. ¡°Quick, quickly give the order to warmly wee Mike. Don¡¯t be negligent! After hanging up, Charles lowered her head and nced at the clothes he was wearing. He pulled up his cor and sniffed. He thought, ¡°Mike ising soon. Isn¡¯t my outfit too casual? Moreover, I have been wearing it for two days. No, it is better to change!¡± After a while, Charles, who had changed his clothes, looked at the watch on his wrist. Mike woulde soon. Then, Charles hurriedly walked out of the office and happened to see his assistant gathering the employees of thepany. Some of thepany¡¯s higher-ups also came. At this moment, Charles¡¯s assistant saw Charlesing out and hurriedly ran over. He said respectfully. ¡°Boss, the employees of thepany are all gathered!¡± Charles looked at his assistant and nodded. He nced at the employees and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the entrance now! We should greet Mike warmly!¡± Then, he brought all the higher-ups of thepany to the entrance of the first floor of theirpany building personally to wee Mike. On both sides of the entrance of thepany building, there were flowers and some banners. In the middle of the entrance, there was a carpet that was almost about 100 feet long. Every employee of thepany was holding a bouquet of flowers in their hands, and everyone was smiling. Charles stood in the middle, his eyes filled with anticipation as he stared ahead. At this moment, a hugher-up standing at the entrance of thepany whispered to another leader beside hum with a smile on his face. ¡°Every year, I¡¯m looking forward to Mikeing to ourpany in person. Seeing him is like seeing the money!¡± Hearing this, another leader also similed and echoed. That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! We have to rely on Mike¡¯s Tunding every time to enjoy ourselves to the fullest!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Mike, we would just be ordinaryborerst ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t even have time, let alone money Thepany¡¯s higher-ups were discussing this topic excitedly. Of course, other employees also muttered softly. ¡°Every time Mikees, Charles always arranges such a grand wee!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know who Mike is? Every time he came here, He would give ourpany a lot of money.¡± ¡°When can we receive the maximum sry?¡± ¡°When Mikees, we get sry the most.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mike. I hope that he wille here more in the future.¡± Charles looked at the employees who were all smiling happily and talking andughing to each other. Of course, he knew why. Everyone was doing this for money. Otherwise, who would be willing to waste time on this arrangement? Of course, Charles was no exception. Mike must have a reason foring this time. Charles thought, ¡®But why? Could it be that Mike heard the good news and couldn¡¯t wait toe personally because I had obtained the 800 million dors for thepany?¡± At the thought of this, Charles became even more nervous. At this moment, an impressive luxury car quickly appeared at the entrance of thepany. It stopped in front of all of them. When Charles saw the car in front of him, he quickly ran over to the car door. Then, he walked to the front of the car and tidied up his clothes. He stood respectfully by the car door and reached out to open the door for Mike. At this moment, Mike in a suit in the car looked at the scene in front of him through the window. Mike¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with anger, but because Mike was wearing sunsses, Charles did not notice anything wrong. The person sitting in the car was the CEO of Donera Group, Mike Brown. Charles looked at Mike and bowed. ¡°Wee to Prosperity Group, Mr. Brown.¡± Charles looked at Mike who was staring straight ahead and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, it was a wee ceremony that the employees spontaneously arranged to wee you.¡± The employees were also staring ahead with a smile on their faces. Mike did not say anything. Charles guessed that Mike was not satisfied with today¡¯s wee ceremony. However, Mike did not care about these things in the past. What was going on this time? Charles was still very respectful. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, if there¡¯s anything wrong with our hospitality, please mention it. We change it immediately! As long as you mention it¡­¡± Just as Charles was halfway through his sentence, with a p, Charles almost fell to the ground. When the employees saw this, the flowers in their hands fell to the ground. Their mouths were wide open, unable to close. They had no idea what was going on. Then, they saw a middle-aged man, who should have been very solemn, rush out of the car like at madman. He even shouted loudly, ¡°Charles, you bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 ¡°Charles, you bastard. I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± At this moment, Mike¡¯s actions and words did not look like a boss at all. Like a street gangster fighting, he rode on Charles¡¯s body and started beating him up. He used all his strength and punched and kicked Charles At this moment, when the employees of Prosperity Group saw Charles being beaten up, not a single one of them wanted to stop Mike. They all acted as if they saw nothing and this matter had nothing to do with them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This was because the person who had hit Charles was Mike. This person was much more powerful than Charles. mercy. At this moment, Charles was curled up into a ball out of pain by Mike¡¯s beating, begging for ¡°Please, stop it, stop it! I am sorry, I am sorry! Boss. I¡¯m really sorry. Please stop!¡± he shouted. Although Charles did not know what he had done wrong at all, he could only beg Mike to let him go. Charles thought, ¡®No matter what goes wrong, it is better for me to admit my mistake first. I couldn¡¯t keep getting beaten up like this. ¡®Moreover, in front of so many people, these people are all my subordinates. Isn¡¯t this too fucking embarrassing? How am I going to work in thispany in the future!¡± However, when Mike saw Charles begging for mercy, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He did not intend to stop and continued to beat Charles up. Finally, someone who stood aside couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and carefully persuaded, ¡°Mr. Brown, there are too many people around, and they¡¯re all employees of thepany. ¡°If you continue to hit him like this, I¡¯m afraid it will damage your image in our employees¡¯ minds. Moreover, if you continue to hit him, I¡¯m afraid he will die!¡± Unexpectedly, after Mike heard someone persuade him, not only did he not stop, but he even shouted at those people, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hit him with me! Hit this bastard and you¡¯ll be rewarded with two thousand dors. Kick him and you¡¯ll be rewarded with four thousand dors!¡± After hearing Mike¡¯s words, Prosperity Group¡¯s people were all a little stunned. Their hearts skipped a beat as they were shocked. They thought, ¡°How did Charles offend Mike? Wasn¡¯t it okay in the past? What is going on today? It feels like he has done something outrageous to make Mike so angry. This is simply beating Charles to death! ¡®But in other words, there is a reward for beating him! If I don¡¯t participate in such a good thing where I could get money effortlessly, I will definitely regret it!¡± At this moment, an employee of Prosperity Group rushed over. As he ran forward, he said, ¡°Hurry up! Hit him! What are you waiting for? You¡¯re a fool if you don¡¯t earn this money!¡± At this moment, the people from Prosperity Group rushed forward and punched and kicked Charles. Charles¡¯s screams became louder and louder. Then, at Prosperity Group¡¯s office. Mike sat on the chair. As for Charles, who had been beaten heavily, he was thrown to the ground like trash. Charles was surrounded by Mike¡¯s subordinates. Outside the office, the executives of Prosperity Group had already started discussing. ¡°What did Charles. do to provoke Mike?¡± ¡°Moreover, he beat Charles so heavily.¡± ¡°I suspect that Charles took too much of Mike¡¯s money and made him dissatisfied?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Mike doesn¡¯t care about money. I think Charles must have done something that made Mike unable to take it anymore.¡± Do you guys think our wee ceremony today was too bad? Mike was dissatisfied with it Idea¡¯t know Everyone was guessing, but none of them could guess what was going on At this moment, Charles¡¯s assistant saw many people gathered together as if they were discussing something. Charles¡¯s assistant walked over with a cup of coffee. Only then did he realize that they were discussing Charles being beaten up. Then, he looked at them with a difficult expression and said. ¡°I think it might have something to do with something Charles asked me to do. It¡¯s about Gavin and Brookspring. Do you still remember that at the auction, a person called Gavin got ourpany¡¯s project with 800 million dors?¡± All the employees looked at Charles¡¯s assistant and nodded. The assistant continued seriously, ¡°Then, Gavin found out that 800 million dors was in ourpany¡¯s ounts and we didn¡¯t donate it to the charity. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Gavin got the news from, but after 1 told Charles, Charles said that he would talk it to Gavin. ¡°After that. I don¡¯t know what he said, but Charles flew into a rage and asked me to tell Gavin to cancel the coboration. Moreover, we won¡¯t return any money. ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect that it has something to do with this!¡± Then, the employees discussed this. If y you say so, it might really be because of this!¡± ¡°I knew it. Which young man can casually take out 800 million dors to do such a project!¡± ¡°Furthermore, 800 million dors was gained. In the end, Charles said that he wouldn¡¯t cooperate and wouldn¡¯t return the money.¡± ¡°No one can stand it.¡± ¡°I think Gavin might really be a big shot!¡± This group of people also agreed. Then, in the office. Mike red at the unconscious Charles in the corner. Mike looked at his subordinate and said indifferently. ¡°Go, get some water and ssh him awake.¡± At the side, Mike¡¯s subordinate immediately understood, turned around, and ran out of the office. Not long after, the subordinate ran back with a basin of cold water from the toilet. He even nced at Mike with uncertainty, as if asking if he should ssh it or not. Of course, he had to ssh it! A basin of cold water was poured on Charles¡¯s body. Charles¡¯s body instantly trembled, and he coughed a few times. Charles slowly opened his eyes and looked at Mike, who was sitting in the chair in front of him. Without. thinking, Charles burst into tears. Charles was like a weak woman and cried as he said, ¡°Mr. Brown, you can hit me however you want. I¡¯m willing because I¡¯m your subordinate and am like your dog. ¡°But¡­ But can you at least let me know the reason? ¡°I still don¡¯t know why you hit me. ¡°I¡¯m really innocent, Mr. Brown!¡± After saying that, Charles began to cry loudly in front of Mike. Mike looked at Charles who was crying in front of him and said, ¡°You know you¡¯re my dog!¡± At this moment, Mike walked from his chair to Charles and squatted down. Then, he raised Charles¡¯s chi and stared at Charles, whose face was covered in tears. Then let me ask you, do you know who Gavin is? Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Then let me ask you, do you know who Gavin is?¡± Charles was dumbfounded immediately when he heard the question. He thought, ¡®Gavin? Isn¡¯t Gavin the young man who is from the Brookspring Clifford family? He had just spoken to me on the phone. I even cursed him hard and took his 800 million dors into mypany. Mike actually came to look for me because of this person. ¡°Oh my god!¡± That was the only sentence that came to Charles¡¯s mind. He thought, Mike actually came here for me because of Gavin¡¯s matter? What did Gavin do to let Mike personallye here for me? And Mike even beat me up in front of so many people! Who the hell is he? Could it be that he is a man from a noble and powerful family? Is the Brookspring Clifford family really that scary? Oh no! I will be punished!¡± At this moment, an unknown fear had already appeared in Charles¡¯s heart. But facing Mike¡¯s question, he still slowly and stiffly shook his head and said honestly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± When Mike listened to Charles¡¯s answer, his face was filled with hostility. Seeing Mike¡¯s vicious expression, Charles was a little scared and couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck. Then, Mike¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Did you just say that you are my dog, right?¡± After hearing this, Charles nodded crazily and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Brown, I¡¯m your dog. You¡¯re my Master!¡± However, Mikepletely ignored his words. Instead, he looked at Charles coldly and directly pointed at Charles¡¯s nose as he roared, ¡°You¡¯re my dog! Do you know that I am also Gavin¡¯s dog?¡± ¡°What?¡± Charles instantly let out a cry. He didn¡¯t believe it. He was dumbfounded as he looked at Mike in front of him in disbelief. Charles felt like he was going crazy. Either he was crazy or Mike was crazy. Charles thought, ¡®What is Mike¡¯s identity? He is the richest man in our city! As the richest man in the city, he has countless assets. At this moment, he is actually iming to be that young man¡¯s dog. Is Mike humiliating himself like this? That person¡¯s identity¡­¡± Charles no longer dared to guess Gavin¡¯s identity. Charles thought, ¡®Because I am Mike¡¯s dog, and Mike is Gavin¡¯s dog. That proves that I have no way to deal with Gavin! I will be killed by Gavin! ¡®I had actually taken 800 million dors from Gavin previously. I actually dared to speak to Gavin arrogantly! Oh my god!¡± With this thought in mind, Charles knelt on the ground as if he had gone crazy. He kept admitting his mistake to Mike. ¡°Mr. Brown, I know I am wrong! I really know my mistake! I really didn¡¯t know that he was so powerful. I¡¯m really blind and stupid! Mr. Brown, on the ount that I have worked hard for so many years, save me! Please save me!¡± Charles was in tears right now! He was extremely terrified. Bright red bloodstains had already appeared on his forehead. However, Mike didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Mike thought, ¡°Let me save you? Who is going to save me! I still have to think of a way to make Gavin forgive my subordinate for being such a scumbag!¡± Charles was pped to the ground. Then, Mike¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking tell you now, the person you should apologize to isn¡¯t me, but my Master! If my Master forgives you, then you will survive. But if my Master doesn¡¯t forgive you¡­¡± Mike sneered. Charies felt a chill in his heart. He was very scared and could even feel he almost dying. He began to roar. Tll apologize to him immediately! I¡¯ll personally go to Brookspring and kneel down in front of him to apologize! I¡¯m trying to get his forgiveness!¡± With that, Charles got up with difliculty. He turned around and rushed out of the office. In the hall outside the door, a group of people were discussing animatedly. At this moment, when they heard the loud sound of the door mming, the group of people instantly separated. They had already hit Charles just now! Although it was under the orders of Mike, after all, Charles was still their leader! They were also afraid of 1. However, Charles, who had rushed out, seemed to have no time to care about them. He roared. ¡°Hurry up! Prepare a car for me immediately. I want to go to the airport! Book me a ticket to Brookspring as soon as possible. Hurry up!¡± Brookspring? The assistant, who was about to do it, narrowed his eyes when he heard the address. He thought, ¡®Is it really Brookspring? Is it really because of that young man called Gavin? Oh my god! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Why is that young man called Gavin so powerful? Even Mike was rmed?¡± ¡°What the hell are you waiting for?¡± Charles¡¯s hysterical roar woke up the assistant, who was dumbfounded. The assistant immediately reacted and began to do it! On the way to the airport, the driver drove crazily through the red lights. Anyway, Charles said that no matter what happened, he would be responsible. At this moment, Charles, who was sitting in the back seat with a swollen face, took out his phone and made a call. Far away at Brookspring, Noah was enjoying the beautiful life of his vacation. At that moment, the phone suddenly rang. Noah thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t Charles who had just called? What does Charles want to speak again?¡± He immediately picked up the call. He had just said one word when he was instantly interrupted by the violent voice on the other end of the phone! ¡°Noah, fuck you!¡± Charles was cursing Noah angrily! Noah was instantly dumbfounded. He thought, ¡°What is going on? What¡¯s wrong with Charles? He has never cursed me like this! What¡¯s going on here?¡± The irritable voice on the other end of the line did not stop. Charles was still shouting. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. I¡¯m going to die because of you! ¡°You are fucking bold. How dare you cheat Gavin¡¯s money? Let me tell you, if I die, you¡¯ll die with me! I¡¯m telling you, go and kneel in front of Mr. Gavin and Miss Taylor¡¯s shop! I¡¯m going to Brookspring now. I won¡¯t let you get up. If you dare to get up, I¡¯ll break your legs immediately!¡± Noah found out that the phone had been hung up. Noah, who had been cursed by Charles, trembled and was dumbfounded. He had no idea what had happened. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Noah had no idea what was going on, but he did not dare to disobey Charles¡¯s orders.. Noah thought. However, since Charles was so angry and wanted me to kneel in front of Gavin and La, Gavin is definitely powerful. But who exactly is this Cavin? How could Charles be so afraid of him? Ever since I received the call from Gavin, I had a bad feelin In the front room. The two employers of La yawned as they packed up their documents. ¡°I can finally get off work. I feel so tired recently!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been so busy recently that I haven¡¯t been sleeping well¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been too nervoustely, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s possible.¡± At this moment, one of the employees looked up at the window and said. ¡°Time really flies. Unconsciously, it is already dark. No wonder I¡¯m very hungry!¡± When Gavin heard their words, he turned around and walked to La, who was reading a document. He casually picked up the coat and draped it over La¡¯s shoulders before saying, ¡°La, let¡¯s go too! It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you back. You can take a rest too.¡± La looked at Gavin and nodded softly. She revealed a very sweet smile and the two of them walked towards the door. At this moment, the two employees walking in front whispered regretfully as they walked, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ve wasted so much time these past few days?¡± ¡°Our partnership with Prosperity Group has also been canceled.¡± ¡°This is an opportunity that everyone dreams of.¡± ¡°If we really coborate with Prosperity Group, ourpany will gain sess.¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± The two employees sighed as they walked, but after all, 800 million dors was paid by La¡¯s boyfrier Gavin. Gavin didn¡¯t even say anything. What else did the employees have to regret? The four of them were stunned as soon as they walked out of the door. They realized that there was a person kneeling at the door of the front room. La and Gavin took a look. They thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the man from the auction that day?¡± They actually couldn¡¯t remember his name at the moment. Alright! This person was Noah from Prosperity Group. He was the one who represented Prosperity Group at the auction that day. But why was he kneeling here? Was he up to something again? The two employees who were walking in front instantly jumped up. They turned around and ran behind La. As they ran, they shouted, ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡± After all, it was getting dark. They could only see a man in dark clothes kneeling there motionlessly with his head lowered. They were scared. The two employees hid behind La and tried their best to open their eyes to look at the man. Who was this person? Kneeling here in the middle of the night, what did he want to do? La walked to the man¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the representative of Prosperity Group at the auction that day? ¡°You. What are you doing kneeling in front of our shop? It¡¯s dark. What happened to you? Get up and tell 115. Gavin looked at La who asked the man kneeling on the ground in a low voice. Seeing that the man did not speak, he pulled La¡¯s arm and said, ¡°La, don¡¯t pay attention to him. Let¡¯s La was pulled by Gavin. She jogged a few steps before she caught up with Gavin When the two employees saw it, they quickly jogged a few steps and followed closely behind La and Gavin. To them, this person was far more terrifying than those people who came to the door to cause trouble. However, La, who was being pulled away, and her two employees, who were following closely behind. turned back from time to time. Looking at the man still kneeling there, those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that he was a dead person. At this moment, La looked at Gavin in confusion and whispered, ¡°He looks so pitiful. Gavin, are we really not going to care about him?¡± Gavin looked straight ahead without looking back. As he pulled La forward, he said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t pay R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only attention to him!¡± At this moment, the four of them arrived at a fork in the road. The two employees of La looked at La and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, we have to turn left now.¡± La looked at the left road. It was rtively t and there were quite a number of pedestrians. Hence, La looked at her two employees. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Go on, be careful on the road!¡± La watched the two employees leave and they disappeared from her sight. Then, she pulled Gavin and whispered, ¡°Gavin, is there a problem with this person? You don¡¯t seem very friendly to him.¡± Gavin looked at La who kept asking about the man. His eyes narrowed and he turned to look into the street. At the same time, Noah, who was kneeling on the ground, was already trembling. He was prostrating on the ground. Beads of sweat rolled down the sides of his face, and his face was very pale. He looked extremely weak. Noah was a supreme warrior. He could only feel this pressure because he was a warrior, and La was not a warrior, so it did not affe her much. Noah went from kneeling motionlessly to lying on the ground trembling in fear. He thought, ¡®What is wrong with me all of a sudden? It is obvious that this pressurees from a warrior. After all, I¡¯m a warrior. The only person who could make me feel so ufortable is a divine warrior. ¡®However, that is impossible! How could this Brookspring have a divine warrior? Why would a divine. warriore to a bad ce like Brookspring? However, the pressure I feel seems to be more than one¡­. Moreover, I feel that it is near me.¡± At this moment, he saw La and Gavin standing in front of him. Didn¡¯t they just leave? Why did theye back? However, why were they standing here safe and sound without being disturbed at all? They might not be the warrior. If they weren¡¯t warrior, they would not be affected. Just as Gavin and La were looking at the person in front of them lying on the ground, hugging his head and trembling. The figures of the two old men suddenly appeared, and a strong wind surrounded them. It was obvious that the pressure came from these two old men. At this moment, the two old men¡¯s gazes were focused on Gavin. Then, one of the old men shouted, ¡°Gavin, I¡¯m here to kill you!¡± Chapter 357 Chapter 357 ¡°Gavin, I¡¯m here to kill you!¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s voice, Noah, who was on the ground and trembling, was instantly dumbfounded. Noah thought. Oh my god. These are two divine warriors, right? There is indeed nothing wrong with any previous perception. There must be divine warriors nearby. Otherwise, why would I be so ufortable under the pressure and even unable to move my body? However, I still could not figure it out. Gavin is just an ordinary person. Why did they have to go through so much trouble to send two divine warriors just to kill an ordinary person? ¡®Moreover, these two people are not Blearusian. One is Crutosian, and the other is Jedenese. Could it be that Gavin had provoked someone other than Blearus? How could he do that? Is there a master protecting him secretly? Then, Noah thought about it again. It was normal for someone who could make Charles personally come from Frostpeak and apologize to him, with a powerful and unusual background. However, where was the divine warrior protecting Gavin? Was he hiding in a corner and waiting for the right time to appear? However, at that time, Noah was still looking forward to it. If Charles hadn¡¯t flown into a rage and asked Noah toe here, Noah wouldn¡¯t have been able to witness such an exciting scene. Actually, he even felt a little lucky when he thought about it this way. This was because Noah might be able to see the battle between divine warriors today! This was so exciting! This was not something that everyone could see easily. Now that he thought about it, it could be considered a bit of luck. That scene must have been spectacr! However, he still hoped that it would not affect him. Hence, Noah tried to move his body and wanted to hide aside. But he realized that he could not move: all. What else could he do? He could only stay here. Perhaps Noah could only pray in his heart that he would not be identally injured by this battle. The two old men gritted their teeth and stared at Gavin angrily. La tightened her grip on Gavin nervously. Then, her eyes shed with fear. She thought, ¡°These two old men look a little powerful. Not only do they look fierce, but they also want to kill Gavin. What should I do now? How could Gavin defeat them alone? What if he gets injured¡­ Is it toote to run now?¡¯ Gavin realized that his hands were tightly clenched and his palms were covered in sweat. He looked at La beside him. He thought, ¡°This girl must be extremely afraid now.¡± Hence, Gavin pulled out his hand that was held by La and gently stroked La¡¯s head. ¡°La, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here! Do you trust me?¡± La nodded without thinking and said softly, ¡°Of course, I believe in you. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to be injured. After all, they¡¯re two people. ¡°Gavin, why don¡¯t we run now? Isn¡¯t it toote to run now?¡± Gavin looked at the two old men in front of him and pulled La behind him. Then, he said softly, ¡°La, stay behind me obediently.¡± La¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a little scared. However, she still nodded at Gavin and retreated behind him. Gavin looked at the two old men in front of him and smiled slightly. These two divine warriors were Gideon from Cruto, as well as the person he was looking for at Jeden¡¯s embassy. Lucas. Gavin didn¡¯t kill Gideon back then and let Gideon off However, Gideon didn¡¯t quickly find a ce to hide. Instead, he found out someone who had gone to die with him. It seemed that Gideon was tired of living and wanted to do something. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to find a powerful man to help him. He actually found other trash ke himm Lucas looked at Gavin in front of him and sized him up from top to bottom with a strange expression. Then, Lucas turned to look at Gideon and raised his eyebrows. He said arrogantly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him? This brat? Can¡¯t you deal with him alone? And he injured you back then?¡± This was because the Gavin in front of him was simply too young. Gideon was a novice divine warrior after all. Lucas did not expect Gideon to be defeated by this young man. Although Lucas knew from Gideon that Gavin was a young man, he didn¡¯t know that Gavin was still a little too young. It was impossible for such a young person to be a high-level warrior. Even the divine warrior was a middle-aged man. Gavin was too young. Lucas always thought that the young man Gideon said was just looking young. Lucas thought Gavin should be at least 50 years old. In the end, wasn¡¯t this just a young man in his twenties? Did Gideon not train well in recent years? He couldn¡¯t even defeat a young man? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Gideon looked at Lucas and nodded seriously. He said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed him. He was the one who severely injured me that day!¡± Lucas looked at Gideon who was very serious. Then, Lucas looked at Gavin who was standing in front of him. He still did not believe it. The person in front of him was just a young man. Lucas thought, ¡®He actually killed the ambassador of Cruto? Moreover, could he defeat Gideon who wa divine warrior? ¡°How dare this brat provoke someone from Jeden? It seems like a joke. Who would believe it?¡± Lucas turned to look at Gideon beside him and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to trick me into hitting him to see how powerful I am. ¡°That¡¯s why you came up with such a fake story to tease me! Tell me honestly, has your strength declined. recently?¡± Gideon knew that Lucas did not believe him, so he did not bother to exin further. Then, he spread his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh! If you don¡¯t believe me, try it yourself. You will know if I¡¯m telling the truth. I advise you not to be fooled by the illusion in front of you. Just try your best and deal with him.¡± When Lucas heard Gideon¡¯s words, he said disdainfully, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try. Do you think I will lose? ¡°Try my best? Is this brat worthy of me trying my best? If I move my body slightly, he will die immediately. I think you should let this brat try his best!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, they realized that Gavin had already appeared in front of them in quiet. However, the two of them did not have the time to realize. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Why are you guys so talkative?¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 ¡°Why are you guys so talkanve?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Lucas and Gideon instantly turned pale with fright as they looked at Gavin who was in front of them. ¡°What the fuck? How did this man get here so fast? Was his movement speed something a human could achieve? It¡¯s just a blink of an eye! they thought in surprise. The two divine warriors were instantly shocked. Then, they reached out and punched Gavin at the same time. With a boom, it seemed that the entire sky rumbled. The trees on both sides instantly broke into two and fell. The entire sky changed drastically. In an instant, dark clouds covered the sky. Immediately after, a powerful strength hit the ground one after another. However, Noah, who was sitting on the spot and unable to move, looked at the powerful strength in front of him in horror. He was instantly stunned. I had just almost lost my life. The divine warrior¡¯s strength was indeed fucking impressive! Looking at this strength, who could match it? How could an ordinary person like Gavin dare to face divine warriors? Was Gavin a fool? Noah thought in disbelief. However, Noah could not help but still wanted to see where Gavin¡¯s helper was. If they foughtter, Gavin¡¯s helper would not appear. That would be awkward. However, something unbelievable happened. Gavin looked at the two fists approaching his body and smiled. Gavin thought, ¡°The divine warrior¡¯s speed is so slow! Can anyone be a divine warrior easily now? At this level. Too bad!¡¯ Then, there were two bangs that could be heard. Unexpectedly, Gavin extended both his fists. His left fist was aimed at Lucas while his right fist was aime at Gideon. The fists of Gideon and Lucas collided with Gavin¡¯s fists. The entire strength was like a huge firework, scattering in the air. It was really powerful. The trees that had just been torn apart by the strength were uprooted in an instant. They rose into the air for more than 30 feet and then fell to the ground. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As far as the eye could see, it was instantly emptier than before. ¡°Oh!¡± A rough voice was heard. At the side, Noah was also lifted off the ground by this strength. He was flying and almost hit the wall. The moment Noah soared into the air, his expression was ferocious because of surprise. His hair stood. up straight, making him look like a ghost, which made him instantly look like an idiot. Looking at Gavin and the two divine warriors fighting in front of him, Noah¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Noah thought, ¡®Gavin doesn¡¯t have any helpers? Really? However, he is just an ordinary person. He could actually fight against two divine warriors alone! He was not even at a disadvantage. How did he do it? This is impossible!¡± Noah had thought that some powerful masters would rush out to help Gavin when the battle started. However, it seemed that Noah had really misjudged. Gavin was actually able to fight two people at once. Noah didn¡¯t expect Gavin to be so powerful! The only feeling Noah had now waspletely shocked. At this moment, Lucas was also very shocked and looked at Gavin in disbelief. Lucas thought, ¡°This young man is actually so powerful! Now, I suddenly feel that Gideon is right. This man looks ordinary, but he actually has such a huge amount of energy in his body. How impressive! He could actually deleat divine warriors like us. From the looks of it, it seems that we don¡¯t have a ligh chance of winning against him. We have really underestimated him. How could there be such an amazing person like him in Brookspring: We are divine warriors, but this brat could actually fight us on his own and did not get hurt at all At this moment, Gideon was also extremely shocked. He looked at Gavin in front of him and was in a daze out of surprise. Gideon thought, ¡°Thest time I fought with Gavin, I couldn¡¯t defeat him alone. Now Lucas ising here to help me. We are all divine warriors. However, we still couldn¡¯t defeat him. Originally. I thought that it would be very difficult for me to deal with him on my own. With two divine warriors hitting him, Gavin would definitely lose no matter what. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be so easy for him. How could this person be so powerful? Where did he learn and train it? La, who was looking at Gavin in front of her, waspletely shocked. It was as if she was looking at another person. She had known Gavin for so long, but she had never known that he was so powerful. Although she could not understand how Gavin attacked them, when La saw this scene in front of her, she still felt that Gavin was amazing! Even two divine warriors were beaten by Gavin alone. It was simply too amazing. The two employees were also dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They thought, ¡°Gavin is too amazing! Isn¡¯t he just the same as the domineering boss on TV? Although he doesn¡¯t fight a hundred people alone in front of us, the two divine warriors in front of him. are still powerful enough. Moreover, Gavin is more powerful than them. ¡®Can he fight against a thousand people alone? ¡®Or fight against ten thousand people? ¡®Oh my god! It is unimaginable. Gavin is simply too amazing! La was both excited and worried when she heard this. She only hoped that Gavin could return safely. At this moment, Gavin looked at Lucas and Gideon in front of him. The two of them were already stunned on the spot. Then, Gavin looked at Gideon and said indifferently, ¡°Previously, I saw that you worked hard, so I didn kill you. Now, why do you want to die? Why don¡¯t you live a happy life in a good ce?¡± When Gideon heard Gavin¡¯s words, he was shocked and shouted, ¡°Arrogant! ¡°You think you can kill us now? ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die. Get this straight! ¡°Beg uster!¡± Then, he turned around and said to Lucas, ¡°Now do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡°Hit him and try your best! If you don¡¯t try your best, both of us will die here.¡± Lucas nced at Gavin in front of him. Of course, he understood what Gideon meant. Lucas had indeed underestimated this brat from the beginning. Now, he had to do his best to kill this arrogant Gavin. Then, he looked at Gideon and shouted, ¡°Okay!¡± Then, Lucas and Gideon hit Gavin again. At this moment, the sky darkened and there was even a light rain. As the speed was extremely fast, the raindrops were like knives that stabbed straight into their skin. Gavin looked at the two people in front of him and smiled faintly. ¡°Naive!¡± Immediately after, Gavin hit Lucas and Gideon again. The sound was even louder than before. Coupled with the loud thunder, the ground instantly shook and violent winds wreaked havoc. Lucas and! Gideon vomited blood at the same time and were sent flying, instantly falling to the ground. Noah sat there and watched the scene in front of hun. He was immediately stunned. Just like a little child, he was stunned and could not say a word. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Noah, who was hit in the corner by Gavin¡¯s previous strength, looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. He thought. Why is Gavin so powerful? He actually defeated Cruto and Jeden¡¯s divine warriors! They are powerful divine warriors! Almost everyone has to escape when they see divine warriors. Gavin could actually fight against two divine warriors at the same time! Could this Gavin be an advanced warrior above divine rank? At this moment, Noah suddenly remembered the scene when he was affected by divine warriors. He realized that Gavin was not affected by this at all. Previously, he had suspected that Gavin was just an ordinary person. Now, Gavin could even hit divine warriors until they vomited blood. How could Gavin be affected? Noah looked at the exciting battle in front of him and his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He turned to look at Gavin. Gavin did not even pant and he was very calm. It was as if Gavin had solved something insignificant. Gavin was very outstanding! If not for Charles¡¯s rage and asking him to kneel in front of this shop, how would Noah have had the chance to watch the battle? How would Noah know that Gavin was such an awesome person? Gavin first looked at his fist, then slowly moved his wrist. He stood calmly on the spot and looked at the large pool of blood on the ground. Then, he looked at Lucas and Gideon who were sent flying by his two punches. The two divine warriors had already fallen to the ground with heavy injuries. They could not even stand up because of their heavy injuries. Lucas and Gideon looked at Gavin standing there as if nothing had happened. As for themselves, if they were punched one more time, they would die. Gideon struggled to raise his head and look at Gavin in fear. Gideon thought, ¡®In the end, I have underestimated his strength. I didn¡¯t expect that Lucas and I would not be able to deal with Gavin even if we worked together. ¡®Could it be that Gavin is also a divine warrior? It is even higher than divine rank? It is impossible! ¡®How is this possible? We are already middle-aged when we reach the divine rank. However, Gavin in front of me is only a man in his twenties. How could he have reached such a high level? This is simply unbelievable. Lucas looked at Gavin with a shocked expression. Lucas, who was in pain all over, still did not believe that this young man could seriously injure them and make them fall to the ground. Gavin was so awesome. Why hadn¡¯t Jedenese heard of him before? The little Brookspring actually had such a powerful person. Most importantly, he was still young. How did Gavin do that? Lucas looked at Gideon, who was also lying on the ground with him. ¡°As long as we are alive, we have to leave this ce as soon as possible. ¡°Otherwise, we can only wait for death. It¡¯s obvious that none of us are his match. His strength is beyond my imagination.¡± Gideon looked at Lucas and kept nodding. Gideon was extremely regretful now. Gavin had let him off previously, why couldn¡¯t he have obediently found a good ce to live? He actually came here and caused trouble for Gavin! However, it was useless for him to regret! 13 Lucas secretly nced in Gavin¡¯s direction before signaling Gideon with bas eyes. The two of them were abour to turn around with difficulty They heard the sound of footsteps getting closer and deser to them. Gavin walked towards the two of them unhurriedly Seeing that they wanted to escape. Gavin smiled slightly and said. Do you want to leave? When Lucas and Gideon heard this voice, their bodies fembled. The two of them stopped in their tracki and turned to look at Gavin, who wa rady standing in front of them. They trembled and began to beg for mercy Mr Clifford, please forgive us. We won¡¯t dare to do it again! You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t hold it agamist us! We really didn¡¯t mean to offend you Then came a muffled sound! It turned out that it was Lucas and Gideon who kept kowtowing in front of Gavin. Then. Lucas looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, please let us off! No matter what, we¡¯re foreigners. It won¡¯t do you any good if you kill us. Murdering us will easily cause an international dispute. I believe you can¡¯t bear this responsibility. So let us go, and we promise to mind our own business in the future. What do you think?¡± Gavin looked at Lucas coldly. How was this an attitude of sincerely begging for mercy? This was nothing more than a threat! If Gavin dared to kill them, he might have to face the bad consequences. It was simply too naive. Gavin didn¡¯t even look at the two divine warriors kneeling in front of him. He said indifferently, I¡¯ve already killed Cruto¡¯s ambassador. Why should I care about you two?¡± The two of them were dumbfounded suddenly. They thought, ¡®Gavin wouldn¡¯t really kill us, right? We don¡¯t want to die! Gideon looked at Gavin and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll be my boss from now on. ¡°I¡¯ll bring my subordinates to submit to you. If you ask me to do something. I will listen to you obediently! Moreover, the businesses under my name are all yours. ¡°All the money and beautiful women are for you!¡± Gideon hugged Gavin¡¯s thigh and looked at him pleadingly. Gavin nced at Gideon and said coldly, ¡°I already gave you a chance.¡± With two loud bangs, Lucas and Gideon¡¯s heads were crushed by Gavin¡¯s kick. For a moment, blood filled the sky and scattered down. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The distant Noah had once again be shocked. He thought, ¡®How could Gavin kill two divine warriors so easily at such a young age and not care about their identities at all?¡± Noah suddenly understood why Charles was so angry that he made Noah kneel down here. It was obvious that Charles already knew something. Noah hurriedly crawled to Gavin¡¯s feet. With a bang, he knelt in front of Gavin. He knelt on the ground and said obediently, ¡°Mr. Clifford, please let me go! ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die! Please forgive me! ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say in the future. I¡¯ll even be a dog by your side. Just don¡¯t kill me. I beg you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡± Gavin looked at Noah, who suddenly knelt in front of him as if he had gone crazy. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Did your boss make you kneel here?¡± When Noah heard Gavin¡¯s question, it was as if he had received an order. He kept nodding his head and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Yes. My boss Charles told me to kneel here!¡± Gavin looked at Noah again and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to kneel here.¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to kneel here.¡± After saying that, Gavin turned around and left with La, who had been scared out of her wits At that time, La could not say anything because of surprise. It was is if the scene just now was still appearing in her mind over and over again. Gavin had actually defeated those two divine warriors, although she did not quite understand the details of it However, she knew that those two people were already very powerful. She did not expect Gavin to defeat them easily! Wouldn¡¯t he be even more powerful than them? She felt that the scene just now was very impressive and could be remembered forever. La looked up at Gavin, who was holding her hand, and made up her mind secretly. She had to run thispany well so that she could help Gavin well. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Gavin took his phone out of his pocket and looked at it. It was a call from Rose. Gavin knew that something important must have happened, so Rose called him at this time. Because Gavin had previously said that there was no need to report anything to him unless it was necessary. Hence, Gavin answered Rose¡¯s call. ¡°Hello?¡± When Rose heard Gavin pick up the call, she quickly reported, ¡°Dark Lord, the small ck box that asked Rosebud to guard suddenly emitted a few beams of light. I feel that something is wrong!¡± Gavin was slightly stunned when he heard what Rose said. This ck box was previously used to hold the Brookspring Clifford family¡¯s token. But why did it light up at this time? Could it be that something was about to happen? As far as Gavin knew, this ck box had not been lit for a long time. Gavin thought about it for a while and finally decided to go back and take a look. Then, Gavin said to Rose on the phone, ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± you La did not know what had happened either. She only saw that Gavin had received a call and then his expression became serious. La looked at Gavin, who had hung up, and said gently, ¡°Gavin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin held La¡¯s hand and said as they walked. ¡°La, I might have to make a trip back to the ancestral home. There¡¯s something important I need to deal with.¡± La looked at Gavin and blinked her big eyes. Then she said, ¡°Gavin, could you please bring me along? I¡¯m too bored. I promise I won¡¯t get in your way. okay?¡± Gavin smiled at La and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Therefore, Gavin quickly returned to the reconstructed Clifford Ancestral Home with La. Immediately after, Gavin pulled La into a room. Then, he stroked La¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°La, you rest here first. I have some things to deal with. After I have done, I wille back and look for you.¡± La looked at Gavin with an innocent smile. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Gavin. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Gavin smiled at La and then turned around and walked out of the room. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After settling La down, Gavin immediately went to the secret room where the box was kept. This secret room was very spacious, and it was dozens of stories high. The walls on both sides of the secret room had been meticulously built by a craftsman. The floor was also made by two famous people. The entire secret It is impossible to find the same or simr design in Blearus. I was custom-made. Moreover, no one could enter this secret room except for Gavin himself. Gavin walked to the center of the secret room and saw the ck box in front of him Wasn¡¯t this ck box the same as before? There had been no change. It looked dull and ordinary Gavin thought. Could it be that Rose has been too tired recently and is seeing wrongly? Forget it. Since I¡¯m already here, I should go forward and take a look! Hence, Gavin walked towards the ck box. Just as Gavin approached the ck box, the box actually emitted a faint light. For some reason, when the light lit up, Gavin felt a summoning in his heart. It was as if his entire body was out of control, urging him to open the box in front of him. Gavin found this feeling indescribable. In fact, it was indescribably strange. Then, Gavin slowly ced his hand on the top of the box. There was a crack. The next second, the same thing happened as when he first came into contact with the box. However, when he touched the ck box this time, he no longer felt suffocated. At this moment, it seemed that Gavin came to the huge and high gate again. With a muffled sound, the door slowly opened. The moment the door opened, a suffocating feeling instantly appeared. But the difference was that no one interrupted him this time. Gavin watched as the door in front of himpletely opened. Inside the door was a fog. He couldn¡¯t see anything clearly inside. He even felt like he didn¡¯t know where to go. Where was this ce? Why did it feel more and more unfamiliar? At this moment, Gavin¡¯s body was still unconsciously moving forward as if it was being pushed by something. After entering the door, Gavin heard a bang. He immediately turned around and realized that the door behind him had disappeared. And he was also surrounded by a mist. Gavin fumbled in the fog. After an unknown period of time, the ground under his feet had already begun. to shake. A deafening sound rang in his ears. Then, a very huge Winged Whale actually soared up, carrying a violent wind. When Gavin saw this Winged Whale, he was a little shocked. However, the huge Winged Whale dispersed the clouds and mist. The scene in front of Gavin suddenly became bright and sunny. Looking into the distance, there was actually a mountain that reached the clouds. This mountain was higher than any mountain Gavin had ever seen in the real world! However, there was no snow on it. It was lush. Gavin could even see a little house. On the mountain, there was a rugged winding path and it was very long. Gavin was curious and wanted to take a look. However, at this moment, the winding path actually shook slightly and instantly soared into the sky. Gavin took a closer look. That was not a winding mountain path at all, but a Divine Dragon! The Divine Dragon stared at Gavin with its scarlet eyes and roared. It opened its bloody mouth and rushed over to Gavin. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 ¡°What in the world is this ce? After witnessing those surreal scenes just now, he realized he was trapped amid an enchanting illusion But those sensations were incredibly vivid as if this ce truly existed. Yet, if this ce truly existed, it would be extraordinary. ¡°Furthermore, peculiar events unfolded every time that enigmatic ck box emitted its light. ¡°So, the real problem lies with this mysterious ck box. Once Gavin regained his senses, he turned and exited the secret chamber. As he stepped out of the chamber¡¯s doorway, he encountered two women from Rosebud. Approaching them, he inquired, ¡°When did this box start emitting light?¡± The two women exchanged nces, pondered momentarily, and replied, ¡°Reporting to the Dark Lord! It started glowing about thirty minutes ago.¡± Thirty minutes ago?¡¯ Gavin, upon hearing the women¡¯s words, paused to contemte. Thirty minutes ago was precisely when he had unleashed his power, delivering a devastating blow to two divine warriors with a single punch. Could it be that this box had a connection to his unleashed power? Did this enigmatic ck box light up every time he tapped into his extraordinary abilities? But what could connect his unleashed power to this enigmatic ck box? With these questions swirling in his mind, Gavin turned and re-entered the secret chamber. Approaching the ck box, he summoned a surge of his immense power. However, this outburst was invisible to the naked eye. It was a subtle release, leaving the secret chamber seemingly untouched. The secret chamber looked ordinary, and the ck box remained eerily silent. However, the two Rosebud women stationed outside the secret chamber were immediately overwhelme by a dreadful, oppressive force. With a sudden ¡°thud, both of them dropped to their knees, their faces pale with terror. They were visibly shaken andpletely at a loss for what was transpiring. One of the women, struggling to maintain her bnce on her knees, eximed, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Why do I feel this unbearable difort, as if my body¡¯s on the verge of exploding? ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered anything like this before!¡± At that moment, the other woman, almost copsing to the ground, chimed in, ¡°Indeed! What in the world is happening here?¡± ¡°I can hardly breathe and feel like I¡¯m reaching my limit. ¡°I¡­¡± Meanwhile, inside the secret chamber, Gavin remained utterly unaware of the unfolding events outside. Thanks to its exceptional soundproofing, he couldn¡¯t detect the slightest disturbance from beyond the chamber. Gavin studied the ck box before him, his brow furrowing in perplexity. Could it be that the ck box had exhausted its power? Why was there no discernible transformation? Gavin gingerly ced his hand on the ck box, but it remained eerily unresponsive. Determined, Gavin summoned his inner energy to heighten his presence, matching the power he had unleashed when he effortlessly defeated those two divine warriors earlier. Yet, to his bewilderment, the ck box showed no sign of alteration. This was indeed a peculiar turn of events! Could this enigmatic device operate based on its agenda, responding solely to its whims and fancies? So. Gavin made several more attempts to bolster his inner energy, yet the ck box remained utterly unresponsive. After repeating this process a dozen times, the ck box continued to show no signs of reaction. In the end. Gavin withdrew his aura and examined the small ck box with a contemtive gaze He silently wondered. Could it be that this gadget doesn¡¯t respond solely to strength? Could there be some other specific conditions or triggers involved? This is bing quite intriguing Gavin hadn¡¯t studied this ck box extensively, so he remained in the dark about its peculiarities. However, he was now resolved to unravel the mysteries concealed within it. He decided to keep the ck box with him for further examination, so he stowed it away. Upon leaving the chamber, he suddenly noticed that the two Rosebud women stationed outside were now unconscious, foaming at the mouth. Gavin stood there, blinking in astonishment, utterly perplexed by the scene before him wondering what could have urred. When Gavin had left them earlier, those women were in good health and high spirits! How could things have taken such a drastic turn in such a short period? Could there have been an intruder here? Just then, Gavin noticed amotion within the Clifford Ancestral Home. He swiftly appeared outside, only to find Kris, La, Zor, and several others looking visibly distressed and rmed. La examined the fallen warriors, her expression growing increasingly concerned, and she said, ¡°What¡¯s happened to them?¡± Their faces are turning pale and foaming at the mouth. ¡°Could it be some kind of poisoning?¡± Upon hearing La¡¯s words, Zoe appeared equally perplexed and added, ¡°Poisoning?¡± ¡°Unbelievable. This has never urred before. ¡°Who would dare sneak into the Clifford Ancestral Home in broad daylight and administer poison? It¡¯s sheer audacity!¡± Kris nced at the individuals foaming at the mouth and felt an immediate wave of nausea. ¡°Disgusting.¡± ¡°Listen, can we at least get a doctor to check if they¡¯re still breathing?¡± ¡°Staying here won¡¯t provide a solution.¡± At that moment, La and Zoe spotted Gavin. They rushed over, and La addressed him with concern, ¡°Gavin, what¡¯s going on with them?¡± ¡°Could someone have poisoned them?¡± ¡°They all have the same symptoms, foaming at the mouth.¡± Upon La¡¯s words, Zoe turned to Gavin and nodded vigorously before voicing her concern, ¡°Gavin, should we consider getting a doctor for them? I have a feeling they might be in serious peril.¡± Gavin surveyed the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D, noticing that none disyed these symptoms. The fact that these fallen individuals were warriors left him dumbfounded. Who would dare to target the Clifford Ancestral Home brazenly? It was sheer audacity. As long as these individuals remained unattended, there would be no peace. Gavin stared at the warriors sprawled on the ground within Clifford Ancestral Home, his anger intensifying with each passing moment. In response, he turned to Harry and bellowed, Harry find out immediately who had the nerve to breach the Clifford Ancestral Home and apprehend them openly! Bring them to me once you catch them. However Harry¡¯s expression took an unusual turn as he leaned close to Gavin¡¯s ear and hushed a couple of sentences. ¡°Dark Lord, this might be due to the aura you recently emanated, as Rose and I also sensed it Fortunately, we can handle it, so it¡¯s all right!¡± After conveying this message, Harry stepped back Upon hearing Harry¡¯s words, Gavin nced at the individuals lying on the ground and felt a sudden awkwardness over him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Well, their condition resulted from his unintentional disy of power earlier. Oops. At that moment, he had been wholly absorbed in his work with the mysterious device and had forgotten about the consequences. However, this revtion also meant that they hadn¡¯t been poisoned. They just needed some time to recover. Meanwhile, La, Kris, Zoe, and the other ordinary people anxiously awaited Gavin¡¯s response. In response, Gavin stepped forward and addressed the group, exining. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you see, warriors¡­ they have a day each month when they go through something like this. It just so happened that they all coincided this time. Don¡¯t fret, don¡¯t fret. The Frostpeak Dark Warriors behind him struggled to suppress theirughter upon hearing the Dark Lord¡¯s words. However, La, Zoe, Kris, and the other ordinary people wore perplexed expressions upon hearing Gavin¡¯s exnation. Could it be that simple? Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Frostpeak, within the Northguard City, stood the Northguard Imperial Residence. At this moment, the King of Northguard sat on his bed, attempting to recover from his severe injuries. The King of Northguard, now bearing the scars of a severe injury, was far from his former self. This was the consequence of the boomingmand issued by Gavin. When he regained consciousness, he returned to the familiar chambers of his Northguard Imperial Residence. However, besides his physical condition, everything else seemed to be in order. Yet, there was one ring difference-the attitudes of his servants had undergone a significant shift. His loyal subjects had shown unwavering respect in the past, bowing and kneeling before their sovereign. But now, though they still went through the formal motions of showing respect, their expressions betrayed a subtle contempt. They appearedzy, and as soon as the formalities werepleted, they departed abruptly, disying little regard for their Master. Their eyes even bore a hint of impatience. The wounded King of Northguardy helpless on his bed, his voice feeble as he called out, ¡°Someone, fetch me some water!¡± The servants sauntered inzily, barely sparing a nce for the King of Northguard on his bed. Then, a cacophony of ttering followed as a coffee pot crashed to the floor. One of the servants approached with a cup of lukewarm coffee and plunked it down in front of the King of Northguard, impatiently muttering. ¡°Have it!¡± The King of Northguard epted the cup. Not only was the coffee tepid, but it seemed like it had been left sitting for days. His frustration surged, and he forcefully mmed the cup onto the floor, barking at the servant, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, and this coffee is ice-cold. It seems like it hasn¡¯t been changed in days. Pour me a fresh one!¡± The servant looked irritated and snapped. ¡°You should count your blessings. Look around and see who else is here to cater to your needs. If you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t drink it.¡± With that, the servant departed hastily. Only the King of Northguard remained seated on his bed, gasping for breath. Each time the King of Northguard witnessed the disdainful attitudes of his subordinates, a sharp pang of bitterness pierced his heart. It had reached a point where, despite his severe injuries and his confinement to bed, there was not a soul in sight to attend to him. Even the simple act of quenching his thirst demanded that he muster the strength himself. The seeds of resentment had taken root in the King of Northguard¡¯s heart. With a slow and painful effort, he attempted to rise from his bed, grasping the edge for support. His goal was to fetch a ss of hot water. Yet, he soon realized that his frail bodycked the strength for such a task. Defeated, hey back onto the bed and cried out once more: ¡°Someone, please! ¡°Is anyone there? ¡°I need water! ¡°Has everyone abandoned me? ¡°Someone!¡± Despite the King of Northguard¡¯s repeated shouts-seven or eight times, his voice grew hoarse, and a metallic tang of blood filled his mouth. The servants in the residence remained deaf to his pleas, offering no response or aid. 15 vouchers The entire residence was eerily quiet, as though it housed only the King of Northguard himself an unsettling stillness settling over everything. Rage burned within the King of Northguard as he tightened his fists, the very thought of his current suffering at the hands of Gavin kindling a fiery resolve. He bellowed, ¡°Gavin, I curse your existence¡± With immense effort, he once more struggled to rise from the bed, his weakened bodybouring. Gradually, he crawled underneath the bed and retrieved a long-neglected, dust-covered box. The box had an exquisite, ancient design and the King of Northguard prompted a relieved exhale as he blew away theyers of umted dust, which transformed into a fine mist that dissipated into the air He gingerly opened the box. Inside, he discovered an incredibly dated pager, of all things. The King of Northguard ran his fingers over the buttons and pressed the power button. A crisp startup sound echoed in the room, and the screen was immediately illuminated. To his amazement, this archaic pager was not only operational but could even make phone calls. He pressed the numbers carefully, took a deep breath, and initiated the call. After a brief ring, not too long after, a voice from the other end spoke, belonging to a middle-aged man with a touch of world-weariness. ¡°Why, as the King of Northguard, are you bothering to contact me while you reside in worldly airs?¡± Hearing this, the King of Northguard¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of resignation, and he responded, ¡°Brother¡­ 1 came perilously close to being killed.¡± Silence hung on the line momentarily, and the voice on the other end remained quiet. Then, a stern voice broke the silence. ¡°Though you¡¯re not worthy of entering the ancestral shrine, it¡¯s astonishing that someone in this world. would dare to harm a member of my prestigious lineage. Do they truly believe that our prestigious. family, having distanced itself from worldly matters, has be so vulnerable?¡± In Brookspring, within the newly constructed grand residence of the Clifford family, those warriors who had fallen unconscious due to Gavin¡¯s overpowering presence had regained their senses. One by one, they slowly rose from their beds, their voices tinged with grogginess. ¡°My body is aching all over¡­ ¡°Yeah, my head feels incredibly heavy and pounding. ¡°I recall feeling as though a powerful force was bearing down on me at that moment, and I couldn¡¯t fight it off.¡± At that moment, members of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors entered the room, noticing that the group of warriors who had been unconscious had all regained consciousness. They approached the awakened warriors with solemn expressions, taking a step forward and speaking in grave tones. ¡°This incident was merely an unexpected urrence. If anyone inquires, state that warriors experience this every month, and it¡¯s a routine phenomenon. Do you understand? Refrain from delving into matters. you shouldn¡¯t. Just follow the instructions given by the Dark Lord!¡± Upon hearing the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ words, the bewildered warriors wore expressions of utter confusion. Warriors¡­ experienced something like this every month? Wasn¡¯t it somewhat reminiscent of¡­ what women went through during their menstrual cycle? Confusion was writrge on the faces of each warrior, R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The Frostpeak Dark Warriors had conveyed Gavin¡¯s orders, and everyone had maintained a consistent stance. As a result, ordinary people like La and herpanions genuinely believed that warriors experienced a few days each month¡­ Gavin sat by the bedside of Howard, conducting a thorough check-up. Due to the immense aura he had unleashed earlier. Howard had felt it and was concerned about potential health issues, With a gentle expression. Gavin looked at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, today I¡¯ll check your pulse to assess your recent health.¡± With trembling hands, Howard picked up a pen from the bedside and wrote the word ¡°good¡± on a piece of paper. Gavin then gently ced his hand on Howard¡¯s wrist to check his pulse. He found that everything in his body was stable, and Howard was not seriously harmed. As Gavin was about to converse with Howard, his phone suddenly rang The caller ID disyed Chad Tate from de Alliance. Gavin nced at Howard, picked up the phone, and exited Howard¡¯s room to answer the call. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chad¡¯s voice came through the phone with urgency. ¡°Reporting to the Dark Lord, we¡¯ve been ambushed during our operation in Greenwald. The attackers are warriors, mighty warriors!¡± Upon hearing Chad¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s brow furrowed slowly but noticeably. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 In a stern tone, Gavin questioned Chad on the other end of the phone, ¡°Do you know who these attackers are Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s question, Chad quickly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure! But, Dark Lord, we¡¯ve noticed a pattern after each ce is targeted. The scene is marked with the words ¡°The Valor ¡°I suspect there might be some connection between these individuals and those two words. ¡°So, I immediately reported it to you!¡± Gavin, upon hearing Chad¡¯s words, paused briefly. ¡°The Valor?¡± Could this ¡°The Valor¡± possibly be linked to¡­ ¡°the Valor Alliance¡±? The name instantly shed through Gavin¡¯s mind. Could ¡°the Valor Alliance¡± be responsible for these attacks on their operations? However, Gavin¡¯s hushed murmurs did not escape the notice of Rose, who stood behind him. Her face carried a thoughtful expression. Stepping forward to face Gavin, Rose hesitated before speaking, ¡°Dark Lord, regarding the Valor Alliance¡­¡± Gavin turned to look at Rose upon hearing her voice. He noticed the troubled expression on her face, as if she had something important to convey, but found it difficult to put into words. With a furrowed brow, he urged, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Valor Alliance? Spit it out!¡± Rose immediately raised her head and, looking at Gavin with a serious demeanor, continued, ¡°Reporting to the Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Based on what I know about the Valor Alliance, even their alliance leader is only a peak supreme warrior. nothing more. ¡°But during ourst encounter with the Valor Alliance, we discovered that even celestial warriors held positions as elders within their ranks. ¡°At that time, I found it peculiar, but there were more pressing matters, so I didn¡¯t bring it to your attention! ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Dark Lord mentioned the words ¡®Valor Alliance¡¯ today that I recalled this.¡± Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Gavin¡¯s expression turned contemtive. He then spoke to Chad, saying, ¡°I¡¯m heading to Greenwald immediately.¡± Gavin rushed to Greenwald during the midnight hours. Having heard Rose¡¯s information, he realized that something might be awry with the Valor Alliance. If the leader of the Valor Alliance was merely a peak supreme warrior, and considering the presence of elders within celestial rank, especially the elder¡¯s celestial rank,ck of reaction when witnessing heavy casualties among the Valor Alliance disciples raised significant questions. As for celestial rank¡¯s elders, they might not have initially been part of the Valor Alliance but had joined recently. Their motive for joining the Valor Alliance was likely for personal gain. Perhaps those who joined the Valor Alliance were infiltrated by another organization, one that might have a direct connection to the tragic annihtion of the Brookspring Clifford family years ago. In the dead of night, Gavin arrived in Greenwald. As he entered the city, members of the de Alliance were already waiting on the roadside to greet him. Gavin had just stepped out from a sleek, ck luxury car when members of the Valor Alliance started rushing toward him. Chad, representing the de Alliance, immediately approached Gavin and knelt before him, addressing him with deep respect. ¡°I bow before you, Dark Lord.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after, the rest of the de Alliance¡¯s members, dressed in ck, followed suit, all kneeling before Dark Lord. de Alliance¡¯s presence wasmanding and drew quite a crowd, potentially causing traffic disruptions. Gavin surveyed the de Alliance members, who knelt before him, forming an imposing presence that obstructed the entire street. Realizing the potential traffic disruption, Gavin raised his hand and addressed Chad. ¡°Please tell your comrades to stand up and avoid obstructing the traffic flow¡± Chad gazed at Gavin, offering a sheepish smile and scratching his head before turning to address his de Alliance members. ¡°Alright. Get back on your feet and clear this road.¡± Once the de Alliance members had risen and cleared the way, Chad immediately turned back to Gavin. ¡°Dark Lord, we¡¯ve got a problem. Just moments ago, we had another one of our establishments completely wiped out.¡± After hearing these words, Gavin furrowed his brow and addressed Chad, saying, ¡°Have you managed to track their whereabouts?¡± Chad lowered his head with a sense of defeat and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Dark Lord. It¡¯s the same as before. They¡¯ve left behind those two words.¡± ¡°However, they don¡¯t call it a night after hitting just one ce. They may still be targeting other spots.¡± Gavin regarded Chad with a stern expression. Tell me, where¡¯s the nearest spot? Take me there.¡± After a brief thought, Chad raised his head and responded, ¡°Dark Lord, it¡¯s the Interster Entertainment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too far from here, and I suspect they might be there.¡± Gavin wasted no time and swiftly climbed into his car. With a thunderous roar of the engine, he disappeared. The members of the de Alliance followed close behind, heading to Interster Entertainment as Cha had suggested. Upon arrival, they were met with a zing inferno engulfing the building of Interster Entertainmer and the entire structurey in ruins. The sign outside Interster Entertainment was shattered, and the wires hanging from the damaged warning crackled and sizzled with fiery sparks. People inside Interster Entertainment were frantically fleeing, their terrified cries reverberating through the air. A striking woman in a form-fitting cocktail dress dashed out, clutching a pair of high heels. She sprinted barefoot and screamed: ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Somebody¡¯s gone berserk in there! ¡°They¡¯re setting fires, attacking, and trashing the ce! We need to call the cops! ¡°This is beyond terrifying; I¡¯m nevering back here.¡± Following her, a group of middle-aged men stumbled out, supporting each other as they moved. sluggishly. ¡°What a downer! ¡°Did the owner piss someone off? ¡°They¡¯ve smashed everything valuable to smithereens. Another man smiled with a sardonic grin, ¡°That¡¯s the price of sess.¡± ¡°When you¡¯ve reached their level of wealth, making enemies is inevitable. ¡°The bigger they are, the harder they fall. ¡°Time to head back home!¡± +5 vouchers. listening to the screams echoing through the entire Interster Entertainment and observing the desperate escape of the crowd from within, they knew they might have arrived a tad toote. However, there was still an opportunity to make a difference this time. Chad signaled the members of the de Alliance, and with a resounding shout, he dered, ¡°Brothers, charge! The de Alliance members surged into Interster Entertainment like a swarm of hos, Meanwhile, Gavin and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors had already vanished from sight, entering the chaotic scene. Inside, they encountered a group of warriors dressed simrly to those they had met earlier, causing chaos by vandalizing and looting- A man d in ck, surveying the luxurious surroundings, hefted a golf club and swung it with a resounding ¡°bang, destroying the opulent surroundings. The man in ck, filled with excitement in his voice, eximed, ¡°To hell with this darned ce! Let¡¯s trash this ce! The more wreckage, the better!¡± In that instant, Chad, who had burst into the scene, witnessed the unfolding chaos and yelled. ¡°Halt!¡± The de Alliance members swiftly charged forward as well. At the same time, the members of the Valor Alliance turned their heads upon hearing the shout. Among them, the most formidable figure, a middle-aged man standing in the center, locked his gaze on Gavin. A pleased grin formed on his lips as he eximed, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Gavin, you¡¯ve finally shown up Indeed, they intended to lure Gavin Gut. It appeared they were hesitant to venture into Brookspring directly, so they intended to lure Gavin out to Brookspring deliberately. Gavin fixed his gaze on the middle-aged man standing before him and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re not a part of the Valor Alliance, are you? Why disguise yourselves as Valor Alliance members andmit these heinous acts?¡± The middle-aged man showed a momentarypse ofposure upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words. How did Gavin discern that they weren¡¯t members of the Valor Alliance? Did their true intentions show on their faces? It appeared that this young man had some remarkable insights. Nevertheless, the middle-aged man maintained his grin and retorted, ¡°We¡¯re indeed members of the Valor Alliance! Gavin, you¡¯ve taken the lives of our fellow Valor Alliance disciples, and now we¡¯vee for retribution!¡± The middle-aged man wasted no time and turned to the people around him, all dressed in Valor Alliance attire. He proimed, ¡°The man standing before you is Gavin! He¡¯s the one who killed our fellow Valor Alliance disciples. Let¡¯s seek revenge together, brothers!¡± ¡°Move in to surround Gavin. The rest of you need not concern yourselves.¡± Their eyes were filled with fervent bloodlust, and upon hearing the voice of this middle-aged man from the Valor Alliance, their enthusiasm only intensified. Gazing at the middle-aged man, they shouted in unison. ¡°Surround Gavin, avenge our fallenrades! ¡°Surround Gavin, avenge our fallenrades! ¡°Surround Gavin, avenge our fallenrades!¡± The voices were now thunderous, sending shivers down the spines of onlookers. Even Chad of the de Alliance and hisrades watched the unfolding scene in utter astonishment. Had these individuals sumbed to madness? If they resorted to violence, it would be impossible for Chad and hispanions to contend with them. They were all high-level warriors, while the members of the de Alliance were entirely outmatched. However, with Gavin¡¯s presence and the protection of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, a sense of relief washed over them, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from their shoulders. In that tense moment, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors observed the ck-d individuals donning the Valor Alliance attire, and they charged toward the de Alliance members. Chad watched the group before him, feeling utterly lost for what to do. The Frostpeak Dark Warriors swiftly moved in, intercepting the advancing intruders. However, a peak celestial warrior on the opposing side showed no concern. Instead, a sly grin adorned his face as he addressed Gavin, ¡°Hey guy, reckon you¡¯re all alone now, huh?¡± ¡°Take a gander at yourrades. They¡¯re mighty preupied right now. ¡°They don¡¯t have time to worry about you anymore. With those words, the middle-aged man, a peak celestial warrior, thrust out his fist and charged straight toward Gavin. He marveled at his speed and shot a nce at Gavin, who remained motionless nearby. A subtle grin curled at the corner of his mouth. This guy must be in shock by now, probably scared out of his wits. His legs might¡¯ve turned to jelly. He was likely journeying to the great beyond when he grasped the situation. He believed he could challenge someone ofparable age and strength. However, the in truth was that he was just a greenhorn in his twenties. What kind of power could he have possibly possessed back then? With his skill level then, he had probably forgotten a simple truth. The experience came with age! Without teaching this young man a lesson, he genuinely thought he ruled the world! What an overestimation! Gavin observed the middle-aged man, his fists swinging within a hair¡¯s breadth. A subtle grin graced his lips as he raised his hand. There was a resounding ¡°crack, crack!¡± as the man¡¯s arms shattered entirely, blood spurting from his limbs. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The middle-aged man grimaced, hurtling backward, blood pouring from his mouth. Amidst intense pain, he kept murmuring. ¡°Impossible¡­ this can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°How could he possess such incredible power with just a casual gesture? ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an ordinary person? ¡°He¡¯s merely a greenhorn in his twenties. How can he be so awesome!¡± At this moment, the people wearing the Valor Alliance attire heard the bone-crushing sound and swiftly turned their heads. They witnessed a figure hurtling backward, and it was none other than the middle-aged man. How was this possible? He was a peak celestial warrior. How could he be defeated like this by a seemingly youngd? Who exactly was Gavin, and why was he so powerful? Even the previous motion he made didn¡¯t qualify as a head-on confrontation. It was as if a single casual gesture couldpletely shatter a person¡¯s limbs. This was beyond extraordinary! At that moment, members of the de Alliance were also dumbfounded by this sight. Hadn¡¯t their Dark Lord reached an astonishing level of power? A simple wave of his hand had turned that man into this state¡­ If they were to engage in actualbat, wouldn¡¯t that man end up as a pile of flesh? Dark Lord was truly exceptional! Amid this collective shock, there was a sudden ¡°whoosh¡± sound. Gavin materialized right in front of the middle-aged man flung backward, gripping his neck firmly and calmly saying, ¡°Back to my question. You have onest chance.¡± The middle-aged celestial warrior gazed at Gavin in sheer terror, trembling uncontrobly, his face turning pale instantly. How could he move with such incredible swiftness? It surpassed the capabilities of an ordinary person. Ultimately, he realized that Gavin didn¡¯t merely outmatch him. Even a thousand versions of himself wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Gavin. Was he trying to kill him for what he wanted? But he didn¡¯t want to die! So, looking at Gavin, clutching Gavin¡¯s hand tightly around his neck, he struggled to speak through the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°What¡­ do you want to hear? I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Then, with a resounding ¡°thud,¡± Gavin nonchntly tossed the middle-aged man aside, and the man Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The die-aged man was on the verge of revealing the question Gavin had been eager to ask. Yet he found himself abruptly thwarted by the eight individuals now standing before him. These eight were unmistakably hisrades from earlier, and they were willing to resort to killing one of their own so keep him from divulging the secret. Gavin couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by the organization they were a part of. Yet, who could be so ruthless toward theirrades? It became evident that the mastermind behind this organization was exceedingly dangerous. Gavin furrowed his brow slightly as he gazed at the encircling warriors, each with arms folded and a chilling determination in their eyes. It felt like he was nothing more than an appetizer to this group of warriors, and Gavin detested that sensation. At that moment, Gavin spoke with a touch of sarcasm in his voice, ¡°Pretty ruthless, willing to off your comrades, huh?¡± The right individuals opposite him exuded an aura that hinted at their status as peak celestial warriors, teetering on the edge of achieving divine warrior. They appeared to be teetering on the brink of reaching the divine rank as supreme champions. Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, their expressions turned grim as they shot him resentful nces. This guy was clearly asking for trouble! He didn¡¯t seem like anything more tharan ordinary warrior, so what was all the fuss about? He poked his nose where it didn¡¯t belong. Even when faced with certain death, he still tried to act tough. At that moment, a man in the middle with a noticeable scar at the corner of his eye raised his head slightly and spoke with a gravelly voice, locking eyes with Gavin. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a wretch from the Eastern King Sect. How can you even think of being one of us?¡± Upon hearing those words, Gavin paused for a moment Wasn¡¯t the Eastern King Sect the same group that had unleashed Eastern Fire Poison in Greenwald? That survivor from the Eastern King Sect had told him that the Snake Emperor had saved everyone who had made it out alive. And when that survivor had uttered the words ¡°Snake Emperor,¡± he had dropped dead on the spot. With all these thoughts swirling in his mind, Gavin raised his head slightly and gazed at the eight individuals, quietly uttering two words: ¡°Snake Emperor?¡± Upon hearing those two words, the eight individuals surrounding Gavin were suddenly stricken with shock and fear. They stared at Gavin in wide-eyed astonishment, baffled by how he could know about the Snake Emperor. Who was this guy, and what was his connection to all of this? Had he crossed paths with their Master, or did he even know who their Master was? Just as they grappled with their uncertainty, a few of them stepped forward, their voices tinged with suspicion: ¡°How do you know about our Master? ¡°Could you have crossed paths with our people? That can¡¯t be true. Our loyalty to our Master is unwavering! +5 vouchers It must be those Eastern King Sect scoundrels! Darin it, we¡¯ve always known those Eastern King Sect scoundrels were untrustworthy. When we return today, we¡¯ll eliminate everyst of them! All bark and no bite¡± They appeared hesitant to utter Snake Emperor directly as if some taboo was associated with it. Mentioning those two words could lead to instant demise. As Gavin observed their intense reaction, he couldnt help but conclude that these individuals were undemably loyal followers of the Snake Emperor and couldn¡¯t escape their allegiance. The fact that they hesitated even to utter the words Snake Emperor suggested some severe constraints were at y. So, Gavin spoke withposure, ¡°You¡¯re clearly under the Snake Emperor¡¯smand.¡± Tell me, who is this Snake Emperor, and why is he at odds with me?¡± The eight individuals stared at Gavin in disbelief. Mentioning their Master¡¯s name was a privilege not to be taken lightly. How could this guy have the audacity to inquire about their Master¡¯s identity openly? And to suggest that their Master had issues with him? This guy was pushing his luck! He was practically begging for trouble! At that moment, a lean and gaunt man with a prominent mole on his face stepped forward. He sneered as he sized up Gavin and spat out: You, you worthless piece of trash. What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of knowing who our Master is? ¡°You¡¯re just a lowlife from a pathetic n, and you¡¯ve cost us dearly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve overstayed your wee in this world, and now you¡¯re itching for a one-way ticket to the afterlife. ¡°All you need to understand right now is that our Master wants your head! ¡°Get ready to meet your maker!¡± With those words, the group started to gather their energy, preparing to make their move against Gavir Gavin couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disbelief. Did they seriously think they could take him on with their current skill level? It was almostughable! Then, in the blink of an eye, Gavin¡¯s form blurred. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, he was right in front of the man standing at the forefront. The man was utterly shocked, feeling as if a gust of wind had just swept by. Before he knew it, Gavin was. standing before him. How in the world¡­ How did he manage to get over here? Why was this guy so unbelievably fast? He moved so swiftly that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to move, and he was already standing before me. Then, Gavin¡¯s resonant voice filled his ears: ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice reached the man, who was simultaneously throwing punches at Gavin while bellowing angrily, ¡°You¡¯re gonna pay for this!¡± Then, he charged toward Gavin with a fiery gaze, his entire being focused intensely on the figure standing there. But something unexpected happened just as his fist was inches away from connecting with Gavin. Gavin swiftly caught the man¡¯s fist, freezing him in his tracks. Any movement would have sent excruciating pain coursing through his entire body. Then, with a thunderous ¡°thud,¡± Gavin yanked the man¡¯s arm down and casually tossed it aside. 201 After that, he snatched the man¡¯s neck with one hand and, with a powerful twist, there was a sickening snap as he twisted the man¡¯s head off, then calmly kicked it into a nearby corner. The man¡¯s lifeless body hit the ground, dead on the spot. The remaining seven individuals gaped in shock at the gruesome scene before them, watching as Gavin dismembered a warrior right in front of their eyes. Then they looked at Gavin, who stood there unscathed, wiping blood from his hands. Not a single scratch on him. Their hearts raced. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed. Gavin looked like nothing more than a youngd. He appeared to be in histe teens yet possessed unimaginable power. They were peak celestial warriors, and with a bit more practice, they could ascend to the ranks of divine warriors. How could he have dismantled a warrior so effortlessly denying him any chance to retaliate? It defied all reason. How could he be this formidable? Wasn¡¯t he just a survivor from the Eastern King Sect? And now, this youngd had taken the life of one of theirrades. Gavin observed the stunned expressions of the remaining seven individuals and their bewildered stance. All that dying anding at me one by one had be tiresome. It had been a waste of time! Then, Gavin impatiently shifted his gaze toward them and uttered in a calm tone, ¡°Who¡¯s up next?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 ¡°Who¡¯s up next?¡± Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, the remaining seven individuals snapped out of their shock. The seven of them exchanged nces, and then one of them erupted in a fit of rage. A stout figure stepped forward at that moment, barely taller than the care he might lean on. His eyes zed with fury as he red at Gavin. You¡¯re begging for death! ¡°Guy, you¡¯re way too damn arrogant!¡± Gavin regarded the short man before him with a quizzical expression. How the heck dal someone like this be a warrior? Had the early stages of warrior training be thisx? How could someone like him even attempt to make a move? It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t even reach Gavin¡¯s armpit if he jumped up. The short man thundered at that moment, ¡°Time to meet your maker!¡± Then, this group of people charged at Gavin with clenched fists. But in the blink of an eye, Gavin¡¯s figure flickered. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Not only did those seven individuals miss their target entirely, but they also ended up crashing into each other in a chaotic heap. As they scrambled to their feet, trying to locate Gavin in the chaos, they realized that only six remained. out of the seven who had initially confronted him. As they anxiously scanned their surroundings, Gavin¡¯s deep voice suddenly emanated from behind them. ¡°So, are you ready to talk now?¡± Instantly, all six of them turned around, and to their astonishment, one of theirrades-the short and stout man who had confronted Gavin earlier was suspended in mid-air, held by Gavin¡¯s grip around his throat. Their shock deepened because they knew their strengths well. Each was a peak celestial warrior, just a step away from bing a divine warriors. But when they firstid eyes on Gavin, even though he was in his early twenties, they couldn¡¯t fathom what made him so formidable. Despite any exceptional talent, could he indeed be that powerful? However, the short and stout man could never have imagined that not only did he fail toy a finger on Gavin during his attack, but also, Gavin had effortlessly lifted one of them by the throat. Had Gavin indeed reached such incredible levels of strength? The stout man being held by Gavin was struggling to breathe, his face turning beet red and his entire body trembling. Why was Gavin so unbelievably powerful? He thought, ¡®Would Gavin go as far as to strangle myself to death? I couldn¡¯t possibly meet my end here today. At least I hadrades with me. However, I felt utterly helpless, as if an acupressure point had paralyzed me. Before long, I¡¯d likely suffocate, and I wondered what I could do about it.¡± So, the stout man in Gavin¡¯s grasp desperately tried to turn his head, making eye contact with his nearby.panions, signaling them urgently toe to his aid. He understood that if he spilled Gavin¡¯s secrets, Gavin might spare him, or so he thought. But he made a critical error in judgment ¨C even if he chose to remain silent, Gavin wouldn¡¯t show mercy. Because Gavin would never allow anyone the opportunity to threaten him. As Gavin stared at the stout man in his grip, who remained silent for what seemed like an eternity, he spoke softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to speak up? Alright!¡± Then, with a muffled sound, the stout man suddenly rolled his eyes, copsing lifelessly. Right after that, Gavin turned his gaze again toward the remaining six individuals and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the next one?¡± This time, the remaining six didn¡¯t boast or dare to hurl insults at Gavin as they did before. Witnessing two of theirrades meet their demise at Gavin¡¯s hands in such a short period had a sobering effect on them. Fear began to grip them individually as they gazed at Gavin standing before them. The first encounter might have been dismissed as an ident or overconfidence, but the second was a complete and overwhelming disy of the opponent¡¯s power. Their hearts filled with dread, and one of the men, dressed in ck with a wristwatch, exchanged nces with his bespectacledpanion. Their eyesmunicated their thoughts: ¡°Continuing like this won¡¯t cut it. We might all meet our end here today. ¡°What if we make a run for it? ¡°If we avoid a confrontation with Gavin, there might still be a chance to survive.¡± The bespectacled man lowered his head, lost in thought for a while, then nodded at the man with the wristwatch. Subsequently, he turned his gaze toward the other four men, furrowed his brow, and subtly gestured toward a nearby passage. ¡°Let¡¯s break for it from here when the momentes, without looking back! ¡°Now is not the time for bravado! ¡°Let¡¯s remember, as long as we make it out alive, we can figure things out when we meet our Master again!¡± In unison, the four men exchanged nces with the one wearing the wristwatch and the bespectacled man, nodding their heads. The six of them had amon objective: escape. These six individuals hade to a stark realization- Gavin hopelessly outmatched them. If they stayed and fought, they¡¯d meet the same grisly end as their unfortunaterades who had fallen to Gavin¡¯s might. Death was not what they desired, not at all. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, all six of them turned on their heels and sprinted away. Seeing their desperate escape attempt, Gavin couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in resignation. Why were they putting themselves through this? Did they genuinely believe they could outrun him? It seemed painfully naive. He couldn¡¯t help but think they were wasting their time fleeing instead of facing the inevitable and allowing a chance for redemption and a fresh start. Having made this so needlesslyplicated, it was downright annoying! The six individuals sprinted away as fast as they could, casting nces back to ensure Gavin hadn¡¯t caught. up with them. They breathed a sigh of relief as long as he remained in the distance. It meant they still had a chance at survival. Nheless, they couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. They continued to run ahead. As they ran forward, they spotted a figure in the distance that seemed like¡­ Gavin. Panic set in, and they abruptly halted, changing their course. Yet, once again, they found Gavin¡¯s silhouette ahead of them. With a collective cry of ¡°Ah!¡± that echoed through the air, they shouted in sheer terror. ¡°It¡¯s a ghost! He¡¯s not human!¡± The six individuals descended into chaos, stumbling over themselves and copsing into a huddle. Their eyes betrayed a mixture of panic, their faces turned ghostly white, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly. They saw a shadow drawing closer and, in a state of frenzy, shut their eyes tightly, yelling out: ¡°Have mercy¡­ please spare us! ¡°We won¡¯t run anymore, we promise!¡± Then, Gavin¡¯s voice again reached their ears, ¡°Who will answer my questions?¡± They heard Gavin¡¯s inquiry once more, and fear gripped them all. Recalling the fate of the tworades who met their demise earlier for failing to answer his queries, the six individuals gazed at Gavin, each one desperately shouting: ¡°We beg you to spare us! ¡°We¡¯re not holding back on purpose. It¡¯s that we¡¯re unable to speak! ¡°If we reveal anything about him, we¡¯ll trigger a death curse and perish on the spot!¡± When the six inthe ¡°death curse, Gavin¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, a glint of coldness flickering in his eyes as he spoke. Jedenese?¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Jedenese Having heard Gavin utter the words, the six individuals exchanged terrified nces, their faces a canvas of disbelief as they remained rooted. How could Gavin possibly know about the Jedenese? Could there be a trattor within their ranks leaking information to Gavin? No, it couldn¡¯t be. Who would risk their own life to spill those secrets? It was bing increasingly evident that Gavin had some direct connection to or knowledge of the Jedenese. Or, was it possible¡­ he was working in cahoots with the Jedenese? If that were the case, it spelled doom for them all. Could Gavin even contemte sparing them now? As Gavin gazed upon their ashen faces and stunned expressions, he grew increasingly confident in his suspicions. It was indeed the Jedenese behind all of this. The Jedenese were pulling all the strings.¡± In Gavin¡¯s mind, the vivid image of a tall, striking Jedenese figure immediately took shape. Gavin couldn¡¯t help but recall the past. ¡°The man in question was yton Westwood, a name forever in Gavin¡¯s memory.¡± He remembered leading the Frostpeak Dark Warriors on their daring missions deep into Jeden¡¯s territory, facing off against their most formidable adversaries-the Jedenese Special Forces, all under themand of yton. Each was marked with the ominous seal of a deadly curse: ¡°To seed or meet one¡¯s end.¡± This curse had rendered the Frostpeak Dark Warriors unable to extract any information from them during their seven operations in Jeden¡¯snds. Speaking meant certain death, thanks to that sinister The curse was yton¡¯s trademark, which he wielded with chilling expertise. All the evidence pointed to yton¡¯s orchestration of these events. curs Not only had he unleashed ruthless violence on Blearus territory, but he had also manipted Blearusian citizens to serve his dark agenda. They even orchestrated the infighting among our Blearusian people until they held absolute control. As Gavin dwelled on these thoughts, his fists clenched tightly. Inside him, a zing fire roared with intensity. Gavin vividly recalled a famous quote attributed to yton. This phrase had left an indelible mark on his memory: ¡°No Jedenese permitted within Blearusian borders.¡± The message couldn¡¯t have been more straightforward! It meant that Blearusians were prohibited from entering Jeden, yet these Jedenese mongrels ran amok on Blearusian territory without consequence. But the Jedenese he had encountered in Stanlow was currently incarcerated in Frostpeak! And he had even taken the life of a member of the Jeden Embassy. Yet, here they were, the Jedenese, audaciously establishing an organization within Blearus territory. And they had managed to recruit a substantial number of followers, no less? ¡°This is a tant show of dominance against Blearus!¡± Gavin seethed angrily, dwelling on some hapless Blearus who referred to these Jedenese as their Master. +6 vouchers It nothing was done, many Blearusians were on the verge of bing the obedientpdogs of the Jeidenese, openly serving then, within Blearus territory In Gavin¡¯s s eyes, these jedenese were marked for executio Once the six individuals grasped the gravity of the situation, they hastily pleaded for clemency ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of their involvement, please spare in! ¡°We¡¯re Blearisians too, and we were simply following orders. We bear no ill will toward you¡¯ ¡°We implore you, spare our lives! We genuinely don¡¯t wish to meet our end! ¡°Please, grant us a chance to escape!¡± With that, they dropped to their knees before Gavin, repeatedly kowtowing and scraping the ground. desperately seeking mercy. Their foreheads left behind crimson marks on the ground. Compared to facing death, what did a bit of blood signify? Gavin turned his emotionless gaze toward them and delivered his words in a chilling tone: ¡°You, Blearusians, bowing to the Jedenese as your Master? ¡°If I spare you, do you think the future generations of Blearus will forgive you?¡± With those words, Gavin unleashed a series of ruthless stomps on their heads, one by one, causing them to shatter into a gruesome mess with blood sttering all around. If there were more such individuals in Blearus, the downfall of the entire nation would be imminent. Gavin surveyed the gruesome scene on the ground. These Jedenese puppets didn¡¯t deserve to leave this world intact! Yet, despite his actions, Gavin¡¯s mood remained bleak. The recent revtion about the Jedenese had left him in unparalleled bitterness. This group of Jedenese would inevitably meet their demise at the hands of Gavin! One by one! One day, the Jedenese would kneel and pay homage to the Blearusians! Anyone daring to defy orders would face ruthless extermination, without exception! Because Blearus was destined to be and of purity! Gavin took a moment to regain hisposure, inhaling deeply. As he turned around, he spotted Chad and the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, as well as members of the Rosebud, approaching him. They immediately dropped to one knee and spoke in unison, ¡°We pay our respects, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin regarded them with a stern expression and nodded in acknowledgment. Then, he looked up at Chad and spoke with aposed manner, ¡°Chad!.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s address, Chad quickly raised his head and responded with respect, ¡°Dark Lord, what are yourmands?¡± Gavin surveyed Chad¡¯s tense demeanor and then nced at the lifeless bodies on the ground. He spoke calmly, ¡°Gather yourrades and sanitize this area. Please ensure a thorough clean-up.¡± Chad lowered his head and promptly replied, ¡°Understood, Dark Lord.¡± Chad cast his eyes upon the gruesome scene of dismembered bodies on the ground, a tinge of astonishment in his expression. Dark Lord was indeed a force to be reckoned with! He had effortlessly dispatched these warriors and even went as far as dismembering them. However, these individuals had brought this upon themselves, willingly bing pawns instead of choosing an honorable path. Chad and his subordinates swiftly addressed the situation: ¡°Clean up this ce thoroughly. ¡°Not a single trace of blood should be left behind. i Do you al: understand? His subordinates responded in unison, ¡°Yes, boss!¡± As Gavin watched Chad efficiently take charge, he turned to leave with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Roselend members. Before departing, without ncing back, Gavin addressed Chada ¡°Chaid¡¯ You¡¯re in charge of this area now. ¡°Reorganize the Greenwald territory and ensure such incidents don¡¯t ur again.¡± As Chad watched Gavin¡¯s retreating figure, he dropped to his knees and responded with determination, ¡°You can count on me, Dark Lord! Gavin and his group then departed, boarding a vehicle headed for Brookspring Inside the vehicle, Gavin gave instructions to Harry, who sat in the passenger seat: ¡°Send word back to Frostpeak headquarters. Task them with assembling a team to track down the whereabouts of the Valor Alliance within Blearus. Now that the Valor Alliance had chosen to align with the Jedenese, there was no reason for their continued existence. Survival held little meaning for them. Then, he turned to Rose, who was behind the wheel, and spoke softly: ¡°When we return, get in touch with Yara and Yana. ¡°Also, find some time to investigate the whereabouts of yton, the Jedenese.¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 As Gavin returned to Brookspring in the Frostpeak, he was surrounded by a deste, frozen landscape. Its reputation for harshness was earned through endless winters, where snow and ice held dominion without respite. The howling winds and relentless blizzards were constantpanions, showing no mercy to those who dared to tread its frozen trails. Once, thisnd had been alive with a thriving ecosystem, but fate had dealt it a cruel blow, Overnight, unforeseen events had transtormed into a deste wastnd devoid of any signs of life Even the tracks of animals had disappeared underyers of snow and ice. Amidst this icy wilderness, there stood a remarkable oasis of life-the stronghold of the Frostpeak General It resembled a grand medieval castle, radiating an aura of strength and authority that contrasted starkly with the destion outside. Despite its location in the harshest climates, this fortress remained untouched by the unforgiving weather. Curiously, the conditions within and outside the fortress were worlds apart. Inside the fortress, the scene was dramatically different. It was a lush oasis, impervious to the biting cold outside. No matter how fierce the storms raged beyond its walls, the fortress¡¯s interior remained a serene paradise. At a nce, it appeared as if it were plucked from the realms of fairy tales. However, this sanctuary was inhabited exclusively by the personal guards of Frostpeak General, Jacket. There were no ordinary residents within its walls. As the personal guards went about their duties, they exchanged hushed words: ¡°Hurry, we mustn¡¯t bete in weing Riverrun General. ¡°We can¡¯t afford any negligence!¡± Among the guards, a man who ambledzily at the rear of the group spoke with an air of indifference: ¡°I wonder what brings Riverrun General here this time, At this moment, another man sporting round sses shot a nce at thegging fellow and chimed in: ¡°Let¡¯s refrain from gossiping about the war general¡¯s affairs, shall we? ¡°After all, he¡¯s none other than Riverrun General! ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary people. It¡¯s not our ce to indulge in idle talk about him. ¡°Let¡¯s stay focused on our tasks!¡± At that moment, within the War General¡¯s stronghold, a group of War General¡¯s personal guards stood in perfect formation on a massive tform. They stood in a stern formation as if preparing for a momentous event. Suddenly, a thunderous roar echoed from the sky, and a specially designed helicopter emerged from the swirling snowstorm. The personal guards of the war general watched as the colossal helicopter descended toward their location. A man donning sunsses stepped out from the helicopter and issued amand: ¡°Everyone, gather! ¡°Line up from left to right to give our respects to Riverrun General.¡± Upon the helicopter¡¯s arrival, the personal guards below followed the man¡¯s directives with sunsses, forming an orderly formation. The helicopter descended to the ground with a powerful gust of wind The behcopters door swung open at this moment, and a tall, rugged man withmanding features stepped out Standing at a towering six feet, he was striking and authoritative as he walked to the front of the helicopter The man who emerged from the helicopter was Matthew, the Riverrun General. Yet, the questions lingered. Why had Matthew the Riverrun General, entered the Frostpeak General¡¯s stronghold? And why hadn¡¯t Frostpeak General personally extended his wee? As Matthew, the Riverrun General, disembarked from the helicopter, he appeared remarkably at ease, as if he were stepping into his own home. Following the lead of the sunss-wearing figure, the entire Frostpeak¡¯s personal guard formation stood at attention and delivered a formal salute: With the utmost respect, we wee Riverrun General!¡± With these formalities observed, Matthew was ushered into the Frostpeak General¡¯s stronghold by the Frostpeak General¡¯s personal guards. Meanwhile, miles away from the Frostpeak General¡¯s stronghold, a colossal stone structure that appeared frozen in time for centuries experienced a slight shift. Then, a deep and resonant voice resounded: Dispatch a message to Brookspring immediately. Inform them that we have witnessed the arrival of Matthew within the Frostpeak General¡¯s stronghold.¡± Gavin quietly entered Clifford Ancestral Home in Brookspring, greeted by the tranquil silence of thete hour. All the lights had been extinguished, and it was evident that everyone within the house had long since retired to their beds. Gavin nced at his wristwatch, noting that the time had passed well beyond 1 a.m., signaling that the household was undoubtedly sound asleep. With a cautious push, Gavin ventured further into the house, his keen eyes catching a faint glow from c of the rooms. There, he discovered a petite figure nestled on the sofa, breathing rhythmically, lost in the depths of slumber. As Gavin entered the room, he identified the figure as La. She had dozed off on the couch, her breath steady and peaceful. Gavin couldn¡¯t help but be ovee by a swell of tenderness as he looked at her. A single strand of her hair had escaped its confines and caressed her cheek. Gavin extended his hand to tuck it behind her ear gently. At that moment, La stirred, her eyshes fluttering lightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. In the dimly lit room, she recognized the silhouette of a figure that bore an uncanny resemnce to Gavin. Could it indeed be Gavin who had returned at thiste hour? Groggily, she whispered, ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re back. Are you hungry?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Before Gavin could respond, La¡¯s head tilted slightly, and she returned to her peaceful slumber. Gavin gazed upon the sleeping beauty before him, her vulnerability and weariness apparent. It was evident that La had been weary ofte, with her fair share of events weighing her down. He knew that La had eagerly awaited his return, much like a newlywed bride anticipating her husband¡¯s arrival. Observing La¡¯s peaceful slumber, and a sense of warmth enveloped Gavin¡¯s heart. He gently lifted her delicate form into his arms and carried her to her bedroom. In that instant, he felt like a soft, vulnerable soul had nestled into his embrace, seeking warmth and Gavia gazed tenderly at La in his embrace, offered a resigned smile, and headed toward La¡¯s bedroom. Atter reaching La¡¯s bedside, Gavin gently lowered her onto the bed, tucking her in carefully just as Gavin was about to depart, he noticed that La had tightly grasped his hand and refused to let go. Lying on the bed, La appeared anxious as she softly pleaded, ¡°Gavin, please don¡¯t go Her voice was soft and childlike, filled with a hint of dependency. Who could resist such a soft-spoken appeal? But no, this couldn¡¯t be It was a tempting proposition, but Gavin couldn¡¯t ignore the implications of spending the night in La¡¯s room in the Clifford family, especially given their circumstances. After contemting his decision momentarily, Gavin once again tried to disentangle La¡¯s hand from his gently. However, La¡¯s grip only tightened, and she softly pleaded, ¡°Gavin, I¡¯m scared. Please don¡¯t leave.¡± Hearing La¡¯s words, Gavin checked his watch and realized it waste. Ultimately, he decided to stay the night. Gavin tenderly stroked La¡¯s head and whispered soothingly, ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll stay right here with you.¡± As Gavin held the delicate figure in his arms, he realized that leaving now was no longer an option. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he reminded himself that La was his fianc¨¦e, after all. Sleeping in the same room shouldn¡¯t be a cause for concern, he reasoned. With that decision made, Gavin rolled over and climbed onto the bed, cradling La¡¯s petite form in his embrace. And so, Gavin and La drifted off to sleep in each other¡¯s arms. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 long rshes, and rows fipt ¨¤ de bes munnen. The dishini rie und fall ed¡ü in chest confrmed her percefst deep het bereha trangpall morning. Her denter pomm legi formel cheir ce en mpectedly, endancing the help bun allow hard no he gazed upon) a thai mulnerable state The temptation was undeniable. He contemted moging away when 1 ayta made an un movement freezing him in his tracks. Her hand, gindall by its should have remained untou ed at that particuli @ territory t An audible gasp escaped Gavin as he felt the warmth ofre touch His face flushed crimson and he found himself in a most perplexing and awkward predicamen feeling like he was on the brink of losing control This situation was bing increasingly unbearable, and he knew he needed to find a way to retricate himself from it as soon as possible. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gavin carefully attempted to withdraw his hand from Londa a grasp, antiots about the consequences of illowing things to progress any further. However, his efforts were interrupted when La suddenly shivered, indicating that she was beginning to wake up. In a quick decision, Gavin closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, hoping to avoid any embarrassing moments when La eventually fully awoke. Unbeknownst to Gavin. La had awakened earlier than he had realized. La had been the first to notice her position nestled in Gavin¡¯s arms, experiencing the warmth and comfort it provided The warmth surrounding her was inviting, and she was strongly urged to stay there Even though La had awakened at that moment, she was surprised to see Gavin lying beside her Her astonishment quickly gave way to the realization that Gavin had been sleeping beside her all night. never leaving her side. This realization caused La¡¯s face to turn red like a ripe apple. Even though Gavin remained asleep. La couldn¡¯t summon the courage to meet his gate As La was about to shift her arm, a sudden sensation washed over her, akin to stumbling upon a Judden treasure. ¡°Why did Gavin always invariably have a shlight, even when he slept Layta couldn¡¯t help but wo was early in the morning, after all. Her curiosity got the better of her. After all, she was entirely in the dark about it. Driven by her curiosity, La¡¯s hand moved forward, but poor Gavin was in for a surprise he hadis i bargained for He was teetering on the brink of a meltdown After an uncertain amount of time had passed. La suddenly froze The very next moment, her entire being was struck with shock. youcher Because, well it appeared that She perked her hand back as if she were a startled deer. Just as La was about to retract her hand, Gavin firmly seized hold of La¡¯s delicate hand La was caught off guard. Was Gavin already awake? She didn¡¯t immediately lift her head. Instead, she kept her eyes tightly shut, her heart hammering away in her chest. She silently thought, ¡°What on earth am I doing? It was as if I was behaving like a female rascal. It was one thing not to get caught, but now I was most definitely caught¡­ How could Gavin posubly be thinking of me? Oh my goodness, this is it. It¡¯s all over now! From this point on, I was convinced that, in Gavin¡¯s eyes, I had taken a turn for the worse. How did things end up like this¡­ I hadn¡¯t experienced any strange dreams or anything of the sort. At that moment, La sensed that Gavin hadn¡¯t made a move. She cautiously attempted to open her eyes. and was met with Gavin¡¯s intense gaze, causing her cheeks to flush an even deeper shade of red. Gavin found La¡¯s bashful expression irresistibly charming and leaned in for a passionate kiss on her cherry-red lips. Initially. La had been resting her arm on Gavin, but she soon leaned into his advances willingly. While Gavin continued to kiss La, he began undoing the small buttons on her blouse. Things were heating up fast, and it seemed they were on the brink of an intense moment. Suddenly, a voice from outside the door shattered the intimate atmosphere. It was Zoe. ¡°La, are you awake? Shall we head to the office together today?¡± In an instant, La and Gavin lost in their private world, snapped back to reality. It was as if a bucket of ice-cold water had extinguished the passionate mes that had ignited between them. Disheveled and hastily dressed, both of them leaped to their feet instantly. After a quick, furtive exchange of nces, Gavin scratched his head and said, ¡°Do you have a hiding spot here? I¡¯ll slip away until the rest of you have gone.¡± La¡¯s eyes wandered around the bedroom in embarrassment. The closet had been custom-made to he height, making it impossible for Gavin to hide inside. There weren¡¯t any other suitable hiding spots except under the bed, but asking Gavin to hide there wou be somewhat absurd. La blushed and mumbled softly to Gavin, ¡°Gavin, it might have to be under the bed¡­ I¡¯m sorry to put you through this.¡± Gavin nced under the bed, never expecting a day when he had to hide beneath it sneakily. But he had no any other choice at the moment. Zoe was indeed his sister. She dared to ruin his good moments! Gavin smiled gently at La and assured her, ¡°Go ahead, La. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°You and Zoe can wait for me at the entrance of the Clifford Vi, and we¡¯ll leave together.¡± La blushed even more profoundly, offering Gavin a shy smile before hurrying out of the room. Gavin could faintly overhear La and Zoe¡¯s conversation outside the door. ¡°La, have you been awake all this time? What have you been up to? Come on, spill the beans! Is there a man in there?¡± Zoe¡¯s teasing words startled La as if she knew exactly what had transpired! La lowered her head, feeling too embarrassed to meet Zoe¡¯s eyes, and denied it, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! This is the Clifford Vi, after all. Wouldn¡¯t that be too audacious?¡± Zoe looked at La, who seemed flustered and thenughed. ¡°Alright, La, I was just joking!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. It¡¯s like you¡¯re taking it seriously! ¡°Hahaha!¡± As Zoe¡¯sughter faded, La watched her mischievously vanish into the distance and called out loudly, ¡°Zoe! Stop right there!¡± Once La and Zoe were at a distance, Gavin suddenly had an epiphany. mjure Were indeed legal couples. Why does it feel like we¡¯re having an dheit afbur and trying skiast was a family affair with, everyour gathered at the table. But La kept her head down, blushing Furtously and avoiding eye contact with Gavin bi contrast, Gavin was actedpletely natural, even serving food to La Taylor and engaging in Conversation This left La giving Gavin a yful, reproachful look What was going on with Gavin? He was the one who was supposed to be avoiding suspicion earlier, but now he was openly serving her and taking care of her Was he trying to get caught or not? Later. La, Zoe, and Gavin headed together to thepany¡¯s storefront. When they arrived, they found Noah still kneeling at the entrance, his face turned pale. Even though he was a warrior, kneeling for such a long time had taken its toll. His entire body swayed unsteadily, but when he caught sight of Gavin¡¯s figure, he immediately stood upright. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 La couldn¡¯t help but look perplexed as she observed the man kneeling in front of the storefront She turned to Gavin and whispered. Gavin, why is this iman still kneeling here! He looks like he¡¯s about t pass out Has he seriously been kneeling there all night Meanwhile, Zoe, entirely in the dark about the situation, regarded Gavin with curiosity and asked. ¡°Hey Gavin Do you know this guy?¡± ¡°Why is he kneeling in front of you and La? ¡°Could this be affecting thepany somehow!¡± Gavin looked at the pale-faced man on the ground and shook his head gently, saying. It doesn¡¯t matter! If he wants to kneel, let him kneel. It won¡¯t impact anything.¡± With that, Gavin led La and Zoe to bypass Noah¡¯s figure and enter the store. At that moment, two employees who had been observing the man outside couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment: ¡°We have yet to learn who that guy is. ¡°He¡¯s been kneeling there all this time. ¡°Not only that, did you see how he straightened up when he saw the boss¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Gavin, apanied by Zoe and La, entered the store. The employees grew even more curious about the identity of the boss¡¯s boyfriend upon seeing them. One of the employees remarked in puzzlement, ¡°He must have seriously offended the boss¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Our boss¡¯s boyfriend is pretty intimidating. We have no clue about his background. ¡°This guy seems to be pleading for forgiveness from the boss¡¯s boyfriend. It looks like he¡¯s determined to keep kneeling until he gets forgiven.¡± Suddenly, a pitiful wail echoed outside the door, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I¡¯vee to beg for your forgiveness!¡± Hearing this voice, everyone instinctively turned to look outside, where they saw an overweight man. shirtless, carrying a bundle of thorny branches on his back, covered in mud, and his face twisted in agony With a sudden and heavy ¡°thud, Charles dropped to his knees. Noah recognized his boss right away. It was Charles! Seeing his boss in this state didn¡¯t shock Noah. Instead, he felt regret wash over him. He muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner?¡± In a swift move, Noah removed his shirt and turned toward Charles, pleading. ¡°Charles, please give me a chance!¡± Without waiting for a response, he immediately began tugging at the thorny branches on Charles¡¯s back. ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± Charles cried out in excruciating pain. Those thorns were sharp and merciless! They were tightly bound to his body, making them nearly impossible to remove without causing significant damage. They were tightly entwined with his flesh, making it impossible to remove them without causing even more suffering. Charles winced in agony and eximed, ¡°This hurts like hell!¡± But Noah, standing by, didn¡¯t take their boss¡¯s suffering lightly. He continued to forcefully pull at the thorny branches on Charles¡¯s back, fully aware that in terms of sheer misery, his year-long kneeling would be nothingpared to the bloodied back of Charles. Perhaps, with this sacrifice, he could earn Gavin¡¯s forgiveness sooner. Suddenly, Noah and Charles were in a tug-of-war over the thorny branches. Charles, ring at Noah, who was still trying to remove the thorns, unleashed a string of curses. ¡°You damned beast! How dare youpete with me for these? Are you still even my employee?¡± 13 > voumlers Despite the msidrs, Noah responded calmly. Of course I¡¯m still your employee! Bor, Charles I want to love! Please grant me a chance to survive! So, I have no choice but to borrow your thery branches The sight of these two men grappling over thorny branches quickly attracted the attention of pedestrian the street and curious onlookers from nearly shops, who began printing and whispering on ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Is someone causing trouble! ¡°Oh my goodness, look at that man¡¯s har is that covered in thorny branches! He¡¯s bleeding all over! This is terrifying La and Zoe also heard themotion inside the shop and grew increasingly anxious. If themotion continued to escte at the storefront, even if there was no real trouble, it could lead to gossip and unwanted attention. The tide of public opinion couldn¡¯t be quickly subdued. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. La looked worried as she gazed at Gavin, saying, ¡°Gavin, how can we put a stop to this¡­¡± Understanding La¡¯s concern, Gavin patted her head reassuringly and approached the shop¡¯s entrance. As Gavin emerged from the shop, he was met with perplexed expressions of the onlookers. Then, he walked straight out of the storefront and, upon seeing the two individuals arguing at the entrance, he spoke chilly, saying. ¡°What¡¯s all this arguing about? If you don¡¯t mind, I sure do!¡± At that moment, Noah and Charles witnessed Gavining out from inside. Noah turned to Charles without hesitation and said, ¡°Charles, this is Mr. Clifford!¡± Upon seeing Gavin, Charles followed Noah¡¯s pointing finger and didn¡¯t waste a moment. He bellowed, ¡°Mr. Clifford!¡± Following that, a thunderous ¡°thud¡± echoed through the scene. A string of self-inflicted ps followed on his face, apanied by a passionate plea, I¡¯m Charles, Chairman of the Prosperity Group, and I¡¯m here to apologize to you!¡± ¡°Please, forgive my past behavior! ¡°I lost my way and acted recklessly. ¡°I humbly beg for your forgiveness! ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± A man dressed in a ck suit among the nearby shopkeepers was stunned upon hearing ¡°Prosperity Group.¡± He whispered to the person next to him, ¡°Is that Charles, the Chairman of the Prosperity Group? He¡¯s kneeling before this young man and addressing him as Mr. Clifford?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply unbelievable. The Prosperity Group is one of the most prominentpanies in Brus. ¡°Numerous businesses are eager to coborate with them. ¡°But who is this young man before us?¡± A woman from another nearby shop said, ¡°This young man, in his early twenties, has made the Chairman of the Prosperity Group kneel on the street to seek forgiveness. That alone speaks volumes about his standing.¡± ¡°He must have crossed paths with someone at the level of a high-ranking figure from the Prosperity Group.¡± ¡°But this young man doesn¡¯t give off the air of a high-ranking individual¡­¡± ¡°Why is he so formidable?!¡± Meanwhile, onlookers from all walks of life, whether pedestrians on foot, cyclists, or vehicle drivers, had stopped to witness the unfolding drama. Upon hearing the words ¡°Prosperity Group,¡± everyone was utterly taken aback: ¡°The Chairman of the Prosperity Group kneeling in public to apologize to a young man? Warli Pasyong man and what¡¯s In Tackground He and be incredibly influenta!! The to shop employers remained in shock, rooted ce Their boss¡¯s boyfriend was genuinel, exceptional Just days ago, they were fretting about the Prosperity Group not honoring theirmitments, and now, the Chairman of the Prosperity Group was kneeling the street, begging for forgiveness. The two employers couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 The two shop assistants were stunned when they saw the scene in front. of them. At first, they might have known that their boss¡¯s boyfriend might be more powerful than usual. But now, it seemed that the boss¡¯s boyfriend could even make the chairman of Prosperity Group apologize for this small ce. The two employees looked at each other and could not help but sigh. ¡°The boss¡¯ boyfriend is so capable.¡± At this moment, Gavin, who was standing outside the shop, looked at Charles, who was saluting in front of him, expressionlessly. He directly said, ¡°You¡¯re the guy I talked to on the phone?¡± When Charles heard Gavin¡¯s question, his heart skipped a beat. Back then, he had spoken to him like that on the phone¡­ Now that he thought about it, Gavin probably wouldn¡¯t forgive him. It made him panic, not knowing what to answer. It was all his fault for acting too rashly back then. He had taken these things too seriously, causing him almost to lose his life now.. At this moment, Charles was filled with regret. However, there was no other way now. He could only brace himself and look at Gavin.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yes! ¡°I-It was me¡­ who called you. ¡°B-But¡­ that was all a misunderstanding. I hope you can forgive me and not hold it against a petty person like me.¡± Charles stuttered as he spoke. Even his voice was trembling. He prayed that Gavin would not kill him just because Gavin was displeased. Gavin looked at Charles, who was trembling in front of him. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°You know your attitude had not been like. this on the phone, right? ¡°Your tone doesn¡¯t sound as soft as it is now. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better would think that it was a call from our enemy!¡± When Charles heard Gavin¡¯s words, he was shocked. He quickly looked at Gavin again and cried, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not what you think. ¡°Mr. Clifford, I know my mistake. Please be magnanimous and forgive 1. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. There won¡¯t be a next time. Please spare my life!¡± After that, there were a few ps. Charles didn¡¯t understand why he even used his pping skill on himself upon apologizing as if he was trying to punish himself. Itnded heavily on his face without stopping. His face was about to turn as red as a tomato. Noah looked at his boss kneeling beside him with a shocked expression. He thought, ¡®Is the boss crazy?¡¯ However, in order to save his life, this pain was worth it. He hated himself for being a step slower than his boss. -He wondered, ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Then, like his boss, Noah began to p himself crazily. In an instant, his cheeks flushed like tomatoes. Gavin looked at Charles, who was kneeling on the ground and pping himself non-stop. No matter what Charles did, he could not make up for his previous mistakes. Then, Gavin looked at Charles. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯d better leave. Our small shop is really too small. We can¡¯t afford a big boss like you! ¡°You took 800 million dors secretly and cut off the partnership just like that. ¡°Small shops like us still want to make a living. We don¡¯t want to provoke such a greedy person like you.¡± When Charles heard Gavin¡¯s words, he naturally knew what Gavin meant. He was trying to chase him away! However, Charles knew he would really leave as long as he listened to Gavin and left. In other words, he would have to be prepared to die at any time. At this moment, Charles was in despair, and tears rolled down his cheeks. In order to save his life, Charles could not care less about the crowd around him. He cried as he pped himself. Then, he wailed at Gavin in front of him. ¡°Mr. Gavin, I was wrong. I really know my mistake. ¡°Just give me a chance! ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die¡­ Ah! Charles did not listen to Gavin¡¯s words. As if he had suddenly thought of something, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gavin, look at my brain. I remembered everything beforeing here, but I forgot about it when I came here. ¡°I¡¯ll get the finance department to return the 800 million dors to you when I return!¡± ¡°Then¡­ then I donate another 800 million dors to charity organizations under the name of Prosperity Group. ¡°Do you think this will do?¡± Gavin did not even look at Charles. He just stood there with his eyes. closed. Charles looked at the person in front of him, who still said nothing as he remained unmoved. However, Gavin did not ask him to leave again. That meant that there was still hope that what he said could save his life. Then, Charles looked at Gavin. He said seriously, ¡°Mr. Gavin, if you¡¯re still not satisfied, I¡¯ll announce now that from today onwards, all of Prosperity Group¡¯s businesses in Riverrun will be handed over to La and yourpany. ¡°Then, the profits will be divided ording to the situation!¡± Charles looked at Gavin, who was still standing there motionlessly. He was probably not very satisfied. He did not know what else he could offer Gavin. It made him wonder if could it be that there was something wrong with what he said. Charles lowered his head as he recalled what he had said. Could it be that he had mentioned about splitting the benefits equally? Then what did Gavin mean? Did it mean he wanted all the profits and not let theirpany earn a single cent? However, what could Charles say? After all, his life was in the hands of others. This bit of money was nothing. Hence, Charles stood straight in a saluting posture. He said, ¡°Mr. Gavin, Prosperity Group only wants the capital. As for all the profits earned, it will be handed over to you and Miss Taylor¡¯spany¡­¡± Hearing Charles¡¯s voice, La, Zoe, and the two employees behind them were dumbfounded. When Zoe heard the conversation outside, she instantly smiled happily. Although she did not know what had happened, she knew what happened after that. She also knew someone had cheated 800 million dors from her brother. Later on, La also told her about everything that happened. Zoe turned to look at La. She said, ¡°La, did you hear that?¡± ¡°Brother¡¯s 800 million dors is not only back, but this Prosperity Group will continue to work with you guys. Most importantly, Prosperity Group only wants the capital. The remaining interest and money earned are all given to yourpany La could not hide the joy on her face. She looked at Zoe and said, ¡°I heard it, Zoe. Gavin helped me get them back. ¡°Also, Gavin¡¯s 800 million dors is back. ¡°To day is a nice day indeed.¡± The two employees were dumbfounded. ¡°Their boss¡¯s boyfriend, 800 million dors, has not only returned, but we can also continue working with Prosperity Group. ¡°They actually offered such generous conditions? ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t theirpany soar?¡± The surrounding passersby were also filled with surprise. The merchants beside the shop also looked over in surprise. They all stood by the roadside. Some of them muttered, ¡°It seems that a billionaire is about to rise soon! ¡°Make sure you¡¯re on good terms with the owner of this shop.¡± This seemed to be a store now, but it would definitely be a medical equipmentpany that dominated Riverrun in the future! However, Gavin still remained silent. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Minutes had passed since Charles finished speaking, but when he looked at Gavin in front of him, he noticed Gavin seemed unmoved. That was not the reaction Charles expected. He wondered, ¡®Could it be that Gavin wasn¡¯t satisfied with such generous conditions? ¡°This was already the greatest benefit I could give up and was willing to give.¡¯ These generous conditions were the lowest standard in his heart. He really couldn¡¯t give in anymore. But at that moment, he remembered what his big boss, Mike, had said to him. ¡°Whether you can live or not is not up to me. It¡¯s up to that person.¡± Charles suddenly realized that if he could not satisfy Gayin today, he might not have the chance to do it anymore in the future. Moreover, he was prepared to lower his head and admit his mistake this time. Then, because of the benefits, he would be stuck here. This was rted to his life. So, money was nothing before it. He would lose his life if he were to be calctive in keeping this money again. Would he be able to spend it even if he buried it with him? The money would be meaningless. Then, he seemed to have made up his mind. He roared again, ¡°Mr. Gavin, I now announce that the cost of Prosperity Group will also belong to you and Miss Taylor!¡± With a bang, he knelt on one knee and bowed his head as he continued. ¡°I only hope you will let me off this time, Mr. Gavin.¡± When he looked up again, he realized that Gavin had disappeared. La and Zoe were in the store. La and Zoe watched as Gavin strode over. They quickly handed Gavin. a ss of water. Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! Gavin ced the ss on the table aside. Gavin looked at the smiling La and the delighted Zoe. He said, ¡°La, thepany has a contract, right? ¡°Just sign it with him and tell him to leave quickly. ¡°I want a peace of mind with him out of our sight.¡± La nodded and gave it to Gavin. Meanwhile, Zoe was smug again. She started ttering her brother. ¡°Gavin, you are amazing! ¡°Those who know him know he is the Prosperity Group¡¯s chairman. Those who don¡¯t know him will think he¡¯s just an ordinary local ruffian! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Impressive, Gavin!¡± The two employees behind her were already stunned. They thought that the generous conditions just now were enough, but they did not expect Prosperity Group to not even ask for capital from their company. The boss¡¯s boyfriend was really too powerful. Charles, who was outside the front door, looked around in shock. He was expecting Gavin¡¯s figure to be there still, but nothing was around. His heart sank. He wondered if that was the end of his life. It seemed that he was definitely going to die this time. No matter what the conditions were, Gavin would probably not ept them now. Charles hung his head dejectedly. He had better think about what he should do before dying. Just as Charles thought that he was doomed this time¡­. Gavin¡¯s voice came from the shop. ¡°Come in and sign the contract!¡± When Charles heard Gavin¡¯s voice, it was as if he had heard the call of a god. His eyes instantly lit up, and he took a deep breath. He thought that he was going to die like this. Heaven was really blessing him! At least he had saved his pathetic life! He hurriedly crawled toward the front door. Although the thorns on Charles¡¯s back had already made it difficult for him to move forward, and the pain was iparable, it was still better than losing his life. La, Zoe, and the two employees behind him were shocked when they saw Charles enter through the door. It made them wonder how could this person endure carrying a thorned branch on his back. He was already covered in blood. They simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at Charles. Every time they looked at Charles, goosebumps would appear all over their body. Moreover, because Charles had just kowtowed on the ground, the blood on his forehead flowed down both sides of his face. Gavin looked at La, who was hiding behind him. He said gently, ¡°La. He has done signing his name. Come and sign it, too.¡± Then, after La came over to sign, she and Charles each pressed their thumbprints. -Charles wiped the bloodstains on both sides with his sleeve and smiled at Gavin and La. He stretched out a hand and said, ¡°Mr. Gavin and Miss Taylor, I wish us at happy cooperation!¡± La looked at the man covered in blood. It was not that she did not want to shake hands, but she was a little afraid. Hence, she looked at Charles and nodded. Gavinpletely ignored Charles and pointed at the door of the store. Charles immediately understood what he meant. Then, he nodded and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gavin, for giving me this opportunity! ¡°I¡¯ll treasure it! ¡°I¡¯ll be a good person. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll be here anytime!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Charles left dejectedly with the thorn stick on his back. Just as he stepped out of the front door, he heard a loud bang, and the door closed. Charles was displeased but wasn¡¯t angry because he had at least saved his life. As long as he could live, he would not ask for much now. This was because although Gavin looked to be in his twenties, he was not someone ordinary people could fight against. He untied the rope tied to his back. His back was covered in blood. Then, he tore his clothes that had been damaged by the thorns and picked them up to wipe the blood on his back. It was so painful that it felt like his face was distorted. Then, he picked up his coat and put it on. He turned to look at Noah, who was kneeling on the ground. He red at him and said, ¡°Stand up!¡± Noah tried to stand up in pain. The pain spread throughout his body. He had been kneeling for a long time. But he was at least a warrior, so he finally stood up. He stood up and left with Charles. Standing up, he asked curiously, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been kneeling for so long, but I still don¡¯t understand why we have to treat Gavin like this. Who exactly is he?¡± That was because Noah did not even know why he was kneeling on one knee. He only knew that if he did not kneel in front of Gavin, he would lose his life, but he still did not know the details. Charles gradually stopped and turned to look at Noah. ¡°You¡¯re myckey, you know that?¡± Noah instantly frowned and looked at Charles. ¡°I know, but¡­ what does this have to do with Gavin?¡± Charles nced at Noah. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Mike¡¯sckey. Do you know that?¡± Noah looked at the boss¡¯s emotion that had gradually be agitated. He did not dare to speak again. Hence, he looked at Charles and nodded. Charles looked at Noah and continued. 10:09 ¡°Mike is Mr. Gavin¡¯sckey. ¡°Why else would I salute on one knee? ¡°He¡¯s our master.¡± Noah was shocked. He said, ¡°What?¡± Although he was surprised, he didn¡¯t find it surprising when he recalled Gavin was able to defeat two top experts with one punch. Charles looked at Noah and was a little surprised. Why was he shocked just now, but but now, he was calm? Hence, he looked at Noah.. He said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Noah looked at Charles and pursed his lips. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Because Gavin killed two divine rank masters with one punch. ¡°So Gavin¡¯s identity is no longer important. Gavin is someone we can¡¯t provoke.¡± When Charles heard Noah¡¯s words, his face was filled with shock. His eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets, and his entire body was sweaty. He looked startled. Then, he looked at Noah.. He shouted, ¡°What?¡± In the store, the two employees, La and Zoe, looked at the signed contract in their hands with a dumbfounded expression. They had no idea what had happened. Gavin spoke to L, who seemed dumbfounded. ¡°La? Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and start working to earn money!¡± La looked back stiffly at Gavin. ¡°Gavin, is all of this true?¡± Gavin looked at La, Zoe, and the two employees¡¯ expectant gazes. He said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Not long after, the cheers of four girls came from the store. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 On the other side, Gavin looked at the four cheering people with a gratified smile. He knew that the Clifford family was going to soar again. At this moment, Gavin¡¯s phonemunicator rang. The screen disyed the words Harry. It was Harry. Gavin raised his eyebrows. Did something happen again? Then, Gavin took themunicator and looked at the four people around him, still immersed in joy. Then, he avoided them and walked out to answer the call. Harry¡¯s voice came from themunicator. ¡°Dark Lord, Frostpeak¡¯s emergency report, Riverrun General Matthew Bore, arriving at the Frostpeak General¡¯s ce!¡± After hearing this news, Gavin frowned, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Then, he spoke to Harry on themunicator. ¡°I got it.¡± Then, he ended the call and returned to the happy group of four. Then, he walked to La and Zoe and pulled them aside. La and Zoe felt a pair of hands pulling them from behind. They turned around and saw that it was Gavin. Zoe and La did not know what had happened, but they looked at Gavin¡¯s serious expression. La looked at Gavin in surprise. She asked, ¡°What had happened, Gavin? ¡°Did something happen? ¡°Is it rted to that contract?¡± Zoe was thinking the same thing as La because they had just felt that all this was not real. She felt a little uneasy. Could something have happened? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hence, she looked at Gavin. 16:05 She said nervously, ¡°That¡¯s right, Gavin. Could there really be a problem with the contract?¡± Gavin looked at La and Zoe, staring at him. These two girls really cared about this contract. Hence, Gavin looked at them and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s about me. I¡¯m going to Frostpeak for a while. ¡°There are some things I need to deal with over there.¡± La and Zoe were shocked! Zoe looked at Gavin. She asked, ¡°Gavin, is the situation over there serious? ¡°You¡¯ve only been back for a short while and leaving already¡­ ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Gavin looked at Zoe¡¯s reluctant gaze and stroked her little head. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ll be back after I settle some matters.¡± At this moment, La came back to her senses and looked at Gavin. ¡°Gavin, are you in a hurry over there? ¡°We haven¡¯t been together long. ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Gavin looked at La and smiled. ¡°Things over there are very urgent. If I don¡¯t go, things won¡¯t be resolved and be even more difficult to resolve. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done. It won¡¯t be long. ¡°You and Zoe must take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around!¡± La looked at Gavin and felt like crying. ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ll go with you! ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± Immediately after, Zoe also popped her head. She said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Gavin. Me too. La and I will go. ¡°We can take care of each other.¡± Gavin looked at the pitiful La and Zoe in front of him. with you. He gently said, ¡°Alright, alright. You two girls look after yourselves. ¡°I¡¯m not going on a trip. I¡¯ll take you guys on the next trip. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. My men will take care of me. ¡°You guys carry on with your business in Riverrun. Don¡¯t you want to achieve something? ¡°Take it as you are doing me a favor, okay?¡± When La and Zoe heard Gavin¡¯s words, they came to a realization. They still had apany to manage. If they left, no one would be in charge of thepany. But¡­ They did not want Gavin to leave, but they had no choice. They could only watch Gavin leave the store reluctantly. As soon as he walked out of the door, Gavin¡¯s expression turned cold, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. This was because he knew that Riverrun General and FrostpeakGeneral were his enemies in the massacre of the Clifford family. Now, he was even more certain that there was indeed a cooperative rtionship between these two war generalpanies. Gavin took out hismunicator and contacted Harry again. ¡°Follow me to Frostpeak General¡¯s ce immediately. Order Frostpeak Dark Warrior to surround Frostpeak General¡¯s ce immediately, No one. is allowed to enter or leave!¡± When Harry heard Gavin¡¯s voice on the other end of themunicator, his emotions soared. ¡°Understood!¡± Outside Frostpeak General¡¯s mansion was a snowy ground. ever a This ce was as calm as it was filled with a murderous aura. However, there was a sudden abnormality in the areas outside the Frostpeak General mansion covered by ice and snow rocks. With a bang, many rocks were lifted from the ground. Even the snow on the ground instantly rippled. The warriors of the Frostpeak General were shocked when they heard the loud bang. They did not know what had happened. A few of the warriors stood up and looked at the shattered floor. 16:09 ¡°The floor is broken like this?¡± ¡°Could it be an earthquake?¡± ¡°Impossible. That sound was so loud that it was impossible to say that there was an earthquake. It felt like an explosion¡­¡± The others nodded in agreement. Just as the warriors in the mansion were guessing and feeling nervous¡­. Suddenly, a loud and energetic shout came from the snowstorm. It was fearless and firm. ¡°Pass Dark Lord order! ¡°Surround the mansion!¡± This sound formed a sound wave that even caused an avnche in the surrounding snow. The people in the general¡¯s mansion were dumbfounded. There was. actually someone in this world who dared to surround the general¡¯s house? Were these people crazy? They were simply courting death. He even caused such a huge avnche. He was lucky to be alive. However, the warriors in the mansion could not see anything when they looked at the fluttering snow. It was so white that it was dazzling. The warriors of Frostpeak General all tiptoed and struggled to find the source of the voice. Then, one after another, ck-clothed people emitting monstrous auras slowly emerged from the snowstorm that had just blown. From afar, they looked like ferocious beasts walking in the snow. All of them were tall and mighty, but their footprints could not be found in the snow. Moreover, it came extremely quickly in the blink of an eye. The warriors of the Frostpeak General¡¯s mansion were shocked. They did not expect someone would attack them. How could these people move so easily in the avnche? Why were they wearing the same clothes? No, why does this dress look so familiar¡­ as if they had seen it somewhere before? In the next second, among the warriors of Frostpeak General¡¯s mansion, the person standing at the front stood out. He said, ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors. They are the Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors! They are the Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± The man standing at the front roared, his voice instantly spreading throughout the entire mansion wall. At this moment, the general personal guards on the fortress were instantly shocked when they heard the words Frostpeak Dark Warriors! Most of the personal guards wanted to hide when they heard the words Frostpeak Dark Warriors. However, when the other group of personal guards heard this, they wanted to see the glory of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. At this moment, a dark and thin man who was not very tall stepped forward. He was also a member of the personal guard. Looking at Frostpeak Dark Warriors walking over from the snow, he wished he could stand at the highest point. At this moment, two personal guards jogged over. They whispered beside him, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°Do you want to die? That¡¯s Frostpeak Dark Warriors. What kind of performance team do you think it is? ??????? ¡°You¡¯re standing at such a high position. Do you want to die? Come down quickly.¡± As for the dark and thin man, his eyes were filled with anticipation as he said, ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s precisely because this is Frostpeak Dark Warriors that I¡¯m standing here watching. ¡°If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t be wasting my time here!¡± But the two men standing at the back looked at the short man. They said in confusion, ¡°Are they really Frostpeak Dark Warriors? ¡°Didn¡¯t they perish together with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces ten years ago at the Sunspire Resistance?¡± ¡°Why did they suddenly appear in Frostpeak General¡¯s ce?¡± As soon as they finished speaking, the short man frowned. He was indeed too excited. BEOF He had heard of this matter before. At this moment, the warriors of Frostpeak General who heard their conversation also rxed. They were less worried. Then, they tried tofort themselves. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Frostpeak Dark Warriors perish together in that vicious battle back then? ¡°Then could these people in front of us be fake?¡± ¡°Using Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s fame to scare people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is it really them?¡± The short man standing at the highest point listened to the discussions of the warriors below. To be honest, he was a little skeptical. However, standing at the highest point, he was the first to see that the group of men in ck were wearing uniforms of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. This dress was only avable in Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s camp. It was impossible for them to be fake. Then, he looked into the distance. ¨C He told the warriors below, ¡°Whether it¡¯s them, when they get closer, look at the clothes. You¡¯ll know at a nce.¡± As time passed, the number of people in Frostpeak Dark Warriors increased. It was pitch-ck in front of them, but they could feel they were getting closer to the general fortress. The warriors of the Frostpeak General stared at the group of men in ck in front of them and finally saw the clothes clearly. Good lord! This was really Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡­ The warriors of Frostpeak General stared in front of them with their mouths agape. They were so frightened that they could not say a word. Only their eyes kept flickering in fear. Frostpeak Dark Warriors were actually still alive. How did they survive the siege of the Thirty-Power Allied Forces and even wipe out the Thirty-Power Allied Forces? That was impossible! At this moment, the warriors of Frostpeak General were all dumbfounded. Even the dark and thin little man panicked the moment Frostpeak Dark Warriors walked in. While they were in a daze, the Frostpeak General¡¯s ce waspletely surrounded by tens of thousands of people. At this moment, the dark and thin little man suddenly came back to his senses. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He shouted at the warriors of Frostpeak General, ¡°Quickly inform Lord war general!¡± Upon hearing the shout of the dark and skinny boy, the two men who had just spoken to him turned around and ran to report. They were still filled with doubts. ¡°Isn¡¯t he looking forward to it?¡± ¡°But why do I feel like he is starting to get scared now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s hurry up and report it!¡± Meanwhile, the general was in the mansion. A person hurriedly rushed in. He shouted, ¡°General! General, we¡¯re surrounded!¡± However, he discovered that Frostpeak General and Riverrrun General, who had justnded, were not in the mansion. The reporting man instantly panicked and looked around at the empty mansion. It made him wonder if the generals had abandoned them. What should he do now? Just hearing the name of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors was enough to make people tremble in fear, not to mention the fact that arge group of warriors had appeared outside Frostpeak General¡¯s mansion. No one would be a match for Frostpeak Dark Warriors. At this moment, the entire fortress of Frostpeak General¡¯s mansion fell into a state of panic. As time passed, they realized that Frostpeak Dark Warriors only surrounded them but did not attack the mansion. Only then did they feel a little relieved. However, they were only slightly relieved because they were surrounded and could be in danger at any time. However, they dared not attack because Frostpeak Dark Warriors was too powerful. A strange scene appeared. The warriors of Frostpeak General watched as Frostpeak Dark Warriors surrounded them. Not even a fly could fly out. However, on second thought, the million-strong Frostpeak Generals¡¯s warriors were actually surrounded by tens of thousands of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. At this moment, a few people stood out from the warriors of the Frostpeak General. They were the commanders of their troupe. Looking at the trembling warriors who were cowering, they directly said, ¡°If this continues, we will be in a stalemate.¡± ¡°If we sit back and do nothing, it will only make Frostpeak Dark Warriors even more arrogant.¡± ¡°If they find out that the two generals are not in the mansion, this ce will be razed to the ground at any time.¡± ¡°Therefore, wemanders are suggesting to ask for backup!¡± The millions of warriors of the Frostpeak General also expressed their agreement after hearing the commander¡¯s words. At this moment, the dark and thin man expressed his doubt. ¡°But who can we ask for help from now?¡± -One of themanders of Frostpeak General¡¯s warriors stared at the short man with the ck hands. He said, ¡°Request reinforcement armies from the Northeast Overlord, the Northwest Overlord, and the King of Northguard. ¡°Now! Immediately send a message.¡± ¡°Write them that the Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress is besieged. Save it quickly!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the warriors of Frostpeak General immediately sent out messenger pigeons. The Northeast Overlord, the Northwest Overlord, and the King of Northguard received the news simultaneously. ¡°What? ¡°Someone actually dares to surround the Frostpeak General¡¯s ce?¡± At this moment, after the Northeast Overlord and the Northwest Overlord heard the news, they had already ordered their army to charge. and head north. At this moment, the King of Northguard gave orders to the Northguard Army in the hall. ¡°All Northguard Army, listen up. Support Frostpeak General¡¯s warriors. immediately. We have to set off now. Not a second should be dyed.¡± Chapter 375 Chapter 375 ¡°Northguard Army, listen up. Support Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress immediately!¡± At this moment, the King of Northguard was standing in the hall. His gaze was cold as he looked at the Northguard Army on the square in front of him. To be honest, the King of Northguard was not confident. Ever since he returned, he knew the attitude of everyone in Northguard Imperial Residence toward him. Could he really give the orders himself? Sure enough, what the King of Northguard was worried about still happened. The Northguard Army people below stood in an orderly line and stared straight at the King of Northguard. There was no emotion in their eyes. In fact, after hearing the King of Northguard¡¯s order, they lookedpletely indifferent! At this moment, the King of Northguard clenched his teeth so hard that he was about to break them. He clenched his fists tightly. From his fiery pupils, it could be seen that he had already fallen into an extremely furious state. He shouted again, ¡°Northguard Army, listen up. All troops, head north and reinforce Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress!¡± After he finished speaking, the scene was still silent. The Northguard Army still did not move. Right now, the King of Northguard was like a barrel of gunpowder, the kind that would explode at the slightest touch. But¡­ He could not wait to kill all the people standing below! Not a single one should be left alive! With King of Northguard¡¯s strength, of course he could do this. It was just a matter of time. But¡­ He knew that he could not! Because he still had to support Frostpeak General! If he went alone and killed the Northguard Army, how could he support Frostpeak General? Now, the matter of the Frostpeak General was extremely important. He would have to head to the Frostpeak General. When he met the Frostpeak General, he would get the general to kill all these traitors. personally! Right now, the King of Northguard seemed to be gritting his teeth so- hard that they were about to shatter. His body trembled violently. Finally, the dignified background King of Northguard slowly saluted in front of the million Northguard Army. He saluted on his one knee in front of the Northguard Army, who was supposed to be saluting him and listening to his orders! Seeing this scene, the densely packed Northguard Army in front of him was stunned. They did not expect the King of Northguard to be able to do this. He really saluted them. To be honest, such a scene would appear in their dreams every night. Now, the dream had actually be reality? They could not believe their eyes. This feeling¡­ In the past, the person they had to respect and salute when they met had saluted them. This man was the man who might even kill them if they were careless. Now, he was kneeling on one knee in front of them. Why did it feel so good? The King of Northguard¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m begging you! ¡°Northguard Army, I beg you, please head north to assist Frostpeak R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only General!¡± He saluted with a kneel and begged! The mighty King of Northguard was actually doing these things? If this scene was spread, who knew how many people¡¯s jaws would drop! Finally, the Northguard Army made a move amidst the King of Northguard¡¯s kneeling requests. The Northguard Armymanders turned around. They told their subordinates, ¡°We¡¯ll show Frostpeak General some respect! ¡°Let¡¯s charge north!¡± Even now, they had to mention that they went north because of Frostpeak General. It had nothing to do with this King of Northguard. Even if he saluted every single time, the Northguard Army would never work for him again. The King of Northguard knelt on one knee and looked at the majestic figure of thebat preparation army heading north. His fists clenched tightly. This time, he really crushed his teeth. Blood was already flowing out of his mouth. Tears started shimmering in his scarlet pupils. The King of Northguard cried! When had he ever suffered such an insult? This insult had be a stain that he would never be able to wash away in his life. ¡°Gavin!¡± A name squeezed out from between his teeth. He knew that the person who caused all this was Gavin. If it weren¡¯t for Gavin, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. Simrly, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such humiliation today. Therefore, Gavin was already dead in his heart. ¡°When the family arrives, Gavin, I will tear you down!¡± The King of Northguard¡¯s roar was clearly lowered. It was as if he was afraid that Northguard Army¡¯s group, who had not gone far, would not dare to leave after hearing it. The King of Northguard was really in a pathetic state. Meanwhile, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were still outside Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. Tens of thousands of Frostpeak Dark Warriors had surrounded them. from all directions. The Frostpeak Dak Warriors stood straight below the city wall without moving. After all, the order they received was to surround Frostpeak General and not let anyone in or out. They did not say that they would attack the Frostpeak General. Therefore, it led to an awkward scene in the Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. The dignified Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress and millions of General Armies were actually surrounded by tens of thousands of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. They could not even enter or leave. If this scene were to spread, it would probably be worse than King of Northguard. Amidst the ice and snow, there was a violent tremor in the snow. A deafening sound came from the ground on the east and west sides of the Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. However, Frostpeak Dark Warriors, who surrounded Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress, did not react at all. However, Frostpeak Dark Warriors, standing in the outer circle, turned around on the spot and stared coldly at the snow. At this moment, the scene in the east and west was almost identical. Large groups of troops and chariots jumped out of the snow. The war chariot at the front was also the tallest and most majestic. On the war chariot stood the Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlord. They also noticed that Frostpeak General was besieged at the first moment, but there were no signs of battle. This meant that the other party had not started the war. A hint of doubt appeared in the eyes of the two northern overlords. Then, they made the same decision. One would ambush from the east, and the other would ambush from the west. They actually shouted in unison, ¡°Who are you? How dare you surround Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress? Are you tired of living?¡± Their voices rumbled out. It seemed to be covering the entire fortress. However, in the next second, Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ roar that seemed to tear the sky apart sounded. ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± His voice was so loud that it even caused the ground and sky to tremble. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± This sudden sound actually caused the Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlord to fall off their war chariots. Hended on the ground with his face on the ground and directly gnawed on the mud! What was wrong with Frostpeak today? The embarrassing scene was getting more and more ridiculous! However, the Northeast Overlord and the Northwest Overlord immediately climbed back to the top of the chariot. However, their seriousness revealed a deep and serious expression at this moment. Behind them, the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army were already panicking. ¡°What? Frostpeak Dark Warriors? ¡°Didn¡¯t Frostpeak Dark Warriors already disappear? It¡¯s impossible for them to survive!¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 When the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army heard the roar of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, they looked at the mighty Frostpeak Dark Warriors in front of them and were extremely shocked. It made them wonder if this really the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. They remembered the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were destroyed in the battle, How did so many people survive? They couldn¡¯t all be ghosts, could they? They couldn¡¯t deal with the Frostpeak Dark Warriors when they were alive, let alone ghosts¡­ Wouldn¡¯t a confrontation be equivalent to sending them to their deaths? The warriors from the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army looked at each other. None of them wanted to stand out. Because the person standing in front of him was Frostpeak Dark Warriors! Listening to Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ name was enough to make one shudder, let alone fight against them. Their legs would probably go weak before they even went up to fight. The Northwest Army and the Northeast Army werepeting to see who stood further away from Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Then, the two armies were suppressed to the point of no retreat by Frostpeak Dark Warriors. At this moment, a leader of the Northwest Army came out and quickly ran to the Northwest Overlord¡¯s side. He lowered his head and frowned. ¡°Your Highness, that group of people is Frostpeak Dark Warriors. If we start a war, I¡¯m afraid there will be countless casualties. ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± Of course, the Northwest Overlord knew how mighty Frostpeak Dark Warriors was. However, he could not just watch as they surrounded Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. This was simply a deadlocked situation. If they fought, not only would our army suffer heavy losses, but we might even lose our lives. However, if they did not fight. Their lives would be in danger in the future as their bonds with the Frostpeak General would break. What should he do? At the same time, a leader of the Northeast Army ran to the Northeast Overlord¡¯s side. They said with a worried expression, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t be easy to fight.¡± ¡°The opponent is Frostpeak Dark Warriors. If we really fight them, we have no chance of winning at all!¡± When the Northeast Overlord heard his subordinate¡¯s words, he looked at Frostpeak Dark Warriors not far away. How could he not know about that? But the Frostpeak General was asking for reinforcements.. The Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlord pondered for a long time. Then, they stood up at the same time. The Northwest Overlord was about to go to the Northeast Overlord, and the Northeast Overlord was also about to go to the Northwest Overlord. They met in the middle. The Northeast Overlord was surprised to see the Northwest Overlord. So, he asked, ¡°Where are you going, Northwest Overlord? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Northwest Overlord looked in shock at the Northeast Overlord in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m nning to look for you to discuss the current situation. ¡°I want to see if you have a way to resolve this situation ¡°Are you nning to go out, Northeast Overlord?¡± The Northeast Overlord looked at the Northwest Overlord and smiled. He shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a coincidence? ¡°I¡¯m also nning to discuss this with you, Northwest Overlord.¡± ¡°I want to see if you have any good solutions.¡± After the Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlord looked at each other, they looked at Frostpeak Dark Warriors in front of them with mncholy and shook their heads at the same time. None of them could make a decision. That was why they came to seek each other¡¯s opinions. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, the Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlord did not have 276 16 10 D any good ideas. They only knew that Frostpeak Dark Warriors had survived the siege of the Thirty-Power Allied Forces and that the Thirty-Power Allied Forces had beenpletely wiped out. However, they only had a million warriors. How could they defeat Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Wouldn¡¯t that be like an egg hitting a rock, and they would die easily? Therefore, the two of them pondered for a long time. The Northeast) Overlord looked at the Northwest Overlord. He said, ¡°I feel that in this situation if we participate in the battle, we will definitely die. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of Frostpeak Dark Warriors. It¡¯s an extreme unit. ¡°It¡¯s normal for one of them to fight a hundred.¡± When the Northwest Overlord heard the Northeast Overlord¡¯s words, he nodded and understood. ¡°The Northeastern Overlord has a point. I think so, too. ¨C ¡°At first, they said that they were surrounded. We thought of providing direct support, but no one said that it was actually Frostpeak Dark Warriors who surrounded Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. ¡°This is simply sending us to our deaths. ¡°I also think that this method is really inappropriate.¡± The Northeast Overlord looked at the Northwest Overlord with a serious expression. He asked, ¡°When are we going to¡­ retreat now?¡± After hearing what the Northwest Overlord said, he was tempted. To be honest, he was not someone who would retreat. However, when he thought of Frostpeak Dark Warriors, he still felt it was better not to put up unnecessary resistance. Hence, he looked at the Northeast Overlord. He said, ¡°If your Northeast Army retreats, our Northwest Army will retreat too.¡± Thus, the Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlord understood each other and nodded. In the end, they ordered the entire army to retreat 300 miles! 16:10 After all, their lives were more important now. As for what happened after that, they would talk about it later! Then, the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army came and went in a hurry, disappearing into the snow. The group of people in the fortress was dumbfounded. The warriors of Frostpeak General were overjoyed when they saw the Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlording to support them. Just as they were about to shout, they saw the retreating figures of the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army. Furthermore, it was extremely fast. It happened in the blink of an eye. Was there something wrong with these people¡¯s brains? Could it be that they thought that as long as they appeared, they would be considered reinforcements? The warriors of Frostpeak General were still thinking of fighting their way out and coborating with the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army. However, it could only be said that their thoughts were good. Their disappointment rose when they saw the backs of the Northwest Army and the Northeast Army./ At such a critical moment, they actually ran away? They fled without even telling them. At this moment, the warriors of Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress rushed to themander of the warriors of Frostpeak General¡¯smander. They said, ¡°Report! ¡°The Northeast Army and the Northwest Army are here.¡± Themander of Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress was overjoyed as he looked at the warrior who reported. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Invite the Northwest Overlord and the Northeast Overlord in.¡± The warrior lowered his head. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Commander, the Northwest Army and the Northeast Army are here, but¡­ ¡°When they heard that Frostpeak Dark Warriors surrounded us, they 16.106 withdrew. ¡°There¡¯s no sign of them now.¡± When themander heard this, he stood up and frowned. He shouted, ¡°What? ¡°Left?¡± The furiousmander slowly closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing. He had thought about this oue, but it was not easy to ept. After all, this Frostpeak Dark Warriors made people tremble in fear when they heard it. It was no wonder. They left. hopes Now, he could only ce his hopes on Northguard Army. After a while, the Northguard Army¡¯s shadow appeared in Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. Themander was in a rage as he looked ahead and saw that Northguard Army had arrived. Although it was only Northguard Army, it was better than no one helping him. One of the Northguard Army leaders looked at the scene in front of him, and his heart trembled. He could recognize the Frostpeak Dark Warriors. The Frostpeak General was surrounded by Frostpeak Dark Warriors? Hence, the leader of the Northguard Army immediately shouted at the Northguard Army. ¡°On mymand, retreat.¡± Just as themander of Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress was about to send his subordinates to inform Northguard Army, he saw Northguard Army was already retreating. He suppressed his anger. At this moment, Gavin brought Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. When the Northguard Army saw Gavin, all of them were about to salute when they heard Frostpeak Dark Warriors shout in unison. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± The deafening sound caused an avnche in the snowy mountains 16 11 thousands of miles away. They almost wiped out the Northeast Army and Northguard Army. The Northguard Army was shocked when they saw this scene. So, Gavin was the Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s Dark Lord? That was something out of their expectation. Mr. Clifford was too powerful. He was simply young and promising! Those who challenged Mr. Clifford would be out of their minds. At this moment, the Northguard Army admired Gavin even more. They could not stop themselves from looking at Gavin with burning gazes. Bang! A loud sound was heard, and the people from the Northguard Army saluted on their knees. ¡°Everyone from Northguard Army greets Lord Dark Lord. Greetings, Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 ¡°Greetings to the Dark Lord from everyone in the Northguard Army. Greetings, Frostpeak Dark Warriors!¡± The Northguard Army¡¯s voice was very loud and resonant, instantly shaking the world. When Frostpeak Dark Warriors heard this voice, they found it unbelievable. Only then did they remember what had happened before. Northguard Army had long admired Dark Lord. Such a greeting was reasonable. However, their expressions changed drastically when the people of Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress heard that the Northguard Army was paying respects to Frostpeak Dark Warriors and the Frostpeak Dark Lord. They thought the Northguard Army was there to reinforce the Frostpeak General. It made them wonder if this stupid King of Northguard joined Frostpeak Dark Warriors. They betrayed everyone. Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could the Frostpeak General have beenpletely unaware if they had betrayed them? But if the Northguard Army were not traitors, why would they salute to Gavin? This was enough to prove that Northguard Army¡¯s entire army had betrayed them! Obviously, they could not find a reason to say that the Northguard Army did not betray them. This was because everything was right in front of him. Although what he saw might not be true, they were already saluting. How could it be fake? The people from Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress looked at the scene in front of them and were clearly starting to be afraid. At this moment, a warrior from the Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress was panicking. He muttered, ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors was already very powerful. Now that the Northwest Army and the Northeast Army have left, the Northguard Army has betrayed us. 16:11 ¡°In other words, there¡¯s an additional group of people dealing with our warriors in the fortress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if Frostpeak Dark Warriors is here, but the legendary strongest person in the world, Frostpeak Dark Lord, is here too?¡± ¡°Frostpeak General is not around. I wonder where he has gone. ¡°It¡¯s simply impossible to defeat him.¡± At this moment, the warriors standing at the side were even more flustered when they heard this. ¡°Yeah, what are we going to do now? ¡°I just wanted to do a simple job and not suffer too much. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Who would have thought I would have to face a war like this¡­¡± The people from Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress looked at Frostpeak Dark Warriors and Gavin in front of them, as well as the Northguard Army who had betrayed them. Their faces were filled with worry. They were dead for sure. However, their general was not around at this time. They did not know where he had gone. How could they defeat the warriors outside? It made them wonder if they would die there. Gavin looked at the people from Frostpeak General¡¯s warriors who had been forced into a corner by them. He did not see the Frostpeak General. Moreover, didn¡¯t Riverrun General also reach Frostpeak? Why didn¡¯t the two of them show up at this time? At this moment, Harry looked at Gavin who was staring at Prefecture war general in a daze. He hesitated again and again before saying, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Our man said that from the time of the siege until today, Frostpeak General and Riverrun General were nowhere to be seen.¡± Gavin frowned slightly and nodded at Harry. He was curious about this. So, he had decided to attack and force Frostpeak General and Riverrun General out. Hence, he looked at Harry. ¡°Give the order. All troops attack!¡± 16:11 Harry looked at Gavin and saluted. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± Then, Harry turned around. He announced, ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors, listen up! ¡°Attack!¡± As soon as Harry finished speaking, there were a few sounds of horns. At this moment, Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s majestic offensive horn instantly sounded. When the people from Frostpeak Warriors¡¯ fortress heard this, they were shocked and hurriedly sent someone to report. Themander of the fortress heard that Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s people hadunched an attack and blew the horn. So, themander paced back and forth on the ground uneasily, his heart filled with worry. He had no idea what should he do now. Just now, he had been praying that Frostpeak Dark Warriors would not attack. They did not expect to attack so soon. It seemed that they already knew Frostpeak General was not in the mansion. Themander, who was standing uneasily, took a deep breath. He said, ¡°Pass down my orders. Open the city gates immediately and wee Dark Lord into the fortress.¡± When the warrior heard themander¡¯s words, his jaw almost dropped. He thought themander was out of his mind. Wouldn¡¯t they die even faster if the gate opened? How could Frostpeak Dark Warriors and their Dark Lord let them off so easily? Opening the city gate meant that everything was exposed. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to standing and being beaten? When themander saw that the warrior did not give the order for a long time, he frowned. Then, he said, ¡°Hurry up and go. What are you waiting for? ¡°Do you want to stand here and die?¡± 376 16:11 The warrior looked at the person standing in front of him and was a little angry. So, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Commander, we can¡¯t open this gate¡­ ¡°Once the door opens, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors will really kill us easily. ¡°There will only be more casualties.¡± At this moment, themander slowly turned around and stared at the warrior. He hit the warrior¡¯s head with a bang and shouted, ¡°Idiot! ¡°Do you think your stupid door can hold Frostpeak Dark Warriors? ¡°Do they need to beat around the bush to kill you? ¡°It¡¯s not toote to open the door and beg for mercy. Perhaps you can save yourself from death. If you don¡¯t open the city gate, they will attack. Do you think you still have a chance to beg for mercy? ¡°Now that Northguard Army has fucking betrayed us, tell me how are we going to fight? -¡°Am I the fuckingmander or are you? You want me to exin so much to you? ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, themander kicked the warrior and kicked him out of the door. The warrior almost ran all the way. He shouted, ¡°Themander has given the order! ¡°Open the gate and wee Dark Lord into the fortress! ¡°Open the gate and wee Dark Lord into the fortress!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. At this moment, when the people from Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. heard this, they were all shocked and stood rooted to the ground. He asked them to open the gate. Frostpeak Dark Warriors and their Dark Lord were outside. Opening the city gate meant that they were going to massacre the entire city! This was simply sending them to their deaths! However, the fortress currently had no leader, and they could only listen 16:11 to themander. At this moment, the people from Frostpeak Dark Warriors outside the city gate had just taken a step forward, wanting to start attacking. Unexpectedly, the gate of the Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress slowly opened. Then, a voice sounded from Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. ¡°Wee to the fortress, Dark Lord!¡±. Frostpeak Dark Warriors looked at each other. Gavin and Harry, who were standing behind, also had strange expressions. They had no idea what the Frostpeak General was up to. Just as Frostpeak Dark Warriors was about to step into the city gate, he was stopped by Gavin, who teleported himself to the front. Then, he brought Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D to Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. The people in Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress had no choice. Although they felt very aggrieved, they had never felt so aggrieved since they became the personal guards of Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. However, they had no choice now. If they started a war, wouldn¡¯t they die without a doubt? They might as well surrender. Therefore, they could only make one choice now: to open the gate to wee Gavin. After Gavin entered the city, he felt the million war general personal guards kneeling at Gavin¡¯s feet. They lowered their heads. Moreover, they shouted in unison, ¡°Dark Lord, wee to the fortress!¡± Themanders knelt closest to Gavin. Gavin looked at them. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Where are Matthew and Jacket?¡± These people lowered their heads and looked at each other. The person in front of him was really pushing his luck. Did he think he was the king? He was just a young kid in his twenties, but Frostpeak Dark Warriors. actually chose him as Dark Lord. 16:11 It was already good enough that he was allowed to enter the city. How dare he ask about the whereabouts of the generals? He was simply out of his mind. Then, they lowered their heads. All of them said, ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± At this moment, Gavin snorted coldly. These people all vomited blood. At this moment, those people hurriedly wiped the corners of their mouths in panic. Why did he look so young yet he could make us vomit blood with a light snort? How could his Internal Energy be so powerful? Now they finally knew why Dark Lord from Frostpeak Dark Warriors was such a big shot. Then, they begged for mercy. ¡°Dark Lord! Spare our lives. We will tell you everything. The Riverrun General came and went to the general¡¯s chamber. After entering, they did note out. In the end, when we went in to look, we realized that the two generals were not there. ¡°We¡¯re telling the truth!¡± Gavin frowned, and a hint of doubt appeared in his eyes. ¡°Take me there!¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 ¡°Take me there.¡± Hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, the people from the Northguard Army did not dare to be negligent at all. At this moment, themander of Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress hurriedly went forward and looked at Gavin, who was walking in front, with a solicitous expression. ¡°Dark Lord, let me lead the way for you! ¡°This way! ¡°Dark Lord, you might not know much about our fortress. Let me introduce you.¡± These people bowed respectfully and gave directions to Gavin. Then, the group entered the fortress and the mansion. The Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D members also followed Gavin, while Harry followed Gavin. Gavin watched as themanders of Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress ran to his side one by one. Those who knew would think that they were going to the fortress. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were going on a trip. It was as if they had signed up for a tour group. The Frostpeak General¡¯s guards did not guard the fortress at all. These subordinates were simply there to get a job and make a living Then, Gavin waved his hand at the so-calledmanders, signaling them to shut up. The General Army looked at Gavin. Although they felt this person¡¯s behavior was uneptable, they did not dare to say anything. Then, they lowered their heads and shut their mouths. Gavin, who had just entered the city, looked at the towering city tower in front of him. It was still eptable. After all, from the outside, it was indeed not enough to see that it was so majestic. Instead, it was covered in dust. At a nce, he could see the towering trees in the fortress lined up on both sides. 16:11 All kinds of flowers and nts bloomed at the side, looking so harmonious. The city also had sunny weather, but it was snowing outside. The contrast was obvious. There was a sea of people in the city. At a nce, they could not even find a ce to stay. The moment Soutnd Army saw Gavin, a path opened up on both sides. Gavin looked at this posture. Not only did it make people feel like they were traveling, but it also felt like they were walking on the red carpet. However, there was no one outside the city. Then, it formed a huge contrast. It was like two different realms, but the intersection was this fortress gate. From afar, he saw the million Soutnd Army people standing there uniformly, not moving like puppets on strings. Each of the Soutnd Army was six feet strong, and tall men looked very imposing. However, none of them dared to raise their heads to look at Gavin. All of them lowered their heads. They were already terrified when they heard Frostpeak Dark Warriors, not to mention that the person standing in front of them was Dark Lord. Even if he took another look, he was afraid that he would lose his life. After all, it was better to have less trouble. Otherwise, why would a massive troop with 3 million people not dare to attack when facing tens of thousands of people? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯ reputation was resounding, it was because everyone could see their strength. However, now that Frostpeak Dark Warriors and their Dark Lord had entered their fortress, how could they not panic? Under thesemanders¡¯ lead, Gavin and his group soon entered the mansion. The war general residence did not look as luxurious as he had imagined. Instead, it was more simple. However, it was two different things from being moderate. This was because although the furnishings looked ordinary, they were actually top-grade carving techniques. 16.11 Even if one had money, one might not be able to buy it. It was obvious that the Frostpeak General was quite powerful. Guided by the General Army, they entered Frostpeak Genral¡¯s chamber. As expected, there was no one in the hall. As a result, Gavin could not sense any powerful aura. Could it be that he really disappeared into thin air? How was this possible? Gavin nced at Harry. Harry understood and gestured to the members of Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D. The Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D members immediately dispersed when they saw Harry¡¯s hand gesture. They began to search the hall. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The people from the General Army lowered their heads and did not know what to do. They could only watch as the other party thoroughly searched the general¡¯s chamber hall. Finally, Harry¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Dark Lord, there¡¯s a problem here!¡± Gavin looked in the direction of the voice. He and the other Frostpeak Dark Warriors Team D members quickly arrived beside Harry. He was standing next to the Frostpeak General¡¯s throne in his chamber. He frowned and looked at the throne in front of him in confusion. He touched the dragon throne with his hand. This material was so hard! Even though it felt strange to Harry, he had no idea what was wrong. However, other than its unique appearance and special material, there was nothing special about this throne. Then, Harry waved his hand at the people from General Army who were standing at the side, indicating for them toe over. When the warrior saw Harry¡¯s gesture, he quickly ran over. He lowered his head and bowed. He did not dare to make a sound, but his body was trembling. Harry looked at him and pointed at the throne. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this throne? ¡°Is it made of some special material? ¡°Spit it out!¡± 16 111 The warrior of the General Army looked at the throne in front of him timidly and stammered, ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know anything about this¡­ ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s usually¡­ where the general sits. ¡°It¡¯s his throne¡­ We are not qualified to know!¡± Then, seeing that Harry was still holding on to him, the man from the General Army trembled again. He said, ¡°This¡­ this throne is made of special material. ¡°Even the general¡¯s mid-stage strength of divine rank can¡¯t destroy it.¡± When Gavin heard this, he instantly approached Harry¡¯s side and looked at the throne in front of him. He wanted to see what was so special about the throne. Boom! Gavin punched the throne in front of him into dust. When the General Army saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded. They knew that Dark Lord of Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s/strength was definitely stronger than Frostpeak Dark Warriors. But they also knew how resilient this throne was. This throne belonged to their general. Even their general did not break it. The Dark Lord in front of them actually broke it. What was this Dark Lord¡¯s fist made of? Could it be¡­ Was he higher than the mid-stage of divine rank? Or else what? The General Army below looked at the throne crushed by Gavin in front of them. They gossiped. ¡°He looks so young but actually has such powerful strength.¡± ¡°A mid-stage divine rank can¡¯t even break this throne. How can a punch. from him shatter it?¡± ¡°This dragon throne is already the hardest thing we¡¯ve ever seen. It was actually shattered by this Dark Lord with a single punch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I might not even be able to handle an ordinary material board with a punch.¡± ¡°As expected of Frostpeak Dark Warriors¡¯s Dark Lord! His strength much stronger than the general!¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The throne in front of him instantly turned into powder. Then, the wall behind the shattered throne slowly separated from both sides. A passageway actually appeared. At a nce, it was pitch-ck. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gavin looked at Harry, who was standing beside him. He knew what to do next. Then, he told Harry, ¡°Harry, follow me inter. Tell the remaining people to stay in the fortress and watch over them.¡± Upon receiving the order, Harry turned to look at Frostpeak Dark Warriors. He said, ¡°Frostpeak Dark Warriors, listen up! ¡°All of you, stay in the fortress and wait for our order! ¡°Wait for me and Dark Lord to return!¡± Below, Frostpeak Dark Warriors knelt on one knee and shouted in ¨C unison.. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With a loud voice, Gavin and Harry entered the tunnel. Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the pitch-ck passageway, the lights on both sides lit up. Gavin raised his head and looked at the lights on both sides. Could it be that the lights could sense motions? This passageway was quite advanced. There was actually a huge video on the wall. However, it was actually ying thendscape of the Frospeak General¡¯s fortress Interesting. He was deliberately advertising here. It was as if people could see it. The two of them continued to walk forward and realized that there was actually a transportation vehicle simr to a subway in this passageway. It seemed to be maglev. Harry looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. He widened his eyes and shook his head. 16:11 Then, he looked at Gavin. He said, ¡°Dark Lord, there¡¯s really another world inside! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a ce in Frostpeak General¡¯s fortress. ¡°I just say that there¡¯s something wrong with that throne. ¡°If not for your punch, I would have missed such an interesting ce.¡± When Gavin heard Harry¡¯s words, he was also very surprised. At first, he was curious because after Riverrun General came here, Frostpeak General and Riverrun General were not in the hall. He didn¡¯t see them go out either, but from the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for them to only enter and not exit. It was not that he could not sense their existence but that they had really run away. Gavin looked at the transportation on the tracks in front of him. Although it was very simr to the subway, it was not as big as the subway, nor could it amodate so many people.. This transportation vehicle could only amodate about five or six ¨C people.. Just as Gavin held the handle and was about to board the vehicle, Harry knelt on one knee in front of Gavin. He said, ¡°Dark Lord, for safety¡¯s sake, let me try first.¡± After Gavin heard Harry¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and nodded Harry got on the transportation vehicle and carefully studied it for a long time. After all, this transportation vehicle was in the Frostpeak General¡¯s residence. It was always better to be careful than to let the Dark Lord take the risk. Then, Harry got off the vehicle and looked at Dark Lord. ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s nothing unusual about this transportation vehicle.¡± Only then did Gavin and Harry board the transportation vehicle. As soon as they got on, there was something simr to a seatbelt on a car. With a bang, the strap that looked like a safety belt automatically stuck on Gavin and Harry. Then, with a whoosh, it rushed out extremely fast. Gavin looked at the direction of this transportation vehicle. It should be 16:11 heading north. After an unknown period of time, the surrounding air became even colder, and the wind in this passageway blew. What made Gavin feel worse was¡­ Frostpeak General might be an idiot. Not only was the sound of this car ear-piercing, but it was also not an encirclement structure. If they were to sit on this every day, he would probably suffer a migraine from the cold wind. However, at this moment, Gavin suddenly sensed a fluctuation in the Clifford family¡¯s token in his pocket. Then, Gavin took out the Clifford family¡¯s token and found that the four small lights on the token, which belonged to the inspection camp, had actually begun to flicker. Gavin¡¯s eyes squinted. It was the inspection camp. At that time, Gavin received news that the inspection camp was in the north. Now, Gavin had set off from the Frospeak General¡¯s fortress. Who knew how far north he had gone, but he had actually sensed inspection camp? Could the inspection camp¡¯s previous mission be rted to Frostpeak General? Would they have a chance to rescue the inspection camp¡¯s people today? Just as Gavin and Harry were heading north by this quick transportation. On the other side, the Barry family was at Emperion. Zion was there. During this period of time, the Barry family¡¯s family head, Zion, was restless every day. This was because he had been worried that Gavin woulde knocking on his door at some point. However, after so many days, he did not even find Gavin¡¯s shadow. All the fear came from the unknown. Moreover, Zion was still in a state of uneasiness. He knew that he woulde, but he did not know how long he would be in danger. Zion could not sleep well the entire night. He was afraid that someone would slit his neck in his sleep. 16:12 Zion was pacing back and forth in the hall. Outside. David, the eldest son of Zion, rushed in. He did not care about greeting his father. He said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s news of Gavin!¡± When Zion heard David¡¯s words, he was instantly shocked. One of his fists nervously hammered the palm of the other hand. He had no idea what he should be doing. Then, Zion looked at David with a pale face. He ced his rough hands on David¡¯s shoulders and stared at him. ¡°What? ¡°Gavin is here? Is it Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°What would we, the Barry family, do when hees? What should we do? What should we do?¡± David looked at Zion in front of him and tilted his head! He wondered, ¡®Hm? ¡®Did I say that Gavin is here? ¡®I don¡¯t think so. Father must have been so anxious recently that he was hallucinating. Moreover, Gavin was not a ghost. His father looked like he was about to see a ghost. David looked at the anxious Zion and paced around like a madman. David shook his head helplessly. Then, he slowly walked in front of Zion. He said loudly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be nervous. Gavin isn¡¯t here! ¡°We got some news about Gavin. ¡°Then, I came to inform you.¡± When Zion heard David say that Gavin was noting, he instantly rxed and fell onto the chair. Now, he only needed to hear the word Gavin to be paranoid. It was as if the Grim Reaper wasing to take his life. Zion wiped the sweat off his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Zion heaved a sigh of relief. He picked up a ss of coffee on the table with trembling hands. He kept muttering, ¡°It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯te. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t.¡± Actually, Zion did not know what he was thinking either. He paced back and forth at home every day, afraid that he would hear anything about Gavin. Zion sat on the chair and took a sip of coffee to suppress the rising and falling nervousness in his heart. Then, he looked at David with a serious expression and said, ¡°David, go ahead! ¡°Let me hear what you got about Gavin¡­ ¡°That makes you so anxious.¡± When David heard Zion speak, he immediately went forward. ¨C He said, ¡°Father, a friend of mine in the Dragon Group told me that the Dragon Group is now targeting Gavin.¡± As soon as David finished speaking, Zion fell into deep thought. ¡®Dragon Group? ¡®Is it the most mysterious and powerful organization in the entire Blearus?¡¯ Under normal circumstances, they would definitely not take action. However, if they did, it would mean that something huge had happened. Moreover, the people from the Dragon Group seemed to be able to use their powerful strength to resolve everything easily. The more he thought about it, the stranger it felt. What was Gavin doing that even the Dragon Group was alerted? Did something happen? Zion looked at David in surprise. He said, ¡°What did Gavin do? ¡°Even the Dragon Group has their eyes on him?¡± David sensed Zion¡¯s doubts. 16 12 So, he said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m not too sure about the details, but I heard from others that Gavin killed the people from Jeden and Cruto¡¯s embassy. ¡°That¡¯s why the Dragon Group was alerted.¡± Zion¡¯s entire body instantly stiffened. Was this Gavin so bold? He even dared to kill the people from the embassies of Jeden and Cruto. Wasn¡¯t this causing an international dispute? This Gavin really could not be provoked, could not be provoked! From the looks of it, this Gavin was no different from a murderous demon. Wouldn¡¯t that be something bad for them? Once Gavin targeted the Barry family, they would definitely die. Zion looked at David and worriedly. ¡°Gavin¡­ He even killed the people from the embassy. Isn¡¯t he afraid of causing an international dispute?¡± David looked at Zion¡¯s worried expression and could not help butugh. ¡°Father, isn¡¯t this a good thing for us?¡± Zion immediately stood up from his chair. He looked at David and smiled nonchntly. He walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing. He could even kill the people in the embassy, let alone us. ¡°I think you¡¯ve fucking studied for years for nothing. ¡°No, I have to think of a perfect n.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zion turned around and left. When David saw that Zion was about to leave, he panicked and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Father! I¡¯m not done yet. Don¡¯t be anxious. ¡°Now that the Dragon Group has their eyes on Gavin, with the Dragon Group¡¯s strength, they can definitely get rid of Gavin. ¡°So, what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. ¡°To put it bluntly, even if they could not get rid of Gavin, Gavin won¡¯t have the time to care about Barry¡¯s family when dealing with the Dragon Group!¡± The exasperated Zion was about to leave when he heard David¡¯s words. 16:12 He turned to look at David, raised his eyebrows, and pondered for a long time. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯ ¡®David is right. With the Dragon Group taking action, how could Gavin have the time to care about the Barry family? He would definitely be entangled with the Dragon Group. Then, the Barry family could sit back and reap the benefits. Why didn¡¯t he think of that? Then, he tidied his clothes with a smile and walked to David¡¯s side. ¡°My son! ¡°Father is really old. I¡¯ll have to rely on you in the future!¡± David was immersed in the joy of being praised by Zion. He saw Zion standing by the window and looking outside. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then, he said calmly, ¡°However, you still have to tell the Barry family not to get involved in this mess because it¡¯s not time yet!¡± When David heard Zion¡¯s words, he frowned in confusion. Just as David was about to ask, Zion seemed to have read David¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask what it is exactly.¡± ¡°In short, the longer we dy, the higher the chances that the Barry family will be safe and sound.¡± The Barry family did not know where Gavin was, nor did Gavin know what the Barry family was plotting. At this moment, Gavin and Harry had already appeared on a vast in. There was no end to it. Harry had just taken a step forward when he almost slipped. On a closer look, it was the ice. The ground of this in waspletely condensed from ice. It was crystal clear and could even reflect the figures of Gavin and Harry. Gavin looked around. Other than himself and Harry, there were no living things around. It was sunny here. The sky was clear and cloudless. It looked so harmonious, but the temperature here was extremely low. It was even colder than the endless snowstorm. Why would transportation take them to a ce like this? Could it be that Frostpeak General and Riverrun General, who had disappeared for no reason, were also brought here? Harry¡¯s hair stood straight from the cold wind. He could not help but tremble as he looked at Gavin and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Dark Lord, this¡­ ce is simply too cold! ¡°This ce looks calm. I¡¯m dressed so thick, but it¡¯s as if I¡¯m not wearing anything. ¡°If we stay any longer, we¡¯ll probably freeze to death here.¡± Gavin looked at the endless ce and then looked at Harry. ¡°Harry, are we still in Blearus?¡± This was because there was no direction to look into there. There were no coordinates at all. Impossible. As long as they could reach it, there would definitely be an exit. If there was no exit, what was the purpose of the transportation here? Harry scratched his head and looked at Gavin. ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯m looking at the ce. It¡¯s a little strange. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if we¡¯re still in Blearus.¡± Gavin and Harry were standing on this huge ice field. They did not find anything. It was empty. At this moment, Harry suddenly saw a sparkling dot. However, Gavin also saw it and realized a small white point in front of him was glowing in the snow. Perhaps he could find some clues from this shiny thing. Gavin and Harry did not think too much about it. They were decisive and directly dashed toward the direction of the light. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Sometimes, even though a thing seemed very close, it might actually be miles away. F Originally, the small tip did not seem very far away. However, as Gavin and Harry kept on running, they felt like the distance they had traveled was already more than to circle around a mountain. Soon, the small sharp point in front of them finally grewrger andrger. At this moment, Harry, who was standing beside Gavin, stopped in his tracks. He bent down and supported his legs with both hands. Then, he wiped the sweat on his forehead with one hand and looked at Gavin, who was still moving forward, then he looked at the small tip that seemed so close yet so far from them and sighed in his heart. He thought, ¡®It looks quite close, but it¡¯s actually so far away. It¡¯s like we¡¯re traveling on a map. The Dark Lord is indeed extraordinary¡­ He¡¯s really strong!¡¯ Gavin¡¯s speed was extremely fast and almost effortless. He knew that although Harry was not as powerful as him, he was not very weak either. Moreover, he had also adjusted his speed. However, just as Gavin turned around and wanted to say something to Harry, he realized that there was no one beside him. Where did he go? Was he lost? How could one get lost in a ce like this? There were no other routes. Gavin gradually stopped in his tracks. Then, he turned around and saw Harry. Clearly, his stamina still needed to be strengthened! It seemed that he had to let them go back to training the old things again. When Harry saw Gavin turning around and looking at him, he quickly jogged a few steps and arrived beside Gavin. Gavin looked at Harry, who was jogging over, and said calmly, ¡°Once we go back, you¡¯re going to have to train more!¡± Harry instantly revealed a pained expression. He knew this would happen¡­ 16:12 The Dark Lord had no idea how strong he was. Did he really think that anyone could reach his level? Nheless, Harry lowered his head and said, ¡°Understood!¡± Fortunately, Harry and Gavin were quite powerful. Thus, they quickly arrived. Gavin slowly stopped, looking at the scene in front of him, and frowned slightly. Surprisingly, the glowing tip he had just seen was a castle. Harry was also stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. The sharp tip they had seen before was the highest point in the castle. The huge castle in front of him was actuallypletely made of ice. It looked so holy, crystal clear, and simple but luxurious and noble. At this moment, Gavin felt an obvious change in his body. It was the token! When they arrived at the castle, Gavin could feel the fluctuationsing from the token of the Brookspring Clifford family. -So, was the next ce the token indicated this castle? Was the inspection camp in this castle? Gavin did not think too much and went straight into the castle, and Harry followed closely behind. However, the moment they entered the door, a loud rumbling sound came from the inside. Then, with a loud bang, the door closed! At this moment, Gavin and Harry discovered that the courtyard of the castle had turned into a maze. Harry quickly checked his surroundings and found that there was no one around, Therefore, this mechanism should have been set up in advance! As long as someone stepped into this castle, the mechanism would automatically activate! Gavin carefully sized up the maze in front of him. This ce was interesting. The purpose of building this maze was obviously for the people in this castle to hide! However, this maze might stop others, but¡­ Whether it could stop Gavin or not depends on whether the people 16 12 behind this maze were powerful enough! After Harry finished his checkup, he walked to Gavin and said solemnly, ¡°Dark Lord! I¡¯ve already checked. There¡¯s no one here! ¡°These mechanisms were set up in advance.¡± Gavin looked at Harry and nodded. Then, he looked up. He realized that the top of the maze was transparent, as if he could get out¡­ Hence, he nced at Harry, who was standing at the side. The next moment, with a bang, Harry dashed up with his palm in front of him. However, he was forcefully pushed back as he touched the ceiling. Gavin immediately understood that this was a smokescreen! Harry tried to rush out by force with Internal Energy again and again, but it did not work at all. There was a ceiling on this maze, and it was extremely difficult to prate! -Just as Harry was about to try again, Gavin stopped him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try another way! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Harry nodded at Gavin and walked forward. Just like that, the two of them circled the maze for a long time, but they could not find the exit. They felt that the maze was constantly moving. As they walked, the maze would be different from before. In the end, they would return to the entrance once again. Harry was already a little nervous and anxious at this moment, so he said, ¡°Dark Lord, what should we do?¡± Gavin paused and looked up at the white spire in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly before he said, ¡°Between two points, the shortest distance is a straight line.¡± After Harry heard Gavin¡¯s words, he was clearly still dumbfounded. Before Harry could react, he saw Gavin approaching the wall in front of him. The walls were made of ice, but they were slightly thinner than the 16:19 ground. Then, Gavin raised his hand. With a bang, he punched the ice wall. ¡°Bang!¡± The next moment, the ice wall instantly exploded, revealing a huge hole. Harry looked at what Gavin had done and was stunned on the spot! Was this what they called physical decryption? When Harry regained his senses, he quickly followed Gavin.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Boom! Gavin shattered the ice walls one after another, simply walking in a straight line as if there was nothing in front of him. On the other side, in the same maze. More than ten people gathered here. They looked pale, thin, and unshaven. Everyone seemed to be in a very weak state. However, one of them, who seemed to be in a better state, held a token-shapedmunicator tightly in his hand. Thismunicator looked almost identical to themunicator in the hands of Tyler and the Lane sisters. -Clearly, these people were really from the inspection camp. At this moment, one of them asked in puzzlement, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± His voice was very weak. When the others heard his voice, they looked up curiously. ¡°No! Why?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything either. Is it the sound of this maze? After all, it¡¯s changing all the time. It¡¯s normal for it to make a sound.¡± However, not long after, there was a soft bang, followed by a vibration. Everyone looked up. They had finally heard it, too. They stood rooted to the ground, not daring to act rashly. At this moment, one of them spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°What¡¯s that noise? It sound like someone¡¯s smashing through the maze walls here.¡± When this group of people heard this, they were all very shocked. Of course, they had thought of smashing through the wall, too. However, they soon realized that the wall here was definitely not something they could break through. If it were really that easy, they would not have ended up in such a weak and haggard state. The strongest among them was an intermediate divine rank warrior, yet 16:121 he was still powerless against this wall. There was actually someone who could break through this wall? How powerful was this person! For a moment, these men were all nervous. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 This sound was getting closer and closer, as if it was about to reach them. A few of the more timid men trembled and said, ¡°This person must be very powerful¡­¡± ¡°This sound is so close. It seems like¡­ Someone really broke the ice wall!¡± Immediately after, everyone was immersed in happiness. The sheer joy on their faces was apparent. At this moment, a man with a disdainful expression said in a rough voice, ¡°If someone really can break through these walls¡­ Won¡¯t they kill us to silence us? ¡°Do you guys expect to escape in the face of someone who is capable of breaking these walls?¡± When the men below heard this, their originally happy faces suddenly became panicked. They gradually became more and more nervous and afraid. Then, the men¡¯s legs instantly went weak, and they copsed to the ground. Stuttering, one of them said, ¡°Then we¡¯re doomed. We can only wait for death!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been trapped for so long, unable to break the ice walls. It¡¯s clear that these people are much stronger than us!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ Run?¡± ¡°We would¡¯ve gotten the fuck out of this shithole long ago if we could! Why do you think we¡¯re still here now?¡± ¡°Then¡­ Does that mean we¡¯repletely trapped here, waiting for death?¡± There was even a moment when they wanted to stand up and escape. However, they had forgotten that they were trapped in the maze and had no way to escape. Finally, with a loud bang, the wall in front of these men was instantly shattered. The smashed wall fell from the sky. For a moment, everything was Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. blurry, and one could not see clearly. After a while, the figures of two men vaguely appeared in front of them. One of the two men looked to be in his twenties, while the other man looked older. However, looking at the positioning of these two men, the man in his twenties was standing at the front. Did this mean that the loud bang just now came from him? Did this young man shatter the ice walls? The men here were all shocked and muttered softly, ¡°How can this young man be so strong?¡± ¡°This man has power no ordinary man can possess. Who is he?¡± ¡°The strongest amongst us can¡¯t even break the walls, and he¡¯s an intermediate divine warrior. Unless¡­ This man might be stronger than divine rank!¡± When everyone heard this, they trembled and retreated step by step. None of them wanted to be the one to stand out! -Fear filled their hearts! Who were these two people? Why were they here? However, they had thought things through. They would never know how capable they were if they did not give it their all! Although their bodies were still very weak, they quickly reacted and gathered together. Then, one of the men with slightly better stamina warned Gavin and Harry, who were walking towards them. ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t move closer! ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die together. We mean what we say!¡± Gavin looked at these men in front of him. They seemed to be doing some kind of formation! Then, the men faced Gavin directly. All of them looked at the two people in front of them with sharp eyes, waiting for Gavin to attack at any time. In fact, Gavin thought that this group of men was quite strange. They were different from the ones he had met before. Those people were ndering and provoking him, even attacking first at all costs, courting death! However, this group of people¡­ Seemed a little too quiet! Harry was also very puzzled by their actions. Hence, he looked at Gavin, who shook his head and shrugged. Gavin did not know how to exin this abnormality either! However, there was one thing that Gavin and Harry could tell from their formation. They had definitely undergone strict training. This was because this formation was clearly not something that ordinary people could set up. Every part of it seemed perfectly in sync with the others! At this moment, Gavin saw that the person in the middle was holding a token in his hand, which was actually amunicator. It was exactly the same as the one Tyler, Yana, and Yara had! This¡­ Were these people from the inspection camp of the Clifford family of Brookspring? That would exin their actions. If they were indeed the inspection camp, what they were doing would not be as abnormal. Gavin instantly recognized them. Then, he asked, ¡°The Brookspring Clifford family, inspection camp?¡± The group of men in front of him was suddenly stunned. How did this man know their identities¡­ They had not interacted much, and they had just met. How could this man see through them as if they were transparent? This feeling was indeed hair-raising! One of the men mustered his courage, then became nervous and vignt. ¡°Who are you? How do you know about us?¡± Seeing that they seemed to be a little flustered, Gavin felt that there was no need to hide it anymore, so he said, ¡°The Brookspring Clifford family, Gavin Clifford.¡± This group of people was instantly stunned. Many of them muttered softly, ¡°Young Master?¡± Just as Harry was shocked that these men were the inspection camp, they began to act as if they were possessed, refusing to believe what Gavin just said no matter what! Hence, they looked at Gavin in front of them and shook their heads. ¡°Impossible. Our Young Master is just an ordinary person. He doesn¡¯t know any martial arts. Who are you? Why are you pretending to be the Young Master?¡± ¡°Also, how dare you impersonate the Young Master of the Brookspring Clifford family?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to make you pay today, you impersonator! Even if it¡¯ll cost our lives! So you won¡¯t continue to harm others!¡± At this moment, Gavin slowly raised the token of the Brookspring Clifford family in his hand! The group of men were dumbfounded when they saw Gavin take out the token! They instantly recognized it. Anything could be faked except for this token! All the men were shocked and said shakily, ¡°The token?¡± ¡°Are you really the Young Master?¡± ¨C ¡°We finally found you, Young Master!¡± Then, with a bang, the group of men knelt on the ground and said. respectfully, ¡°The inspection camp at yourmand, Young Master, Gavin!¡± Gavin looked at them as they kneeled on the ground for a long time. They did not even raise their heads or get up, and Gavin was very puzzled¡­ After a while, everyone¡¯s bodies started to twitch slightly. Hence, Gavin gave Harry a look. Harry nodded at Gavin and said to them, ¡°Young Master said, you can get up now! ¡°Everybody, get up!¡± The men looked up at Gavin with snot and tears and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve finally met a member of the Clifford family, and it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°We¡¯re overjoyed!¡± ¡°We¡¯re ¡°Waah!¡± At this moment, amongst the inspection camp, the man who seemed to be in aparatively better state spoke. ¡°Young Master, how are you so powerful¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t know martial¡­¡± ¡°Also, why are you here to pick us up, Young Master? You could¡¯ve let the Clifford family servants come. You have a noble status. How can we let you pick us up personally¡­¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of sadness appeared in Gavin¡¯s eyes. Then, he slowly said, ¡°The Clifford family has been eliminated.¡± The people from the inspection camp were shocked when they heard that. Despite being extremely weak, suddenly, they instantly stood up! It was as if they regained all their strength in an instant. With fury burning in their heart, they said with a fiery gaze, ¡°What? Impossible! How did it happen?¡± ¡°Who dares to mess with the strongest family in the world?¡± ¡°Who has the guts to do that?¡± ¡°Young Master, tell us who they are. We¡¯ll tear them into pieces when we get out!¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The people from the inspection camp all looked at Gavin with serious expressions. They clenched their fists, and the veins on his hands bulged, waiting for Gavin to tell them about what had happened! The inspection camp knew that the Brookspring Clifford family used to be a very prestigious family. It was only natural for them to be envied by people with ulterior motives, but those people were not even worth taking seriously! Moreover, the Clifford family people never deliberately made enemies. They were mostly kind to others! No matter how they thought about it, they could not imagine how the Clifford family would be annihted! What exactly had happened, that caused the strongest family in the world to end up in such a state? The more than a dozen members of the inspection camp were instantly devastated! Gavin looked at the inspection camp who were standing in front of him. Although their bodies were weak and they were in a horrible state, their morale was still increasing! It seemed that they were indeed loyal to the Brookspring Clifford family. After all, theypletely regarded their own lives as soon as they heard the name of the Clifford family! This name clearly carried significant weight in their hearts! Unfortunately, the only members of the Clifford family left were¡­ Gavin and his sister! The inspection camp had their doubts when they heard the Clifford family being annihted from the mouth of this 20-year-old kid. They had only heard Gavin introduce himself, but they did not know much about him! At this moment, a member of the inspection camp, who had a tattoo on his neck, muttered softly, ¡°Leader, is he really our Young Master? ¡°After all, we haven¡¯t seen him for a very long time. Besides, isn¡¯t our Young Master just an ordinary person? ¡°He¡¯s so strong. What if he¡¯s a fake? ¡°We¡¯d better be careful!¡± Everyone clearly recognized the tall and slightly older man in the inspection camp as the leader. After hearing the tattooed man¡¯s words, this man began to size up Gavin. What the tattooed man said was not unreasonable. The kid in front of them was indeed too powerful. It was very different from their impression of the Young Master. Moreover, it was impossible for the Clifford family¡¯s Young Master to be so powerful. Everyone knew that the Clifford family¡¯s Young Master was just an ordinary person. How could an ordinary person break through an ice wall that even an intermediate divine warrior could not? Just as the tall man was about to speak, he saw the ck box on Gavin. Of course, he knew what this ck box was! Therefore, at this moment, he had absolute trust in Gavin. The tall man looked at the tattooed man standing beside him and slowly said, ¡°You should know that ck box.¡± ¡°You should also know who¡¯s the only person that can get and open this box!¡± Only then did the tattooed man notice the box. His face instantly turned red! Actually, the reason was very simple. This was the box containing the token of the Brookspring Clifford family. Only a direct member of the Clifford family could get and open it. The same went for the token. Only a direct member of the Clifford family could use the token. Therefore, Gavin must be the Young Master of the Clifford family. After the inspection camp¡¯s people grieved for a while, they looked at Gavin in front of them and knelt down with a thud. All of them knelt on one knee in front of Gavin. Then, in a loud and clear voice, they said in unison, ¡°Young Master, we, the inspection camp, will be at yourmand from now on! ¡°You¡¯ll be our Master from now on! ¡°Since you¡¯re now our Master, your business will also be ours from now on. We will definitely help the Clifford family find the real culprit! ¡°Avenge the Clifford family. Rebuild the Clifford family!¡± Immediately after, everyone from the inspection camp said in unison, ¡°Avenge the Clifford family. Rebuild the Clifford family!¡± ¡°Avenge the Clifford family. Rebuild the Clifford family!¡± ¡°Avenge the Clifford family. Rebuild the Clifford family!¡± This aura resounded through the air as if the entire ground was trembling. Gavin looked at them and was surprised by how powerful their aura was despite their weak bodies. Moreover, Gavin sensed that the dozen or so people in the inspection camp were all peak celestial warriors. Plus, they were currently in an extremely weak state. If they were at their peak, they might even be able to break through the divine rank. As expected from the sharpest sword of the Brookspring Clifford family! However, why were these people the only ones left in the inspection camp? Could it be¡­ Did they encounter something on their way here, too? Gavin got closer to them and asked, ¡°Are you the only ones left in the inspection camp?¡± Gavin was very puzzled by this. The members of the inspection camp were all warriors after all. It would not be easy to mess with them! The tall man in the lead lowered his head and said, ¡°Reporting to Young Master! ¡°The inspection camp originally had a total of 500 people. ¡°However, because we¡¯re not very familiar with this ce, we asked the rest of the people to stay outside and provide support at any time. ¡°But¡­ They¡¯ve lost contact with us. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already met with misfortune.¡± Gavin paused slightly after hearing this. Gavin knew in his heart that these men had been trapped here for at least ten years. However, there were some things that he did not need to tell them. Telling them would only make them feel more burdened. It would not change anything! Then, Gavin asked indifferently, ¡°Is it dangerous here?¡± The tall man from the inspection camp shook his head. ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ve been trapped here for god knows how long. ¨C ¡°We wanted toplete the mission as soon as possible, but who knew that we wouldn¡¯t be able to get out after entering this maze! ¡°Then, Young Master, you appeared here!¡± Gavin looked at the inspection camp and asked again, ¡°Then why did youe here? Who sent you?¡± When the inspection camp heard Gavin¡¯s words, they were clearly a little helpless. The tall man lowered his head and said, ¡°We are under the orders of Master, which is your father! ¡°Master told us toe to this ce and look for a key in the middle of the building. ¡°He said that this key is vital to the Young Master! Gavin was stunned and puzzled. Why did his father sacrifice the inspection camp that he had painstakingly nurtured to find this key? Could it be that his father already knew that this was a tiger¡¯s den? And this key was meant for him? Gavin was even more curious about the secret behind this! Gavin looked at the man in front of him, who had his head lowered, and asked solemnly, ¡°Do you know this key?¡± When the man in the lead heard this, he immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gavin looked at the weak inspection camp that only had a few men-left and raised his eyebrows.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I can only go and take a look myself.¡± Then, Gavin looked at the ice wall in front of him and smiled. The next moment, he raised his fist and swung it casually! The wall in front of him shattered with a bang. The entire ice wall turned into countless pieces of sparkling ice crystals in the air and scattered down! The people from the inspection camp looked at the powerful Young Master in front of them and were instantly dumbfounded. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 The people from the inspection camp looked at Gavin, who shattered the ice wall with a single punch and were instantly dumbfounded. At this moment, the person with a tattoo on his neck was stunned by the scene in front of him. ¡°Young Master¡­ He¡¯s so strong!¡± ¡°This is too cool. Why is this ice wall like cotton in Young Master¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°If only I¡¯m that strong!¡± The man in the lead looked at Gavin in front of him. He could not believe that Gavin was so powerful! This was because they knew exactly how much power this wall could withstand! They also knew that the Young Master had smashed through countless ice walls all the way from the entrance to here. Plus, Gavin was smashing these walls way too casually! He simply shattered the ice wall with a simple wave of his hand! Just how powerful was their Young Master¡­ At this moment, the men in the back row of the inspection camp looked at the shattered ice wall in front of them and muttered, ¡°I remember that the Young Master has never practiced martial arts before, but now, in just a few years, he has reached this level. This is too terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. When did our Young Master be so powerful¡­¡± ¡°Did Young Master be a disciple of some powerful warrior in the past few years? Or did he meet some kind of superhuman being?¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could he have be so much stronger?¡± ¡°If you ask me, don¡¯t think too much. Isn¡¯t it good that our Young Master is so powerful?¡± ¡°With such a powerful Young Master, what¡¯s there to worry about? Just follow him!¡± Immediately after, Gavin suddenly heard a fierce chorus of shouts. ¡°The inspection camp, pledge to follow Young Master to the death!¡± The shocked voices of these men spread throughout the entire castle. Gavin was originally looking for Matthew and Jacket here. He wanted to see what the two of them were colluding secretly. Unexpectedly, the two of them were not around. By a freakbination of factors, he actually found the inspection camp! He even learned about the mission from them. All of this was beyond Gavin¡¯s expectations! And there was that key which was actually meant for him. Could it be that the Clifford family still had more secrets? Moreover, this secret was rted to him? Gavin became even more curious. Looking at the long maze before him, Gavin quickened his pace. Soon, Gavin smashed through the maze that the inspection camp had been trying to get out for ten years. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. All the ice walls that Gavin¡¯s hand passed through instantly turned into ice shards! Harry looked at Gavin and was not very surprised. This was because Gavin¡¯s strength was far beyond what he had just disyed. Harry had seen much more than this! However, the inspection camp, who were following behind Gavin, had long lost theirposure. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°Young Master smashed through the ice walls with a wave of his hand¡­¡± ¡°We could not break it no matter how hard we tried!¡± ¡°Exactly, I tried it just now. My hands are all bruised¡­ I feel like I¡¯m bleeding just from punching it!¡± The group walked to another passageway, and the tall Sacred Tower finally appeared in front of everyone. For some reason, the people from the inspection camp felt like crying when they saw this scene. The dozen or so men really began to wipe their tears and muttered, ¡°Are¡­ Are we out?¡± ¡°It seems like we¡¯re really out!¡± ¡°I thought we were going to be stuck here forever!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to the Young Master. He saved us!¡± Gavin looked at the group of men and sighed. With no further ado, he continued to walk forward! The inspection camp stopped crying and followed Gavin to the Sacred Tower. ¡°Squeak!¡± Gavin pushed open the door. Immediately after, an ice-cold aura assaulted his face. Even Gavin frowned slightly. The cold air seemed to have burrowed into his bones and gnawed at them! Perhaps everyone felt the same at this moment. This ce felt very sinister. Moreover, Gavin had a very bad premonition, only he did not know how to put it into words! He looked at the door in front of him. He wanted to see what the hell was inside! Immediately after, Gavin led Harry and the inspection camp into the Sacred Tower. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a huge circr hall in front of him. It looked very technological! In the middle of the hall was a pir. The pir emitted light all around, and there seemed to be something in the middle of it. However, just as the group of people was about to circle around, they realized that a person was sitting cross-legged behind the pir with his eyes closed. Gavin and Harry saw that person almost at the same time. The two of them looked at each other! The inspection camp instantly became vignt. They were ready to fight at any time and waited for Gavin¡¯s orders! Gavin and Harry walked forward tentatively and realized that there was a cage that surrounded the circr hall. Gavin gave the inspection camp a look. The next moment, the tall man led the inspection camp over to investigate! They looked around and found that the cage did not match with the building. It seemed to have been addedter. Furthermore, the cage was filled with densely packed bones! It looked very terrifying. How could there be so many skeletons here¡­ Who would kill in here? And so many people had died! Just as the inspection camp was about to tell Gavin the news, they suddenly saw a few pieces of scattered clothes on the ground beside them! Was this¡­ the uniform of the inspection camp? Could it be¡­ These skeletons were¡­ The members of the inspection camp? At this moment, the men from the inspection camp also noticed it, so they directly said, ¡°There are skeletons here!¡± ¡°But¡­ Why do these clothes look so familiar?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s in pieces, it¡¯s not difficult to tell that this is our¡­ Uniform!¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ The people who died were¡­¡± ¡°Our brothers in the inspection camp?¡± The inspection camp¡¯s leader¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. His body trembled in extreme grief. He knelt on the ground and shouted. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Who did this? ¡°We must avenge our brothers and tear whoever did this into pieces!¡± When Gavin and Harry heard the voices, they turned around and saw the inspection camp¡¯s people surrounding something. Therefore, they walked over! Gavin looked at the scene before him and frowned slightly. Someone had killed the inspection camp¡¯s people! Who had the guts to mess with the inspection camp? Then, the inspection camp¡¯s leader looked at Gavin and said with a- trembling voice, ¡°Young Master. Inside are my brothers from the 16:13 D inspection camp. They¡¯re all dead!¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 The inspection camp was filled with rage. Looking at the pile of corpses in front of them, especially the tattered clothes of the inspection camp, they could imagine how painful their situation was at that time. Just as the leader of the inspection camp was immersed in the grief of these corpses, he suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and see if we find anything else. ¡°Report to me as soon as you find it!¡± At this moment, the other members of the inspection camp who had just surrounded the corpse dispersed to other ces. Everyone began to search separately to see if there were any other discoveries nearby. They slowly searched through the cages. To their surprise, they found more corpses in a dimly lit ce. There seemed to be quite a lot of them, and the corpses were all piled up at that ce. There were more than a hundred corpses. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The two people from the inspection camp trembled as they looked at the hundreds of corpses in front of them and muttered, ¡°This¡­ Why do they look so much like one of us?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be, right?¡± ¡°Although the clothes are blurry, the material is indeed from the inspection camp¡­ ¡°1 At first, the two men did not think much of it, but they felt that something was not right. Gradually, they found remnants of clothes. The more they looked at it, the more it looked like the inspection camp¡¯s uniform. The two of them were instantly shocked. Could these corpses really be their¡­rades? Were they all dead? The two of them ran to the leader¡¯s side in a panic and panted. ¡°Leader, over here¡­ ¡°Over here. There are more corpses. It seems like they are one of us.¡± ¡°Come and take a look.¡± The leader of the inspection camp suddenly raised his head. This was nothing more than bad news to him. When he did not see the bodies, he might have a glimmer of hope, thinking at least hisrades were not dead. The leader of the inspection camp looked at the man and slowly stood up. His eyes were slightly red as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where?¡± Hence, the two of them brought the leader to the pile of corpses. When the leader of the inspection camp saw this, he could not stand anymore and knelt on the ground with a bang. The other inspection camp members behind him also knelt down. They looked at the corpses in front of them and gritted their teeth. The leader of the inspection camp shouted angrily, ¡°Who did this?¡± The remaining dozens of people from the inspection camp knelt on the ground and clenched their fists. Their eyes were red, and tears slowly -flowed down their cheeks. Gavin looked at the hundreds of corpses in front of him and frowned. Who could have killed the inspection camp¡¯s men? Just how big of a blood feud was it for them to do this? Or could their target not be an inspection camp? But¡­ that key? Hearing their sorrowful voices, Gavin asked Harry to go forward and check how they died. After Harry examined it carefully, he looked surprised. Then, he turned around and looked at Gavin. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, the inspection camp, and the other skeletons, they were all sucked dry.¡± Gavin¡¯s eyebrows slowly furrowed. Could this be the Soul Absorption Technique? It should not be, right? Such a sinister technique was really inherited? This technique had been around for a long time. The most sinister part was that as long as a person who practiced this technique ced their hand on one¡¯s head, their¡¯s powers would bepletely sucked away and turned into the person¡¯s own strength. This cultivation method was extremely cruel. However, this technique had disappeared a long time ago. Why did it appear here again? Could it be rted to the man behind the pir? Gavin looked at the man behind the pir again. Perhaps he did it. But¡­ Who was this person? Actually, they had already noticed this man when they came in. Furthermore, this man was still alive. If these people were all sucked dry by him, how powerful was this person? At this moment, there was a rustling sound. Everyone instantly became vignt. Even the inspection camp, who were immersed in grief, stopped sobbing. At this moment, everyone was looking in the same direction, staring at the man behind the pir. The man moved his body and slowly got up. Then, he stretched and unhurriedly walked out. When he looked up and saw Gavin and the others watching him not far away, his pupils revealed a bloodthirsty glow. His eyes were like those of a wild beast that had not hunted for a long time as he sized up this group of people. Then, he said in an ear-piercing voice that was difficult for ordinary people to endure, ¡°Is someone else here? ¡°Hungry! ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! ¡°Finally, something that¡¯s alive. ¡°Finally, I can have a good meal!¡± Then, his disgusting mouth opened wide, and drool filled his entire chin. He even licked the corners of his mouth with his tongue, revealing an unbearably hungry expression. At this moment, there was a vibration in the air. The next moment, the beast-like man rushed toward the dozen or so people of the inspection camp. Harry was right next to the inspection camp¡¯s people. Faced with the sudden dash, he drew his sword and started fighting with the man. With a loud bang, a white light shed and shed a crack on the ground. Harry actually took five steps back. Meanwhile, the ferocious beast man flipped in the air and flew into the air. Looking at his own trembling hands, Harry¡¯s eyes revealed a shocked expression. This person was actually so strong? How many people¡¯s power had he absorbed? Harry thought, ¡°How is it possible that even I can¡¯t beat him? Could he be as strong as me, or even stronger?¡± At this moment, the man who was flying in the air like a ferocious beast looked at Harry¡¯s panicked expression and suddenlyughed. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong! ¨C ¡°If I absorb you, will I¡­ advance to that level?¡± Then, this person became even crazier. He even rolled in the air excitedly a few times, and his aura suddenly rose. At this moment, a violent wind instantly blew in the sky. Dark clouds covered the sky, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. Streaks of lightning struck the ground, and stones instantly soared into the sky. Then, the man¡¯s body began emitting a red light that was especially dazzling. Instantly feeling a sense of pressureing from this man¡¯s body, Harry¡¯s entire body became sore and weak, and he felt that he could not even stand up. The people from the inspection camp were also instantly pressed to the ground with a bang. It was as if they were about to be crushed. A suffocating feeling spread throughout their bodies. A few men from the inspection camp shouted in pain. ¡°It hurts! Why is this happening?¡± ¡°Why are we all kneeling on the ground?¡± Harry desperately resisted this person¡¯s pressure. He felt that he might not be able to hold on at any moment, but he still said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Dark Lord. His strength has probably reached the peak of divine rank!¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 ¡°Dark Lord. His strength has probably reached the peak of divine rank! Hearing Harry¡¯s voice, the members of the inspection camp, who were also pressed to the ground, were instantly shocked.. What? The beast-like man in front of them had already reached the peak of divine rank? At this moment, the members of the inspection camp felt like everything was over. They were probably going to die here. After all, there was probably no one stronger than a peak/divine warrior. in this world. As celestial warriors, they could only deal with the small fries. They would be absolutely powerless facing a peak divine warrior, unable to resist at all. With a wave of this man¡¯s hand, they would probably be reduced to ashes. Why was someone this powerful here? Those from the inspection camp who were pinned to the ground by the peak divine warrior¡¯s pressure were desperate. They wanted to use their arms to push their bodies up, but they could not move at all, even if they used all their strength. At this moment, the men from the inspection camp said in despair, ¡°Are we going to die here?¡± ¡°That man is a peak divine warrior. Killing celestial warriors like us would be a piece of cake for him!¡± ¡°s, there¡¯s no way we can avenge ourrades now. Not only that, we¡¯re probably going to see them on the other side.¡± The leader of the inspection camp wanted to say something tough when he saw everyone¡¯s despair. However, the truth was right in front of him. How could celestial warriors. defeat a divine warrior? He looked at Gavin. Gavin was thest of the Brookspring Clifford family. Was the Clifford family going to bepletely wiped out? No, the Young Master definitely could not die here. The leader of the inspection camp looked at Gavin and used all his. strength to roar. ¡°Young Master, hurry up and leave. Leave us alone. ¡°We¡¯re not worth saving! ¡°The Brookspring Clifford family can¡¯t not have a sessor, Young Master! ¡°Hurry up and leave! Young Master!¡± The people from the inspection camp started shouting. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! Young Master, hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°Leave us alone!¡± ¡°You have to get out of here alive!¡± At this moment, the peak divine warrior, who was originally immersed in the fact that he could have a full meal, heard the people below calling Gavin Young Master again and again. Then, he turned his gaze to Gavin and looked at him with interest, revealing his-sallow teeth and smiling. This young man in his twenties was their Young Master? He looked like an ordinary kid, but why were they still protecting him? The man floating in the air said in his ear-piercing voice, ¡°You think your can protect him? ¡°Don¡¯t you know how weak you are? Since you all want to protect him so badly, I¡¯ll let you try. ¡°I¡¯ll start with your¡­ Young Master! ¡°Let¡¯s see how you guys are going to protect him!¡± When the leader and the rest of the inspection camp heard this, they began to struggle with all their might and roared. ¡°Don¡¯t touch our Young Master. Come at us if you have the guts!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The peak divine warrior could not even be bothered to look at them. Instead, he said with interest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m done with him, it¡¯ll be your turn. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry!¡± At this moment, Gavin, who had been silent all this while, looked at the peak divine warrior, who was flying in the air, and said calmly, ¡°Were you the one who sucked everyone here dry?¡± The peak divine warrior looked at Gavin below arrogantly andughed. disdainfully, ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. Do you think you have the right to ask me questions? ¡°Look at your ordinary appearance. Your life ispletely worthless. Why don¡¯t you let me send you down to apany them!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a ball of mist rushed towards Gavin. Then, he punched down. In an instant, the entire world seemed to change drastically. Dark clouds. covered the sky as if they were about to fall at any moment, making people suffocate. Several thunderps sizzled and struck the ground. Dust flew up from the ground as everything was buried in a sea of sand. The inspection campy on the ground and panted heavily. Their breathing became rapid. The sheer aftershock of this punch seemed more than enough to tear them apart. The inspection camp looked at the scene in front of them and cried out in grief. ¡°Are we going to die?¡± ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°That peak divine warrior is too strong. My entire body is in extreme pain now.¡± ¡°Me too. I feel like my head¡¯s about to explode.¡± The leader of the inspection camp could no longer care about himself at this moment. He lowered his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been with Master for years, and now we can¡¯t even keep Young Master safe. ¡°Now, the Clifford family¡¯sst member is probably done for¡­ ¡°We can only leave it to fate.¡± However, at this moment, when the inspection camp was about to fall N into despair, and when they thought that thest of the Clifford family was about to perish¡­. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a soft sound, and the air quietened down. Gavin grabbed the fist of the peak divine warrior with a single hand as if nothing happened. The peak divine warrior was suspended in mid-air by Gavin. The people from the inspection camp were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. The Young Master actually¡­ blocked the peak divine warrior¡¯s punch? Such extraordinary power. At this moment, it was apparent that not only was the Young Master anything but an ordinary person, but he was even stronger than the peak divine warrior. The Young Master had already cultivated such profound skills and possessed such powerful strength at such a young age. Admiring how young and promising Gavin was, the people of the inspection camp finally heaved a sigh of relief and rxed. At this moment, the peak divine warrior was surprised as he looked at Gavin, who was grabbing-his fist. With his strength, no one could get close to him, let alone stop him. The young man in front of him looked like a child. How could he have so much power? Not only could this young man get close to him, but he could even easily block his full-strength attack with ease. Impossible, absolutely impossible! Before the peak divine warrior could react, Gavin¡¯s voice sounded. 1 very curious. Where did you le such an ancient evil technique?¡± This peak divine warrior looked at Gavin in front of him. Of course, he was not going to answer as asked. After all, his desire to win was at its peak now. No one had ever dared to be his enemy. How could he let go of this brat who stopped his punch so easily? Hence, he looked at Gavin fiercely and said, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Then, his other hand smashed toward Gavin. ¡°Bang!¡± Gavin directly kicked his chest. Before this peak divine warrior could react, he immediately vomited. blood and was sent flying. From just one attack from Gavin, he was severely injured. Meanwhile, Gavin stood on the spot as if nothing had happened. The inspection camp¡¯s people were dumbfounded. How could the Young Master be so powerful? Sending a peak divine warrior flying with just a simple kick? Would that not mean that the Young Master¡¯s power had surpassed the peak divine warrior? They could not believe what they had witnessed with their own eyes. At this moment, the severely injured peak divine warrior was clutching his chest. Blood flowed from his mouth as he tried his best to support his body. He tilted his head and looked at Gavin in the distance. ¡°Impossible. How is this possible? ¡°You can¡¯t be stronger than me. Impossible!¡± Then, as he spat out blood, he questioned, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Gavin said lightly, ¡°The Brookspring Clifford family, Gavin Clifford.¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°The Brookspring Clifford family, Gavin Clifford.¡± When this person heard Gavin introduce himself, he was instantly shocked. The Brookspring Clifford family, Gavin Clifford? Then, he looked at Gavin and was stunned again. Impossible! How was this possible?! He remembered that the Brookspring Clifford family had been wiped out a long time ago. Why was there a Gavin Clifford? Even if the Clifford family was not annihted and there was still this kid left, there was no way he could be this strong. Then, he looked at Gavin in disbelief and asked again, ¡°Are you really Gavin Clifford?¡± No, no. It was impossible for this kid to be so strong. He looked like a brat. Where did he get such strength? It was absolutely impossible for him to surpass peak divine rank. Absolutely impossible. Then, as if he had lost his mind, he looked at Gavin and roared. ¡°Have you already entered the realm that I¡¯ve dreamed of? ¡°No, how could you? Hahaha. ¡°I¡¯m a peak divine warrior. You¡¯re just an ordinary person. ¡°How can you be stronger than me?¡± The person seemed to be asking Gavin questions, but he answered them all himself. Immediately after, this man, who was lying on the ground, seemed to have gone crazy. He ignored his pain and jumped up and down in the entire hall. He kept saying, ¡°Impossible. How could anyone reach that realm? ¡°How did you do it? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re not in that realm at all, right? ¡°I knew it. How could anyone in this world reach that realm?¡± Gavin looked at the man jumping up and down. It was obvious that he had gone crazy. Then, the aura on this man¡¯s body began to go out of control. The surrounding environment was affected by his aura and brought a huge sense of pressure to the inspection camp. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The man rushed straight to the ceiling of the hall. With a bang, the ss on the ceiling instantly shattered into ice crystals. Dozens of holes were punched in the floor of the hall, too, by the man who was jumping up and down. This man hadpletely lost control. His nerves were clearly in chaos, and he had be extremely violent. Gavin did not feel anything, but the inspection camp could not stand it at all. Every time this peak divine warrior moved, as much weaker warriors, they would feel the intense pressure one more time. Once was already suffocating enough, let alone so many times. Moreover, this man¡¯s emotions were very unstable right now, and the people from the inspection camp were all extremely weak. It was obvious that they were about to copse. Gavin looked at the painful inspection camp in front of him and then att the crazy man. He waved his hand at the man. ¡°Puff!¡± This peak divine warrior spat out another mouthful of thick blood. Then, he curled up on the ground and trembled. He roared at Gavin in pain, ¡°You destroyed my energy point? ¡°You fucking destroyed my energy point. My strength, my power! ¡°How dare you? ¡°I¡¯m the Frostpeak General, Jacket. How dare you? ¡°I¡¯m going to send my army to kill you and your entire family!¡± Gavin looked at Jacket, who was curled up on the ground. It was clear that Jacket was already in a crazy state. Nheless, he had introduced himself. Gavin looked at Jacket and fell into deep thought. He hade here this time to investigate the reason why Matthew was. here. To his surprise, he did not even find a trace of the Riverrun General but found Jacket. Interesting! Gavin looked at Jacket in front of him and said coldly, ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± However, Jacket had already lost it. Whatever Gavin asked, he only replied with the same sentence, again and again, like a rey machine. Jacket looked at the sky, then at the ground, and then at the skeletons on the ground. He kept muttering. ¡°I¡¯m the Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats. I¡¯m sending my army to kill you.¡± Gavin asked tentatively, ¡°Where is Matthew Bore?¡± However, this person was still repeating what he had just said. It was as if a program-was running in his brain. He could only say one sentence: ¡°I¡¯m the Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats. I¡¯m sending my army to kill you.¡± No matter what Gavin asked, the answer was the same. Gavin looked at the crazy Jacket in front of him. Presumably, he could no longer hear anything he wanted to hear from Jacket. However, it did not matter anymore. Madness was probably a relief to Jacket. Nheless, Gavin still had to kill him! Non foot crushed Jacket¡¯s skull. Bang! From then on, Frostpeak no longer had a war general, Jacket Yeats. Gavin did this for the sake of the people who died tragically at Jacket¡¯s hands, including the inspection camp¡¯s men. The dignified war general Jacket Yeats died. Before he died, he actually went crazy. Gavin killed him partly to prevent him from losing his dignity in thest moments of his life. The inspection camp looked at Jacket, who had copsed. Their bodies seemed to have rxed a lot. The pressure gradually disappeared. They could clearly feel that their bodies no longer hurt, and the intense pressure was gone. That could only mean one thing. Jacket was dead. The inspection camp slowly stood up and looked at Jacket, who was already dead. They were extremely shocked. How could the Frostpeak General go berserk? It was indeed not a good thing to practice martial arts too deeply. When the inspection camp saw Gavin, they ran over and looked at Gavin, fighting to speak. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± ¡°We thought we were going to die here today. We were even mentally. prepared.¡± ¡°No one thought you would be able to defeat Jacket¡­¡± With a bang, everyone knelt down and shouted in unison, ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for saving us!¡± Gavin looked at the inspection camp in front of him with mixed feelings. He did not know what to say for a moment. At this moment, the inspection camp¡¯s people surrounded Gavin and said, ¡°Young Master, how did you reach this level? We were just worried about. your safety.¡± ¡°With your power, have you even surpassed the strongest person in this. world?¡± ¡°Is there really another realm above the peak divine rank?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master. What exactly is the realm that Jacket pursued. before he died and went berserk because of it?¡± Just as everyone was curious and waiting for Gavin to give them ant answer, Gavin walked forward. At this moment, Gavin had already focused his attention on the pir in the middle. He had actually wanted to know what was inside for a long time, but he had never had the chance. This was because when he first saw this pir, he had already discovered that there was a transparent piece of ice in the middle of it. In the middle. of the ice, there seemed to be a long object that could not be seen clearly. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Gavin looked at the thing in the pir in front of him and asked curiously, ¡°What is this? Do you guys know?¡± Seeing Gavin walk forward, Harry and the men of the inspection camp quickly followed. They surrounded the pir and carefully looked at the thing in the ice. When everyone saw that thing, they were very surprised and muttered. ¡°This thing looks extremely precious.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been wrapped in ice.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s in here?¡± ¡°Gem? Jewelry? Or some valuable antique or something?¡± The people from the inspection camp gathered around and made as many guesses as they could. However, no one knew the correct answer. The leader of the inspection camp looked at the thing in front of him and frowned slightly. ¡°Why does it look a bit like a key?¡± He thought. But who would put a key in such a tant ce? That¡¯s not right¡­ This was a key! Could it be the matter that Master had instructed? Suddenly, the leader of the inspection camp¡¯s eyes lit up. This key might be the mission that their Master had given them previously. This key was what Master wanted to give to Young Master! After such a long time, they had finally found it. Hence, the leader of the inspection camp walked in front of Gavin and said, ¡°Reporting to Young Master, this ice should contain the mission goal that Master gave us. ¡°There should be a key in there.¡± Gavin was very puzzled. Key? Then this had to be something very important, right? If this thing was so important, why did Jacket not take it away after being here for so long? Could there be some kind of mechanism or curse? In fact, the leader of the inspection camp was also a little puzzled. So many people had died here. The Frostpeak General was also here. Why was the key still intact? Gavin frowned slightly. Since so many people could not take out the key, he was going to try. What if the key recognized him as its master? Then, Gavin raised his fist and punched the ice with a bang. However, at a nce, the ice did not move at all. There were no changes at all. This was very strange. Gavin raised his eyebrows slightly and said softly, ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing that this ice did not break at all after being punched by Gavin, the inspection camp¡¯s members were all astonished. ¡°Young Master¡¯s punch can instantly kill a peak divine warrior. Yet, he actually couldn¡¯t shatter this ice with it?¡± ¡°What is this ice made of? Why is it so sturdy?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± At this moment, the leader stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not abnormal. Think about it. Doesn¡¯t this prove why they didn¡¯t take the key? ¡°Because they couldn¡¯t break the ice!¡± Gavin was still puzzled when he heard this. He loved difficult things, and he was going to try again! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The next moment, he clenched his fists and attacked with all his might. At this moment, the sky outside changed drastically! The dark clouds were mixed with thunder. In an instant, there was a loud. bang, and the entire Sacred Tower began to shake violently. The furnishings in the hall shattered in an instant. Even the skeletons on the ground began to shake, making nking sounds. At this moment, Gavin just stood on the spot and casually punched the ice in front of him. There was a loud bang. In an instant, everyone felt as if there was an earthquake. The tower seemed to be about to shatter. The eardrums of the inspection camp were about to be shattered by this loud bang. They covered their ears and squatted on the ground. The pain was so unbearable that they were just short of rolling on the ground. They looked at Gavin. This time, the Young Master¡¯s punch was even more terrifying than Jacket¡¯s full- power punch. What a terrifying attack! However, Gavin made it seem so casual and effortless. Just as everyone was surprised by Gavin¡¯s strength, Gavin looked at Ice in front of him and frowned slightly. Gavin did not want to hurt his own people. He knew how much strength he had used. However, the reaction produced by hitting this piece of ice was unexpected. It resulted in an enormous reaction force, which made his own people feel a terrifying feeling. This ice was quite interesting! It seemed like it could not be broken. Which meant there was only one. way left. When the inspection camp came back to their senses, they were even. more shocked to see that the piece of ice was still intact. The leader of the inspection camp looked at the ice in front of him and could not help but sigh. ¡°What is this ice made of? ¡°Young Master is already so powerful. Why is this piece of ice still not broken?¡± If Young Master had exerted any more force just now, they would have died. However, the ice did not move at all. There was not even a crack on 1. What kind of ice was this? Even Young Master could not shatter it with such power. More than a dozen men from the inspection camp were watching the scene in front of them and muttered. ¡°Young Master is so powerful¡­ He can fuse the spiritual energy of the world!¡± ¡°But this ice is very strange¡­¡± ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something evil about this ice?¡± ¡°Or it¡¯s sealed¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, why is someone as powerful as Young Master, who could easily obliterate a peak divine warrior, not able to leave even a crack on it?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows. A hint of doubt and surprise appeared in his heart. His fist was actually bleeding, but this piece of ice was still intact. This was quite interesting. No wonder Jacket had been guarding here. It was true that this key was very important. Thus, of course, it would not be easy to obtain it. Even Gavin wanted to give up. His father said that this key was very important to him. He wondered what ce this was! The inspection camp looked at Gavin who had been clenching his fists and saw the bloodstains on the ground. Only then did they realize that Gavin was injured. Everyone was even more shocked. The leader of the inspection camp looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Young Master, are you okay? ¡°There¡¯s no healer here. What should we do?¡± Gavin¡¯s injury was a small matter. He just could not figure out if this thing was a piece of ice or not. If it was ice, why did it not shatter? If it was not, he wanted to find out what it was. At this moment, Gavin slowly raised his hand and tried to touch the ice curiously with his bloody hand. But at this moment, a miracle happened. The moment the blood on Gavin¡¯s hand touched this piece of ice, this piece of ice that could not be smashed into pieces actually melted! Chapter 389 The inspection camp looked at the melting ice in front of them. They were astounded. Then, they ran to Gavin''s sided watched the ice in front of them melt bit by bit. The inspection camp looked at the melted ice and then turned to look at Gavin, who was standing at the side. His hand was bleeding from hitting the ice. One of them said nervously. "Young Master, are you alright?" Gavin shook his head and said coldly, "I''m fine!" The inspection camp was relieved when he heard Gavin''s words. They would never expect the Young Master''s blood to be able to dissolve the ice. It seemed that they never knew the whole truth back them. Even Gavin''s father probably did not know that Gavin had to be the one to get the key. The dozen or so men of the inspection camp had their horizons broadened. The mission that theirrades could notplete back then was actually seenplete by them with their own eyes. This piece of ice was so magical that the Young Master could not break it even after using so much strength. He did not expect the ice to dissolve on its own aftering into contact with Young Master blood. No wonder those people and Frostpeak General did not want to touch it. It was because they simply could not take it away at all. While the ice melted, Gavin took the long object in his hand. This thing looked like a sword that was about four inches long, but it was made of stone and had not been opened. But no matter how he looked at it, it did not look like a key. It looked more like a murder weapon. This key was very strange. Gavin flipped the strange thing in his hand over again and again, then said to the inspection camp, "This is the key you''re looking for?" The inspection camp looked at the long object in Gavin''s hand. No one said any thing. At this moment, the leader of the inspection camp took out a yellowed blueprint from his pocket and quickly unfolded it. The thing drawn on the blueprint was exactly the same as the things a child would draw The inspection camp leader handed the blueprint to Gavin and said, "Young Master, the thing in your hand is a key, "There''s no mistake. * "It''s exactly the same as the blueprint." Gavin looked at the blueprint in the leader''s hands. This should be the blueprint that his father had given them back then. What was this thing supposed open if it was really a key? After all, this thing was neither big nor small. Most importantly, his father said this was extremely important to him. Gavin looked at the inspection camp and asked, "What does this thing do?" The inspection camp leader shook his head and said, "Young Master, I don''t know either. "Master just told us to find this thing and hand it over to you. "As for the rest, Master didn''t say anything. "As subordinates, we naturally won''t ask too much." After hearing the leader''s reply, Gavin was even more puzzled. Back then, his father must have had a reason for letting the inspection camp find this key, but could not tell them the story behind it. His father only told them to hand over the key to him: What unspeakable secret was there behind it? Could this key be the key to unlocking the Clifford family''s secret treasure? But where was the secret treasure of the Clifford family? Gavin held this key that was filled with questions in his hand. Then, he decided that instead of dwelling on what it was for, he was going to keep it first and think about it in the future! Thus, he kept the key in his shirt. Looking around the hall, he did not find anything suspicious. Thus, he concluded that there should not be anything else here. Gavin looked at the inspection camp and said indifferently, "Let''s go!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After the leader of the inspection camp heard Gavin''s instructions, he waved at hisrades behind him and said, "Everyone, follow Young Master!" At this moment, Gavin seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and looked at Harry behind him. "Harry, go and chop off Jacket''s head before we leave!" Harry frowned solemnly. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "Unders od As soon as Gavin finished speaking, he left with the inspection camp Then, there was a sizzling sound. It was definitely the sound of a kante utting through flesh After leaving the building, the strong wind that was colder than Frostpeak blew again Under such strong wind without sufficient stamina would probably be blown away. The people from the inspection camp could barely move, forcing themselves to move forward. Of course, Gavin waspletely unaffected right now. Despite being not far from the inspection camp, he seemed to be in apletely different world from them. No matter how strong the wind was, it did not affect him at all. After a long time, Gavin sudde ily stopped and looked at the people of the inspection camp who were behind him. "Have you seen the Riverrun General here?" He had been so focused on handling Jacket inside that he had forgotten about the Riverrun General. Previously, Gavin had learned from Harry that the Riverrun General had arrived at the Frostpeak General''s mansion. However, he had yet to see the Riverrun General. He felt that something was amiss. The people from the inspection camp looked at each other and frowned at the same time. Then, they shook their heads and said. "Reporting to Young Master, we haven''t seen him." The inspection camp''s people looked at Young Master, wondering why he asked about the Riverrun General at this moment. Could it be that Riverrun General was here, too? Gavin looked around. The surrounding was all white, and he did not find anything unusual. Thus, he decided to forget it. After all, he had already killed Jacket. Presumably, the Riverrun General would hear this news sooner orter and reveal himself. Sometimeter, Gavin led everyone to a pass vay. The people from the inspection camp looked at the track in front of them and panicked. Where was this? Why had they not seen this thing when they came? Why did this thing look so dangerous? Could he really go back in this? Gavin and Harry were the first to board the vehicle. The leader of the inspection camp was a little scared, but seeing that the Young Master had already gone up, he felt it was not appropriate for him to hesitate at this moment, so he also stepped on it. With several loud zooms, they went back to the hall just like that. In the lobby of the war general mansion, themanders of the General Armyuspered to each other as they watched the chair that Gavin had opened. "What do you think is inside?" "It''s been so lops... "Shorld we go in and take a look?" Ale who had saves and he walked Then Harry ale walked in chatg. There was even a beghe e ludding fram Joe the General Army w The Then they k "This is the war the bright red human heal on broms of Dark & wrira of progir who had never appeared before walked out. Then, Harry alss walked ca Suh bag There was even a bright red quad dripping from is Je General Army was in a dare Gavin appeared in front of them and slowly walked in The Harry threw the cloth bag in his hand to the groud A wded in front of themanders of the General Army carge bright med Themanders of the General Army were started when they saw the bright red human head in front ell Then, they took a cimer look and were instantly petrified "This is the war genera EBO Chapter 390 This group of people instantly turned pale with fright. This... Was this really the war general? How... How did the war general die? Moreover, his head was chopped off.... It was Gavin who killed their war general. All of this had to be done by Gavin! What should they do now? If their war general died, would they not also be... doomed? Gavin would definitely kill them all. Themanders of the General Army exchanged looks, their bodies trembling. They were terrified that they would be belicaded as well. "Bang!" Themanders of the General Army all knelt in front of Gavin. Gavin looked at the scene in front of him. Of course, he knew why these people were doing this They just wanted to live a little longer. They simply did not want to die. Gavin just stood on the spot and did not want to be bothered with them. Instead, he felt that they were very ridiculous.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Themanders of the General Army kept kowtowing on the ground and said, "Mr. Clifford, Lord Clifford, please spare us!" "We''re just following orders. We didn''t mean to go against you!" "We''re just trying to live. Please spare us!" "Mr. Clifford, as long as you don''t kill us, you will be our Master. From now on, the General Army and the war general mansion will belong to you!" Gavin looked at themanders of the General Army, kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. The corners of his lips curled up. Then, he ignored them and left with Harry, the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, and the inspection camp. Then, the news of the Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats''s death instantly spread throughout the entire war general city. Everyone in the city discussed it. "Have you heard? The Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats is dead!" "What? How did he die? Theard that he was killed by someone called Gavin Clifford. His head was cut off" "No matter what, this jacket is a peak divine warrior. I didn''t expect hun to die so miserably "Is this for real? Who is this person? He must not be an ordinary person to be able to kill Jacker "This person is too powerfid! News of Jacket''s murder had spread to the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army thousands of miles away. At this moment, the Northeast Overlord, who was drinking coffee, suddenly heard the news from his subordma He instantly spat out a mouthful of coffee. "Thud!" He stood up and said, What did you say? The Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats is dead?" His subordinate lowered his head and replied, "Yes..." Immediately after, the Northeast Overlord spoke again. "How did he die?" The person kneeling on the ground reported with a trembling voice, "I think Frostpeak Dark warriors are back..... "They beheaded the Frostpeak General." Ever since the Northeast Overlord found out that Frostpeak Dark warriors were there, he had retreated. After returning, he had been sending people there to investigate. Never would he have expected to hear this news. How could Jacket be killed? Jacket had always been the one to kill others. Plus, Jacket was beheaded. Jacket was so powerful. He was a peak divine warrior. Was there anyone more powerful than him in this world? At the same time, the Northwest Overlord was also dumbfounded. "The Frostpeak Genera! Jacket Yeats is dead? "How terrifying must this Gavin be to be able to kill someone as powerful as Jacket?" Just thinking about it made him feel afraid. Clearly, it was now or never to run! If he stayed, he would only die faster! The Northwest Overlord stood up and shouted at the messenger below, "Pass down the order. Everyone, retreat! "The sooner the better. Set off right now!" At the side, the Northeast Overlord also panicked and shouted with a trembling voice. "Retreat! Retreat!" Not long after, the Northeast Army and the Northwest Army had disappearedpletely, running away as quickly as they could! At the same time, the Northguard Army also heard this news! The leader of the Northguard Army jooked at the person who reported the news ...d said in surprise. "Are you wing that the Frostpeak Generzi Jacket Yeats is dead? "And it was Gavin Chitford who killed him? "His head was chopped off?" When the leader of the Northguard Army heard this news, he was so excited that he could not cles fats mouill He had long witnessed Gavin''s strength Unexpectedly, Gavin harl actually killed Jacket. Prior to this, he only knew that Gavin could kill novice divine VUITION But Jacket was a peak divine warrior... Gavin''s strength had surpassed anything he had ever imagined. He was simply too powerful. When Gavin and the others came out of the war general mansion, they saw the Northguard Army standing neatly on both sides of the city gate. The moment the leader of the Northguard Army saw Gavine out, he led the Northguard Army and shouted in unison with a loud bang. "The Northguard Army wees Mr. Clifford! "Long live, Mr. Clifford!" "Long live, Mr. Clifford!" The vibrations of that shout resounded throughout the entire war general city. Even Harry and the inspection camp were stunned when they saw this scene. If the King of Northguard saw what the Northguard Army had done, it would be a huge problem! However, the King of Northguard did note at all. He might still be suffering in his mansion. Of course, he could not have witnessed such an exciting scene! However, Gavin nced at the Northguard Army and ignored them. He led his men out of the war general city. After leaving the war general city, he said to the Frostpeak Dark warriors, "You are now stationed in war general city until further orders! "Harry and I are going back to Riverrun, Brookspring." Gavin could put aside other things for the time being. He was more curious about the function of the key he had obtained. He had no time to care about anything else right now. With that, Gavin and Harry disappeared from the war general city. The news that the war general city had a new leader and that the Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats was beheaded instantly spread throughout the entire Frostpeak and even the entire Blearus. The various families were in an 5proar, as well as all the major organizations. "Have you heard The Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats''s head was cut off. He''s dead" "Also, the Frostprak Dark Warriors are back!" "What? The Frospeak Dark Warriors are back!" "The Frostprak Dark Warriors were actually notpletely wiped our Such news instantly astounded everyone in Blearus. The various kings, the Southeast Overlord, and the Southwest Overlord, were also shocked. "What? "Jacket Yeats is dead? "There''s actually someone who can kill the Frostpeak General? "The Frostpeak Dark Warriors are back." On the other side, the four major families of Emperion were also dumbfounded. "You heard, right?" "The Frostpeak General is dead. Yes, Jacket Yeats had his head cut off!" "You must be mistaken. How is that possible?" "Jacket Yeats, you''re not talking about that Frostpeak General, are you?" "Yes, that''s exactly who I''m talking about.." "The Frostpeak Dark Warriors are back." At the same time, the higher-ups of Blearus''s various powerful organizations and Warrior Surveince Bureau headquarters were all dismayed. "Boss, Jacket Yeats is dead?" "What?" "Isn''t he a peak divine warrior? Who can kill him?" "I don''t know. I heard his head was cut off." "Who''s so strong?" "I think it''s the Frostpeak Dark warriors..." When the people of Blearus found out that Jacket was dead, they celebrated joyously. "That bastard is finally dead!" "He can''t oppress us anymore." "This is karma Serves him right" Hahahahaha, he deserved to die!" The Frostpeak Dark Warriors are back. I knew it. I knew their guardian angel was still alive "Blearus will be invincible again" After hearing this news, the embassies of the various countries also became shocked and afraid they aliran bac to their countries. The embassies of Cruto and Jeden originally wanted to study the matter of Gavin killing their people How they heard that the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were still alivis "What did you say?" "Jacket Yeats is dead? That Frosticat "Isn''t that person a peak divine warrior? Who is powerful enough to kill him?" "I heard that the Frostpeak Dark warriors are back... Upon hearing the name "Frostpeak Dark Warriors, the entire embassies of Cruto and Jeden were in an upr In an mstant, there was an endless stream of people calling and booking flight tickets. Everyone knew that the most important thing now was to tell this news to their country. This was because the Frostpeak Dark Warriors were too terrifying. They could never forget the fear of their country being dominated by them. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 The entire world was feeling great panic, shock, and fear because of the Frostpeak Dark warriors¡¯ reappearance. All the countries in the world were in an uproar because of the Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats In particr, when the news reached Cruto and Jeden, both countries were appalled. ¡°The Frostpeak General? ¡°The one whose power has reached the peak of divine rank? ¡°His head was chopped off? ¡°He¡¯s so powerful. It¡¯s impossible for him to die, right?¡± Meanwhile, the Dark Lord of the Frostpeak Dark Warriors, Gavin, seemed extremely calm at this moment. It was as if these things had nothing to do with him. He was alone at home with the precious stone sword key in his hand, which he had obtained through a ¡°blood test¡±. He was rather confused at this moment. This thing was quite heavy in his hand. Seriously, what was this thing? If the inspection camp did not say that it might be a key, he would really think that it was just a toy knife. But then again, why did his father send the Clifford family¡¯s strongestbatant, the inspection camp, to find this thing for him before his family was wiped out? So, what was the secret behind this thing? Therefore, there was still something about the Clifford family that Gavin did not know, and this key was extremely important. Gavin tried to ce the key beside the ck box, but nothing happened. Then, he threw the key into a cup of coffee to see how it would react. As he expected, it sank quietly. Nothing happened. He thought that since this thing had been stored in the indestructible ice for so long, there had to be a specizi way to open it, This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. like the blue box. However, it seemed like he was thinking too much. No matter what method was used, there was no way to activate this key. Gavin stared at the key in his hand and almost broke down. To be honest, even killing people was not as tiring as this Gavin leaned on the table and studied the key for a long time. By the time he looked out of the window, he realized that it was alreadyte at night. The full moon had appeared in the sky. Time passed quickly. Exhausted, Gavin was about to get up and make himself a cup of coffee, drink it, and go to sleep Unexpectedly, at this moment, Gavin suddenly felt that the ck box beside him seemed to be shining slightly It was exactly the same as when he first came into contact with it Why did the ck box light up again? Did something happen again! Or was it a sign that something was about to happen? With this thought, Gavin reached out to touch the shimmering ck box. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Then, the scene in front of him instantly changed. This time, the same scene asst time appeared before Gavin again. However, this time, Gavin did not have to walk through the long ck hole. Instead, he went straight to the open door. Gavin did not think too much about it. The moment he entered the door, he heard a loud bang. Hearing this sound, Gavin immediately turned around and realized that the door behind him had disappeared. At the same time, he was also in a fog. He fumbled in the fog. After an unknown period of time, the ground under his feet had already begun to tremble. A deafening sound rang in his ears. It was so loud that it hurt his ears. Then, with a poof, a huge Winged Whale that stretched as far as the eye could see appeared in front of him. The huge Winged Whale soared up and carried a violent wind with it. One could see the leaves and petals on the surrounding trees swirling with the violent wind around the Winged Whale. When Gavin saw this Winged Whale, the corners of his eyes also jumped wildly. This was still the same scene asst time, but why did he always enter this dream? Not long after, the huge Winged Whale dispersed the clouds and instantly disappeared in front of him. Gavin looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly understood. A golden light pierced through the clouds and shone down, illuminating everything. Previously, he had only been curious in his dreams and had never appreciated this pleasant scenery. This time, Gavin looked into the distance. There was actually a mountain peak that reached into the clouds in the distance. This mountain was taller and more majestic than any mountain Gavin had ever seen in the real world. However, there was no snow on it. It was lush and looked like a painting. Looking into the distance, he could even see pavilions sitting on the clouds. It was simply gorgeous. Gavin still had some clear memories of his dreams. Was this not the same as the first time he came?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 There were no changes at all. It was the same scene and the same activation method. Looking from afar, there was a rugged winding path on the mountain. This path seemed to stretch for at least thousands of miles and intersected with each other. Surprisingly, the thousands of winding paths trembled slightly. Then, they instantly soared into the sky and transformed into a Divine Dragon. The Dvine Dragon stared at Gavin with its scarlet eyes and roared. The next moment, it opened its bloody mouth and charged at Gavin. Thest time, when Gavin was about to be devoured by this dragon, he returned to the real world. Would it be the same asst time? Would he return to reality? avin was indeed a little curious because he was looking forward to a different ending this time. 23 Just as Gavin was about to be swallowed into the dragon¡¯s stomach, a crisp sound appeared the moment the dragon approached. Suddenly, the stone sword key in his hand cracked. In the next second, the stone fell off and turned into a small sword that shone with a metallic light. When the dragon saw this small sword, it instantly stopped. Its pair of stone eyes emitted an azure light. It stared nkly at the small sword in Gavin¡¯s hand. Gavin was stunned. This dragon was actually afraid of this small sword? Hence, Gavin raised the small sword. So, this little key was meant to be used here? Just as Gavin raised the small sword, the wind and clouds in the sky suddenly changed. Dark clouds covered the sky. shrouding the clear sky in darkness. The dragon in front of him also moved. It instantly opened its mouth and swallowed Gavin again N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, this time, after being swallowed by the dragon, Gavin did not return to the real world. He looked at the pitch-ck surroundings and felt weightlessness like he was falling. It was as if he had really been devoured by this dragon. He felt as if he was stepping on cotton and riding the clouds. There was no sense of reality. This feeling did notst long. Soon, he felt like he was finally stepping on solid ground. Light returned to Gavin¡¯s sights. At this moment, he realized that he was standing in a vast expanse of whiteness. It was almost identical to the ce in front of the war general mansion where he had taken the subway. In front of him was the building in the shape of a Sacred Tower. Gavin was stunned. Could it be that he was teleported back to the same ce he was previously in again? Chapter 394 Chapter 394 After hearing the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice, Covin suddenly became curious. Hence, he frowned slightly and looked at the Sacred Tower in front of him. ¡°Why does everyone want you? ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gavin was very puzzled. It was just a Sacred Tower. Why did everyone want it? Could it be that there was really something special about this Sacred Tower? Was there really an unspeakable secret in this tower? At this moment, the Sacred Tower said proudly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯m a treasure among treasures! ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know. ¡°Back then, in order to snatch me, the entire world even erupted in a world-destroying war! ¡°It almost shattered that world.¡±. Gavin became more and more curious as he listened to the Sacred Tower¡¯s words. A world-destroying war? Was the allure of this Sacred Tower that great? So great that It could trigger a world-destroying war? As expected, there must be something that everyone wanted in this tower. Otherwise, why would a tower trigger such a bloodbath? Gavin pondered for a long time, but he still could not recall hearing about such a thing ever happening in this world. Nheless, after Gavin thought about it carefully, he realized that it was not impossible. Because the world this Sacred Tower was talking about might not be the same as the world he was thinking about., After all, in this world, Gavin had never seen a tower speak. The Sacred Tower waited for a long time, but Gavin did not respond. In fact, it had been here for so long, but it had never seen such a powerful person at such a young age. Hence, it looked at Gavin in front of it and asked curiously, ¡°Kid, what realm have you reached? ¡°You don¡¯t look very old, but your power is already so strong. I can¡¯t believe you can hurt me so much. ¡°You know, there¡¯s almost no one who can make me feel pain.¡± Gavin calmly replied to the white¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t know N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°However, you just said that you almost caused a world destroying war. I believe you must be a treasur Tell me, do you have some unspeakable secret in your tower?¡± 14 When the Sacred Tower heard Gavin¡¯s words, it directly said, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± After Gavin heard the Sacred Tower¡¯s words, he knew that the Sacred Tower was still unwilling to tell the truth. However, it did not resist him like before. After all, it knew that it could not stop Gavin. Since that was the case, it could not me him for offending it once more. If the Sacred Tower did not want to say anything, then he could only go in and investigate himself. As long as he went in, he would find out the truth. Thus, Gavin slowly got up, patted the dirt on his pants, and slowly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to find out. Gavin arrived at the entrance of the Sacred Tower again. Just as Gavin was about to push open the closed door with his hand. At this moment, the tightly shut door opened. Then, a force swept out from the door and rushed towards Gavin. Immediately after, Gavin felt his feet leave the ground. He lost his center of gravity and floated Then, he was quickly sucked into the door. Gavin looked around curiously. It felt as if he was traveling through a time-traveling tunnel. The surroundings of this tunnel were filled with colorful lights. This ce was really magical. Gavin had never felt anything like it before. At this moment, some strange sounds wereing from this time tunnel¡±. Of course, since Gavin was traveling at such a high speed, he could not hear what those voices were saying. At this moment, a familiar voice entered Gavin¡¯s ears. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re only in your twenties, but you¡¯re already an Innate warrior? ¡°How is this possible? ¡°How did you do it? I¡¯ve been here for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen a kid as young as you reach this realm. ¡°Your power is actually so profound. Was there some powerful warrior guiding you?¡± Gavin paused slightly when he heard the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice. What was Innate? What did it mean by Innate? Were expert, supreme, celestial, and divine not the only warrior ranks in this world? What was the concept of an Innate warrior! Gavin was indeed not very clear about what the Sacred Tower incant by Innate. The Sacred Tower was also shocked What kind of world are you in? Apert, supreme, celestial, and divine ranks are only the lowest entry level of a warrior. The rank of warriors should be divided into External, Internal, Spiritual, Innate, and Transcendent. ¡°Expert, supreme, celestial, and divine ranks are just a transition from the External rank to the Internal rank ¡°Peak divine rank is only the most basic level in Spiritual rank.¡± When Gavin heard this, he was extremely astounded. In that case, he was already an Innate warrior? He was just one step away from the Transcendent rank? Was this a joke? Although Gavin knew that he was rtively strong and might be higher than many warriors, he only knew that he was at the Innate rank today. He was surprised that he had reached this level. After the Sacred Tower finished speaking, it recalled Gavin¡¯s rank and said, ¡°If you only have expert, supreme, celestial, and divine ranks in your world, how did you reach the Innate rank?¡± When Gavin heard the Sacred Tower¡¯s doubts, even he himself was puzzled because he did not know either. In fact, if this Sacred Tower did not bring it up, he would not even think about this question. Gavin said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± When the Sacred Tower heard Gavin¡¯s answer, it was instantly dumbfounded. For a moment, it did not know what to say. Just as Gavin was about to ask what the Sacred Tower was and what its function was¡­ The Sacred Tower¡¯s voice entered his ears. ¡°Wait, someone¡¯sing!¡± Gavin was instantly dumbfounded when he heard the Sacred Tower¡¯s words. Who? Who woulde at this time? Then, Gavin realized that the scene in front of him suddenly changed. Instantly, the colorful light from before no longer existed. His vision instantly turned pitch-ck. The moment he opened his eyes again, he had actually left the world of the Sacred Tower and returned to his bedroom. Why was he suddenly sent back? At this moment, there was a knock on Gavin¡¯s door. At this moment, Harry¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Dark Lord, there¡¯s a group of people outside the Clifford Vi. They im to be from the Dragon Group and are here to look for you!¡± When Gavin heard this, he frowned slightly. Someone from the Dragon Group? What was the Dragon Group? Why had he never heard of it before? 314 B SEND GIFT ¡°This is the world you¡¯re in? ¡°Why is the spiritual energy so thin?¡± Gavin was slightly stunned when he heard the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice. This Sacred Tower could actuallymunicate with him? Hence, Gavin asked the Sacred Tower in his mind, ¡°You canmunicate with me telepathically?¡± Then, the Sacred Tower spoke in a very calm tone. ¡°You¡¯re my master from the moment you walked through my door.¡± When Gavin heard this, his expression was filled with strangeness. Why did the Sacred Tower¡¯s words sound so weird? Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Then, he followed Harry out.. Gavin and Harry arrived outside the vi and saw a group of people standing at the door, looking rather hostile. They were even wearing the same uniform, but Gavin had never seen this uniform before. There were also golden dragons embroidered on their clothes, vivid and lifelike. They all had very serious expressions on their faces, not smiling at all. However, at this moment, Gavin heard the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice echoing in his ears. ¡°75 External warriors, five at the initial stage of the Internal rank.¡± Gavin was slightly stunned when he heard what the Sacred Tower said to him. This Sacred Tower was quite wonderful. It could even sense these things. Even Gavin could only sense if a person was weak or strong. He could not urately determine the other party¡¯s rank. Then, he used his mind tomunicate with the Sacred Tower. ¡°You can sense the strength of others?¡± When the Sacred Tower heard Gavin¡¯s surprised voice, it said smugly, ¡°Now you know how powerful I am, don¡¯t you? ¡°However, this is just the tip of the iceberg of my power,¡± When Gavin heard that the Sacred Tower had started to be arrogant, he did not say anything anymore. After all, there was still a pile of trouble to solve. Then, Gavin looked at the aggressive group of people in front of him and began to analyze their strength based on what the Sacred Tower had said. Since expert, supreme, and celestial ranks all belonged to the External rank, their strengths were probably uneven. As for the initial stage of the Internal rank, it probably meant peak celestial rank. At this moment, the leader of the group leisurely said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the Dragon Group. I¡¯m Levi Lawson, the captain of the Dragon Group¡¯s operations team. ¡°Pleasee with us. ¡°We know that not only are you a warrior, but you also seem to have killed a lot of people. ¡°You have seriously affected the bnce of the Blearus¡¯s warrior society. The Dragon Group will never allow a person like you, who kills people like flies, to cause trouble in this world¡¯ When Gavin heard thus, his expression was cold. He did not care who this guy was and did not want to waste any more timbe with him. Thus, he snorted, ¡°Piss off!¡± At this moment, Levi¡¯s brows raised slightly, and displeasure appeared in his eyes 14 He was just a brat in his twenties. He was too fucking arrogant. They already were kind enough to talk to this Gavin nicely, but he clearly did not know how to appreciate their kne Nheless, Levi did not want to affect his reputation in the Dragon Group because of this Thus, he remained very professional. Then, he looked at Gavin very seriously and said, ¡°Do you know what the Dragon Group does? ¡°We¡¯re not local hooligans. We won¡¯t arrest you for no reason. ¡°We are fulfilling our obligations to maintain peace in Blearus. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re a warrior. You even killed so many people. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re guilty? ¡°Us, the Dragon Group, usually doesn¡¯t make a move, but when we do, we never fail. Our mission failure rate is 0. ¡°So, please cooperate!¡± Gavin looked at the people from the Dragon Group in front of him and was instantly furious. They were just a bunch of indiscriminateckeys! Yet, they wanted to capture him? Did they not have the slightest idea of whether they had the capabilities to? Want to capture him? Dream on! Gavin looked at the group of people from the Dragon Group in front of him, then at the arrogant Levi in front of hum Then, he frowned slightly and said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, I don¡¯t mind changing your number¡° The number Gavin mentioned was, of course, the number of their heads. The Sacred Tower had analyzed it clearly for him just now. If Gain wanted to deal with them, it would be a matter of minutes. Unexpectedly, Levi was basically a genius who did not know when to give up. He stared at Gavan and roared with rage. ¡°You want the hard way then! Do it! At this moment, the group of people from the Dragon Group behind Levi rushed in the direction of Cavit zed at Harry and Harry unmediately understood The teal moment be charged forward alone The reason why Gavin les Harry do the job was because the strength of these so called mero much weaker that Harry They we absolutely no matt Moreover, he was still thinking aboll small fries! Thus, these small matters were directly handed over to Harry to resolve. There was no need for him to do the job himself. Then, with several loud bangs, Harry sent a spiral kick at these Dragon Group members. In an instant, the people beside him rolled to the side in unison and fell neatly in a row, Levi, the leader of the Dragon Group, was instantly shocked when he saw this scene! At this moment, those members of the Dragon Group were all lying on the ground, panting as they spoke to Levi. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Leader, we¡­ Can¡¯t beat him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s simply too powerful. We¡­ Are not his match!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Leader. We really can¡¯t beat him.¡± Levi looked at his subordinates lying on the ground one by one, and his heart skipped a beat. The man who did this was only Gavin¡¯s subordinates, yet it was already so difficult to deal with him even if they used all their strength. Moreover, this man alone was more than enough to deal with dozens of people from the Dragon Group. It seemed that they had really underestimated Gavin. Even his subordinates were this powerful, while he had yet to even make a move. The next moment, Harry jumped up and threw a punch, pinning the remaining dozen or so members of the Dragon Group to the wall, unable to move. Actually, their internal organs had already been severely damaged, only it did not show on the surface. At this moment, Harry was like a wolf charging into a flock of sheep. The members of the Dragon Group fell to the groun one after another, suffering heavy casualties. Levi, the leader of the Dragon Group, frowned slightly when he saw the scene before him. This could not go on. If this continued, not only would their mission not bepleted, but they might also all die here. That would be too huge of a loss to suffer. But how should he escape now? At this moment, Levi was about to put his hand in his pocket, but he seemed to have touched something and instantly realized something. That was right. All of them were equipped with guns, just in case. At this moment, Levi took out a gun from his pocket and pointed it at Harry. Then, he turned around and shouted to hus ¡°Draw your gun!¡± The remaining members of the Dragon Group looked at each other and instantly reacted. All of them look out a pistol and held it in their hands. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Just as Gavin was still curious about the Sacred Tower, the Sacred Tower¡¯s words instantly stunned him. He instantly turned around and saw the members of the Dragon Group pointing their youn Looking at the people from the Dragon Group in front of him, he was surprised. Why did these people have guns like the Warrior Surveince Bureau did? The situation in front of him had reached a freezing point. Harry looked at the dozens of people pointing their guns at him, and his heart skipped a beat. They actually had guns? This was something that Harry did not expect. Hence, the members of the Dragon Group, who had been beaten up by Harry, slowly got up. Among them, the leader, Levi, said, ¡°Do you choose toe with us obediently, or do you choose to die here? ¡°I advise you to consider this carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t doom yourself! ¡°Watch out for your lives!¡± Harry revealed a fierce gaze as he stared at Levi, who had just spoken. Harry ran toward the Dragon Group at his fastest speed. In just a split second, he shed behind Levi and said softly, ¡°You think you can do that?¡± Levi heard the voice getting closer and closer to him. Then, he instantly turned around and saw Harry standing behind him. He was instantly startled, and his face was filled with shock. How could this person be so fast? Plus, this man did not even make a sound while shing behind him. When Levi¡¯s subordinates saw Harry appear behind their leader, they were instantly stunned. No one dared to act rashly. Even their hands that were holding guns instantly trembled. They looked at each other and muttered amongst themselves. ¡°How can this person be so fast?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gavin to have such a powerful warrior by his side!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I couldn¡¯t even react. What do you think we should do now?¡± ¡°Should we attack before he reacts? We have guns anyway.¡± ¡°But this person is now behind the leader. If we shoot rashly, what will happen to the leader?¡± ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t act rashly. We¡¯ll wait for the leader¡¯s instructions!¡± At this inoment, Levi¡¯s subordinates stood rooted to the ground, trembling, raising their guns, and pointing at Harry Levi looked at Harry and smiled. Did this kid really think that he was very strong 13 Then, he would show him the power of this gun. Levi instantly took a big step back and pulled the trigger of the gun. There was a bang. A huge yellow electric shot out from the muzzle and appeared above Harry. Gavin happened to see this scene and frowned slightly. This electric was very familiar. Previously, the Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s electric was white. Inparison, the electric that shot out from the Dragon Group¡¯s gun was yellow. Harry suddenly felt a sense of pressure. He felt that his aura was getting weaker and weaker. At this moment, he instantly looked up and saw the huge yellow electric above his head smashing down. His heart skipped a beat. At first, he wanted to dodge, but he realized that he could not. The edge of the yellow electric was wrapped back. and there was no exit at all. At this moment, the yellow electric emitted a sizzling sound andpletely covered Harry¡¯s body, The next moment, Harry was wrapped in the electric and fell to the ground, letting out muffled groans. It looked very painful. The power of this electric was simply too great. Even if he was a divine warrior, there was nothing he could do. Gavin looked at Harry, who was lying on the ground in pain, and he was about to walk forward. At this moment, the Sacred Tower¡¯s curious voice sounded in Gavin¡¯s mind again. ¡°The spiritual energy in this world is so thin. There¡¯s actually someone who can make such an anti- warrior weapon ¡°This is powerful enough to deal with a peak Spiritual warrior.¡± When Gavin heard what the Sacred Tower said, he was also curious. ording to the Sacred Tower, there should not be such a powerful weapon in his world. Could it be that a species that did not belong to this world had appeared? Since such a weapon had appeared, someone must have been researching it behind the scenes, right? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, this was only a guess. Gavin would investigate this matterter. For now, it was better to see how Harry was doing. Hence, he put away his thoughts and quickly walked toward Harry Gavin looked at Harry under the huge yellow electric not far away. Harry looked very weak. A yellow electric grid that could turn Harry into such a state was indeed not to be underestimated. At this moment, the members of the Dragon Group walked toward Harry. When they saw Harry covered by the yellow electric, they were overjoyed. Then, they muttered. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you so arrogant anymore? Come on, get up!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Aren¡¯t you very strong ¡°That¡¯s all you got? And you think you¡¯re so strong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still have to iie on the ground obediently and be an obedient dog?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± At this moment, the leader of the Dragon Group, Levi, walked over unhurriedly. He looked at the expressions Our said disdainfully, I¡¯ve already told you not to dream of going against the Dragon Group! ¡°Do you think we are as weak as Warrior Surveince Bureau? ¡°If you offend the Dragon Group, you will suffer your entire life. ¡°Hurry up and surrender!¡± At this moment, Gavin did not pay attention to Levi. He even felt annoyed by how chatty Levi was. He went straight to Harry¡¯s side and watched the huge yellow electric sizzle non-stop. The lightning bolts kept on striking Harry¡¯s body like a ferocious beast. At this moment, Gavin pulled the huge electric off Harry¡¯s body with one hand. Looking at the dying Harry in front of him, Harry¡¯s hair was charred ck by the electric, falling off with a light touch His face also became ck, and his body kept twitching on the ground. Gavin looked at Harry and could not help but want tough. This was because,pared to Harry¡¯s previous image, his current appearance was simply tooical. At this moment, the members of the Dragon Group were shocked when they saw the yellow electric being torn off by Gavin single-handedly. In particr, Levi, the leader of the Dragon Group, was dumbfounded when he saw Gavin standing there unscathed. Who exactly was this Gavin? Even peak divine warriors could not resist that creature¡¯s electrical current. Why could he so easily deal with it? Plus, he did it so casually with a single hand like it was a piece of cake. Moreover, he waspletely unharmed. Could it be that his strength had already surpassed the peak of divine rank? Impossible. How was this possible? How could a young man in his twenties be so powerful? Levi did not know how many people could surpass the peak divine rank. However, he had never encountered someone who could do that at such a young age. This was simply absurd. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Gavin held the electric fence with one hand and waspletely fine. It was as if he was holding a simple fishing. He listened to the continuous sizzling sound of the electric. Almost everyone present was stunned. Harry, who was lying on the ground, was so ashamed that he wanted to y dead when he saw Gavin easily lifting the electric. Gavin looked at the dark-faced Harry and resisted the urge to tease him. ¡°Harry, how are you feeling?¡± At this moment, Harry was too ashamed to look up at Gavin. He originally wanted to continue pretending to be dead, but he knew he probably still had to face it. However, the pain in his body had indeed doubled, and his body was still twitching. At this moment, he could not possibly reply that he felt good being electrocuted, right? Nheless, it had indeed been a long time since he had been injured in a battle. All things considered, Harry was a little surprised. However, since the Dark Lord was right beside him, he had to say that he was fine for the sake of his dignity. Hence, he could only continue to lie down with his head lowered and slowly say, ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± As soon as Harry finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at Gavin. ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯ve found something very strange. ¡°I feel that this electric current is so powerful that it is enough to severely injure, or evenpletely reduce celestial rank or below warriors to ashes on the spot.¡± When Gavin heard Harry¡¯s personal experience, he became extremely curious. As a divine warrior, even Harry was subdued by this thing. Would that not mean that the celestial warriors and ordinary people of this world would suffer countless casualties in the face of this thing? Who was this thing invented to deal with? Was the highest rank in this world not only divine? However, ording to what the Sacred Tower had told him, this thing was powerful enough to deal with Spiritual warriors Who was behind such an advanced weapon? What was the purpose of the person who had invented this advanced weapon? The members of the Dragon Group looked at Gavin, who was standing there as it nothing had happened. They were absolutely appalled A this moment, a six-foot-tall man with a scar on his face walked to Levi¡¯s side and said. 14 ¡°What do you think we should do now. Levi looked at this six-foot-tall subordinate, and his thoughts paused for a raoment. Then, lie toORE said, ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? You think I don¡¯t know he¡¯s difficult to deal with? Huh? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t see it when he lifted such a huge electric fence with one hand?¡± As Levi spoke, he jumped up and pped the six-foot-tall man. He was furious. Each of his subordinates was more stupid than the other. Instead of helping him to come up with a way to deal with the situation, they just repeatedly described the situation like reyers. Did they think he was blind? ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Leader, I know my mistake. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gavin looked at the scene unfolding in front of him and was surprised. Was there something wrong with these people¡¯s brains? Why were they fighting themselves? The six-foot-tall man covered his head and realized that the leader had stopped what he was doing. Thus, he squatted down and said, ¡°Leader, is it a little difficult for you to hit me? I¡¯ll squat down!¡± Levi looked at the tall six-foot man squatting in front of him and was even more furious. What kind of trash did he recruit? Hence, with a bang he kicked the six-foot-tall man to the side and yelled, ¡°Get the fuck out of my way!¡± At this moment, Levi seemed to have thought of something. Then, he looked at his subordinate and said, ¡°Catch Gavin at all costs, even if it costs your lives!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Then, the six-foot-tall man got up from the ground, took out his gun, and fired at Gavin first. The huge yellow electric crackled with sparks and covered the top of Gavin. At this moment, Gavin seemed to have sensed something and dodged. The six-foot man shot Gavin again and again. Even Levi, who was standing at the side, was a little dumbfounded when he witnessed what the six- foot man was doing He really did not expect this tali guy to be so straightforward when he attacked. The yellow electric seemed to be chasing after Gavin. However, it was always only a few seconds slower than Gavin. Harry looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but sigh in his heart. If he were half as agile as the Dark Lord ne would not have ended up like this After a while, the six-foot man pulled the trigger again, but this time, there was only the clicking sound, and no yellow electric came out. From the looks of it, its magazine was empty. Levi looked at the current situation. Clearly, one person was not enough, but if they shot believe that they could not catch Gavin. Hence, he looked at his subordinates, who stood rooted to the ground with their mouths agape as they looked at Gavin d roared, ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Watching a show? ¡°All of you fucking fire! Catch Gavin!¡± When the Dragon Group heard Levi¡¯s order, they came back to their senses and hurriedly fired in the direction of Gavin Boom! Boom! Boom! A few explosions shook the atmosphere. The power of those shots was almost comparable to thunder. One of these electrics was already powerful enough, let alone so many at once. In an instant, the sky was covered by huge electrics. There was nowhere to escape. Levi looked at Gavin. He was certain that this time, this kid would not be able to escape no matter what¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. No matter how capable Gavin was, he could not escape these powerful electrics. With dozens of electrics, this kid would probably bepletely obliterated and wiped from this world. Levi did not mind killing Gavin. After all, it would be a disaster to keep him alive.. He did not want to drag things out and cause trouble. Therefore, dozens of yellow electrics wrapped around Gavin. With a smug. Levi looked at Gavin, who was struggling in front of him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret what you¡¯ve done now. You didn¡¯t have to die. Now, no one in this entire world can save you! Hahaha!¡± Just as Levi was feeling cocky, he heard the sound of the electric stopping. At this moment, Gavin casually waved his hand, and arge hole instantly appeared in the dozens of electrics. In the blink of an eye, Gavin caught and held them in his hand. The leader of the Dragon Group, Levi, looked at Gavin and was petrified on the spot. His mouth was wide open, not knowing how toprehend the shocking scene in front of him. Was this Gavin even human? He simply looked like a monster. Dozens of electricsnded on him, but he waspletely unharmed. This person was simply too terrifying. If this continued, they would definitely be killed sooner orter. The subordinates of the Dragon Group copsed to the ground in shock when they saw this scene. They had never witnessed something like this before. They knew how powerful the weapon in their hands was. Almost anyone they had ever encountered was terrified of it Even warriors fled as quickly as they could when they saw this. However, this Gavin could actually destroy the electric with a casual wave of his hand. He was simply too powerful! Levi looked at the scene in front of him and shouted at his subordinates, ¡°Run¡±¡± The opponent¡¯s strength has exceeded my imagination!¡± Gavin looked at the leader of the Dragon Group and his useless subordinates, who had fled in fear and did not n to chase after them. After all, they were not worth his time. He just hoped that from now on, they would be more sensible. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Looking at those people who had already disappeared, Gavin shook his head and casually threw away the electrics in his hand. What was the use of these lousy things? If they had the time to study these things, they might as well improve themselves. Then, he walked towards Harry, who was lying weakly on the ground. He looked much better than before. The only things that had not changed were his hair which would fall off at a touch and his dark face which looked like it had been smeared by ck paint. Then, Gavin walked to Harry¡¯s side and said, ¡°Harry, how are your injuries?¡± Harry looked at Gavin standing in front of him and said weakly. ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not injured. ¡°It¡¯s just that my entire body feels numb. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been anesthetized. ¡°It should be caused by the electric shock. I don¡¯t have much strength in my body!¡± When Gavin heard Harry¡¯s words, he felt relieved. He knew that this thing might not do much damage to him. However, it did have some impact on divine warriors such as Harry. Nheless, this thing could only make them limp and unable to move. It would not cause any traumatic effects. It proved that even if this thing were mass-produced, it would not have much of an impact on the entire Frostpeak Dark Warriors. Nevertheless, it was undeniable that it could be quite useful. For example, it definitely could do some damage to celestial warriors. Then, Gavin came back to his senses and looked at Harry, who was lying on the ground. He reached out a hand to help Harry up and said, ¡°Tll help you recover first.¡± A white light appeared on Gavin¡¯s hand. As if he was moving his energy, he struck Harry¡¯s back. Harry took a deep breath and instantly felt that his body was much lighter. After a while, Gavin stopped what he was doing. Harry immediately turned around and knelt on one knee. Thank you, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin stood up and walked to his room. As he walked, he said, ¡°Go back and rest well.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Upon returning to his room, Gavin immediately started a mental conversation with the Sacred Tower. ¡°How should I go back now?¡± For a moment, the Sacred Tower did not even realize what Gavin meant by going back. Hence, it said to Gavin, ¡°Master, you want to go back? You mean back in the tower? 14 ¡°Actually, you just need to tell me!¡± Then, in his hut, Gavin heard several clicking sounds. In an instant, the scene in front of Gavin changed drastically. He was back in the colorful tunnel. At this moment, the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. ¡°Master, you want to know more about me, right?¡± Gavin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did it still ask when it clearly knew the answer? He had asked it so many time before, but it insisted on not saying anything. Thus, he had no choice but to explore it himself. He was going to find the answers on his own. When Gavin heard the voice of the Sacred Tower, he did not speak. Instead, he closed his eyes. After a while, Gavin passed through the passage. When he opened his eyes again, he was already on the first floor of the tower. At this moment, the Sacred Tower spoke. ¡°Master, we¡¯re here!¡± When Gavin heard the voice of the Sacred Tower, he slowly opened his eyes, and his feetnded steadily on the ground. As far as his eye could see, the surrounding was packed with bookshelves filled with all kinds of books. Gavin had never seen such a spacious ce. This ce was so muchrger than a bookstore. Moreover, the books ced on the bookshelves were very strange. None of them were familiar to him. Gavin casually picked out a few, and they were all books that had been lost in history. However, they were well-preserved in this tower. At this moment, Gavin walked to a bookshelf. This bookshelf looked out of ce. The other bookshelves looked ordinary and nothing special, but this one emitted a dark light. Moreover, there was a pile of strange books on the bookshelf. There were no words on them, but they were very thick. Gavin curiously picked up the thick book and said, ¡°What are these?¡± The Sarred Tower looked at what Gavin picked up and said, ¡°This is the pill forme!¡± Gavin was shocked when he heard these two words. Pill form? There were actually pill forme inside? And there were so many of them¡­.. This was most definitely a treasure! The Sacred Tower saw that Gavin was holding the thick pill formr without putting it down, so it asked. ¡°Master, do you know how to refine pills¡± Gavin did not speak after hearing the Sacred Towers question Of course, he knew how to refine pills. However, in this era, there were very few pill forme. The conditions for refining pills were also very harsh, so he hardly ever did it. But now¡­ Since there were so many ready-made pill forme here, he would be wasting the efforts & Cele no: take action! However, now was not the time to refine pills. He would think about it when he had the time. Hence, Gavin put the thick pill forme aside and looked up. Huh? There was actually a second floor? Hence, Gavin looked up and slowly said, ¡°What¡¯s on the second floor?¡± The Sacred Tower did not exin much about Gavin¡¯s question. ¡°You¡¯ll have to explore that yourself!¡± Gavin looked around and did not find any stairs or elevators. The second floor was so high¡­. How was he supposed to go up? Was he supposed to fly up? Gavin went around the entire first floor but still could not find the way to the second floor. Then, he asked the Sacred Tower again. ¡°How am I supposed to get up there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find any passage to the second floor in here after looking around.¡± At this moment, the Sacred Tower slowly spoke. ¡°Master, you need toplete the first level¡¯s test.¡± When Gavin heard this, he frowned slightly. There was a test to go up to the second floor? He suppressed his impatience and asked in confusion, ¡°What test?¡± The Sacred Tower directly said, ¡°Master, do you see the pill vessel in the middle? Just touch it with your hand, and you¡¯ll know what the test is.¡± Gavin noticed the vessel in front of him. It was a small golden tripod vessel with ancient patterns engraved around it. It looked very unique, but he did not find anything unusual about it. Then, Gavin came to the side of the vessel and gently touched it with his hand. At this moment, as expected, the content of the test appeared in his mind. He would be given 10 random pill form, and if he sessfully refined a pill perfectly based on it, he would be granted ess to the second floor. Then, a question popped up, asking him if he wanted to start the test At this moment, Gavin muttered to himself. Hence, Gavin directly said, ¡°Start the test. With a few swooshes, the thick and heavy pill forme book on the unique shelf instantly appear Then ten pages flew out of thin air andnded in Gavin¡¯s hand. They actually showed words. Just as Gavin was about to study these ten pill forme¡­ The Sacred Tower¡¯s voice echoed in Gavin¡¯s ears. ¡®Master, someone¡¯s here for you again.¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 ¡°Master, someone¡¯s here for you again.¡± Gavin also sensed something when he heard the voice. Every time, at the most critical moment, someone woulde to disturb him. He wondered who it was this time. Hence, Gavin quickly returned to his room through the tunnel. Then, he saw a cautious figure sneaking into his room. This figure was a woman. Who woulde to his room at this time? The lights in Gavin¡¯s room were not switched on, and rays of moonlight shone in from the bright moon outside the window. Under the moonlight, the figure in front of him was exceptionally familiar. Could it be Zoe? Impossible. That girl usually slept like a dead pig. She was probably still dreaming in her own bed at this time! Then, it had to be La.. Could he have been mistaken? Plus, she was so sneaky, as if she was afraid of being discovered! Gavin probed the figure at the door and said, ¡°La?¡± Suddenly hearing Gavin¡¯s voice, La¡¯s body stiffened, and she froze on the spot. At this moment, she had nowhere to hide and happened to be standing at the door of Gavin¡¯s room. What should she do? She thought that Gavin was already asleep, but he was still awake. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this moment, she was in a dilemma: This was very awkward. La, who was standing in Gavin¡¯s room, clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were sweating. Gavin looked at the figure at the door. After he called La¡¯s name, the figure in the room stopped moving. It clearly was La. But why did La sneak into his room at this time? Hence, he said to La at the door, ¡°La, what can I do for you?¡± When La heard Gavin¡¯s words, she wished she could find a hole to hide in. She had clearly appeared at the wrong time It was toote to run now. Gavin had already greeted her Hence, i a could only bite the bullet and walk in Then, she looked at Gavin, why sitting on the bed Her face turned red as she scratched her head and said. ¡°I I just wanted to see if you were asleep 14 ¡°I¡¯m a little scared alone¡­ ¡°Gavin, can I sleep here for the night?¡± Gavin was stunned when he heard this. This girl wanted to be alone with him in the room. Her intentions were very clear. Thest time in the room, Zoe¡¯s sudden appearance interrupted them before anything cou happen. It was a dark and quiet night tonight. There was no one around, and no one would disturb them. As it turned out, this was why this girl came to his roomte at night. Gavin looked at La standing at the door through the moonlight. It was not difficult to tell that she was in a hurry toe since she was still in her pajamas. Furthermore, it was a white silk pajama. Under the moonlight, La looked exceptionally gentle and charming. How could Gavin reject a beauty who had taken the initiative toe knocking on his door? Moreover, La was his fianc¨¦e. Just as Gavin was about to ask La toe in, the Sacred Tower suddenly spoke. ¡°Aw! ¡°I can¡¯t bear to watch, I can¡¯t bear to watch! ¡°Hurry up and invite this delicate beauty in. What are you waiting for?¡± Gavin was staring at La in a daze. After being disturbed by the Sacred Tower. he instantly sobered up. How could he have forgotten that there was such a thing? The Sacred Tower was still connected to his mind. Moreover, it knew everything he was doing now. In that case, would that not mean that the tower would be able to see everything that happened in the room with La? No, he could not let that happen. It seemed that he had to cut off his connection with this tower and then contact it again when he needed to. Otherwise, he wouldpletely have zero privacy! Hence, he began tomunicate with the tower telepathically. ¡°I need to cut you off from the outside world right now.¡± When the Sacred Tower heard this, it said indignantly, ¡°No way! ¡°You can¡¯t enjoy good things alone! ¡°You let me stay when you needed me, and now you¡¯re going to have a good time, you¡¯re chasing me away? ¡°Dream on!¡± When Gavin heard the Sacred Tower reject his proposal, the anger in his heart was instantly ignited. His body turned cold as he said with no emotions. ¡°I order you to sever the connection now! The Sacred Towerpletely ignored Gavin¡¯s rage and continued. ¡°Impossible Don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t cut off my connection with you! ¡°I want to watch a good show! ¡°Such a wonderful thing, how can I¡­ Before the Sacred Tower could finish its sentence, Gavin waved his hand, and the voice in his mind disappeared. The Sacred Tower was instantly cut off and lost contact with the outside world. Just as the Sacred Tower was talking excitedly, a loud bang suddenly sounded. It was dumbfounded. At this moment, it suddenly could not speak anymore. Did Gavin really make it lose contact with the outside world? This was too much. This was simply too much! At that moment, the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice disappeared into thin air. Gavin took a deep breath. The world was finally quiet. Gavin did not think too much about it. Meanwhile, La saw that Gavin did not speak for a long time and felt very uneasy. She wondered if she was being too presumptuous, Was Gavin frightened by her? He did not say anything for a long time. It seemed that she was too abrupt. Hence, she probed again, ¡°Gavin, can¡¯t I?¡± At this moment, Gavin heard La¡¯s voice and came back to his senses. He was so focused on talking to the tower that he forgot that La was still waiting for his answer. Hence, he walked to La¡¯s side and said calmly, ¡°Sure!¡± At this moment, La¡¯s excitement was apparent on her face when she heard Gavin agree. She skipped up to Gavin¡¯s bed. Gavin looked at the happy girl in front of him and sat by the bed, too La plunged into Gavin¡¯s arms, and he looked at the soft girl in his arms. The two of them dawdled for a long time. Then, La hugged Gavin¡¯s arm and said softly. ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ll wait for you to marry As soon the finished speaking, she was immersed in the sound of even breathing The corners of Gavin¡¯s mouth curled up as he looked at La, who was sleeping like a baby He gently stroked her head and tell arep unknowingly However. La was actually not asleep. She originally thought that she could continue doing what they were doing before they had been interrupted by Z10 Last However Gavin did not do anything intimate with her today, let alone anything more than that Did Gaan but like t?er atymuir! that why he did not want to do anything to her Aber alwe did not give her a isply for lun, to marry her just now La was clearly very disappointed Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Cavin and La were silent the entire night. The next morning, a ray of sunlight shone into the room through the gap in the window. At this moment, La was sleeping as soundly as a baby. She was even smacking her lips in nor Meanwhile, Gavin still maintained his handsome face and slept peacefully. From their sleeping posture, it was not difficult to tell that the two of them had slept rather wellst night. At this moment, there was a series of knocks on the door, breaking the silence. Gavin, who was sleeping on the bed, was woken up by it. He frowned slightly and looked a little impatient. Then, he raised his hand to look at the time and became even angrier. It was so early! Could they not even let him have afortable sleep? Who was it? After a while, there was another knock on the door. Gavin frowned and slowly opened his eyes. Immediately, a piercing ray of sunlight shot into his pupils. In an instant, his vision turned white. Gavin immediately covered his face with his hand, scratched his head in frustration. and slowly sat up from the bed. Just as he turned around, he saw La beside her. She had smooth skin and was wearing silk pajamas, revealing her charming and slender legs. The nket on La¡¯s body was also kicked to the side, exposing her perfect figure that could tempt any straight man in this world. Gavin wondered. How did he hold himself back from touching La yesterday? Perhaps he could not put his finger on it. There probably had been too many things going on recently, and he was too busy to be in the mood for romance¡­. Or perhaps he felt that he could not take advantage of others. This little girl came to look for him because she was afraid, so if he became a ferocious beast and pounced on her, it would only make La more afraid. Gavin looked at La sleeping soundly on the bed and could not help but feel that she was very cute. This girl was also so naughty in her sleep. Hence, he picked up the nket that had been kicked aside and covered La with it as gently as he could, afraid that he night identally wake her up. However, at this time, there was a knock on the door again. Gavin slowly got off the bed and walked to the door. He opened the door and saw that it was Harry His irritable emotion was instantly suppressed. He knew that if Harry came, he must have something important to report As soon as the door was opened, Harry saw a pair of women¡¯s shoes on the ground. He mmediately understood that he might have disturbed the Dark Lord. Hence, he hurriedly lowered his head and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Dark Lood. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you¡± All wait outside the door now!¡± At that moment, Gavin suddenly realized that La was in the room. No wonder. This kid must have seen La. Then, Gavin came out of the room and closed the door. He looked at Harry and said, ¡°Tell me, what is it? ¡°What clues have you found? Is there news of Riverrun General Matthew Bore, or did you find the Mil ennium Silkworm?¡± Harry looked at Gavin and knelt on one knee. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord! ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord! ¡°The Frostpeak Dark Warrior have already searched the entire Frostpeak General mansion, but they haven¡¯t found the Millennium Silkworm.¡± When Gavin heard this, he took two steps forward and frowned slightly. If that was the case, the lead would have ended here. If he could not find the Millennium Silkworm, how could he continue the next step of his n? At this moment, Harry saw that Gavin had not spoken for a long time, so he continued, ¡°However, ording to the Frostpeak General Army¡¯s men, when the Riverrun General came previously, the Frostpeak General seemed to have gotten someone to take out a ck box to give to the Riverrun General. ¡°Then the two of them disappeared in the war general hall Gavin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Harry¡¯s words. That was because when he went to the ce under the chair, and there was no sign of the Riverrun General Matthew Bore. There was only the Frostpeak General Jacket Yeats. Then where could this Riverrun General go? ck box? Did Harry just say that the Frostpeak General gave the Riverrun General a ck box? Could this matter be rted to this ck box? Perhaps this ck box really had the ability to make people disappear into thin air. Gavin pondered for a moment before speaking to Harry. ¡°Contact Yara and Yana and get them to start investigating the traces of Riverrun General Matthew Bore ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the box contains the Millennium Silkworm or if it¡¯s something mysterious. ¡°That box is definitely very important to all of us. ¡°We must find att After Harry heard the instructions Gavin gave him he directly said. Understood¡± Then, he disappeared from Gavin¡¯s dont As he watched Harry¡¯s figure gradually disappear from the room¡¯s door, Gavin, who was about to return to his room. seemed to have thought of something. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He wondered what had happened to the Sacred Tower that he had isted from the outside world yesterday. He recalled that after he waved his hand yesterday, he never heard from it agilit Yesterday, he was too focused on La to think about it. To Gavin¡¯s surprise, although the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice would immediately sound in his ears whenever there wa movement, it remained quiet for the entire night after he had waved his hand yesterday. For some reason, Gavin was suddenly not used to it. He did not know if it could stille out and talk to him if he waved his hand again. Then, Gavin tried to wave his hand and said to the Sacred Tower in his heart. ¡°How are you doing?¡± A momentter, the Sacred Tower¡¯s voice finally sounded in Gavin¡¯s ears again. ¡°Oh my god, finally! ¡°Master, you¡¯re so horrible! ¡°How could you cut off my connection so quickly right after you said you wanted to? ¡°That¡¯s so hurtful. * Gavin was very surprised. So, the Sacred Tower¡¯s perception of the outside world waspletely under his control? As long as he gave the order, even if it was unwilling to do something, it would not be able to resist? This was amazing. This was simply too convenient for something he did not want it to know This function was indeed quite handy. At this moment, t Sacred Tower started chattering again. T ¡°Do you know how lonely I was yesterday?¡± ¡°I was heartily abandoned by you, Master Have you ever thought about my feelings¡± ¡°As expert), hoes before. Before towers. unfair to me¡° an did not pay attention to the Sacred Towersints. Instead he asked directly. Thave a question I¡¯m curious. hour you ran detect things in the outside world and the strength of warriors, can you also detect valuable incukure Chapter 401 Chapter 401 White Tower paused for a few seconds after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Theil, he arrogantly said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master, did you call me out for such a simple matter?¡± ¡°Tell me, what are you looking for?¡± Gavin Clifford was delighted to hear the White Tower¡¯s words. Perhaps he could get news of Millennium Sill worm from ith It would be great if he knew. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to waste his time searching. Hence, Gavin Clifford directlymunicated with the White Tower telepathically. ¡°Millennium Silkworm, have you heard of it?¡± This thing is more important to me!¡± When Bai Ta heard Ting Tian say Millennium Silkworm, he had no idea at all. It was as if it had been recorded before. In any case, it had never heard of it. Hence, he slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that, so he said again, ¡°Millennium Silkworm, think about it carefully. It¡¯s impossible for you not to know!¡± ¡°I know all about this, but I don¡¯t know where it is.¡± Tjust want to ask you a general direction. Where do you need to go to find it?¡± After White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, it ran through its memory again. It was very sure that it had never seen this thing before Henor, he r olutely said, ¡°Millenni. Silkworm. I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen it before, nor do I know where at 12¡ä¡ä Cavallifford¡¯s initially happy expression gradually turned cold. Then, he said in a low voice Then who were you showing off your confidence to just now Wha the point of having you if you don¡¯t know anything¡± Ta heard Gavin Clifford i words, has pride suffered a setback. He sistantly few unita a rage anal sik ¡°Hey I¡¯m put a tesnjaci. ? ni purana tud is for you¡± sikar tell that what s the ng fur? When C rd Licard Wiune lumit i mundi der sand aytrawny The living and tur deal at first and boneA This Millennium Silkworm thing is only useful for this?¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. What was the White Tower trying to say? What did he mean by that? To be able to let a person who was about to die survive, it was not very useful? One had to know that this thing could even be a divine medicine. How many people wanted it? This Millennium Silkworm was simply something that could only be chanced upon by luck! They were all things that could not be bought with money, but the White Tower actually said that they were ¡®small? It was simply too ridiculous and unbelievable. This White Tower was a little too arrogant. He couldn¡¯t even find a single Millennium Silkworm. How could he say that this was all he could do? Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t even be bothered with the White Tower anymore. Then, he casually said. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t brag first. Find it first!¡± Bai Ta¡¯s tone instantly became serious. Then, he said directly. ¡°Master, are you going to use this to keep someone alive?¡± Gavin Clifford directly replied, ¡°Yes¡± Then. Baita said There¡¯s a pill form for the first level of your trial called Soul Guardian Pill. It has this effect.¡± ¡°Moreover might be more effective than that Millennium Silkworm thing you mentioned¡± Gavin Chord was stunned when he heard this. thing really more effective than Millenniurn Silkworm? If he had wn this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort searching for it sbute tower was really quite magical It really had everything! Hence, he quarkly flipped through fus pill form. Indeed there was a person called Soul Guardian Pill and ine offrescal Soul Guardian Pill were clearly written on II This Soul Guardhan Pill and Millennium S worm had the same effect Moreover the medicinal ingredients nooded wes not very precious. The most important step w the delighted Gavin ttard and said proudly ¡°Now Master knows how powerful I The medicme you mentioned is too ordinary. It¡¯s not in my records at all¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t find it!¡± Gavin Clifford heard Baita¡¯s proud voice and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, I might need you to help me with these things in the future!¡± ¡°Especially this kind of rare and hard to find thing!¡± When Bai Ta heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Master was dreaming. Now, he was in trouble! Gavin Clifford looked at the pill form in his hand and was overjoyed. With this Soul Guardian Pill, his second uncle would be saved. He no longer had to worry about his second uncle not being able to treat him. Gavin Clifford put down the pill form and memorized these medicinal herbs. Then, he wrote them down on a piece of paper. Then, he found a subordinate to buy these herbs.. Fortunately, these medicinal herbs were not rare. They were rtivelymon medicinal herbs, Most of them were to nourish one¡¯s Qi and blood, nourish one¡¯s spirit, and nourish one¡¯s internal organs. If it was really difficult to find, it would probably take some time! The servants quickly gathered everything ording to Gavin Clifford¡¯s instructions and bought them back. Then, they panted and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, I bought it!¡± Gavin Clifford carefully looked at these medicinal herbs, afraid that there would be a mistake. If there was a mistake, it might turn into poison, so he had to be very careful. Then, Gavin Clifford quickly returned to the tower with a few medicinal herbs and prepared to start refining pills. Gavin Clifford would have the effect of Soul Guardian Pill afterbining these medicinal herbs through a special method. Gavin Clifford ced traditional medicine pots that looked like y pots there. Baita looked at the traditional medicine pots in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re going to use this to refine medicine?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Gavin Clifford looked at traditional medicine pots. He also knew that he had to use vessel to refine medicine, but where could he find it? Then, he said, ¡°What else? I don¡¯t have any medicine!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t use this to refine medicine, what else can I use?¡± At this moment, White Tower looked at Gavin Clifford and said again. Master. If you¡¯re sure that you want to use this to refine medicine, the sess rate of this medicine will be greatly reduced Even if it seeds, the medicinal effect will be very poor!¡± ¡°Eating it won¡¯t do any good!¡± ¡°Master, are you sure you¡¯ve thought it through?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, he began to hesitate. If what White Tower said was the refined would not be of any use and would waste time! Gavin Clifford retracted his hand that was holding the traditional medicine pot and said, ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s equivalent to not being able to refine this medicine now. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of effort?¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression darkened again. At first, it was Millennium Silkworm. Now, he was looking for nedicine again. Everything didn¡¯t Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. go so smoothly. Baita looked at Gavin Clifford with a worried expression and said, ¡°Master, I rmend that you find the medicine vessel first.¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 ¡°Master. I rmend that you find the medicine vessel When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. His words were quite cim However, in this era, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone refining medicine anymore. How was he going to find this medicine vesel? This wasn¡¯t purely picking bones from an egg¡­ Gavin Clifford said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Are there still people refining medicine in this era?¡± Bai Ta said in shock, There¡¯s actually no one refining medicine in this era?¡± Then how do they treat and save people?¡± ¡°How did he raise his cultivation? If he had external injuries, how would he recover?¡± ¡°There are still many more. Can I do it without refining medicine?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the questions from the White Tower, he did not know how to exin it. It made him feel that he had returned to the past. It was as if he had arrived at an era where he had to start from scratch. Everything was primitive. Gavin Clifford really didn¡¯t have time to waste exining these things to a tower. Therefore, Gavin Clifford did not respond. Bai Ta¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This world was indeed different from what he had imagined. It had actually changed so quickly. It seemed that he had fallen behind. Hence, the White Tower asked Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master when did this world stop refining medicine?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s greeting, he directly said, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A long, long time ago.¡± I¡¯ve stopped refining medicine, so where should I buy medicine vessel¡­¡± White Tower pondered for a moment and looked at Gavin Clifford. Then this thing is already considered an antique¡± At this moment, the White Tower suddenly thought of something and said excitedly. ¡°Master, I got it You can go to the antique market or some auction or something¡± When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, he pondered for a long time. Since it was unrealistic to refine potions in a y pot, he would find medicine vessel first. Hai Ta also said that the medicine vessel refined was excellent in all aspects. He also wanted Second Uncle to recover quickly. Thus, he left the tower and went out to find Harry Geller. Gavin Clifford came to Harry Geller¡¯s side and said, ¡°Harry Geller, go and find out some information about the antique auction!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any auctions held recently and if there are any items like medicine vessel.¡± ¡°Then tell me right now!¡± Harry Geller was very puzzled by the fact that Gavin Clifford had asked him to go to the auction to find medicine for vessel. Dark Lord, why are you looking for medicine now vessel? There were very few of these things on the market, but Dark Lord had instructed him to just do it. After instructing Harry Geller, Gavin Clifford suddenly remembered a ce. How could he have forgotten about the antique market? It was full of antiques! A mere medicine of vessel should not be a problem. Afterwards, Gavin Clifford went to the antique market alone. There were many people in the antique market. Most of them had carpets and were waiting for buyers. However, there were very few people in the real big shops. Almost no one patronized them. After all, among the people who came here, one wanted to take advantage of the situation, while the other felt that most of this ce was fake. They didn¡¯t expect anyone to enter a slightly bigger shop. When they squeezed into the market, these street vendors saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s young man. He was fair and clean. One look and they could tell that he was a fool with a lot of money. At this moment, a woman in a flowery shirt and skirt was carrying a fanny pack. She opened her big red lips and looked at Gavin Clifford with a smile. ¡°Handsome, what do you want?¡± Tll help you find them. They¡¯re all authentic, unlike those stinky men who lie to you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man who was one meter away, wearing a leather jacket and sunsses. revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth and said, ¡°Sister, your son is already the same age as this handsome man, yet you¡¯re still calling yourself sister here! ¡°Hahal ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t listen to her. Women are the best at lying. Listen to me. Everything I love here is authentic.¡± ¡°Take your pick!¡± 24 ¡°Handsome, I have what you want at hon good. I¡¯ll give you 15 yuan. Take it away!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the situation. Since he was already here, the vendors¡¯ enthusiasmed Hence, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to look for medicine vessel!¡± ¡°Do any of you have it?¡± At this moment, the red-lipped woman became much quieter. Then, she muttered, ¡°Medicine vessel?!¡± ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Tve never heard of it before.¡± Then, Gavin Clifford looked at everyone. The surrounding people were also muttering. ¡°What¡¯s medicine vessel?!¡± ¡°Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°No!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford heard everyone¡¯s puzzled voices and said, ¡°The medicine I¡¯m talking about, vessel, is something that ancient Daoist priests used to refine medicine.¡± Gavin Clifford really didn¡¯t expect that no one in the huge antique market knew what medicine vessel was. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing on the stall. At this moment, the vendor at the side instantly understood and said, ¡°Medicine vessel. This literally means that he might be refining medicine?¡± ¡°But who still refines medicine nowadays!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the ancient times¡­¡± The other vendor was also muttering, That¡¯s right, young man. Why are you buying medicine vessel for? It¡¯s not worth much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just something to boil medicine for!¡± ¡°Look at the things in our stall. Which one of them isn¡¯t worth more than that thing?¡± With the peddlers taking the lead, the others followed suit. ¡°That¡¯s right, handsome. We have good stuff here!¡± ¡°If you buy it back, it¡¯ll add value!¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be some antique tycoon next year!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the vendors talking more and more excitedly. He only wanted to leave this godforsaken ce as soon as possible. These people were too scary. He would probably never go to such ces again. Gavin Clifford looked at this group of people and said loudly, ¡°I only want medicine vessel. You don¡¯t have it, do you?¡± At this moment, the vendors in the antique market instantly fell silent. They shook their heads and said, ¡°No.¡± Just as Gavin Clifford was about to leave, a shifty-looking person appeared and looked for Gavin Clifford. ¡°I heard you¡¯re looking for medicine, vessel?¡± Gavin Clifford sized up the man. He didn¡¯t look like a good person, but ording to the principle of not judging a book by its cover, he couldn¡¯t refine medicine without medicine. ¡°You do?¡± Then, the shifty-eyed man looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°I do!¡± Tll take you to get it!¡± Just as Gavin Clifford was about to follow the man, White Tower¡¯s voice suddenly entered his ears. ¡°Master, wait a moment. I seem to have sensed something good.¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Gavin Clifford was overjoyed when he heard White Tower¡¯s voice. Did this white tower really dieser something? Hence, he asked curiously. ¡°You actually have such a function?¡± White Tower spoke to Gavin Clifford in a disdainful tone. ¡°Master, how many times have you underestimated my strength?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t everything I¡¯ve done enough to prove my strength?¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re underestimating me!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the White Tower¡¯sints, he could not help but smile. This tower had indeed. surprised him. Initially, he only thought that this tower could absorb nature, spiritual energy. At most, it was a talking object. He could not count on anything. He really did not expect this tower to be so useful. At this moment, Gavin Clifford leisurely said to Baita in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ll slowly test your strength in the future!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Baita¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Master¡­ You!¡± Gavin Clifford ignored White Tower¡¯s depressed mood. Instead, he turned to look at the shifty-eyed man and said, Tell me the address of your stall first. I have something on for the time being. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡± When the shifty-eyed man heard this, he immediately stopped in his tracks and pondered for a while. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, handsome. Do you see a T-junction ahead? Turn left from there and enter the second stall. It¡¯s my stall!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the road ahead. It didn¡¯t look like a ce that wasn¡¯t easy to find. Hence, he looked at the shifty-eyed person and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Thus he followed the white tower¡¯s guidance to a stall. Gavin Clifford looked at the vendor. He was an old man with gray hair, but he did not look friendly. It even made him feel that this old man was swindling him. Gavin Clifford began to ask White Tower in his mind: ¡°You mean here?¡± Baita said very seriously, 1/1 There¡¯s no mistake!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The white-haired old man loot at Gavin Clifford as he wild over and sized him up. This kid should be a newbie. He cocked iike he didn¡¯t know how to dress. It was obvious that he had juste into contact with this antique. Wasn¡¯t this business? The heavens really had eyes! Hence, the white-haired old man hurriedly stood up and greeted Gavin Clifford with a smile. ¡°Young man, what do you want to buy?¡± ¡°The things I have here are all good stuff. Take a closer look!¡± ¡°Look at my porcin bottle from the Qing Dynasty. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s made of workmanship. This is good stuff from the imperial court!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also this. Look at this coffee pot. This is the real Tang Sancai!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the various strange antiques on the stall in front of him. One word could describe them as ¡°fake¡±! However, he did not expose him. He could only watch as the gray-haired old man tried his best to introduce. ¡°Young man, look at this. This is a good thing that was dug out two days ago. This is a fruit te made of pure jade. It¡¯s at least a hundred years old.¡± Therefore, the old man carefully picked up the fruit te and brought it to Gavin Clifford. ¡°Young man, you came to the right ce. Many people asked me to buy this thing, but I didn¡¯t sell it. I wanted to keep it for myself.¡± ¡°I just happened to see a young man like you and I are fated!¡± ¡°If you like this thing, I can sell it to you cheaply.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the white-haired old man holding the fruit te in front of him. When he saw the old man¡¯s happy expression, Gavin Clifford pretended to listen carefully. But in fact, he had been listening to the voice of the White Tower in his heart. ¡°Master, don¡¯t listen to this old man¡¯s nonsense. The things he introduced to you are all useless trash.¡± Of course, Gavin Clifford knew. However, he had been waiting for the good thing that White Tower had mentioned. Hence, he calmly said to White Tower in his heart, Then tell me, where are the good things here?¡± Baita paused for a few seconds before saying seriously, ¡°Master. There¡¯s a white coffee pot in the upper right corner on your left There¡¯s a deep crack in it) I sensed Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from this thing¡± Gavin Clifford immediately saw the coffee pot with a white crack on it. It looked emely old and inconspteaous Caner Heaven and Earth spiritual energy?! However, ording to what the White Tower said, this era¡¯s Heaven and Earth spiritual energy was very thie could he sense Heaven and Earth spiritual energy from this inatcinate object? Then there was only one possi ility. It was a long time ago, and years of umtion had formed such a world. With this thought in mind, Gavin Clifford picked up the pure jade fruit te that the white-haired old man was holding in front of him and said, This fruit tter does look good. Coincidentally, weck one at home. I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Give me a price!¡± The white-haired old man was instantly overjoyed. There was indeed an immortal taking care of him today! It was sold as soon as it was out of the stall. The old man smiled until his face was full of wrinkles and said. ¡°Young man, you really have good taste!¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s your first time here too. You hit it off quite well with me. I¡¯ll give you a friendly price. 1,000 dors!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this price, he was instantly stunned. The items at this stall were indeed not good. How could this price be an antique? It was even called jade. Perhaps it was at most ss! Then, he locked at the white-haired old man and said, ¡°The thing you just said is so awesome, and you¡¯re selling it for 1,000 dors?¡± The old man scratched his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my first business deal. I¡¯ll treat it as making friends with you. It¡¯s not profitable!¡± Gavin Clifford heard what the old man said and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re still friends, I can give you 1,000 dors.¡± ¡°But you have to give me something, right?¡± When the old man heard this, he was overjoyed. This young man actually didn¡¯t bargain! There was no harm in giving him some of these things, so he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment. In a human¡¯s consciousness, if he pointed directly at the coffee pot of white crack, the stall owner would definitely think that this thing was different and take the opportunity to raise the price. Hence, Gavin Chifford casually pointed at one of the items that the old man had introduced to him. The old man looked in the direction Gavin Clifford was pointing at and his face darkened. He immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Young man, I can¡¯t give this to you. If I give it to you, I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss! Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Gavin Clifford definitely could not show his happy side at this moment. Of course, he put on a very disdainful expression, as if he did not want it. Then, he looked at the old man impatiently and said, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re my friend. Why aren¡¯t you sincere at all?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those things too ugly for me to put at home?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not doing this on purpose!¡± The old man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and waved his hand. ¡°Young man, leave me a way out!¡± ¡°The price of the fruit tter you bought is almost the same as the item you mentioned.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not letting me earn money!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the white-haired old man¡¯s unhappy expression and sat down on his stool. In fact, this was the oue he wanted. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Then, he immediately. regained his troubled expression and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you anymore.¡± ¡°The white coffee pot over there!¡± When the white-haired old man heard this, he returned to his previous fawning smile. Then, he picked up the white coffee pot and ced it in a small ck bag. He handed it to Gavin Clifford and took out the QR code. ¡°Kid, 1,000 dors yuan!¡± The voice of ¡°Collection 1,000 dors¡± echoed in the air. The old man packed the fruit te carefully with a smile and said. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re wee toe again next time!¡± ¡°The old man will set up a stall every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. There are also good things. Come back then!¡± Gavin Clifford took the item in his hand and listened to the old man¡¯s happy voice before leaving. At this moment, Bai Ta was puzzled, so hemunicated with Gavin Clifford. ¡°Master. You could have just bought that white crack coffee pot. Why did you have to go around and buy such a worthless fruit te?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously fake!¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the kind of person who would count money for others after being cheated¡­ When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, his face instantly darkened. This tower was getting more and more overboard. He even thought of his Master as cerebral palsy. Hence, he said to Baita in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know this. If I had directly chosen that white coffee pot just now, the stall owner would naturally raise the price!¡± ¡°Why are you giving it away like it¡¯s junk?¡± ¡°Since the purpose is so clear, how can 1,000 dors buy the money for the phone bill?¡± When Baita heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly came to a realization and sighed. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t your era too scheming?¡± ¡°ording to Master, doesn¡¯t this mean that I¡¯ve be a person who¡¯s been cheated and helped others count their money?¡± Gavin Clifford did not respond to the White Tower¡¯s words. This was because he did not have much time left. He did not have the time to argue here. Then, Gavin Clifford directly asked White Tower, ¡°How did you know that this coffee pot was a good thing?¡± When Bai Ta heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. Then, he said, ¡°Because I sensed spiritual energy inside it, but I didn¡¯t find this spiritual energy on anything else.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m guessing that this thing should be a special item!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford took out this coffee pot with a crack from the ck bag. The more he studied it, the more he liked it. It seemed that the coffee pot in his hand was worth a lot of money. Gavin Clifford was indescribably excited. Of course, Gavin Clifford did not care how much this coffee pot was worth or how much it was sold for. It was only the first time he felt the pleasure of picking up a bargain. Moreover, this thing was given to him by the stall owner. At the thought of this, he could not help but feel excited. At this moment, White Tower felt Gavin Clifford¡¯s joy. Master: Don¡¯t Tell Me You¡¯ve Forgotten Why You Came Out Today? He wasn¡¯t here for this coffee pot. Hence, White Tower directly spoke to Gavin Clifford. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t forgotten why you¡¯re here today, have you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of this coffee potion I¡¯m here to look for medicine vessel!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, he ced coffee pots back into the ck bag and sand indifferently. ¡°Shut up!¡± When Baita heard Gavin Clifford telling him to shut up, he immediately gestured with his mouth. Master always gave him orders. What did it do wrong? Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears finally quieted down for a moment. He walked towards the address that the shifty- looking man had given him. At this moment, he found this stall ording to this address. Gavin Clifford looked around and saw the shifty-eyed man from before. He had just walked to the stall. The shifty-eyed man looked up and saw Gavin Clifford. He quickly filled the stall with his various medicines. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here. These are the medicines you¡¯re looking for, vessel. They¡¯re all here.¡± Gavin Clifford went forward to take a look. There were all kinds of them, and all of them were quite good-looking. He had finally found the right ce. If not, he would have made another wasted trip. The shifty-eyed man didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Sir, look at this medicine vessel. It¡¯s surrounded by gold. This was made by the emperor back then. Do you see the dragon on it?¡± ¡°This drug vessel can¡¯t be found anywhere.¡± Then, he pulled Gavin Clifford to the other side and picked up a green vessel. On both sides was a colorful animal that looked like a mythical beast, However, Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t recognize what it was at all. Then, the shifty-eyed man spoke again. ¡°Look at this Medicine vessel. Its entire body is colorful and there¡¯s an ancient divine beast engraved on it.¡± ¡°This was made by an immortal who descended to the mortal world hundreds of years ago. It¡¯s extremely precious.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m the only one who has them. There¡¯s no one else who has them!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he felt that this shifty-eyed person was bragging in front of him. It was even made by an immortal from hundreds of years ago. What did that immortal look like? Don¡¯t tell him that it was some disciple of Grand Supreme Elder. Were the people in the antique market really poor? He could say anything he wanted. Gavin Clifford still didn¡¯t listen much and only nodded frequently. Then, he thought of the White Tower and said, ¡°What do you think of these pills, vessel?¡± ¡°Which one is more su B: Ta heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Aiya. I¡¯m suffocating¡± ¡°Master, can you not give orders so easily? I can¡¯t say anything now. Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. Did I order it again just now? No, I think I told it to shut up, Seeing that Gavin Clifford did not say anything. Baita looked at the medicine on the stall and said with disdam. ¡°Master, these are all rubbish!¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 ¡°Master, these are all rubbish!¡± Gavin Clifford nodded after hearing White Tower¡¯s words. Then, he looked at the shifty-eyed man and said. indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look elsewhere!¡± When the shifty-eyed man in front of him saw that Gavin Clifford was about to leave, he became anxious and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t go. Didn¡¯t you buy medicine vessel?¡± ¡°I have so many medicines here. Is there not one that you like?¡± ¡°Take a look!¡± This shifty-eyed man kept asking Gavin Clifford to stay. It seemed that he had spent all his years of selling goods on Gavin Clifford. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to leave, a young man came over and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Sir, are you looking for medicine vessel?¡± ¡°I have it here, and it¡¯s very cheap. Why don¡¯t you go to my ce to take a look?¡± At this moment, a few more men came over and looked at Gavin Clifford before asking, ¡°Sir, I have medicine vessel at home. All kinds of medicine.¡± ¡°There are people of all ages!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here and take a look?¡± ¡°I have one at home too, and they¡¯re all newly unearthed. Come to my ce and take a look!¡± At this moment, the shifty-eyed man was clearly a little anxious. Then, he roared, ¡°Are you even human?¡± I brought this gentleman here. Are you openly snatching business?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all been here for so many years. How can you be so shameless?¡± The men standing beside Gavin Clifford also shouted, ¡°I think you¡¯re sick, right?¡± ¡°This gentleman has already said that there¡¯s nothing that he wants in your stall, yet you¡¯re still stopping hum ¡°Besides, we¡¯repeting fairly here Isn¡¯t it wrong to buy from the same family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This antique market isn¡¯t owned by your family¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the noisy vendor in front of him and his heart skipped a beat 14 He had be a hotmodity here? However, Gavin Clifford knew very well that these vendors treated him as a fool. This was because everyone knew that he had spent 1,000 dors yuan on a fruit tter at the white- haired old man¡¯s ce. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a spendthrift? Gavin Clifford was actually not concerned about this. He wanted to find the real medicine, vessel. Looking at the bustling vendors in front of him, Gavin Clifford roared, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Everyone, quiet down. I¡¯ll go take a look one by one now. Is there anything I¡¯m looking for?¡± At this moment, the vendors finally stopped and passionately led the way for Gavin Clifford. However, after visiting so many houses, he only got two words from the White Tower: ¡°Trash!¡± Actually, Gavin Clifford did not know what this medicine vessel looked like, but he was rather helpless now. It had been so long and they had been to so many ces, but they had not found a suitable medicine vessel. At this moment, Gavin Clifford impatiently said to White Tower, ¡°What kind of medicine vessel can be used to refine medicine?¡± White Tower knew that Gavin Clifford was a little impatient at this moment, but from the looks of it, they were all unreliable merchants. How could an unreliable peddler have reliable medicine vessel? Then, White Tower looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Master. Can¡¯t we just go to a simr ce and buy something?¡± After Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, he cheered 10.8 inch on again. ¡°Sure!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford passed through a narrow alley and passed by some vendors who had set up stalls by the roadside. They were at Gavin Clifford, which was about to reach a dead end, when they suddenly saw a shop around a hidden corner. This was an antique shop. There were no decorations outside the shop, and it looked extremely mysterious. Gavin Clifford was very curious about this shop because sometimes, the stranger the ce looked, the more he might be able to find what he wanted. When they arrived at the entrance of the antique shop, the signboard attracted the attention of Gay in Chittord The words ¡°Hard to Find were written on the signboard! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Gavin Clifford looked at the exquisite decoration of the shop in front of him. It was m a tradional Chinese style and looked antique. It was more like a bookstore 2.1 The door was also exquisitely carved with flowers made of sandalwood. The shop did not have many decorations, including the color was monotonous red and bronze. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice sounded from the White Tower. ¡°Master, I sensed many good things containing spiritual energy in this ce.¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford looked up at the door te again. He hade to the right ce. Perhaps this name was telling him that the thing in this ce was ¡°Hard to Find¡±, which was a rare good thing! At this moment, Gavin Clifford also stepped in. After entering, Gavin Clifford was shocked when he saw the scene in front of him. What greeted his eyes were rows of wooden shelves filled with all kinds of strange antiques. These antiques didn¡¯t look fake. At this moment, a pleasant voice entered Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. ¡°Is there anything you need, sir?¡± A beautiful little girl walked out from behind the counter and looked at Gavin Clifford with a smile. Gavin Clifford also smiled kindly and nodded. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°Medicine vessel!¡± The little girl seemed to be stunned. Then, she siniled and said, ¡°The things you want are indeed rare, but we happen to have a few in our shop, but they¡¯re expensive. Do you need. me to take them out for you to see?¡± Gavin Clifford knew that the youngdy¡¯s words were expensive and was a kind reminder, but Gavin Clifford did notck money, so he smiled and said, ¡°Please show it to me!¡± The little girl looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Good!¡± Then, the little girl turned around and entered a door. Not long after, she took out an item with a white glove. When he saw this item, the White Tower¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Master, this medicine vessel is much better than those things I saw before!¡± The little girl ced the medicine vessel on the table. Gavin Clifford looked at it briefly and did not see anything different. Perhaps this thing looked better than the ones outside. After all, he did not know anything about antiques. At this moment, the little girl looked at Gavin Chtford and smiled ¡°Sir, this medicine is vessel. The shop owner¡¯s price is 600 thousand dors! 3/4 Gavin Clifford frowned slightly when he heard this.. The little girl looked at Gavin Clifford in front of her and did not speak. Her heart skipped a beat. As soon as he mentioned the price, he frowned. Could it be that he felt that this thing was too expensive? If they found it expensive, why did they buy it here? There were so many vendors outside, so why didn¡¯t they buy something cheap? But in fact, Gavin Clifford¡¯s frown was because he heard the White Tower¡¯s voice. ¡°Master. This isn¡¯t good enough. Can you ask if there¡¯s anything better?¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford looked at the little girl in front of him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no better medicine than this, vessel.¡± At this moment, when the little girl heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, she was instantly stunned. Could it be that his guess was wrong just now? He didn¡¯t think it was too expensive, but too cheap? Was this 4,142,900 yuan worth of stuff not enough? ¡°Is he really rich? Although she was puzzled, she still looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 At this moment, the girl turned around and entered the door again. Not long after, just as Gavin Clifford was carefully analyzing the antiques ced around him, this girl walked out. At this moment, vessel walked out with an even more exquisite medicine in his hand and ced it on the table. The unique patterns around this medicine vessel were indeed very eye-catching. Then, the little girl looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled.. ¡°Sir, this medicine is vessel. It¡¯s worth 1 million dors!¡± At this moment, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind again. ¡°Master yuan. This is worse than the previous one. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s even more expensive than the previous one!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything else!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Medicine vessel in front of him and said to the little girl in front of him again, ¡°This won¡¯t do. Is there anything else?¡± At this moment, the little girl looked at Gavin Clifford in front of her and waspletely shocked! Who exactly was this person? Wasn¡¯t 1 million dors¡¯s item enough? Hence, he sized up Gavin Clifford. Although this young man looked fair and clean, he was not a famous brand. Was he really rich? Could it be that he was ying with her? However, although she looked at Gavin Clifford in front of her, she was still skeptical. However, she was still very professional. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, sir. Please wait a moment!¡± Hence, the little girl turned around and entered the door again. At this moment, the little girl walked out with another medicine, vessel. Then, he ced it on the table. This one looked even more luxurious than the previous one It had an exquisite appearance and looked more like something for the emperor. Compared to the previous street vendors, that pile of scrap metal could not bepared at all. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, the little girl looked at Gavin Chitlord with a smug expression and said. ¡°Sir, this drug vessel is worth two million dors.¡± Now, let¡¯s see how he can afford it! This was two million dors yuan. If he was really rich, why would he waste so much time? The little girl smiled at Gavin Clifford as usual. However, her smile was because she felt that the young man in front of her should be satisfied when he heard two million dors. This satisfaction might be referring to backing off! However, what she did not know was that Gavin Clifford did not care about the price at all, but the quality of this medicine, vessel. Gavin Clifford paused for a few seconds before shaking his head again. Because at this moment, the White Tower was transmitting in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind again. ¡°Master, this medicine vessel is a littlecking!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the little girl and said again, ¡°This medicine vessel isn¡¯t too good either. I¡¯ll go to another restaurant to take a look!¡± The girl¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t have money and still wanted to be a big shot! She should have thought of it long ago. She might as well have rejected it from the start. She wouldn¡¯t have to keep running around. In the end, after taking it out, he didn¡¯t even look at it Wasn¡¯t he tired of the silly girl here? He most likely had no money! She couldn¡¯t afford anything and was too embarrassed to leave, so she could only find an excuse to say that medicine vessel wouldn¡¯t do. It made her run back and forth strenuously! Just as Gavin Clifford was about to turn around and leave, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded from the room. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not here to cause trouble, are you?¡± Hearing this voice, Gavin Clifford frowned slightly. Then, he turned around and saw a fat middle-aged man walking out from behind him. He looked at Gavin Clifford unhappily. When the girl saw this man, she also said respectfully, Mr. White! When Gavin Clifford heard this youngdy call this man Mr. White, he looked well-dressed. He thought about how his attitude just now might have indeed made her teel ufortable. Hence, she looked at the man in front of her and said, 24 ¡°I¡¯m still serious about buying the medicine, vessel.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t think the medicine vessel that the youngdy here gave me is enough!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the medicine I want here.¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t believe Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, but after a while, he said, ¡°In that case, take a look at this medicine vessel and see if it can catch your eye.¡± Then, this Mr. White took out a very simple medicine vessel from the back. It waspletely different from the exquisite and beautiful medicine from before. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes lit up. Because he heard the White Tower¡¯s voice: ¡°Master, this is a good thing!¡± ¡°This medicine vessel is the best I¡¯ve seen today. It¡¯s even many times better than the things I saw before.¡± ¡°If we use this medicine vessel to refine pills, the quality can definitely be guaranteed!¡± ¡°Great, I finally found it!¡± Gavin Clifford was overjoyed when he heard this. He had finally found it. His hard work finally paid off! He thought that his trip today would be in vain and that he would have wasted all his time. Then, Gavin Clifford said with a smile, ¡°This medicine is vessel. I want it!¡± ¡°Just wrap it up for me!¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mr. White and the little girl were stunned. Then, they looked at each other as if they were talking with their eyes. Was this man really that rich? Wasn¡¯t it possible to cause trouble and make things difficult for them previously? They didn¡¯t even ask for the price when buying things. Could it be that they had misunderstood? The little girl looked at Mr. White with a frown and shook her head. She was also very surprised She had never seen such a situation before She thought that this man wanted to save face because he had no money Duo Yicat was unwilling to leave He said that vessel was not good and that vessel was not good. Unexpectedly, there were really people who did not ask for the price when buying things and duvetiv said that they would wrap it up! Hence, Mr. White maintained his skeptical attitude and asked again. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to ask how much this thing costs?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s expensive, wouldn¡¯t you be unable to afford it?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to spend a lot of effort to wrap it up. Won¡¯t you be quite embarrassed?¡± ¡°Seeing how persistent you are, I¡¯ll tell you. The price of this vessel is¡­¡± Without waiting for Mr. White to state the price, Gavin Clifford took out his ck Gold Card and said, ¡°I only look at things, not money!¡± ¡°If you had taken this out earlier, this little girl wouldn¡¯t have had to run so hard.¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve alreadypleted the deal!¡± Mr. White was shocked when he saw Gavin Clifford take out the ck gold card and ce it on the table. This young man actually had a ck gold card. Not everyone could have this ck gold card. It could only be done with a special identity! However, this medicine vessel was also very expensive. Was this young man sure he wanted to buy it at a high price? Hence, Mr. White looked at Gavin Clifford and said again, ¡°This medicine vessel is worth 20 million dors 6 million dors. Have you thought it through?¡± Gavin Clifford was clearly getting impatient because he could have saved time. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Use your card!¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, the girl and Mr. White were stunned again. It seemed that it was really as he had said. Did he only care about quality and not price? He had already made an offer, but this young man¡¯s expression did not change at all when he heard the price of 20 million dors yuan. Did he really have that much money? The middle-aged man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and could not help but be curious. Who exactly was he? He had opened an antique shop in this ce for a long time, but he had never met such a good person. He didn¡¯t even blink when he heard that there was so much money. The little girl was also dumbfounded when she saw Gavin Clifford. Firstly, she did not know that Mr. White could take out such an expensive medicine. Secondly, she really did not expect this young man in front of her to be able to buy such an expensive thing. However, what they did not know was that Gavin Clifford was not a person who cared about money at all. Moreover, he did notck money at all. Money was just a number to him. He only cared about the quality of this medicine vessel. The medicinal pills refined could be the best. Gavin Clifford saw that Mr. White and the little girl were stunned on the spot. Then, he looked at the watch in his hand and said calmly, ¡°Can you wrap it up for me?¡± When Mr. White heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. We misunderstood. I¡¯ll swipe your card now. Please wait a moment!¡± Hence, Mr. White walked to the front desk and realized that his employee, the youngdy, was still stunned on the spot. Then, he pushed her with his hand and said loudly, ¡°Hurry up and swipe this gentleman¡¯s card!¡± When the little girl heard Mr. White¡¯s voice, she instantly came back to her senses. She hurriedly took the card. with both hands and smiled. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± While waiting for the card to be swiped, Gavin Clifford picked up the cracked coffee pot from the ck bag in his hand and ced it on the counter. He picked up Medicine vessel and checked it. At this moment, Mr. White looked at Gavin Clifford standing there alone. He could not let God stand there alone. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hence, he walked over to Gavin Clifford and immediately saw a cracked coffee pot in the ck bag ced on the counter. Because the ck bag was not tightly wrapped, it was spread out. Mr. White was attracted by the coffee pot and revealed a surprised expression. Then, he walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and stared at the cracked coffee pot in front of him. 14 ¡°Sir, can I take a look at this coffee pot?¡± Gavin Clifford, who was studying medicine vessel, didn¡¯t even look at the man when he heard Mr. White¡¯s voice. ¡°Up to you.¡± Then, Mr. White took out a new pair of white gloves with a small shlight in his hand. Even his eyes were covered with a magnifying ss, making him look like an archeologist. Mr. White carefully picked up the coffee pot and looked at it. When he saw the crack on the coffee pot, he felt sorry for it. After looking at it for a long time, he took off the magnifying ss on his sses and put down the exquisite shlight in his hand. Then, he said regretfully, ¡°What era is this coffee pot? If it was in good condition, it would be worth at least 10 million dors yuan. But now, it can only give a price of 6 million dors yuan. What a pity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a good thing. Sigh, what a pity!¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± This Mr. White looked at the coffee pot and said a few times that it was a pity. Then, he put down the coffee pot in his hand and thanked Gavin Clifford. ¡°Sir, thank you for letting me see your coffee.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mr. White¡¯s voice, he did not say anything and only nodded politely. Then, he heard Mr. White say, ¡°Are you a collector, sir?¡± ¡°Specially collecting these good things?¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mr. White¡¯s words, he casually nced at the coffee pot of white crack and said, ¡°No, I just bought this for 1,000 dors yuan at a street stall.¡± When Mr. White heard the price, he could not help but exim, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°1,000 dors?!¡± When Mr. White heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s calm voice, he was instantly stunned. A crack of coffee pots bought with 1,000 dors yuan on the street stall was actually worth 6 million dors yuan. He had f*cking made a killing! The young man in front of him had really sharp eyes. It would be a lie to say that he did not know anything about antiques! Mr. White looked at Gavin Clifford in surprise and said, ¡°Sir, you really have good eyesight!¡± ¡°You must know this industry very well. You have a unique taste. You must have a lot of collections at home, right?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mr. White and said calmly, ¡°This is my first time here. I don¡¯t know anything about antiques, and I¡¯m not a collector!¡± When Mr. White heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was instantly dumbfounded. He did not understand this line of work, but he could still obtain treasure. It was quite impressive! It was a pity that the street vendor came out to make a living every day and could not recognize any treasures he dug out. He had let others take advantage of him for nothing. In this line of work, he still had to learn! Otherwise, he would continue to suffer losses like today. Mr. White paused for a moment. The more he looked at this coffee pot, the more he liked it. Since this young man did not collect it, could he discuss with this young man and keep this coffee pot? Then, Mr. White smiled and looked at Gavin Clifford, who was analyzing medicine vessel. ¡°Sir, since you don¡¯t want to collect it, can you give it to me?¡± ¡°I can give you 6 million dors yuan!¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard Mr. White¡¯s words. Today¡¯s bargain was worth it. 1,000 dors was sold for 6 million dors. Although Gavin Clifford yuan was not short of money, this money was a gift from the heavens. He had never been so surprised before. He didn¡¯t expect the antique market to be so interesting. Then, he nced at the coffee pots on the counter that he had picked up. He did not collect them anyway, so there was no point in keeping them. Seeing that Mr. White wanted it so much, she might as well sell it to him. Hence, he looked at Mr. White in front of him and smiled. He nodded and said, ¡°Since you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± When Mr. White heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Then, he hurriedly turned around and walked to the counter. ¡°When you swipe your card, don¡¯t swipe 6 million dors!¡± The little girl was stunned for a moment before she immediately nodded. At this moment, White Tower¡¯s surprised voice sounded in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. ¡°Master yuan. Is this thing that valuable?¡± 6.000 times in a second?¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 ¡°Is this thing that valuable?¡± ¡°6,000 times in a second?¡± Bai Ta looked at Medicine vessel in front of him and revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. He did not expect that his ability to find out whether this thing was good or bad could actually make money¡­ Meanwhile, Gavin Clifford was very surprised by White Tower¡¯s surprise. In his opinion, this was very normal. What was there to be surprised about? Wasn¡¯t this its innate ability? Or could it be that the White Tower did not expect that it could actually rely on this ability to earn money? Baita looked at Gavin Clifford and could not suppress its joy. ¡°Master. Isn¡¯t this feeling too good?¡± ¡°Do you have a chance to do it again?¡± ¡°We can still make a killing!¡± Gavin Clifford could feel the uncontroble joy on White Tower¡¯s face. From the tone of its voice, he could tell that it was very excited, Then, Gavin Clifford and White Tower said, ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder what you really are.¡± This tower seemed to be addicted to ying. Gavin Clifford looked at Mr. White holding the coffee pots in front of him lovingly and said, ¡°Have you swiped the card?¡± When Mr. White heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he immediately turned around and walked to the little girl. After taking the ck gold card from the little girl, he walked to Yamcha and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir!¡± ¡°Look, I was so engrossed in watching that I was careless!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re wee toe again!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mr. White¡¯s wrinkled smile and nodded. He left ¡°Hard to Find¡± and went to the antique market stall to sweep the goods again. This time, Bai Ta was exceptionally excited. He directly said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master, turn left in front. There¡¯s a red carpet stall in a table shop.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, he ran in that direction. Then, he saw that the stall owner was a rtively young girl. She was arranging those antiques by category. She looked at Gavin Clifford in front of her. He was handsome, muscr, and dressed elegantly. He was simply the Prince Charming in her heart! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the antiques on the stall and happened to meet the little girl¡¯s eyes. The little girl instantly lowered her head. After Gavin Clifford noticed the little girl¡¯s actions, he also looked down at himself and muttered to himself, ¡®Could there be writing on his face?¡¯ After a moment, the little girl stammered, ¡°Sir, what¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°I¡­ Everything here is¡­ not bad!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the little girl in front of him who still did not look at him. She still had her head lowered. Just as Gavin Clifford was feeling puzzled, he heard the voice of the White Tower. ¡°Master, the little girl is shy when she sees you!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. Bai Ta looked around the little girl¡¯s stall and saw a ss cup ced there. This cup looked very transparent, and the patterns were very real! Hence, he said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be narcissistic. In the middle of the right side of this little girl¡¯s stall, there¡¯s a light green ss.¡± ¡°I can sense that it¡¯s spiritual energy yuan. It¡¯s a lot. I¡¯ll buy it directly!¡± Gavin Clifford nodded after hearing White Tower¡¯s words. Then, he looked at the little girl and said, ¡°Hello? Wrap up that pale green ss cup in your stall for me!¡± When the little girl heard that he had just stood there for less than two minutes, she immediately bought it without asking for the price! Then, the little girl found a small box and ced the light green ss inside. Then, she lowered her head and said with a red face, ¡°M-Sir, this ss is selling for 106 dors!¡± Gavin Clifford listened to the little girl in front of him speak softly, so he took out 120 dors yuan and handed it to the little girl. ¡°Keep the change!¡± When the little girl heard this, she quickly looked up at Gavin Clifford and said anxiously, ¡°How can that do? Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get the money for you now!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the little girl¡¯s handsome face. She was quite adorable. However, after looking at his own time, he decided that it was not a good idea to stay any longer. Hence, he left inrge strides! The little girl hurriedly ran out with the Zero yuan in her hand and said, ¡°Sir¡­ I¡¯m looking for you.¡± ¡°Money¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he raised his head and could no longer see Gavin Clifford. White Tower looked at Gavin Clifford and said mockingly, ¡°Master¡¯s charm is really not small!¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford calmly said, ¡°Have you said too much and your mouth is dry? Why don¡¯t I let you be alone for a while?¡± When Bai Ta heard this, he paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Master, I sense that there are also several spiritual energy shops on the right ahead!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. Everyone had to submit to him, let alone Zuo Ta Then, Gavin Clifford and White Tower started a game of traveling the antique market. Through the spiritual energy sensor given by the White Tower, and then by relying on your various three- dimensional operations, you obtained many spoils of war. Then, Gavin Clifford took the stacks of antique games to some big antique shops to resell. Although some shops did not ept it, most of the shops did. Gavin Clifford also made a huge profit. In fact, money was meaningless to Gavin Clifford. The main reason was that the feeling of making money from picking up scraps was indeed very satisfying. Then, Gavin Clifford¡¯s behavior was targeted by others. Especially the street vendors. After all, Gavin Clifford was buying their things. At this moment, more than ten middle-aged men stood at the intersection and muttered. ¡°Where did this kide from? He¡¯s actually doing business in the antique market.¡± ¡°Also, buy it from us at a low price and sell it at a high price in other shops!¡± ¡°The thing is, all our stuff is real!¡± At this moment, a tall burly man stood up and said, ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person!¡± ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s so young, yet he has such eyes. Do you think he¡¯s the disciple of some impressive figure?¡± A short man at the side began to agree. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he came to my ce to buy things. After I introduced him to him and asked me once, I said that no matter how much money he gave, he wouldn¡¯t bargain!¡± ¡°I thought that I had already earned that price. Who would have thought that he would be able to resell it for thousands of times the price I gave him!¡± ¡°This is a huge loss!¡± At this moment, a fat man walked over and said in a rough voice, ¡°If we were like this kid, we would have made a fortune long ago. Who would still set up a stall here!¡± ¡°I think this kid is here to cause trouble on purpose!¡± ¡°He¡¯s simply not giving us a way out. With him around, there won¡¯t be us. We have to join forces to chase him away!¡± The middle-aged men nodded. They decided to work together to find trouble with Gavin Clifford. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Just like that, Gavin Clifford visited all the big and small antique markets. Even the stalls by the roadside Zero were visited one by one. So far, he had collected more than 20 items. In total, he had sold them for about 20 million dors. Unexpectedly, there was such an interesting thing in his life! Then, he looked at the only item he had brought back. It was the medicine he needed, vessel. yuan. It was equivalent to not spending a single cent today. This medicine vessel was also equivalent to coming for nothing. Furthermore, after experiencing the thrill of picking up scraps for the entire day, Gavin Clifford was in a rather happy mood. Bai Ta was especially excited today. After all, it had never felt it before. Hence, he excitedly said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve gained a lot today!¡± ¡°This medicine vessel is equivalent to free money!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this era to be so interesting. Let¡¯s go to a few more ces!¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. The White Tower must have been too excited. They didn¡¯t even look at the time. The sky had already darkened, so how could there be a stall! They had all gone home for dinner long ago! Hence, as Gavin Clifford walked, he said to White Tower, ¡°Look at the sky. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± White Tower took a look and saw that Sunspire was already so dark. It was indeed time for him to return. He could onlye and y again next time. Then, Gavin Clifford headed home. At this moment, he came to a dark path. The streetmp was broken and kept flickering. It looked a little scary. Bai Ta seemed to have sensed danger and suddenly said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone ahead, be careful!¡± As soon as White Tower finished speaking, more than 20 people suddenly rushed out from behind a tree and surrounded Gavin Clifford. All the men looked furious. Gavin Clifford recognized them at a nce. They were the vendors he had seen before, and some of them were antiques he had bought there. Gavin Clifford looked at the group of men in front of him and did not say anything. He just stood there quietly. Immediately after, a fat man walked out from the group of men and cursed, ¡°Kid, are you f*cking tired of living?¡± ¡°Looking for trouble at our antique market?¡± ¡°You made a lot of money from us, didn¡¯t you?¡± At this moment, another man walked out and cursed at Gavin Clifford, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make money.¡± ¡°You little bastard of unknown origins, you came out to block my path to wealth.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know how you did it. Give us all our money.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you treat all the money you earned as your medical expenses today!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression was unpredictable. He looked at the group of angry men in front of him and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal between us. After the deal is done, those things have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Do you have any reason to yell at me?¡± Then, the group of men behind him spoke one after another. ¡°Do you have proof? Or a contract? Or a receipt?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing. That means he stole it from our stall and robbed it!¡± ¡°Bastard, how dare you provoke us? I¡¯ll let you know how powerful we are today!¡± ¡°I advise you to be sensible. Put down all the money you earned today and get out of the antique market. This is not a ce you cane to!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, his neck moved left and right, and he rotated his wrist. Then, he looked at the man in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The group of men became even angrier when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. The fat man roared. ¡°You f*cking shameless thing. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The fat man roared and charged at Gavin Clifford with his fists, as if he had used all his strength Then, with a loud bang, he dodged and the man smashed into the tree. When he saw clearly, his fist had already smashed into the tree and he could not pull it out. Suddenly, there was a cracking sound. Because the man¡¯s stamina could not hold on anymore, he slid down. However, his arm was broken in the tree. In a moment of pain, blood spurted out. He had already fainted from shock. At this moment, another tail and thin man rushed up. He looked like a martial arts practitioner, but so what? He was waving his fist at him. Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up. Since everyone liked to use their fists so much, let¡¯s see whose fists were harder! Hence, the extended her fist and punched the man. ¡°Ah!¡± The man¡¯s miserable scream was heard. One of the man¡¯s arms had fallen to the ground and was bleeding profusely. He had fainted on the spot because of excessive blood loss. When the people behind him saw this scene, they were even more furious, but they were also really dumbfounded. However, if they didn¡¯t kill him, the entire antique market would change in the future and they would never be able to earn money! As long as they killed him, they would be the strongest in the antique market in the future! The dozen or so men looked at each other and instantly suppressed their fear as if they had communicated telepathically! Then, the dozen men looked at Gavin Clifford and said in unison, ¡°Kid, with so many of us attacking together. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die here today!¡± ¡°I advise you to be sensible and stop struggling uselessly here!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this Previously, he had fought Gavin Clifford people who were at the peak of divine rank, warrior. The words of these few ordinary people really made him feel ridiculous. This group of people was simply too confident. Why did they think that they could kill him? Hence, she looked at the dozen or so men in front of her and said, ¡°Since none of you want to live, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± When the dozen men heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, their anger rose. In an instant, five to six tall and strong men rushed forward. They jumped up and kicked at Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford took a look. The two people just now were punching, and these people were kicking. They really thought that they were martial artists. Then let him see if these legs were sturdy! Gavin Clifford instantly stomped on the ground and flew up. His height exceeded the roof. The men were stunned. However, they could not retract their legs. Just as theynded and changed directions to deal with Gavin Clifford. With a whoosh, Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure quickly descended. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Gavin Clifford sent them flying with a few kicks. They mmed into the wall and fell Pu! They all spat out blood at the same time andy on the ground, unable to move! This was because Gavin Chitford¡¯s kick had sent them flying into the wall. Their limbs had also shufted. Theyy on the ground in pain and screamed repeatedly. At this moment, Gavin Clifford saw that he had already dealt with more than half of the yers and wasted a lot of his time. The remaining people looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and were instantly shocked! How could this person be so strong? What kind of background did this young man have? He had never seen this fighting style before. Moreover, this speed and strength were fast and fierce. This was not something ordinary people could deal with. Not to mention the 20 of them, even 40 dors of them would be difficult to deal with. This time, they were really in big trouble! Immediately after, the men who didn¡¯t make a move knelt in front of Gavin Clifford with a bang and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, please spare us!¡± ¡°We know we¡¯re in the wrong. We won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please forgive us and treat us as trash!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against us. Just let us live.¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want in the antique market!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the men kneeling in front of him and smiled. How could he remember if he did not suffer a little? After all, since they dared to treat him like this, they must be unscrupulous profiteers! Hence, there were sounds of ¡°peng peng peng peng. The men were stepped on by Gavin Clifford and their legs and arms were instantly broken. Blood flowed and they fainted. Just like that, Gavin Clifford visited all the big and small antique markets. Even the stalls by the roadside Zero were visited one by one. So far, he had collected more than 20 items. In total, he had sold them for about 20 million dors. Unexpectedly, there was such an interesting thing in his life! Then, he looked at the only item he had brought back. It was the medicine he needed, vessel. yuan. It was equivalent to not spending a single cent today. This medicine vessel was also equivalent to coming for nothing. Furthermore, after experiencing the thrill of picking up scraps for the entire day, Gavin Clifford was in a rather happy mood. Bai Ta was especially excited today. After all, it had never felt it before. Hence, he excitedly said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve gained a lot today!¡± ¡°This medicine vessel is equivalent to free money!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this era to be so interesting. Let¡¯s go to a few more ces!¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. The White Tower must have been too excited. They didn¡¯t even look at the time. The sky had already darkened, so how could there be a stall! They had all gone home for dinner long ago! Hence, as Gavin Clifford walked, he said to White Tower, ¡°Look at the sky. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± White Tower took a look and saw that Sunspire was already so dark. It was indeed time for him to return. He could onlye and y again next time. Then, Gavin Clifford headed home. At this moment, he came to a dark path. The streetmp was broken and kept flickering. It looked a little scary. Bai Ta seemed to have sensed danger and suddenly said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone ahead, be careful!¡± As soon as White Tower finished speaking, more than 20 people suddenly rushed out from behind a tree and surrounded Gavin Clifford. All the men looked furious. Gavin Clifford recognized them at a nce. They were the vendors he had seen before, and some of them were antiques he had bought there. Gavin Clifford looked at the group of men in front of him and did not say anything. He just stood there quietly. Immediately after, a fat man walked out from the group of men and cursed, ¡°Kid, are you f*cking tired of living?¡± ¡°Looking for trouble at our antique market?¡± ¡°You made a lot of money from us, didn¡¯t you?¡± At this moment, another man walked out and cursed at Gavin Clifford, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make money.¡± ¡°You little bastard of unknown origins, you came out to block my path to wealth.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know how you did it. Give us all our money.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you treat all the money you earned as your medical expenses today!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression was unpredictable. He looked at the group of angry men in front of him and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal between us. After the deal is done, those things have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Do you have any reason to yell at me?¡± Then, the group of men behind him spoke one after another. ¡°Do you have proof? Or a contract? Or a receipt?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing. That means he stole it from our stall and robbed it!¡± ¡°Bastard, how dare you provoke us? I¡¯ll let you know how powerful we are today!¡± ¡°I advise you to be sensible. Put down all the money you earned today and get out of the antique market. This is not a ce you cane to!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, his neck moved left and right, and he rotated his wrist. Then, he looked at the man in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± The group of men became even angrier when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. The fat man roared. ¡°You f*cking shameless thing. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The fat man roared and charged at Gavin Clifford with his fists, as if he had used all his strength Then, with a loud bang, he dodged and the man smashed into the tree. When he saw clearly, his fist had already smashed into the tree and he could not pull it out. Suddenly, there was a cracking sound. Because the man¡¯s stamina could not hold on anymore, he slid down. However, his arm was broken in the tree. In a moment of pain, blood spurted out. He had already fainted from shock. At this moment, another tail and thin man rushed up. He looked like a martial arts practitioner, but so what? He was waving his fist at him. Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up. Since everyone liked to use their fists so much, let¡¯s see whose fists were harder! Hence, the extended her fist and punched the man. ¡°Ah!¡± The man¡¯s miserable scream was heard. One of the man¡¯s arms had fallen to the ground and was bleeding profusely. He had fainted on the spot because of excessive blood loss. When the people behind him saw this scene, they were even more furious, but they were also really dumbfounded. However, if they didn¡¯t kill him, the entire antique market would change in the future and they would never be able to earn money! As long as they killed him, they would be the strongest in the antique market in the future! The dozen or so men looked at each other and instantly suppressed their fear as if they had communicated telepathically! Then, the dozen men looked at Gavin Clifford and said in unison, ¡°Kid, with so many of us attacking together. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die here today!¡± ¡°I advise you to be sensible and stop struggling uselessly here!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this Previously, he had fought Gavin Clifford people who were at the peak of divine rank, warrior. The words of these few ordinary people really made him feel ridiculous. This group of people was simply too confident. Why did they think that they could kill him? Hence, she looked at the dozen or so men in front of her and said, ¡°Since none of you want to live, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± When the dozen men heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, their anger rose. In an instant, five to six tall and strong men rushed forward. They jumped up and kicked at Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford took a look. The two people just now were punching, and these people were kicking. They really thought that they were martial artists. Then let him see if these legs were sturdy! Gavin Clifford instantly stomped on the ground and flew up. His height exceeded the roof. The men were stunned. However, they could not retract their legs. Just as theynded and changed directions to deal with Gavin Clifford. With a whoosh, Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure quickly descended. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Gavin Clifford sent them flying with a few kicks. They mmed into the wall and fell Pu! They all spat out blood at the same time andy on the ground, unable to move! This was because Gavin Chitford¡¯s kick had sent them flying into the wall. Their limbs had also shufted. Theyy on the ground in pain and screamed repeatedly. At this moment, Gavin Clifford saw that he had already dealt with more than half of the yers and wasted a lot of his time. The remaining people looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and were instantly shocked! How could this person be so strong? What kind of background did this young man have? He had never seen this fighting style before. Moreover, this speed and strength were fast and fierce. This was not something ordinary people could deal with. Not to mention the 20 of them, even 40 dors of them would be difficult to deal with. This time, they were really in big trouble! Immediately after, the men who didn¡¯t make a move knelt in front of Gavin Clifford with a bang and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, please spare us!¡± ¡°We know we¡¯re in the wrong. We won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please forgive us and treat us as trash!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against us. Just let us live.¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want in the antique market!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the men kneeling in front of him and smiled. How could he remember if he did not suffer a little? After all, since they dared to treat him like this, they must be unscrupulous profiteers! Hence, there were sounds of ¡°peng peng peng peng. The men were stepped on by Gavin Clifford and their legs and arms were instantly broken. Blood flowed and they fainted. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Gavin Clifford looked at the 20 men lying in a pool of blood. Some men fainted from the pain. Some of them were struggling in pain and screaming. Gavin Clifford turned around and left the bloody ce expressionlessly. At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not realize that the man hiding behind the tree was observing everything that was happening in front of him.. In fact, the vendors in the antique market were not the only ones who had their eyes on Gavin Clifford. In the dark, there was a man who was also paying attention to Gavin Clifford¡¯s every move! This person was the man who had previously sold Gavin Clifford pills and vessel pills to 20 million dors,6 million dors at ¡°Hard to Find¡±. He then spent 6 million dors to buy the Mr. White with coffee bottles of white cracks from Gavin Clifford. Mr. White was also shocked by Gavin Clifford¡¯s judgment of these antiques. He was even very curious! This was because this young man had always expressed that he did not understand antiques! However, reality proved that this young man either knew very well or was rewarded by the heavens. This was because any random thing he bought was expensive. Moreover, after he left his ce, ording to the grapevine, he even resold many antiques in this way. He had earned at least 20 million dors yuan from these antiques. Wasn¡¯t this enough to prove that this young man was really an impressive figure and a talent? If he could be on good terms with such a person, it would be extremely helpful for him to continue in this industry. In fact, when Gavin Clifford had just dealt with those small vendors, Mr. White from this ¡°Hard to Find¡¯ shop had been observing all the movements in the dark. He originally thought that this man was just a person with good eyesight for antiques. As for buying at a low price and selling at a high price, what could be proved was that they were still smart. They were already considered rtively outstanding. However, he never expected that after watching the battle just now, this young man¡¯s martial strength was actually so strong This was because he looked more refined and cultured. No one would think that he practiced martial arts. Furthermore, he was so young. He was only in his twenties. No matter how one looked at him, one would not think that he was a person with such profound martial strength. He had actually dealt with 20 strong men alone. With a single punch, he could instantly break a strong man¡¯s arm. He did not use any strength and looked very rxed To him, such a young man was simply a good antique that could only be chanced upon by luck!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was about to leave, said to White Tower in his heart, ¡°Well done!¡± Bai Ta instantly exhaled and said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°Master, you were too strong just now, but I was still scared half to death!¡± The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up. He did not say anything and continued walking forward as usual. At this moment, a man walked out from the side. Gavin Clifford took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this Mr. White who had just sold my medicine vessel at Hard to Find¡¯s antique shop? Why was he here at this time? Could it be that Mr. White had been following him¡­. Or was he with the vendors just now to avenge them? Then, Gavin Clifford watched. The Mr. White in front of him said indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to cause trouble for me too?¡± ¡°Or is there another purpose?¡± When Mr. White heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he immediately looked at Gavin Clifford nervously. He quickly waved his hands non-stop, afraid that his life would also die at this moment! Then, Mr. White looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and quickly took out his business card. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to be friends with you.¡± ¡°I admire your husband very much. I originally thought that you had a unique vision, but after you left. I thought that I didn¡¯t give you my business card, so I came out to look for you.¡± ¡°In the end, I saw what happened just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled!¡± ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Gavin Clifford did not say anything when he heard this. Friends Why did she want to be friends with him? Could it be that she had a motive? When Mr. White saw that Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t speak, he spoke again ¡°Sir, it is actually like this! Im here to invite you to an antique aut imperion a monthter ¡°I hope you can find time toe!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard what Mr. White said, he did not take the business card. Instead, he shook his head and said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested!¡± Mr. White looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and felt a little disappointed. However, he still did not give up. ¡°Sir, there might be a better drug at this auction, vessel.¡± ¡°I think it might help you!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Mr. White mention medicine vessel. At this moment, he heard the White Tower¡¯s voice. ¡°Master, it won¡¯t take much time to go. If there¡¯s really a better medicine, vessel, it will indeed be helpful to us!¡± Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment after hearing Bai Ta¡¯s words. That was true. If there was a better medicine than vessel in this auction, it would indeed be twice the result with half the effort! He could go take a look, so he stretched out his hand and took the Mr. White business card! On the business card was written Goldan Antiques¡¯s chief connoisseur, Harold Carr. Gavin Clifford looked at the business card. So this man was the chief connoisseur. Then, Gavin Clifford wrote his phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Harold Carr. Harold Carr received Gavin Clifford¡¯s phone number and was instantly pleasantly surprised. Finally, he had a call from this young man. His future ns had already advanced by more than half! Harold Carr looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him with a smile. With the help of this young man, was he afraid that he would not be able to reach the peak of the antique world in the future? Gavin Clifford looked at the overly excited Harold Carr in front of him and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first. Contact me on the day!¡± When Harold Carr heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he hurriedly greeted him with a smile. He lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll contact you then!¡± ¡°Take care, sir!¡± After Gavin Clifford returned home, he entered his room and entered the tower to prepare to refine pills. He took out his medicine, vessel, and ced it on the table. The stove started a fire, and then he opened the lid of the stove. He ced those expensive medicinal herbs in order and closed the lid. Then, Gavin Clifford used the inner energy in his body to stabilize the me Pill vessel and waited quietly for a moment. Just as Gavin Clifford was refining medicine, Frostpeak, Northguard Imperial Residence weed an extremely distinguished guest. As a result, Northguard Army, who no longer had any sense of belonging or respect for King of Northguard, was very afraid and trembling. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 In the mansion, Room King of Northguard. King of Northguard knelt respectfully in front of a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man looked a little simr to King of Northguard! Just by sitting there, the aura emanating from his body was extremely terrifying, This man¡¯s skin was dark, and his thick ck eyebrows hung on his face. His beard covered his face, making him look like a bandit leader! He was holding a ss of coffee in his hand. He used the lid of the ss to scrape the mouth of the ss a few times. He blew out a breath with an indifferent expression and blew away the coffee leaves in the ss. Then, he took a sip and ced the ss of coffee on the table. At this moment, King of Northguard knelt in front of the middle-aged man and said cautiously, ¡°Big Brother, the family sent you over?¡± However, the man sitting on it was King of Northguard¡¯s eldest brother. As the saying went, an elder brother was like a father. It was vividly disyed in front of King of Northguard and his brother. Although they were brothers, King of Northguard still had to kneel respectfully in front of his brother. Who asked him to belong to the secr world and not ancient warrior family? At this moment, King of Northguard¡¯s eldest brother frowned slightly when he heard King of Northguard¡¯s words. Then, he smiled and leaned forward. Then, he stared at King of Northguard and said calmly, ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m too weak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless even if youe. I can¡¯t help you much!¡± ¡°Is that what you mean?¡± As soon as King of Northguard¡¯s eldest brother said this, a strong wind blew across the entire Northguard Imperial Residence. The door of the prince¡¯s mansion creaked from the wind! Northguard Imperial Residence¡¯s servants and Northguard Army were all suppressed by this aura. They all knelt on the ground and could not move. After the aura spread out, this was something that only divine rank, who was at the peak of warrior, had Moreover, it was even more powerful than the previous 41,364,541,417,612.0056 King of Northguard also felt his big brother¡¯s aura at this moment. He was so frightened that he trembled Then, he said with a trembling voice. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not what I meant ¡°I wanted to say that I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip to the residence¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± ¡°How would I dare to say anything bad about Big Brother? Big Brother is so powerful that I can¡¯t reach him!¡± King of Northguard nced at King of Northguard, then stood up and took a few steps before saying loudly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m the weakest person in the family, I¡¯m not someone the secr world can fight against. I¡¯m enough to protect ancient warrior family¡¯s dignity.¡± At this moment, Brother King of Northguard suddenly turned around and looked at King of Northguard who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°I haven¡¯t even talked about you. What are you doing?¡± ¡°You have to know that there¡¯s already a division between you and the family. You know best why.¡± ¡°A person who has walked into the secr world still wants to embarrass the family and keep looking for trouble!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash!¡± ¡°Now that there¡¯s no other way, you even have to implicate your own family to solve this pile of crap for you!¡± King of Northguard heard his brother¡¯s tone getting heavier and heavier. His aura was getting stronger and stronger! However, he did not dare to say no at all and could only listen to his brother¡¯s scolding. Even if he was scolded, he had to endure it. Who asked him to be inferior! If he couldn¡¯t even control Northguard Army and his servants couldn¡¯tmand him, what else could he say? Brother King of Northguard gradually calmed down. Then, he stared at King of Northguard in front of him and said seriously, ¡°Where is he now?¡± When King of Northguard heard that his big brother had finally changed directions and stopped scolding him, he directly said, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s at Brookspring!¡± Brother King of Northguard raised his hand when he heard what King of Northguard said. At this moment, an early-stage divine rank ck-clothed man appeared in an instant. His face was covered and his face could not be seen. He did not speak and only cupped his fists in greeting. King of Northguard¡¯s eldest brother looked at the man in ck and said, ¡°Go to Brookspring. Find him and tell him to get his ass over here and meet me After hearing King of Northguard¡¯s order, the masked man in ck didn¡¯t say anything He lowered his head and cupped his fists before disappearing from the room. When King of Northguard heard his brother¡¯s words, he was stunned. He wanted to say something, but in the end. he held back. This was because he knew what kind of person Gavin Chifford was If he did this Gavin Chitlord would definitely note Moreover, the man in ck in front of him was only at the early stage of divine rank. He would probably be finished even if he went. It was already good enough that his corpse was intact. His big brother had never seen that kid¡¯s strength before, but he had experienced it before! He was afraid that even if his big brother went up to deal with Gavin Clifford, he might not have a chance of winning! However, King of Northguard looked up at his brother¡¯s confident expression. He was already sitting in his seat and closing his eyes to rest. He could only sigh deeply and shake his head. However, King of Northguard still wouldn¡¯t tell him what he knew. This was because if he told his big brother about Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength, his big brother would definitely scold him. Another reason why he didn¡¯t say it was that through this matter, his brother could also take it seriously. Brookspring, the Clifford family mansion. Gavin Clifford was still in seclusion in the tower, refining medicine. However, there was a lot of sweat on his forehead, and he was frowning slightly. Meanwhile, Harry Geller was guarding the door of Room Gavin Clifford. This was Gavin Clifford¡¯s order to Harry Geller. No one was allowed to go in and disturb him. Just like that, time passed. Soon, it was dawn. In the end, with a puff, ck smoke spewed out of Medicine vessel. The mes had also been extinguished. Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes and panted slightly. Then, he opened the lid and took a look. It was dark inside. As expected, it had failed. It seemed that refining medicine was not that easy! However, Gavin Clifford was not discouraged because he had to save his second uncle. His second uncle was still suffering, so he had to work harder and not give up. At this moment, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t refine medicine like this!¡± ¡°I think you should start refining pills that are celestial rank points higher. Soul Guardian Pill levels are too high ¡°You¡¯ll only seed if you start from the low-level and familiarize yourself with it!¡± Gavin Clifford shook his head after hearing White Tower¡¯s words. Even though he was sweating profusely now he still said solemnly, ¡°No, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to waste I urgently need this thing now¡± Tower heard Can Chford¡¯s words he canally and If you me jih i that easy!¡± Gavin Clifford was very surprised when he heard White Tower¡¯s words Could it be that this white tower could control time? Impossible. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t this pagoda really be a treasure in the human world? Of course, this was only Gavin Clifford¡¯s own guess R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Hence, Gavin Clifford asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Gavin Clifford asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Then, when White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he directly said, ¡°Master, enter the White Tower first and then let you experience the workings of time.¡± After hearing what the White Tower said, Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, he entered the White Tower. However, he realized that there was no change. He did not feel anything different, just like usual. Could it really change time? Just as Gavin Clifford was feeling puzzled. The White Tower watched as Gavin Clifford entered the White Tower and said, ¡°Master, now that you¡¯re standing in this world, the flow of time is 100 times faster than outside.¡± Gavin Clifford was extremely shocked when he heard the White Tower¡¯s words. Because he didn¡¯t feel that there was any difference, but was time already moving rapidly in the world? 100 times¡­ In other words, even if he stayed here for a hundred days, only one day would pass in the outside world? This was too amazing! When Gavin Clifford thought of this, he sighed. Unfortunately, there was no Heaven and Earth spiritual energy in this ce. Otherwise, if he cultivated here, his cultivation speed would definitely be very fast. If he cultivated here for a hundred years, only a year would have passed in the outside world. However, at this moment, Gavin Clifford seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Oh yes! Didn¡¯t this white tower have the ability to sense everything spiritual energy? What if he brought piles of antiques from the antique market here to absorb spiritual energy? Then, he would increase his cultivation Wouldn¡¯t that be pure spending money? However, Gavin Chifford looked around and pondered for a moment before giving up He did not need to increase his strength for the time being. The most important thing was to focus on alt hemy After all, he did not have much time left. He could temporarily put aside these matters of improving hits strength R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Because Second Uncle was sull waiting for him! Then, Gavin Clifford put down Medicine vessel and lit a me under Medicine vessel. He watched the me rise. rapidly. Then, he ced the medicinal herbs into Dao Medicine vessel in order and prepared to start refining pills. The entire space was filled with smoke. The fragrance of Chinese herbs wafted out. The lid on Medicine vessel was also squeaking. Gavin Clifford felt the heat around him boiling. He frowned with a pained expression. Gradually, beads of sweat rolled down his forehead, as if he had been pushed into a steamer. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was taking deep breaths. He was almost out of breath. After an unknown period of time, there was a ¡°poof!¡± and the mes were extinguished. Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes. Then, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and exhaled. He knew that he had failed again! Looking at the herbs in Medicine vessel, he shook his head. He had used up all the medicinal herbs he had bought, but he still could not refine them. He could not help but feel a little dispirited. However, this was not because Gavin Clifford was not strong enough, but because this ¡°Soul Guardian Pill¡± level was simply too high. In other words, the requirements for all aspects had to be excellent and not allow for any ws. Bai Ta looked at the dejected Gavin Clifford in front of him and slowly said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not your problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there are too many impurities in this medicinal herb, and its quality is not very good.¡± ¡°Refining this ¡®Soul Guardian Pill¡¯ requires that everything needs to be top-notch. It can be said to be extremely good!¡± ¡°However, are all the medicinal herbs in this world so lousy?¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. That¡¯s right. The reason why the medicinal herbs in this world were so poor was because most of these medicinal herbs were artificially cultivated. There were also those that elerated their ripening. No matter how good the medicinal ingredients that were processed in a hurry were or how strong the alchemist was, it was useless. He also needed to absorb the spiritual energy pure natural medicinal herbs in the world to refine a good medicinal pill Gavin Clifford looked at the White Tower and said, ¡°I know. These medicinal herbs are artificially cultivated and processed to elerate maturity, so there are magazines ¡°As for Soul Guardian Pill it¡¯s retined from a natural medicinal herb gified by the heavens¡± ¡°Therefore, no matter how hard I try, I won¡¯t seed!¡± 111 When Baita heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°Master, what you said makes sense. Therefore, in order to ensure the quality of the medicinal pill, we still have to find natural herbs.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded and left the White Tower. He quickened his pace and walked towards the door. At this moment, Harry Geller was sitting on the steps at the door of the room. He was about to take a nap. The door opened and Gavin Clifford walked out. When Harry Geller saw Gavin Clifforde out, he hurriedly knelt on one knee and cupped his fists. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller in front of him and said, ¡°No one came while I was inside, right?¡± When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he shook his head and said, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, no!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford nodded and said, ¡°Harry Geller. I¡¯ve used up all the herbs, but I didn¡¯t seed.¡± Harry Geller was dumbfounded when he heard this. The medicinal ingredients were used up. How did he run out of time so quickly? Moreover, even someone as strong as Dark Lord did not seed in refining it. How difficult must this pill be! Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the dumbfounded Harry Geller in front of him. That was true because he did not know that Gavin Clifford had been in the tower for too long. He also did not know that the time in the White Tower was actually 100 times that of the outside world. Hence, looking at Harry Geller in front of him, he said again. ¡°Harry Geller, go look for medicinal herbs now. They must be natural and not artificially nted!¡± ¡°I have to look carefully when I search. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time on this!¡± Harry Geller looked at the face of Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Dark Lord, although it¡¯s a little difficult to find this natural medicinal herb. I will definitely work hard to complete the mission.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid the time will be a little dyed.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he paused for a moment before saving. 111 Tm fine¡± This was because Gavin Clifford knew very well that it was better to waste time looking for pure natural herbs than to hurriedly bring back inferior herbs and refine them for a while. Although he didn¡¯t have much time left, he understood that haste makes waste. At this moment, Harry Geller looked up at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go!¡± Harry Geller stood up and left as soon as he finished speaking. Gavin Clifford had just sat down on the chair and picked up coffee sses, preparing to drink coffee. Suddenly, a face shed across his mind. Gavin Clifford suddenly stood up from the stool. Then, he pped his forehead. Was he getting old too?! How could I have forgotten about Ian Rivera! Chapter 413 Chapter 413 That¡¯s right, how could I have forgotten about Ian Rivera? Ian Rivera, Ian Rivera. A long time ago, in order to save Kris Conor, Gavin Clifford was anxious to find coptis herb and identally receivedn Rivera¡¯s guidance. When Gavin Clifford saw Ian Rivera at that time, it was as if he had seen a living god! Even Gavin Clifford¡¯s father¡¯s will was kept by Grandpa Ian Rivera. It was obvious that Ian Rivera meant a lot to Gavin Clifford. Moreover,n Rivera was also a world-famous medicinal herb merchant. Perhaps he could consult Ian Rivera about the natural herb he was looking for. Such a big medicinal herb merchant would definitely have these medicinal herbs that he was looking for! He had already reached Gavin Clifford at the door, but he stepped back and sat on the chair. Although he was indeed in a hurry now, it was a littlete. After all, Ian Rivera was already so old. It was better not to disturb him now. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to turn around and enter the room. He suddenly sensed something and turned around He saw La Taylor standing at the corner of the corridor in a shy nightgown. This girl was still up sote. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t sleep because she was afraid? At this moment, Gavin Clifford seemed to have thought of something. Then, he heard the White Tower¡¯s voice. ¡°No¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Before White Tower could finish its sentence, Gavin Clifford cut off allmunication between White Tower and the outside world. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor standing there and immediately knew what she meant. La Taylor: This Girl Wants to Sleep With Me! Hence, Gavin Clifford walked towards La Taylor. Just as he was about to speak, La Taylor spoke first. Brother Gavin Clifford, can I with you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she pointed at the door of room Gavin Chittord and lowered her head with a red face. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor¡¯s blushing face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, the two of themy on the bed. Just as La Taylor turned his head to say something, he saw that Gavin Clifford had already fallen into a deep sleep. Gavin Clifford had indeed been very tired recently. The internal consumption of pill refinement was really huge. Moreover, because the medicinal herbs had failed twice, his body had been very tired recently. The disappointed La Taylor listened to Gavin Clifford¡¯s steady breathing and muttered in his heart, He just put himself aside and fell asleep. Was she really that unattractive to Brother Gavin Clifford? Could it be that she was not proactive enough? Brother Gavin Clifford did not know if he had really seen through her intentions. Ever since he was interrupted by Zoe Clifford, Brother Gavin Clifford seemed to have lost interest in him. However, La Taylor thought about it again. He could still sleep beside Brother Gavin Clifford. Even if he did not do anything, he was already very happy. At this moment, the corners of La Taylor¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. After an unknown period of time, he fell into a deep sleep. Just as Gavin Clifford fell asleep for an unknown period of time. On the other side, in a corner of Room Brookspring, there was a ce that looked like an underground casino. It looked very inconspicuous. Its appearance could be described as dirty and messy. There were all kinds of trash outside that had not been cleaned. Perhaps this would make it easier to cover up the underground casino and make it less eye-catching. This underground casino was filled withrge and small tables. The environment inside was very bad, and smoke lingered. There were all kinds of smells floating in the air, making one feel suffocated. There was the smell of cigarettes, feet, rotten food, and other disgusting smells. Moreover, the voices inside were also very noisy. One could even hear many unpleasant curses. The white-haired old peddler who had brought coffee jars of white porcin to Gavin Clifford walked over carefully. Then, he entered a small room. The light here was slightly brighter than outside. There was a mahjong table in front of him, and a few people were ying mahjong Looking at the group of people ying mahjong in front of him, one of them was bald. His bald head was covered in tattoos. He had lost a cigarette and was ying mahjong while sping his feet. Then, the old man walked in front of these people. With a plop, he knelt down and cited loudly. ¡°Brother Harvey Waters¡¯ You have to stand up for me!¡± ¡°Tve worked so hard every day to earn this little bit of money, but it¡¯s all gone to that kid¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s cries, Brother Harvey Waters kicked the old man to the side and shouted angrily at him. ¡°What are you howling for? Who are you?¡± ¡°Where did this old farte from? Get lost!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cry my luck out.¡± The old man quickly got up and patted the soil on his butt. Then, he lowered his voice and said again, ¡°It¡¯s me, Brother Harvey Waters, Bob Pruitt!¡± Brother Harvey Waters turned to look at the old man and said with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s Bob Pruitt!¡± ¡°Look at how you¡¯re dressed. I didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you sell four people¡¯s things?¡± ¡°Why are you crying on my side?¡± ¡°You want me to decide for you? Who are you to decide?¡± Bob Pruitt looked at Brother Harvey Waters in front of him and finally remembered him. Then, he ate again with tears in his eyes and said, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Recently, a young man came. I don¡¯t know who bought a fruit tter from me.¡± ¡°He said he bought it at such an expensive price, so I had to give him one no matter what. In the end, he took a coffee pot from me for nothing. In the end, that kid sold it for 6 million dors.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss!¡± ¡°Brother Harvey Waters must stand up for me!¡± Brother Harvey Waters was stunned when he heard this price. 6 million dors?! This was not a small sum. 6 million dors yuan was going to be a fortune. Was this old man¡¯s brain muddled?! Hence, he looked at Bob Pruitt in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Bob Pruitt, did you sell too many dead people¡¯s things? Did someone visit you in your dreams?!¡± ¡°6 million dors, you said it yourself. If you want to lie, you have toe up with a draft fest. Bob Prut!!¡± Bob Pruitt looked at Brother Harvey Waters and the group of scoundrels besale hum and sand anxiously again, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, why am I joking with you!¡± That kid really sold it for 6 million dors. It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± Upon hearing this, Brother Harvey Waters looked at Bob Pruitt solemnly and said, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°A coffee pot bought 6 million dors?!¡± Bob Pruitt looked at the man in front of him and nodded desperately. At this moment, the scoundrel friend beside Brother Harvey Waters was shocked and had some thoughts in his mind. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 When Harvey Waters¡¯s scoundrel friends heard Bob Pruitt¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with desire. If what Bob Pruitt said was true! This was 6 million dors. Even if he split the money evenly with them, it would be enough to make them rich! With their lousy casino, they only made tens of thousands of yuan a day. They still had to worry about being investigated. Once they were investigated, it would be good enough if they didn¡¯t lose money. Moreover, they had to bear the risk of being caught. Almost none of them had a good night¡¯s sleep. There were so many women hiding everywhere. The most they could hide was more than a million yuan a year. 6 million dors yuan was enough for them for 30 years. Then, these people looked at the old man in front of them and became interested. Harvey Waters already had a n in mind. Then, he looked at Bob Pruitt and said solemnly, ¡°Come, get up first, Bob Pruitt. Kneel all the way!¡± ¡°Look at how careless I was just now. Are you alright?¡± Bob Pruitt was helped up by Harvey Waters. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine!¡± Harvey Waters looked at Bob Pruitt and said again, ¡°Bob Pruitt, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re under my protection?¡± When Bob Pruitt heard Harvey Waters¡¯s words, he started calcting in his heart. Actually, he did not say anything. He had only heard this news that day and only found out after verifying it. Moreover, he had never seen this young man during this period of time. Where could he ask about this? However, since it had already happened, how could he let Harvey Waters make the decision for him if themotion was not big? In order to arouse Harvey Waters¡¯s anger and achieve his goal, he deliberately said, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, you¡¯re the equivalent of a leader on our side. ¡°How could I not mention you?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s useless to mention your name!¡± When Harvey Waters heard the old man¡¯s words, his eyes were instantly filled with anger. Then, he questioned, ¡°It¡¯s useless?!¡± ¡°Bob Pruitt, do you think it¡¯s useless to mention my name?¡± Bob Pruitt was instantly shocked and said in horror. I!! front of him and nodded Pr As this, the andrel friend besale Reser Harvey Wate shewked and had some thoughers in how When Harvey Waters¡¯s scoundrel friends heard Bob Pruitt¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with desire. If what Bob Pruitt said was true! This was 6 million dors. Even if he split the money evenly with them, it would be enough to make them rich! With their lousy casino, they only made tens of thousands of yuan a day. They still had to worry about being investigated. Once they were investigated, it would be good enough if they didn¡¯t lose money. Moreover, they had to bear the risk of being caught. Almost none of them had a good night¡¯s sleep. There were so many women hiding everywhere. The most they could hide was more than a million yuan a year. 6 million dors yuan was enough for them for 30 years. Then, these people looked at the old man in front of them and became interested. Harvey Waters already had a n in mind. Then, he looked at Bob Pruitt and said solemnly. ¡°Come, get up first, Bob Pruitt. Kneel all the way!¡± ¡°Look at how careless I was just now. Are you alright?¡± Bob Pruitt was helped up by Harvey Waters. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine!¡± Harvey Waters looked at Bob Pruitt and said again, ¡°Bob Pruitt, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re under my protection?¡± When Bob Pruitt heard Harvey Waters¡¯s words, he started calcting in his heart. Actually, he did not say anything. He had only heard this news that day and only found out after verifying it. Moreover, he had never seen this young man during this period of time. Where could he ask about this? However, since it had already happened, how could he let Harvey Waters make the decision for him if themotion was not big? In order to arouse Harvey Waters¡¯s anger and achieve his goal, he deliberately said, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, you¡¯re the equivalent of a leader on our side.¡± ¡°How could I not mention you?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s useless to mention your name!¡± When Harvey Waters heard the old man¡¯s words, his eyes were instantly filled with anger Then, he questioned,Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s useless?!¡± ¡°Bob Pruitt, do you think it¡¯s useless to mention my name?! Bob Pruitt was instantly shocked and said in horror, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, you¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± The other day, I told him in front of him that you were protecting me.¡± ¡°However, he said that Harvey Waters was something he had never heard of before. Then, he beat me up!¡± When Harvey Waters heard Bob Pruitt¡¯s words, he was furious and directly cursed. ¡°Holy shit!¡± He was instantly enraged. With a bang, Harvey Waters mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡°Where is that person? I¡¯ll go and kill him myself!¡± Bob Pruitt looked at the person in front of him and could not help but be secretly happy. Now, someone had finally spoken up for him. He did not need to find that kid alone! Bob Pruitt instantly retracted his expression and looked at Harvey Waters. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is or where he is, but I remember what he looks like.¡± ¡°This man looks very young. He¡¯s in his twenties.¡± ¡°It feels like it¡¯s his first timeing to the ancient market that day because he¡¯s unfamiliar.¡± ¡°But I think that after that kid tasted the sweetness today, he will definitelye out to sweep the goods tomorrow. Let¡¯s just wait for him. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯te out.¡± When 42327 heard Bob Pruitt¡¯s words, a smile immediately appeared on his face. He then turned to look at Bob Pruitt and said, ¡°Bob Pruitt, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, right? You can¡¯t let our brothers work for nothing!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t watch your brothers suffer like this, right?¡± Bob Pruitt was not stupid. Of course, he knew that they would not help him for nothing. Although he really wanted to enjoy the money alone, his strength did not allow it! Even if he didn¡¯t take much, it was still money. It was better than now. That kid had benefited. Bob Pruitt pondered for a moment, then looked at Harvey Waters and said, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, how about this!¡± ¡°If I really want to spend this money, I¡¯ll take two million dors yuan and give the remaining 20 million yuan to Brother Harvey Waters!¡± ¡°Am I alright? When 42327 heard Bob Pruitt¡¯s words, he immediately beamed with joy and said. ¡°Those who know me. Bob Prum!¡± Bob Pruitt is really generous Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely get the money back for you¡± Harvey Waters looked at Bob Pruitt and smiled, but he did not think so m his heart. In other words, Bob Pruitt was a fool. How could it be his turn for such a good thing? 6 million dors. He wanted to keep two million dors for himself? Dream on! When this 6 million dors fell into his hands, he would secretly find someone to kill this old fart. Wouldn¡¯t 6 million dors be his? However, he could not let Bob Pruitt know about this. If this old man knew what he was thinking now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money. After all, he was still counting on this old man to stand up and recognize his face. Then, Harvey Waters walked out of the small room and looked at the gamblers who were still ying happily on the tables below. He roared, ¡°Let¡¯s close the stall, let¡¯s close the stall. Everyone get lost.¡± Those people ran out one after another, and the entire venue instantly became much quieter. Harvey Waters stepped on the stool and stood on the table. Then, he said, ¡°Little brothers, stay behind. Today, Sunspire, have a good rest. Tomorrow, Brother Harvey Waters will bring you guys to do something big!¡± When the gamblers reached the door, they were all moring. ¡°What a f*cking spoilsport. We¡¯re about to win!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been f*cking losing all day. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to win this round. Let¡¯s roll out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s change ces next time. This ce won¡¯t do!¡± Then, one of the gamblers stood at the door and cursed. ¡°What a f*cking ce. I¡¯ve been losing all day. The only thing I¡¯ve lost is my underwear.¡± ¡°Now, they¡¯re f*cking pinching people again. What a bunch of f*cking trash!¡± ¡°This is a lousy ce. If Ie again, I¡¯ll f*cking eat shit!¡± The man cursed as he walked and then walked into an alley. His expression changed and became serious. Then, he dialed a number. After a few beeps, the other party picked up the call. Then, the man said quickly, ¡°Tonight¡¯s arrest is canceled!¡± ¡°I just heard that Harvey Waters is going to make a big deal tomorrow. It seems that tomorrow is very important. It will be very effective in capturing us. Perhaps we will have more evidence¡± Then, a pleasant female voter came from the other end of the phone ¡°Roger that!¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 The next morning, in Room the Clifford familyGavin Clifford. La Taylor opened his sleepy eyes and subconsciously stretched his arm. Then, he identally hit Gavin Clifford. Then, he realized that he seemed to have touched Gavin Clifford and immediately retracted his hand. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes and saw a petite body sleeping beside him. Just as La Taylor was secretly looking at Gavin Clifford, the two of them happened to look at each other. La Taylor reflexively stood up and ran away with her nightgown without looking back. Gavin Clifford watched as the petite figure disappeared from his sight. The corners of his mouth curled up. This girl was still so cute. Then, Gavin Clifford got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. After Gavin Clifford came back fully dressed, hemunicated with White Tower again. ¡°How were you yesterday?¡± Gavin Clifford walked out while waiting for White Tower¡¯s reply. Then, the White Tower said listlessly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really mean!¡± ¡°I¡¯m suffocating!¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford calmly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not suffocating yet!¡± When White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he waspletely blinded. For a moment, he did not know what to say. However, it was already used to Master being so cruel to it. Gavin Clifford ignored the tower and left the vi. Today, he was going to look for Ian Riveran Rivera. He had no free time to talk. It had been a long time since hest saw fan Rivera. He wondered how he was doing now. Then, Gavin Clifford set off for Ian Rivera medicinal herbs shop. Gavin Clifford got out of the car and looked at the medicinal shop in front of him When he realized that the door was closed, he walked forward and knocked on the door. After knocking for a white he realized that no one was opening the door At this time, the medicinal herb shop should have opened Other medicinal herb shojos had already begun to wee guests Could it be that he had caughtn Rivera¡¯s break today It seemed that he had cone at the wrong tune 111 The next morning, in Room the Clifford familyGavin Clifford. La Taylor opened his sleepy eyes and subconsciously stretched his arm. Then, he identally hit Gavin. Clifford. Then, he realized that he seemed to have touched Gavin Clifford and immediately retracted his hand. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes and saw a petite body sleeping beside him. Just as La Taylor was secretly looking at Gavin Clifford, the two of them happened to look at each other. La Taylor reflexively stood up and ran away with her nightgown without looking back. Gavin Clifford watched as the petite figure disappeared from his sight. The corners of his mouth curled up. This girl was still so cute. Then, Gavin Clifford got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. After Gavin Clifford came back fully dressed, hemunicated with White Tower again. ¡°How were you yesterday?¡± Gavin Clifford walked out while waiting for White Tower¡¯s reply. Then, the White Tower said listlessly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really mean!¡± ¡°I¡¯m suffocating!¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford calmly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not suffocating yet!¡± When White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he waspletely blinded. For a moment, he did not know what to say. However, it was already used to Master being so cruel to it. Gavin Clifford ignored the tower and left the vi. Today, he was going to look for Ian Riveran Rivera. He had no free time to talk. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It had been a long time since hest saw Ian Rivera. He wondered how he was doing now. Then, Gavin Clifford set off forn Rivera medicinal herbs shop. Gavin Clifford got out of the car and looked at the medicinal shop in front of him. When he realized that the door was closed, he walked forward and knocked on the door. After knocking for a while, he realized that no one was opening the door. At this time, the medicinal herb shop should have opened. Other medicinal herb shops had already begun to wee guests. Could it be that he had caught Jan Rivera¡¯s break today? It seemed that he hade at the wrong time. Or did he remember the wrong address?! That was impossible. No one would forget the stone lion outside the door. It was clearly a medicinal herb shop, and it was decorated like the furnishings of a big house. However, it did look dignified. Gavin Clifford stood at the door for a long time, but no one came to open the door. Could it be that it had closed down? Then, Gavin Clifford quickly found the previous number on his phone and dialed it. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. The sound came from the phone. After a long time, just as Gavin Clifford was about to give up and hang up, the call went through. Then, a young girl¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford?¡± This girl was Ian Rivera¡¯s granddaughter, Judy Rivera. When she heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, she was pleasantly surprised. At this moment, Mr. Gavin Clifford called. What did he mean? However, this familiar name had not appeared in her ears for a long time. Gavin Clifford picked up the phone and heard the fatigue in her voice. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Hence, he said to Judy Rivera, ¡°I¡¯m looking forn Rivera, Ian Rivera.¡± ¡°I want some medicinal herbs, but the herb shop in Room Ian Rivera is not open.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, I have this number on my phone, so I called.¡± When Judy Rivera heard that Gavin Clifford happened to be here and was at the entrance of the medicinal herb shop, he said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s hurried voice. Was he busy? Perhaps I really came at the wrong time¡­. Why don¡¯t we not disturb you today and set a time another day! Then, Gavin Clifford said into the phone, If it¡¯s not convenient, let¡¯s do it another day!¡± I didn¡¯t even say hellu beforeing here. I was indeed a little too anxious However, when Judy Kivera heard Gavin Clifford say yes another day, he immediately sand anxiously. Mr. Gavin Clifford no. Ell be right there. Please wait for me, Ill be right there!¡± But why did she ask him? Such an anxious voice. Did something happen? Gavin Clifford stood rooted to the ground in confusion. He still did not understand what it meant. Not long after, a small car appeared at the entrance of the medicinal shop. It was Judy Rivera, who was still wearing a white gauze dress. Judy Rivera was beautiful at first nce, but Gavin Clifford realized that Judy Rivera had obviously lost some weight. His eyes were still a little dark, and his pupils looked like he had just cried. Gavin Clifford was very curious. Judy Rivera: Why Are You Crying? What exactly happened? However, when Judy Rivera saw Gavin Clifford, he still revealed a sweet smile and said, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°No.¡± Then, Judy Rivera used the key to open the door of the medicinal herb shop. The door was pushed open. Then, he turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, please!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera and nodded. Then, he stepped through the door of the medicinal herb shop and looked around. This medicinal herb shop looked very simple, but there were many types of medicinal herbs. At a nce, it was true that the medicinal herb shops around Zero could notpare. Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford who was looking around and said, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, what medicinal herbs do you need? I¡¯ll go find them for you.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford took out the prescription from his clothes and handed it to Judy Rivera. After Judy Rivera saw this prescription, he immediately took it and searched for it. Then, he took out all the herbs in the store, but it was still not enough for Gavin Clifford yuan. Gavin Clifford looked at all the herbs on the table and looked up at Judy Rivera ¡°Are there any more?¡± ¡®Or where can we get these herbs? Judy Rivera lowered his head and shook his head ´¨ After Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, why did this voice sound a little helpless and sad? Judy Rivera¡¯s condition today was not right. It had been like this since the phone call. Could it be¡­ Regarding this medicinal herb shop¡­ Or did something happen to Ian Rivera?! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the absent-minded Judy Rivera and asked, ¡°Did something happen ton Rivera?¡± When Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was clearly stunned. Then, he shook his head and wanted to deny it. However, when he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s serious gaze, he finally nodded. Then, Judy Rivera couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m Your Grace.¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m Your Grace.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he was instantly shocked. No way?! Thest time Gavin Clifford saw Ian Rivera, he looked quite good! At that time, when he saw Ian Rivera, his body was still quite good. He looked even healthier than a young man. Why was it suddenly about to die? Could something have happened during this period of time? Gavin Clifford knew that Ian Rivera was his father¡¯s teacher. Moreover, Ian Rivera treated his father very well and took good care of him. Gavin Clifford¡¯s father was also very respectful to Ian Rivera, and Ian Rivera saved his father¡¯s will. To be honest, a will was a big deal in a person¡¯s life. From this, it could be seen that Ian Rivera was a very good person. If that was the case, Ian Rivera could be considered half a family member. How could Gavin Clifford sit back and do nothing at this time? What kind of person was he! When Gavin Clifford thought of this, he looked at Judy Rivera who was sobbing pitifully in front of him and immediately said.. ¡°How about this? Take me to see Ian Rivera now.¡± Gavin Clifford only wanted to take a look at Ian Rivera and see what illness it was. Perhaps he could help in some way! When Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford, he lowered his head and shook it. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± ¡°If you want to go, I can tell you where it is!¡± Just as Gavin Clifford was thinking about how to greetn Rivera, Judy Rivera threw a sentence at him Then, he looked at Judy Rivera in front of him in confusion. What did this Judy Rivera mean? She didn¡¯t want to go back!! At this moment, Gavin Clifford was a little confused Just now, Judy Rivera was crying because Your Grace was dying. ||| Now that she was asked to bring her to see Ian Rivera, she didn¡¯t even think about it and directly said that she didn¡¯t want to go back! Did something happen at home? Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why don¡¯t you want to go back?¡± ¡°Is there anything else that I can¡¯t see?¡± After Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he looked at Gavin Clifford who was looking at him with a serious expression and said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Your Grace hasn¡¯t passed away yet. My father, my second uncle, and my aunt are already eyeing Your Grace¡¯s assets. They¡¯re already fighting over it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really had enough of the elders arguing. I feel quite tired!¡± When he said this, Judy Rivera¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears of helplessness. Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera in front of him and roughly understood what she meant. No wonder Gavin Clifford understood it very well. There were simply too many such things nowadays. When the old man was about to die, or when he had just left. The children instantly turned into wolves, tigers, and leopards. They only had money in their eyes and nothing else. However, Gavin Clifford could tell that Judy Rivera really did not know what to do. In the face of such a thing, there was also Ian Rivera, who might be about to die. Gavin Clifford could tell that Judy Rivera¡¯s heart ached forn Rivera, but there was nothing she could do. At this moment, he understood Judy Rivera¡¯s helplessness very well. However, she could not say that she did not want to go back because of this. After all, not only was Ian Rivera suffering physically, but he was also experiencing the pain of his children dividing the finances in front of him. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°Have you thought about how painful it is for you, Your Grace?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not only physically but also mentally facing what he doesn¡¯t want to face.¡± So, they quarreled with them, but you definitely don¡¯t want Your Grace to die just like that, right?¡± ¡°So, all you have to do now ispose yourself and then show men Rivera ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a way!¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. 111 Mr. Gavin Clifford was right. Your Grace was also full of pain now. He could escape from this, but Your Grace¡­ He could only endure it! Then, Judy Rivera looked up at Gavin Clifford with starry eyes. Perhaps Mr. Gavin Clifford really had a way to save his Your Grace¡­ After all, one more person meant more hope! However, at this moment, Judy Rivera seemed to have thought of something and sighed. No, he couldn¡¯t save him because he didn¡¯t even know what illness Your Grace had. How could he save him? At the thought of this, Judy Rivera¡¯s gaze instantly dimmed. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even the hospital can¡¯t find out what Your Grace¡¯s illness is.¡± Gavin Clifford was very surprised when he heard this. He didn¡¯t even know what illness Ian Rivera had now? Could it be that he was suffering from some kind of incurable disease? And even the doctor didn¡¯t know¡­ This was indeed unbelievable to Gavin Clifford. Oh right, wasn¡¯t there a divine doctor? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, seeing that Judy Rivera was about to wipe his tears again, he said, ¡°Have you found Miracle Doctor Riverrun, Miracle Doctor Harris Myers?¡± When Judy Rivera heard this, he looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head. ¡°Although Your Grace is considered a famous medicinal shop, it¡¯s also living an ordinary life. We¡¯re just an ordinary family.¡± ¡°How would we dare to invite Harris Myers?¡± ¡°And even if he did, Harris Myers definitely wouldn¡¯te to see us.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment and felt that what Judy Rivera said made sense. That Miracle Doctor Harris Myers was rather famous for his medical skills, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was. Gavin Clifford then said, ¡°Take me to see Ian Rivera!¡± ¡°Based on the rtionship between Jan Rivera and my father, you should let me meet the old man! ¡°Even if it¡¯s thest tune¡­ After Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he could not stop him anymore Then he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to see Your Grace ||| ¡°However, I just came out of the house. I really don¡¯t want to go back and see those elders arguing again.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m a little down right now.¡± ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, can you apany me to rx?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m a little better, I¡¯ll take you to see Your Grace.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera¡¯s current state and could say something to ask him to apany her. In other words, Ian Rivera¡¯s body was indeed very weak now, but he should not be in a life-and-death situation. Gavin Clifford heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Judy Rivera and was indeed very tired. His eyes were filled with sorrow. Then, he looked at Judy Rivera and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera¡¯s depressed expression and said, R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°So where do you want to go?¡± Judy Rivera looked around and saw the t road in front of Your Grace¡¯s pharmacy. It evoked many memories. Thinking back to the old her, she was still that child who was jumping around Your Grace. When she saw those strange medicinal herbs, she would always run to Your Grace¡¯s side and ask. Now, seeing that things had changed and Your Grace had fallen sick on the bed, tears flowed down his cheeks uncontrobly. Then, he gently wiped the tears off his face and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, just walk with me on the street.¡± Gavin Clifford knew that Judy Rivera was in a very low mood, so he could not decline. Hence, he nodded. When Judy Rivera saw Gavin Clifford nod, he felt relieved. She did want to go out for a walk, but she felt a little lonely being alone. Fortunately, Gavin Clifford agreed to go out with her. Then, Judy Rivera turned around and walked in. He took the remaining herbs that Gavin Clifford needed and closed the door of the herb shop before walking to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side. Then, he gave Gavin Clifford a grateful smile and said, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, this herb might not be enough¡­¡± Gavin Clifford took the exquisite bag containing the medicinal herbs. These medicinal herbs were indeed not enough for him to refine pills. However, it was better than nothing, Ian Rivera was already like this. How could he put his own matters ahead of others? Although his second uncle¡¯s illness also urgently needed medicinal pills to save his life, he still sent Harry Geller to find it. Hopefully, there was still time! Then, he looked at Judy Rivera and said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s already not bad to have these medicines.¡± Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and nodded. He did not say anything because as long as he saw the medicinal herbs, he would think of her Your Grace. From then on, he would think of the elders fighting for the family assets, making him feel sutlocated Judy Rivera lowered his head and dowly walked towards the alley beside him. Gavin Clifford walked quietly beside Judy Rivera This alley looked ancient. There was a bronze bell hanging on the eaves of every alley. As long as there was a gentle breeze, the bells on the eaves would ring crisply. He walked into the alley and looked around. There were one after another. This ce was very clean. Every Sunspire, there would be sanitation workersing here to clean. Moreover, it was very quiet. It was very suitable for rxing. Judy Rivera and Gavin Clifford kept walking forward without saying anything. Gavin Clifford turned to look at Judy Rivera beside him. The beam of light shone through the tree and landed on her petite and exquisite face. He realized that the worry on Judy Rivera¡¯s face had slowly dissipated. At this moment, Judy Rivera seemed to feel a pair of eyes looking at him. Hence, he turned to look at Gavin Clifford. Meanwhile, Gavin Clifford had already turned his head back and was looking at the road ahead. Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and suddenly realized that at this moment, it was good to have someone walking quietly with him. Especially Gavin Clifford. Not only was he so handsome, but he was also gentle. Moreover, although he was walking with her, he kept a distance from her and was very polite. Facing Gavin Clifford, she thought about how the boys in school who tried to get close to her were completely different. At this moment, she was even more fascinated by Gavin Clifford. She was even a little attracted to him. Judy Rivera and Gavin Clifford walked forward. Then, Judy Rivera gradually approached Gavin Clifford. This ambiguous atmosphere gradually increased. Gavin Clifford also sensed Judy Rivera approaching him, but Gavin Clifford did not move. It was as if he did not notice anything as he walked forward. Judy Rivera walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and looked at Gavin Clifford, who seemed to be glowing. Gradually, he realized that this man gave him a sense of security and a different kind of warmth. However, in an instant, all the frustration in his heart dissipated. It was as if he and Gavin Clifford were like young boys and girls. He was far away from theplicated and cumbersome family matters. This feeling was really good. It was something she had never thought of before. In short, it was very reliable and reassuring. Actually, Gavin Clifford was also enjoying this moment of peace. This was because Gavin Clifford knew that with his status and his mission, it was really rare for him to have the chance to experience such a quiet atmosphere. Just as Gavin Clifford and Judy Rivera were immersed in this quiet atmosphere Gavin Chifford instantly sensed something strange He frowned slightly and looked ahead However, Judy Rivera did not notice anything Instead, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he enjoved the quiet time 111 Gavin Clifford walked forward like this. When he got closer, he suddenly smelled a strange smell. Someone was taking drugs in this ce. At this moment, Judy Rivera also noticed a few indecent young people standing in front of him. Judy Rivera frowned slightly, and a hint of nervousness appeared in his How could he meet these people at this time? He had to leave quickly! eyes. Then, Judy Rivera took a step forward and held Gavin Clifford¡¯s big hand with a small hand. Then, he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now. Shall we go back?¡± In fact, she was a little worried that the young people in front of her would do something bad. After all, she knew that these people were not good people because she had also smelled that smell. How could she not know what they were doing? Most of the people who took drugs were ouws. If they really pestered her, she would be in deep trouble. Gavin Clifford was stunned when he saw Judy Rivera holding his hand. Then, he realized that perhaps Judy Rivera was a little afraid. Judy Rivera did not let go of Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand. Gavin Clifford saw that Judy Rivera was still thinking of pulling him along when he was in such a hurry. This girl¡¯s heart was indeed the same as Ian Rivera¡¯s. It made him feelfortable. Judy Rivera held Gavin Clifford¡¯srge hand tightly with both hands. Then, she pulled Gavin Clifford and walked quickly to the back. She did not even care about the pair of high heels she was wearing. At this moment, the young men in the alley heard the sound of Judy Rivera¡¯s high heels. They raised their heads. and saw Judy Rivera¡¯s slender figure and fair skin. Although they only saw Judy Rivera¡¯s back, they could feel that she was a beauty. Then, they followed behind Gavin Clifford and Judy Rivera with a smile and walked a few steps. Gavin Clifford followed Judy Rivera¡¯s footsteps and took a few hurried steps. But at this time, Gavin Clifford suddenly heard a sharp voice behind him. ¡°Wow! Beauty, isn¡¯t she too beautiful?¡± ¡°Stop right there, let your brothers take a good look!¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 ¡°Stop right there, let your brothers take a good look!¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera, who was pulling Gavin Clifford along, suddenly heardughter behind him. These words were filled with provocation, instantly giving her goosebumps. This was because she knew that the people behind her were talking about her. This voice should be the indecent. young men she had noticed previously. This was going to be troublesome. It seemed like he was really targeted. He couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to. She even implicated Mr. Gavin Clifford. No, she could not sit here and wait for death. Hence, she grabbed Gavin Clifford tightly and shouted, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, run!¡± Before Gavin Clifford could react, he suddenly felt an external force driving his body. Hence, Judy Rivera pulled him along and started running. Gavin Clifford did not expect this girl to be so fierce. Without a word, she pulled him and ran. But Judy Rivera was wearing high heels¡­. As a result, a few more young people appeared on the way to Judy Rivera and Gavin Clifford. Then, the youths chasing behind Gavin Clifford and Judy Rivera shouted at the people in front, ¡°Quick, stop them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± Judy Rivera was shocked when he heard what the people behind him said! What?! They were actually on the same side. What should they do now? He would definitely not be able to escape! Judy Rivera gradually stopped and looked warily at the man in front and behind him. This time, she and Gavin Clifford werepletely surrounded by these men. Judy Rivera saw that the young men chasing after them had also slowed down and were panting as they walked towards them A pincer attack formed a circle around Gavin Clifford, let alone Judy Rivera Judy Rivera looked at the young men in front of him and snorted nervously ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this moment, a young man in a flowery shirt stood at the front. He stared at Judy Rivera and laughed. ¡°What do you say, beautiful?¡± ¡°Of course I want you to y with my brothers.¡± ¡°Look at how pitiful you look now. Let us dote on you.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± At this moment, a man with stripes on his face walked out and sneered at the brothers behind him. He pointed at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°Brothers, look at this woman¡¯s figure. She¡¯s easy to raise!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve f*cking wanted to carry my son for a long time. This woman is also good-looking. The child she gave birth to definitely won¡¯t be ugly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to let me go ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± first!¡± When Judy Rivera heard these young men¡¯s words, his face instantly turned red and his anger rose. Then, he said, ¡°You guys are simply inhumane, a bunch of stinking hooligans!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching me!¡± At this moment, the man in the floral shirt took two steps closer and said, ¡°B*tch, you have a sharp tongue!¡± ¡°However, I like your temper.¡± ¡°The more you talk, the more I¡¯ll torture youter. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to even walk. Hahahahaha!¡± When Judy Rivera heard this, her mouth instantly felt like glue. Nervousness and fear filled her. At this moment, the man in the floral shirt looked at Gavin Clifford standing beside Judy Rivera and said. provocatively again, ¡°Are you her boyfriend?¡± Gavin Clifford ignored the man in the floral shirt. He wanted to see how far they dared to go! Then, seeing that Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t say anything, the man in the flowery shirt said again, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky!¡± ¡°Does it feel good to have such a beautiful girlfriend? Is her kidney okay?¡± ¡°Tell us, are you tired of ying ¡°If you¡¯re tired of ying, why don¡¯t you let us y with your girlfriend too?¡± ¡°Of course, we can give you money or the good stuff in our hands!¡± Horal shirt said, the anger in his heart instantly rose. Then, he looked at the beast-like creatures in front of him. He did not know how they had lived until now. He could actually say such vulgar words. These things that no one taught were not worthy of living in this world. She looked at Judy Rivera beside her and lowered her head in shame. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry when they heard this? Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in the flowery shirt in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡± After all, he was counting on Judy Rivera to bring him to meet Ian Rivera and talk about the medicinal herbs! Moreover, were they worthy? When the young man in the floral shirt heard Gavin Clifford, he rejected him without thinking. His anger instantly soared. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and roared, ¡°Kid, I advise you not to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fucking suicidal!¡± ¡°In that case, I can only cripple you first and y with your woman in front of you!¡± Judy Rivera was shocked when he heard what the man said. These people were worse than pigs and dogs. Were they going to beat up Mr. Gavin Clifford now? He still had to kill¡­. No, this definitely won¡¯t do! She could not let Mr. Gavin Clifford be implicated because of her. However, there was no good way to resolve this matter now. Moreover, this group of people actually wanted to do dirty things to him. At this moment, Judy Rivera was about to die of regret. He regretted asking Gavin Clifford to apany him out for a walk. If they had note out for a walk, this would not have happened. Seeing that the group of young men in front of him was rushing towards Gavin Clifford, Judy Rivera was so frightened that he shouted, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, run!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± ¡°Really, run!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Judy Rivera¡¯s voice. She could still do such a thing at this juncture and even ask him to leave. TH At this moment, the young men picked up their weapons and surrounded Gavin Clifford with switchdes in their hands. Then, the man in the floral shirt said, ¡°I advise you to be sensible and hand over that woman!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in the flowery shirt in front of him and said, ¡°Heh, what if I don¡¯t?¡± The young man in the flowery shirt seemed to have been aroused by the battle, so he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll send you to see your ancestors!¡± Judy Rivera looked at the scene in front of him and was about to cry. What should he do? How could Mr. Gavin Clifford deal with so many people alone? Moreover, they were holding knives in their hands. They were going to die! What should I do? She should do something now to stop this fight. Otherwise, he would agree to them. At least this way, he would not implicate Mr. Gavin Clifford. Then, he looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer¡­ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Just as Judy Rivera was about to speak, Gavin Clifford gently squeezed Judy Rivera¡¯s palm and said indifferently, ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± After saying that, Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure instantly disappeared. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± Just as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure instantly disappeared. Judy Rivera was a little stunned. Why did Mr. Gavin Clifford interrupt him? Then, he saw that Gavin Clifford, who had just been surrounded by a group of people, seemed to have disappeared. Where did Mr. Gavin Clifford go?! He ran away?! Impossible¡­ At this moment, the group of young men looked at Gavin Clifford who had disappeared. They were a little surprised and muttered, ¡°Where did that person go just now? Why can¡¯t I find him?¡± ¡°Could it be that this person has some special function?¡± ¡°I think so too. He might not be human!¡± At this moment, the man in the flowery shirt patted the young men¡¯s heads and said, ¡°I told you to watch less television dramas!¡± ¡°Stop reading novels!¡± ¡°I just won¡¯t listen. I just won¡¯t listen. Where did this superpowere from?¡± ¡°I think that kid probably slipped away when we weren¡¯t paying attention because he¡¯s afraid of death!¡± At this moment, the man with the mole on his face came out and said, ¡°If he hides, then we can just sit back and enjoy the fruits of hisbor!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that no one cares about that woman anymore?¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up!¡± When Judy Rivera was looking around, his eyes were filled with fear when he heard what the man with a hairy mole on his face said. Did Mr. Gavin Clifford leave?! Wasn¡¯t this the ending he wanted to see? At least he didn¡¯t have to implicate him anymore. This matter was caused by him in the first ce. Just as the group of men wereughing and walking towards Room Judy Rivera 111 With a bang, the man with the mole on his facey on the ground. His face had already sunk deeply into the ground, and his blood was reflected on the ground. However, at this moment, the man in the floral shirt instantly looked up and realized that Gavin Clifford had just descended from the sky. He kicked the young man into the crack in the wall like a ball. He was stuck inside and his legs were bleeding. The two of them continued to scream for a while. Because they had lost too much blood and did not have enough. strength, they fainted. At this moment, a scream came from Judy Rivera¡¯s ears. Judy Rivera instantly turned around and saw that the group of young men had been dealt with by Gavin Clifford. The remaining group of young men were furious when they saw their unconscious brother who was Gavin Clifford years old. The young men charged at Gavin Clifford with their weapons in their hands. Gavin Clifford looked at the young men in front of him. He twisted his wrist a few times and smiled. He moved extremely quickly and dodged behind them. After a few bangs, those people did not even have the chance to touch Gavin Clifford. Then, their eyes rolled back and they foamed at the mouth. The remaining few people at the back looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and did not dare to attack for a long time. They looked at each other and muttered, ¡°Why is this person so powerful?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, he¡¯s extremely fast. However, he can knock someone over with a punch and knock them out.¡± ¡°We¡¯re no match for him!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this like a flood rushing into the Dragon King Temple? If we continue fighting like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll lose our lives!¡± ¡°I think we should run. Let¡¯s not lose our lives in a fit of anger!¡± Therefore, after discussing with these people, he chose to throw away the switchde and run. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gavin Clifford looked at these young men who threw away their weapons and ran away. The corners of his mouth curled up. They were really smart! He had to drop his weapon while running. Although it didn¡¯t matter to Gavin Clifford whether they were armed or not. However, no one would throw away their defensive items while running, right? Did they think that they could run faster just because they were light? Gavin Clifford directly stepped on the ground and bounced high into the air. In an instant, his legs kicked the backs of the men. The man who was running away was instantly sent flying more than 30 feet meters away before lying on the ground motionless. Just as Gavin Clifford finished dealing with the youngsters, Gavin Clifford suddenly felt a pair of hands under his feet grabbing his legs. Then, she looked down and saw that this man should be one of the young men from before. Gavin Clifford was curious. He didn¡¯t run?! Did he want to beg for forgiveness? As expected, he was thinking the same thing as Gavin Clifford. The young man looked up at Gavin Clifford and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Big¡­ Big Brother, I was wrong. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the most useless one among them. I listen to them. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being blind. Big Brother, you¡­ Please spare me!¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± However, Gavin Clifford ignored him. Before the man could finish speaking, Gavin Clifford punched the back of the man¡¯s neck and fainted on the spot. At this moment, Judy Rivera finally remembered something when he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s posture. That was, Gavin Clifford was Dark Lord of Riverrun,136,06. Moreover, this was not the first time she had seen Gavin Clifford make a move. Previously, the Dawson family¡¯s warrior and Gavin Clifford were easy to deal with, let alone these hooligans. To Gavin Clifford, it was as easy as pinching a chick. She was worried too much. She was actually worried about Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s Dark Lord. She found it quite funny. However, Judy Rivera realized that he had subconsciously started to worry about Gavin Clifford. She did not know why she had such an emotion, but she could not help herself. Then, whenever Gavin Clifford was in danger, just like just now, she would feel especially nervous, afraid that she would implicate Gavin Clifford. Moreover, she was the kind of person who would rather be injured than see Gavin Clifford injured. No, what was going on? Judy Kivera suddenly realized that his feelings for Gavin Clifford seemed to be a little different. Could it be that he had feelings for Gavin Clifford? Just as Judy Rivera was immersed in his own thoughts, Gavin Clifford slowly walked towards her He looked at Judy Rivera, who was in a daze, and said solemnly. ¡°Can I seen Rivera now?¡± When Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly woke up! TH Why did she put this matter behind her? She really deserved to die. It was indeed gettingte. She wanted to go back and see how Your Grace was doing. However, she still hoped that the elders in the family would not be at home because that scene disgusted her to the extreme. Then, Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to my house.¡± Then, Judy Rivera and Gavin Clifford walked towards the car one after another. As Judy Rivera walked, he recalled what he had just said. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to my house.¡± In an instant, he felt even stranger, and his face turned even redder. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 When Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he did not think much about it. This was because his mind was filled with thoughts about whether Ian Rivera could still find natural herbs for him. If he found it, he would quickly take this herb back to refine pills. Alchemy also required time. It was fine if it was refined, but if it was not¡­ He still had to spend a lot of time looking for herbs to refine pills. Judy Rivera stared nkly at Gavin Clifford who was sitting in the car. She could not ask further. After all, Gavin Clifford had just dealt with so many people. It must be very tiring. Hence, Judy Rivera drove the car away from the medicinal shop and headed home. At this moment, they finally reached Ian Rivera units. Judy Rivera drove the car into the neighborhood. The neighborhood was filled with cars. Finally, he saw an empty parking space. Then, Judy Rivera skillfully parked the car downstairs. Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re here!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera and nodded. Then, he got out of the car and looked at the dpidated residential building in front of him. It should be an old residential area. There were no signs of modification. The Ian Rivera apartments were residential buildings in an ordinary residential area. The walls had long fallen off, and the walls were covered in dense advertising paper. There was even a huge phone number drawn on the wall with a pen. Actually, Gavin Clifford was a little surprised because Ian Rivera was considered a famous medicinal herb shop. However, everything was simple. Judy Rivera got out of the car and saw Gavin Clifford standing there without moving. Hence, he walked towards Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s Unit 2. Shall we go up?¡± Gavin Clifford did not say anything when he heard Judy Rivera¡¯s voice. He just followed Judy Rivera upstairs Since it was an old neighborhood, there was naturally no elevator. Gavin Clifford had just taken a look. This floor was roughly six floors high, andn Rivera houses were six floors Even a young man would be a little ured from climbing up the stairs, let alone Jan Rivera Just thinking about it was very tiring Gavin Chifford followed Judy Rivera upstairs. When they reached the fifth floor, they could already hear a clear From the sound of it. it was from Jan Rivera¡¯s house The entire conversation was about this competition for the family assets. A man¡¯s rough voice came from the room. ¡°Logically speaking, this property should belong to my family.¡± ¡°Firstly, my family is the eldest son. Secondly, my family has a grandson. It can be considered as carrying on the family line.¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still my family¡¯s inheritance and the greatest contribution. No matter what you say, this family property should belong to my family.¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Big Brother, are you saying that you want to monopolize it alone?¡± ¡°Even though my Judy is a girl, she doesn¡¯t deserve her Your Grace. Is that so?¡± ¡°Then my Judy is also her Your Grace surname. She¡¯s also her biological granddaughter!¡± ¡°Furthermore, my Judy is the only person who has apanied her Your Grace the most. You guys are not worthy at all.¡± At this moment, he heard a woman¡¯s crying voice from inside. ¡°All of you are grandchildren. I¡¯m my father¡¯s biological daughter. Am I not worthy of my father¡¯s assets?¡± ¡°Father is old and sick. I didn¡¯t want to argue with you because of this family property!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I run back and forth every day when I was serving the old man? Why don¡¯t I get a share of the family assets?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard all these years, and my life is still so bitter. You still want to bully me. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just leave with my father!¡± As soon as the woman finished speaking, an ear-piercing sound of distress came. When Gavin Clifford heard this, he instantly frowned and felt very helpless. When Judy Rivera heard this, his mood, which had just been adjusted, instantly returned to its original state. His face was also filled with worry. After hearing the woman¡¯s cries, Judy Rivera could not control his emotions anymore. He stood in the corridor angrily and said, ¡°What Aunt said is not the truth at all. Even if her family is not rich, they are still a well-off family¡± ¡°And he travels abroad twice a year, how can he not have money¡­¡± ¡°Also, her second uncle¡¯s family isn¡¯t short of money. She finally understands why the richer they are, the richer they are It¡¯s like you¡¯ve seen everything ¡°And my father, why did he step forward at this time and say these things Your Grace hasn¡¯t passed away yet. Why did it be like this?¡± As Judy Rivera spoke, tears flowed down his face. However, when Gavin Clifford, who was standing at the side, heard what Judy Rivera said, he said in a friendly tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ian Rivera¡¯s body will definitely recover. It¡¯s useless for them to fight now.¡± Judy Rivera wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and looked at Gavin Clifford. He shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The doctor said that Your Grace¡¯s body can¡¯t be saved.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera¡¯s confident expression and did not say anything else. Then, he directly said, ¡°Take me to Jan Rivera first.¡± Judy Rivera calmed himself down and took out his key to open the door. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, her second uncle, and aunt, who were arguing happily, instantly turned around. She saw Judy Riverae in with a man. Then, her aunt wiped the tears off her face and walked towards Judy Rivera. ¡°Who is this?¡± Judy Rivera looked at her aunt. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her at first, but he had no choice but to say, ¡°This is Your Grace¡¯s friend.¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father frowned and looked at Gavin Clifford in disbelief. However, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle and her aunt looked at Gavin Clifford and said directly, ¡°Judy, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°This young man looks to be in his twenties. How can he be your friend?¡± ¡°Be careful you don¡¯t get cheated.¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s father did not say anything and just watched quietly. At this moment, Judy Rivera was rather helpless. Then, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s also my friend. He wants to see Your Grace, okay?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle sized him up and said, ¡°No, Judy!¡± ¡°Your Grace¡¯s health is very bad now. Don¡¯t bring outsiders here for the time being¡± ¡°Girl, why are you so insensible? Why didn¡¯t you consider your Your Grace? Why did you bring someone here so casually? ¡°Let him go!¡± After hearing her second uncle¡¯s words, Judy Rivera could not help but cry again TH Her (looked se Judo Rivers and cr neung. By and sal y bird of An There writt the family wazeta How could ce Her aunt looked at Judy Rivera and started crying. She said with a look of disdain, ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re not dead yet, Your Grace. How disheartening!¡± This was Judy Rivera¡¯s father. When he heard someone talking about his daughter, he was unhappy and fought for the family assets. How could she say that he was a girl in front of her? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, Judy Rivera¡¯s father looked at her second uncle and aunt and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the three of them started arguing again. At this moment, an old and weak voice was filled with anger. ¡°Enough!¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°I think you can¡¯t wait for me to die quickly!¡± As soon as this voice sounded, everyone present was shocked. Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle, aunt, and father were stunned on the spot. Then, the three of them stopped arguing. They looked at each other and hurriedly stood up together to wee When Gavin Clifford saw this scene, he even found it unbelievable. How could these people disguise themselves so well? How could anyone tell that the scene in front of them was those jackals, tigers, and leopards who had just quarreled in full swing over the inheritance? She was clearly afraid that something would happen to her father¡¯s good grandson and daughter. She had really put on a good show! Just a moment ago, they were torn apart, but now, they were like a happy family. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt spoke first. ¡°Dad, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so sick. You should rest well. Why are you still out?¡± However, at this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle didn¡¯t stop and directly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad, go back and lie down. Tell me if you need anything!¡± ¡°What if we get caught in the wind?¡± ¡°Let me help you in, Dad!¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s father also said, ¡°Dad do you want to drink water or cat something? I¡¯ll get it for you¡± ¡°But don¡¯t stand here Go back and lie down!¡± Jan Rivera Looking at the Sons and Daughters in front of him fawning over him one by one, they were actually nking about the family asscis fie was but stupid The good daughters¡¯ who had been arguing outside just now were the ¡®good daughters in hra ???? ?? Ian Rivera red at thein and ed to about angerly ¡®hriut up all of ye: Don¡¯t thin that coughcouch, duet the Everyone outside was quite clear-headed just now!¡± ¡°The old man isn¡¯t dead yet¡­¡± Then, he looked up at Gavin Clifford standing in front of him and revealed a weak and helpless smile. ¡°Gav! You¡­ Cough, cough, cough¡­ I¡¯ve made a fool of myself!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Ian Rivera and smiled back. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Rivera!¡± Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford, sighed, and nodded. ¡°Gav, Judy. Come, follow me to the back room.¡± When Judy Rivera heard Ian Rivera¡¯s words, he quickly went forward to support him. Gavin Clifford followed closely behind. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and her aunt were left stunned on the spot. They watched the three of them walk into the room in a daze. After all, Ian Rivera had already spoken. What else could they say? She could only stay outside obediently. Gavin Clifford followed Ian Rivera and Judy Rivera into the room. After entering, Ian Rivera¡¯s ears and body were extremely weak. It could be seen that when Ian Rivera walked out of it, he had used a lot of strength to support his body. Ian Riveray on the bed with Judy Rivera¡¯s help. He was even panting heavily. Ian Rivera paused and was about to speak to Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at the weak Ian Rivera and shook his head, indicating that Ian Rivera should not speak for now. Then, he ced his hand on Ian Rivera¡¯s pulse. Gavin Clifford closed his eyes and began to treatn Rivera. Jan Rivera and Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and were surprised because he had bought coptis herb this medicinal herb here before. One had to know that anyone who knew about this medicinal herb would definitely know a thing or two about medicine. At least in the eyes ofn Rivera and Judy Rivera, Gavin Clifford should know a little. After a while, Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head with a smile. Then, he ced his hand on Gavin Clifford¡¯s and said weakly, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Gay, I know my body. I don¡¯t have many days left to live. Don¡¯t waste it¡­¡± Before Jan Rivera could fmish speaking, Gavin Clifford opened his eyes and looked up atn Rivera. ¡°Mr. Rivera, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die.¡± 24 After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Ian Rivera and Judy Rivera were stunned. Then Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head again. ¡°Gav, stop joking!¡± Gavin Clifford did not respond to Jan Rivera. He turned to look at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°I want to speak to Mr. Rivera alone!¡± Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford in confusion. What exactly was it that he couldn¡¯t be present? However, since Sunspire had brought it up, she could not say anything. Hence, Judy Rivera walked out of the room. Judy Rivera had just closed the door when he saw that the three people in front of him had stopped arguing. Instead, they were sitting there and ying with their phones. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father saw Judy Riverae out and said, ¡°You¡¯re dying. Don¡¯t follow you anymore. Come home with me.¡± ¡°the Burke family has a son, Alex Burke. He has liked you for a long time. Come back with me and get married as soon as possible!¡± After Judy Rivera heard his father¡¯s words, Fury above the groin looked at his father and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry him. I don¡¯t even fancy him.¡± ¡°Also, Your Grace won¡¯t die. Gavin Clifford will cure Your Grace!¡± Upon hearing this, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and her aunt allughed out loud. Then, Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt said, ¡°Just because that immature brat saved you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. Even the hospital can¡¯t cure him. What¡¯s the use of him?¡± ¡°I think only Miracle Doctor Riverrun4 and Miracle Doctor Harris Myers can tell anything. However, with their status, will they look at us directly?¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle also interrupted and said, ¡°Harris Myers is a miracle doctor. Who can invite him?¡± ¡°Not to mention our ordinary family, even if they were rich, they might note to show you.¡± ¡°How naive. With that kid, I¡¯m afraid your Your Grace life would have been long gone.¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s father looked at Judy Rivera and said directly, ¡°Unless that kid knows Harris Myers, he can¡¯t call the Miracle Doctor over.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s impossible!¡± 3/4 Just as Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and aunt were discussing Harris Myers in the room. Immediately after, there was a knock on the door, but because the door had not been closed. At this moment, a middle-aged man stuck his head in and happened to see a group of people standing in front of him. Hence, he said, ¡°Hello, is this Grandpa Ian Rivera¡¯s house?¡± Auntie looked at the man outside and found him unfamiliar, but she knew her father, so she began to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡± After hearing Aunt Judy Rivera¡¯s question, the middle-aged man rxed. It seemed that he had found the right ce. This was Ian Rivera¡¯s home. Hence, he looked at Aunt Judy Rivera and smiled politely. ¡°Harris Myers.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°Harris Myers.¡± After understanding this, Judy Rivera looked at the middle-aged man at the door and was instantly dumbfounded. He was just listening to his father and the others talking about Harris Myers, but in the end, he spoke of the devil! Miracle Doctor Harris Myers really came. This was unbelievable, but how did Harris Myers know that Your Grace was sick and even knew the address of Your Grace¡¯s residence? Just as Judy Rivera was curious, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and her aunt stood up immediately. The three of them stared at the middle-aged man in front of them in shock. This was¡­ Harris Myers?! This was really the miracle doctor Harris Myers. However, why was Harris Myers here? Did he know that their father was sick? Harris Myers was not someone who coulde to his door casually. Even if he had the money, he would not be able to invite him. The three of them looked at each other and shook their heads, indicating to each other that they had not invited them. Then, he looked at Judy Rivera, who was standing at the side. At this moment, Judy Rivera was equally shocked. He looked at them and shook his head. Forget it. Harris Myers was already here. He would entertain him first. At this moment, Harris Myers suddenly felt a pair of hands grabbing his arm. It was Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt. He walked around Miracle Doctor Harris Myers like a monkey watching a zoo. Then, he said with a dumbfounded. expression, ¡°It¡¯s really Harris Myers. I saw him alive today.¡± ¡°Look at his style. He looks different from ordinary doctors.¡± It could be seen that Harris Myers felt ufortable and even wanted to escape. Step by step, she moved away from Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle also surrounded him and sized up Harris Myers. Then, he said. ¡°Harris Myers, hurry up. I have Longjing coffee that has just been soaked. Come and try it.¡± ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t know you wereing to my humble abode. How rude of me.¡± ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s father also went forward and handed Harris Myers a cigarette. SEND GIFT ¡°So, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Just as Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and aunt were discussing Harris Myers in the room. Immediately after, there was a knock on the door, but because the door had not been closed. At this moment, a middle-aged man stuck his head in and happened to see a group of people standing in front of him. Hence, he said, ¡°Hello, is this Grandpa Ian Rivera¡¯s house?¡± Auntie looked at the man outside and found him unfamiliar, but she knew her father, so she began to ask. ¡°Who are you?¡± After hearing Aunt Judy Rivera¡¯s question, the middle-aged man rxed. It seemed that he had found the right. ce. This was Jan Rivera¡¯s home. Hence, he looked at Aunt Judy Rivera and smiled politely. ¡°Harris Myers.¡± O COMMENT ¡°Harris Myers.¡± After understanding this, Judy Rivera looked at the middle-aged man at the door and was instantly dumbfounded. He was just listening to his father and the others talking about Harris Myers, but in the end, he spoke of the devil! Miracle Doctor Harris Myers really came. This was unbelievable, but how did Harris Myers know that Your Grace was sick and even knew the address of Your Grace¡¯s residence? Just as Judy Rivera was curious, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and her aunt stood up immediately. The three of them stared at the middle-aged man in front of them in shock. This was¡­ Harris Myers?! This was really the miracle doctor Harris Myers. However, why was Harris Myers here? Did he know that their father was sick? Harris Myers was not someone who coulde to his door casually. Even if he had the money, he would not be able to invite him.. The three of them looked at each other and shook their heads, indicating to each other that they had not invited them. Then, he looked at Judy Rivera, who was standing at the side. At this moment, Judy Rivera was equally shocked. He looked at them and shook his head. Forget it. Harris Myers was already here. He would entertain him first. At this moment, Harris Myers suddenly felt a pair of hands grabbing his arm. It was Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt. He walked around Miracle Doctor Harris Myers like a monkey watching a zoo. Then, he said with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°It¡¯s really Harris Myers. I saw him alive today.¡± ¡°Look at his style. He looks different from ordinary doctors.¡± It could be seen that Harris Myers felt ufortable and even wanted to escape. Step by step, she moved away from Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle also surrounded him and sized up Harris Myers. Then, he said. ¡°Harris Myers, hurry up. I have Longjing coffee that has just been soaked. Come and try it.¡± ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t know you wereing to my humble abode. How rude of me.¡± ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s father also went forward and handed Harris Myers a cigarette. 1/4 ¡°So, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Just as Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and aunt were discussing Harris Myers in the room. Immediately after, there was a knock on the door, but because the door had not been closed. At this moment, a middle-aged man stuck his head in and happened to see a group of people standing in front of him. Hence, he said, ¡°Hello, is this Grandpa Ian Rivera¡¯s house?¡± Auntie looked at the man outside and found him unfamiliar, but she knew her father, so she began to ask. ¡°Who are you?¡± After hearing Aunt Judy Rivera¡¯s question, the middle-aged man rxed. It seemed that he had found the right ce. This was Ian Rivera¡¯s home. Hence, he looked at Aunt Judy Rivera and smiled politely. ¡°Harris Myers.¡± 4/4 B SEND GIFT COMMENT ¡°Harris Myers.¡± After understanding this, Judy Rivera looked at the middle-aged man at the door and was instantly dumbfounded. He was just listening to his father and the others talking about Harris Myers, but in the end, he spoke of the devil! Miracle Doctor Harris Myers really came. This was unbelievable, but how did Harris Myers know that Your Grace was sick and even knew the address of Your Grace¡¯s residence? Just as Judy Rivera was curious, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and her aunt stood The three of them stared at the middle-aged man in front of them in shock. up immediately. This was¡­ Harris Myers?! This was really the miracle doctor Harris Myers. However, why was Harris Myers here? Did he know that their father was sick? Harris Myers was not someone who coulde to his door casually. Even if he had the money, he would not be able to invite him. The three of them looked at each other and shook their heads, indicating to each other that they had not invited. them. Then, he looked at Judy Rivera, who was standing at the side. At this moment, Judy Rivera was equally shocked. He looked at them and shook his head. Forget it. Harris Myers was already here. He would entertain him first. At this moment, Harris Myers suddenly felt a pair of hands grabbing his arm. It was Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt. He walked around Miracle Doctor Harris Myers like a monkey watching a zoo. Then, he said with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°It¡¯s really Harris Myers. I saw him alive today.¡± ¡°Look at his style. He looks different from ordinary doctors.¡± It could be seen that Harris Myers felt ufortable and even wanted to escape. Step by step, she moved away from Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle also surrounded him and sized up Harris Myers. Then, he said. ¡°Harris Myers, hurry up. I have Longjing coffee that has just been soaked. Come and try it¡± ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t know you wereing to my humble abode. How rude of me.¡± ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s father also went forward and handed Harris Myers a cigarette. 1/4 ¡°Harris Myers, this cigarette is not bad. Look, we didn¡¯t even dare to think that you woulde.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°Come,e,e: Harris Myers, don¡¯t stand here anymore. Come and sit.¡± Then, Judy Rivera¡¯s father sat on the sofa with Harris Myers. Harris Myers was forced to sit on the sofa by Judy Rivera¡¯s father. Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle had also finished brewing the Longjing tea. The fruits that his aunt had prepared had already been prepared. Judy Rivera was not surprised by what he saw. This was because they had always treated their esteemed guests like this. Only ¡°esteemed guests¡± would receive such treatment. As for others, they probably could not be bothered with them, right? At this moment, Harris Myers looked at them and asked, ¡°This is still Grandpan Rivera¡¯s house, right?¡± This was because Harris Myers was in a state of doubt when they first answered. Looking at how they treated their guests, he was even more doubtful now. At this moment, Judy Rivera finally could not hold it in any longer. He watched the three of them fawn over him,pletely ignoring the fact that Your Grace¡¯s life was still in danger. Then, Judy Rivera directly said, ¡°Are you here for Your Grace?¡± When Harris Myers heard this, he confirmed again that this was Ian Rivera¡¯s home. He looked at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for my master!¡± Judy Rivera was dumbfounded when he heard Harris Myers¡¯s words. Looking for his master?! Could it be Your Grace?! However, Your Grace was already Harris Myers¡¯s master. How could he not recover from this illness? However, if Your Grace was not Harris Myers¡¯s master¡­ Judy Rivera looked around at his father, second uncle, and aunt in front of him. They were also shocked and dumbfounded. It could not be them. Did Harris Myers really go the wrong way?! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But only Your Grace people in this neighborhood were calledn Rivera At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and aunt¡¯s hearts trembled when they heard Harris Myers¡¯s words. Harris Myers: Coming Here to Look for Master?! Could it be that their father was the master of Miracle Doctor Harris Myers?! Was her father that powerful? If the matter was really Harris Myers¡¯s master, wouldn¡¯t his father have left behind even more inheritance? There were probably countless of them. Wouldn¡¯t they be rich this time! At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt, second uncle, and her father were filled with surprise. They could not suppress 1. Then, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, and Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt all muttered: ¡°We¡¯re really rich this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect our father to be so powerful. He¡¯s actually Harris Myers¡¯s master!¡± ¡°Harris Myers is already a Riverrun Miracle Doctor. If he has a lot of money, doesn¡¯t that mean that our father has more money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. When the timees, we won¡¯t have to be so anxious for the family assets like now.¡± ¡°We can split it equally when the timees. After all, there¡¯s so much money. It¡¯s better to be happy alone than to be happy together!¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera saw that the three of them were no longer fighting each other because of their family assets. No matter how one looked at it, it was a happy and harmonious scene. Only Judy Rivera was still thinking about Your Grace. Then, he looked at Harris Myers and said, ¡°Miracle Doctor Harris Myers, may I ask who your master is?¡± Harris Myers looked at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°My master is¡­¡± Before Harris Myers could finish speaking, the door to Room Ian Rivera opened. Gavin Clifford walked out and said, ¡°You¡¯re here? Did you bring the things I asked you to bring?¡± When Harris Myers saw Gavin Clifford, the corners of his mouth were about to curl up to the back of his head. He immediately held something in front of Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought everything you want.¡± When Judy Rivera heard Harris Myers call Gavin Clifford Master, he was instantly stunned. Gavin Clifford was actually Harris Myers¡¯s master?! Harris Myers was already a middle-aged man, and Gavin Clifford was so young, but he became his master At this moment, Judy Rivera was not the only one who was shocked. Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and aunt were also shocked. He looked at Harris Myers in front of him and called that brat Master¡¯ 3/4 This kid was actually the master of Miracle Doctor Riverrun?! Are you kidding me? Impossible! This was absolutely impossible! Judy Rivera¡¯s father and the others looked at Harris Myers who was standing beside Gavin Clifford with a solicitous expression. They even wondered if Harris Myers was really a miracle doctor. She searched on her phone and found that they looked exactly the same. No matter how hard she searched, she couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was a miracle doctor. He had never heard of Miracle Doctor Riverrun having a twin brother. Judy Rivera looked at the scene in front of him and tears filled his face again. If Gavin Clifford was Harris Myers¡¯s master, that would be great. She never expected Gavin Clifford to be so powerful. He was simply omnipotent. Judy Rivera finally understood why Gavin Clifford told her that Your Grace would not die. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Gavin Clifford and Harris Myers entered Ian Rivera¡¯s room. Then, with a bang, the door of room Ian Rivera closed again. Ian Rivera was lying on the bed. When he heard the door close, he turned around and was about to say something to Gavin Clifford. Then, he saw Harris Myers standing beside him, smiling at him. Ian Rivera quickly turned his head and his heart skipped a beat.. Could it be that he was muddle-headed from his illness and wanted to recover from his illness? He was already hallucinating. Why was even Harris Myers at home? Impossible. He must have thought too much. Then, Ian Rivera rubbed his eyes and tried to turn around. This time, Harris Myers would definitely not appear again. Hence, Ian Rivera slowly turned his head around and found Gavin Clifford standing beside him. Then, he sighed in relief. He knew it. He must have been hallucinating. Hence, he looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Gav. I¡¯m afraid my illness is serious. Do you know who I just saw?¡± Gavin Clifford shook his head when he heard Jan Rivera¡¯s words. Ian Rivera smiled and said, ¡°Harris Myers, Harris Myers.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m terminally ill?¡± After Gavin Clifford heardn Rivera¡¯s words, he looked at Harris Myers standing at the side and said. ¡°Mr. Rivera, Harris Myers is right next to me!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford gave Harris Myers a look. Harris Myers immediately walked forward and said with a smile. ¡°Tan Rivera, this is Harris Myers.¡± At this moment, Jan Rivera, who was lying on the bed, looked at Miracle Doctor Riverrun in front of him. He was really standing in front of him. Then, he nced at Gavin Clifford who was standing beside him. Only then did he believe that what he saw was true. Why would Harris Myers appear in his own home? 1/5 Could it be that Harris Myers had calcted that he was sick and specially rushed over? Or could it be that his children outside had found their conscience and came forward to beg him? However,n Rivera immediately rejected this idea. His children could not wait for him to die and quickly split the family assets. Moreover, Harris Myers was a miracle doctor. He might not even be able to hire him even if he had money. Ian Rivera really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Then, hey on the bed in a daze. At this moment, Harris Myers handed the item in his hand to Gavin Clifford. ¡°Master, this is what you asked me to bring.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an acupuncture bag and a pill.¡± This was because Gavin Clifford already knew his physical condition when he gave Ian Rivera a pulse. Ian Rivera was even more shocked when he heard Harris Myers call Gavin Clifford Master. Gav was actually Riverrun Miracle Doctor Harris Myers¡¯s master. He knew that Gav had always been very smart. He had his own unique side and could do things well. However, Gav was now Harris Myers¡¯s master. This really shocked him. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have heart disease. Otherwise, he might have been too shocked and gone into shock. He was really young and promising! Gavin Clifford looked at the acupuncture bag and a pill in his hand, then at Ian Rivera.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Actually, this illness was because Ian Rivera had been in close contact with these medicinal herbs all year round. It was the medicine one inch poison, which formed a toxin that squeezed in his body. Sometimes, it could make him immune to all poisons. However, 4,148,39 was getting old. The side effects came up and the toxicity erupted. Therefore, what he needed to do now was to expel the old poison from Ian Rivera¡¯s body. The toxin in Ian Rivera¡¯s body had been precipitating for decades, so the hospital could not resolve it. However, just because the hospital couldn¡¯t solve it didn¡¯t mean that Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t solve it either. Jan Rivera did not say much. After all, his body was very ufortable right now. If he spoke too much, it would exhaust his body even more. Gavin Clifford arranged everything one by one. Then, he turned to look at Harris Myers and said. ¡°Do you want to learn miraculous moxa roll?¡± When Harris Myers heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was extremely shocked. miraculous moxa roll?! His master actually wanted to teach him the long-lost miraculous moxa roll. 2/5 Of course he wanted to learn! His master was simply too powerful. How did he study this medical skill? He was already at this age. When he learned his master¡¯s realm, wouldn¡¯t he be the same age as Ian Rivera? However, if he could learn this miraculous moxa roll, that would be great! It was a lost technique. If his master taught it to him, wouldn¡¯t he be the second person to know this needle? Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded crazily. ¡°I want to learn, Master!¡± When Ian Rivera heard this, he was instantly shocked. He forced himself to sit up. Gav was actually a lost miraculous moxa roll. This needle had been lost for a long time. How did Gav know this needle? It seemed that the old man really had a chance to live this time.. Ian Rivera was still in shock. When he saw that Harris Myers was about to start treating him, hey down obediently. Harris Myers looked at the countless needles that Gavin Clifford had arranged. Then, he looked at the paste sticks that were ced there. His palms were sweating. After all, this was the long-lost miraculous moxa roll, and the first time he came into contact with it, he would definitely be worried. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Harris Myers and said, ¡°Light up the two Taiyi needles at the same time. Then, aim at the part where Ian Rivera needs to be treated and begin the acupuncture.¡± ¡°Then, you light the pill and smoke it in the Ian Rivera treatment area. After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he began to gesture at Harris Myers. As he gestured, he began to teach. ¡°At this time, you still have to pay attention to your technique. You have to be precise and your hands can¡¯t tremble. ¡°Time is also a race against time. It¡¯s just right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you really learn the essence of miraculous moxa roll.¡± After Harris Myers heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he nodded and began to perform acupuncture onn Rivera. With that, he saw that every needle on Jan Rivera¡¯s body was emitting ck smoke under the arug. These were all the poisonous gases in Ian Rivera¡¯s body. Not long after, not only was Ian Rivera¡¯s body ck, but he also had a sticky feeling Gavin Clifford looked at Jan Rivera in front of him. He should have almost expelled all the poison At this moment, Gavin Clifford nced at Ma Hopang, whose forehead was covered in sweat, and said. 35 ¡°Alright, put away the needles!¡± After Jan Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he must have finished treating him. He immediately felt rxed and more energetic than before. This long-lost miraculous moxa roll was indeed different. It could actually restore a person who was about to die to their original state. Gav was much stronger than he had imagined. He knew all about this absolute art. Gavin Clifford watched asn Rivera stood up and smiled. ¡°Mr. Rivera, you should feel much better now. Go take a shower!¡± Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and said with a smile, ¡°Much better, much better. Thanks to you, Gav!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower first. Gav.¡± As soon asn Rivera finished speaking, he went to the bathroom in his room to take a quick shower. When he came out, he was refreshed and radiant. His body waspletely healed. Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and Harris Myers and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Gav. Otherwise, Mr. Rivera might have died today.¡± ¡°Of course, I have to thank Harris Myers for giving the old man acupuncture. Thank you so much!¡± When Harris Myers heard Ian Rivera¡¯s gratitude, he bowed and said, ¡°Ian Rivera, I don¡¯t think so. My master¡¯s friend is my friend. This is what I should do.¡± ¡°And I have to thank my master for teaching me miraculous moxa roll!¡± Gavin Clifford smiled and chatted with them for a while before saying ton Rivera, ¡°Mr. Rivera, I¡¯m not here specifically to save you. I still have something I need your help with.¡± After Jan Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Gav, Mr. Rivera, as long as you can do it, I will definitely help you. You saved my life!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Ian Rivera and said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, I want some natural herbs¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± When Harris Myers heard Gavin Clifford talk about the medicinal herbs, he immediately said, ¡°Master, I also have channels¡± ¡°I can find it for you too!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Ian Rivera and Harris Myers and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he immediately said, ¡°Natural herbs, the more the merrier!¡± Chapter 424 Chapter 424 After Gavin Clifford agreed, Ian Rivera and Harris Myers began to think about how to collect these medicinal herbs. Then, Harris Myers pondered for a moment before asking curiously, ¡°Master, why do you need these natural herbs?¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Harris Myers¡¯s words, he calmly said, ¡°Alchemy.¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Harris Myers and Ian Rivera were instantly shocked. Alchemy?! Now, there was actually someone who knew how to refine pills. It was simply unbelievable. And that person was Gavin Clifford, who was standing in front of them. It had to be known that alchemy existed in the legendary world. Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford in shock. He had been selling medicinal herbs for many years. Even at his current age, he had never heard of anyone using medicinal herbs to refine pills. Moreover, Gay was still so young. Where did he learn such a unique skill? At this moment, Harris Myers was also looking at Gayin Clifford in shock. His jaw almost dropped to the ground. He knew that his master was very powerful, but he did not expect his master to be so powerful! The lost miraculous moxa roll that he had previously taughtn Rivera was already enough to shock him. However, at the very least, the Taiyi God really existed. It was just that no one might be passing it down now. However, this medicine vessel was called a legend. There was a huge difference between the two. He did not expect his master to be proficient in these things that had been lost for a long time at his age. However, at this moment, Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford with a worried expression. Then, he frowned and looked at Gavin Clifford seriously. ¡°Gav! You¡¯re already Mr. Rivera years old, but you¡¯ve never heard of anyone who knows how to refine pills.¡± ¡°Gay is indeed very powerful now!¡± Harris Myers also came back to his senses. He looked at Gavin Clifford and echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. I really knocked him out when I became his disciple!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful!¡± ¡°These are all long-lost ultimate techniques. When Gavin Clifford heard the shocked expressions of Jan Rivera and Harris Myers, he said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated¡± Then, Rottenn Rivera felt that his physical condition was almost better. Then, he said again, ¡°Mr. Rivera, I see that you¡¯ve almost recovered. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± When Ian Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll give you Gav and Mr. Rivera.¡± Hence,n Rivera led Gavin Clifford and Harris Myers to the door of the room. With a creak, the door opened and the three of them walked out of the room. Judy Rivera, who was standing at the side, was shocked when he saw Your Graceing out of the room energetically. She knew that Miracle Doctor Harris Myers¡¯s medical skills were very famous. Moreover, Gavin Clifford was Miracle Doctor Harris Myers¡¯s master. In fact, Judy Rivera believed that Your Grace would recover, but she did not expect him to recover so quickly. How did this look like the terminally ill and dying Your Grace? When they saw Ian Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and aunt, they were instantly shocked. The three people who were looking at Ian Rivera also started to look dull and frown. How could their father recover so well in such a short period of time? Even if Miracle Doctor Harris Myers was around, even if that young man was really Harris Myers¡¯s master, it was impossible for him to recover so quickly! Actually, it was already a miracle that their father was still alive. However, the two of them had actually allowed their father to stand up in such a short period of time, and he even looked like he was fine. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father looked at Ian Rivera and said, ¡°Dad, are you dying?¡± When Judy Rivera heard his father¡¯s voice, he was stunned. Then, he said in an atmosphere, ¡°Dad!¡± At this moment,n Rivera looked at his three children and said. ¡°I won¡¯t die now. Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t give any of my assets to any of you. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± As soon as fan Rivera said this, Judy Rivera¡¯s father, second uncle, and aunt were dumbfounded Then, he looked at his father standing in front of him, feeling anxious and uneasy N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The three of them looked at each other and looked at Lan Rivera, who was charging angrily at above the groin with worried expressions. They originally thought that oncen Rivera died, he would have arge amount of assets. However, from the looks of it, Ian Rivera¡¯s body had indeed recovered Therefore, their goal was also shattered. Since their father seemed to be alive now, they had to start improvingn Rivera¡¯s opinion of them. He had to protect his assets! At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s father was the first to step forward. He looked at Ian Rivera and said, ¡°Father, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Who would want their parents to die?¡± ¡°Father, I can¡¯t be happier that you¡¯re getting better!¡± Ian Rivera nced at Judy Rivera¡¯s father and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Who in the world would want their parents to die?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only ones!¡± Hearing this, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Father, you¡¯re not being spiteful with us!¡± ¡°How could we not care about your life and death? Wouldn¡¯t that be treason?¡± ¡°If they were living in ancient times, they would have been executed!¡± Ian Rivera looked at Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle with a smirk and snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. The heavens are merciful. I don¡¯t think this old man is destined to die.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a disgrace!¡± Seeing that Jan Rivera¡¯s temper was gradually rising, Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt looked at Ian Rivera in front of her and began to cry again. ¡°Dad, you can¡­ It¡¯s great that you can get better, Dad!¡± ¡°I can still have a ce to go in the future. If you leave, I won¡¯t even have a ce to go.¡± Ian Rivera looked at Judy Rivera¡¯s aunt and cried. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have anywhere else to go, butpared to money, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll think of your father!¡± However, Judy Rivera, who was crying tears of joy, jogged over and rushed ton Rivera¡¯s side. He held Ian Rivera¡¯s arm and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, thank you for curing my Your Grace.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t thank me!¡± Ian Rivera also turned to look at his granddaughter. If not for Judy, he would not have met Gay It was also impossible for him to see Harris Myers, let alone know that Gay was Harris Myers¡¯s master He might have really ascended to heaven in less than two days Then, he said to Judy Rivera, ¡°Judy, apany Your Grace to send off Miracle Doctors Gav and Harris Myers.¡± Judy Rivera nodded obediently. At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s second uncle stood up and said.. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s send them off too!¡± Just as the three of them were about to walk out together, they were stopped byn Rivera. ¡°No need!¡± Your Grace and Judy walked out and watched Gavin Clifford and Harris Myers leave. Then, he looked at Judy Rivera and said seriously, ¡°Judy, Your Grace, I apologize to you first.¡± Judy Rivera looked at Your Grace and suddenly asked, ¡°Your Grace, why are you apologizing to Judy?¡± Ian Rivera took Judy Rivera¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Judy, Your Grace intends to give all his inheritance to Gavin Clifford.¡° Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Judy Rivera was stunned when he heardn Rivera¡¯s words, but he did not say anything. At this moment, Ian Rivera looked at Judy Rivera and said again, ¡°Judy, you¡¯re my granddaughter. Your Grace should hand over the inheritance to you.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯ve also seen how your father, your second uncle, and your aunt are like when facing the family assets. ¡°That¡¯s a pack of jackals, tigers, and leopards!¡± ¡°Your Grace is afraid that if it¡¯s in your hands, they¡¯ll affect you because they¡¯re fighting for the inheritance.¡± ¡°I just want Judy to be happy!¡± When Judy Rivera heard Your Grace¡¯s heartfelt words, he waved his hand and looked at Your Grace seriously. ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t have to apologize to Judy.¡± ¡°This family property is all the savings that Your Grace has worked hard for his entire life. It must be decided by Your Grace.¡± ¡°Besides, Judy doesn¡¯t care about these assets. Judy only hopes that Your Grace can live well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to give these assets to Gavin Clifford because he saved Your Grace. He deserves them.¡± Whenn Rivera heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. He instantly pitied Judy, who was standing in front of him. His poor Judy was so reasonable, but how did he end up with such a group of family members! Jan Rivera looked at the sensible Judy Rivera and patted her head. ¡°Judy, do you know what Your Grace¡¯s most precious legacy is?¡± Judy Rivera was very surprised when he heard Ian Rivera¡¯s words. Didn¡¯t Your Grace just decide to give the family assets to Gavin Clifford? In any case, he would not covet Your Grace yuan at all. Since Your Grace had already decided to give the family assets to Gavin Clifford, he would just keep Gavin Clifford well. However, Judy Rivera did not understand why Your Grace wanted her to know what the inheritance was. Then, she tilted her head and looked atn Rivera in front of her. She shook her head but did not say anything At this moment, Ian Rivera looked at Judy Rivera with a smile and said. ¡°Silly Judy, Your Grace¡¯s most precious inheritance is you!¡± ¡°What couldpare to my granddaughter?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± 124 When Judy Rivera heard Ian Rivera¡¯s words again, his heart skipped a beat. Then, he said, ¡°Me?¡± Then, he looked at the smiling Ian Rivera in front of him and was confused. Your Grace said that it was a precious legacy. Although he did not know why Your Grace said that, he was still extremely touched when he heard that he wasn Rivera¡¯s most precious legacy. It proved that she was very important to Your Grace.. However, what did Your Grace mean? When she looked atn Rivera, she realized that Your Grace seemed to have some ill intentions on his face. What was Your Grace implying?! At this moment, Judy Rivera seemed to have thought of something and his face instantly turned red. Could it be¡­ Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was Your Grace¡¯s precious inheritance, so Your Grace had to hand over all his assets to Gavin Clifford. In other words, he had to hand her over. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but Your Grace¡¯s expression was strange no matter how one looked at it! Although he had a good impression of Gavin Clifford, it was still embarrassing for Your Grace to say this in public. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know what Gavin Clifford would think if he knew about this. He knew that Your Grace would definitely arrange everything after this critically ill experience. However, this matter of love could not be nned. Even if Judy Rivera had some thoughts about Gavin Clifford, wouldn¡¯t it still depend on what Gavin Clifford thought? Judy Rivera looked atn Rivera again. She realized that Your Grace was smiling even more happily. She blushed and lowered her head. ¡°Your Grace, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford and I are not what you think. We¡­ we are just¡­ just friends!¡± Judy Rivera, who had just finished speaking, ran away shyly. Jan Rivera looked at Judy Rivera, who had run far away. Then, he smiled and shook his head. He was only worried about Judy Rivera now. He nned to hand over the family assets to Gavin Chitlors!. He had nothing to worry about However, on the other side, Gavin Clifford and Harris Myers walked out of Lan Rivera¡¯s house. Just as the two of them reached an alley, Harris Myers looked at the intersection ahead and said respectfully to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master, I might have to turn around from the front. I need to go back and exin something.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Harris Myers¡¯s embarrassed expression and said, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Remember to go back and find the herbs!¡± After Harris Myers heard what Gavin Clifford said, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t dare to neglect what you¡¯ve given me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for Master when we get back!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Harris Myers and nodded. He then waved at Harris Myers. Then, Harris Myers said goodbye to Gavin Clifford and walked away. Not long after Harris Myers left, Gavin Clifford walked unsteadily on the main road alone. The voice of the White Tower that he had not heard for a long time once again appeared beside Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. ¡°Master, you might be targeted!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s voice, he looked around. In fact, he had already sensed that someone was following him just now. Then, he calmly said to Baita, ¡°Yeah, I noticed that too.¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, White Tower spoke again. ¡°Master, the person who¡¯s targeting you seems to be being watched by another group of people.¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was another group of people?! Then who could it have been?¡± He had not discovered this, so he would go and see who these people were! Then, Gavin Clifford deliberately walked into the sparsely popted alley. At this moment, a group of people stood in the far corner. They were Harvey Waters and his subordinates, as well as the owner of the antique stall, Bob Pruitt. Harvey Waters stood there impatiently. There were cigarette butts on the ground one after another. His subordinates were also squatting at the side, waiting for the person Bob Pruitt had mentioned to appear. However, after a long time, the person the ancient stall owner mentioned still had not arrived. Then, Harvey Waters said. ¡°Brother, will hee to this ce?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying to us, are you?¡± The owner of the antique stall looked at Harvey Waters and lost his patience. Then, he said, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, wait a little longer. This ce only has such a secluded alley.¡± ¡°Ordinary people would go this way!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure entered their field of vision. The owner of the antique stall quickly went to Harvey Waters¡¯s side and pointed at Gavin Clifford who was walking over. ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, that¡¯s him.¡± ¡°This kid is the one who has been reselling in the antique market. He bought it at a low price and sold it at a high price!¡± ¡°He sold my white crack coffee for 6 million dors.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget this kid even if he turns into ashes!¡± Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Harvey Waters looked in the direction of the owner of the antique stall and saw the figure getting closer and closer to him. This kid looked so young and was only in his twenties, but he dared to do such an arrogant thing? Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. However, she had bumped into him. He was unlucky. Today, she would teach him what rules were. Let¡¯s see if this brat still dares to do this in the ancient y market next time. If he had known that he was such a brat, he would not have needed to bring so many subordinates. He could have easily dealt with him. However, this kid really didn¡¯t have any awareness at all. He actually dared to crawl into the alley. He was simply courting death. He could not let this duck that he had obtained fly away. Then, Harvey Waters turned around and looked at his subordinates behind him. ¡°Grab your weapons and follow me!¡± ¡°Take down that kid and I¡¯ll split the money with you!¡± The brothers below also said excitedly, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters is mighty!¡± At this moment, the Gutai stall owner, Bob Pruitt, looked at this scene and hoped that they could back. Then, he raised his head and looked ahead. Suddenly, he realized that there was no one ahead, Where did that kid go just now?! get the money Could it be that his eyes were ying tricks on him? Hence, Bob Pruitt wiped his eyes and realized that there was still no one in front of him. Did that kid really grow wings and fly away? Could there be another entrance in this alley? Hence, Bob Pruitt looked at Harvey Waters who was still shouting at his subordinates in front of him and was immersed in it. Then, she walked forward and gently patted Harvey Waters¡¯s back. Harvey Waters instantly turned around and looked at Bob Pruitt with a wide grin. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bob Pruitt?¡± Then, Bob Pruitt pointed ahead and said. ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, that kid¡­ that kid seems to be¡­ 1/4 Harvey Waters was an extremely impatient person. Then, when he heard Bob Pruitt stutter, he frowned and said. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s going on!¡± Bob Pruitt heard Harvey Waters¡¯s voice gradually be exposed. Then, he pointed at the alley with a trembling- finger and said, ¡°Brother Harvey Waters, that kid just now seems to have disappeared!¡± ¡°At first, I thought I was seeing things, but when I looked again, I realized that he was really gone!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went¡­ ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s another entrance in this alley!¡± When Harvey Waters heard the old man¡¯s words, he suddenly raised his head. Didn¡¯t that mean that the duck in his hand had flown away in front of him? Then, Harvey Waters gave the order and said to his subordinates, ¡°Hurry up and chase after him. We have to find that kid even if we have to search through this alley.¡± ¡°Go quickly!¡± Footsteps echoed in the alley. Harvey Waters¡¯s subordinates were frantically searching for him. Then, they realized that there seemed to be an exit in front of them. Then, arge group of people ran straight. towards the fork. Just as they ran away from the ce they were standing at. Immediately after, another group of people appeared at the original ce. This group of people was Brookspring,National Security Bureau. The leader was Violet Jordan. Looking at the empty alley, the group of people under National Security Bureau, who was led by Violet Jordan. muttered: ¡°What is Harvey Waters going to do with his men at this time?¡± ¡°He seems to be in a hurry. The footsteps are especially heavy. He¡¯s running. ¡°It looks very suspicious!¡± At this moment, Violet Jordan heard the people below him talking one after another. Actually, she was also very suspicious. Why did Harvey Waters lose a group of people? Could it be that he was gathering a crowd to cause trouble? At this moment, Violet Jordan looked at the time. He could not wait any longer. There was no result. Then, she looked at her subordinates and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, stop guessing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not care about what Harvey Waters is doing now Let¡¯s follow them first!¡± At this moment. Harvey Waters, his subordinates, and Bob Pruitt, who was selling ancient games, arrived in the alley. They panted as they walked around the alley, but they did not see Gavin Clifford. At this moment, the impatient Harvey Waters looked at the empty alley in front of him and his heart stopped. Even if that kid had wings, it was impossible for him to not leave a trace. How could he have disappeared without a trace in such a short time? At this moment, Bob Pruitt looked at the alley in front of him in surprise. It hadn¡¯t been long since he discovered it. At this time, he could catch up even if he wanted to. The alley here was very narrow, and no one lived in it. There was no ce to hide at all. Where would this brat go? At this moment, Harvey Waters¡¯s subordinates began to mutter. ¡°Brother, did we go to the wrong alley?¡± ¡°Or did that old man see the wrong person?¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could a living person disappear in such a short period of time?¡± ¡°Yes, this person has really grown wings.¡± When Harvey Waters heard the discussions below, his heart skipped a beat.. No, this couldn¡¯t go on. Today, Sunspire had alreadye out. He definitely couldn¡¯t return empty- handed. Harvey Waters looked at his subordinates and said angrily, ¡°We have to find that kid today!¡± ¡°If this ce doesn¡¯t have it, then let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that kid can disappear without a trace!¡± When Harvey Waters¡¯s subordinates heard Harvey Waters¡¯s words, they were about to change locations. At this moment, an empty voice came from the alley. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The group of people was stunned when they heard the voice. Then, Harvey Waters, who was at the front, stopped in his tracks. This voice should be the person they had been looking for. The subordinates behind the cowboy were also stunned. Even the ancient vendor, Bob Pruitt, had a look of disbelief. Then, everyone subconsciously turned around and saw Gavin Clifford standing behind them. Where exactly was this kid hiding?! Previously, she had searched every corner but could not find him. When Harvey Waters saw Gavin Clifford standing in the alley, he wanted to say something but held it back. Forget it, that¡¯s not the point now. Hence, he took a few steps in the direction of Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°I heard that you lied to my big brother, 6 million dors?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Harvey Waters pointing at Bob Pruitt and smiled. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Does he look like a 6 million dors?¡± Then, everyone looked at Bob Pruitt. Not only was his clothes tattered, but themunication device in his hand. was also covered in stic tape. It was barely usable. However, it did seem to be unrted to the number 6 million dors. At this moment, Harvey Waters instantly realized that the kid in front of him had changed into a way to shout at him! Bob Pruitt was a person who worked in the market all year round. It was normal for him to be a little scheming. As for 6 million dors, who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by money? Who cared whose money it was? Since Bob Pruitt said that the money was his, why not try asking for it? Anyway, this money was rted to him now! Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Harvey Waters was furious. above the groin looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°Cut the crap and hand over the money. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the angry Harvey Waters and said, ¡°Then let me see how you¡¯re going to be rude.¡± When Harvey Waters heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he shouted at his subordinates. ¡°He¡¯s courting death!¡± ¡°Attack! Beat him to death and cripple him!¡± Then, all of Harvey Waters¡¯s subordinates charged at Gavin Clifford. At this moment, National Security Bureau, who was outside the alley, heard this voice and hurriedly went over. Then, he saw the scene in front of him and prepared to help. However, Violet Jordan, who had just run over, saw Gavin Clifford in the middle and stopped his subordinates. from rescuing him. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet!¡± The people from National Security Bureau were very curious when they heard Violet Jordan¡¯s words. Then, they said. ¡°Captain, are we¡­.. are we really not going to care about this civilian?¡± Violet Jordan looked at Gavin Clifford who was surrounded and said with a strange expression, ¡°He¡¯s not a civilian.¡± When the people from National Security Bureau heard Violet Jordan¡¯s words, they were instantly stunned. They turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford. Then, one of them asked curiously, ¡°If this person isn¡¯t a civilian, then what is he?¡± ¡°Could it be a non-human?!¡± At this moment, Violet Jordan heard the questions of the people below. He did not speak and only stared at Gavin Clifford in front of him. Soon they would know what he was. In the alley. Harvey Waters¡¯s subordinates had already rushed towards Gavin Chifford. Gavin tford looked at the puch-ck people in front of him and shook his head slightly Were these people really so bored that they had nothing to do! Since they felt that life was too boring, he would fulfill their wish today! Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the bald man who had shouted earlier. Harvey Waters. Just as Harvey Waters was about to punch Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford took a step ahead of Harvey Waters and punched Harvey Waters¡¯s chin. ¡°Pu!¡± Harvey Waters¡¯s head was instantly lifted up by Gavin Clifford¡¯s punch from below his chin. Blood spurted into the sky, and his head instantly drooped. Screams resounded throughout the entire alley. It seemed to have been hit by an external force, causing Harvey Waters¡¯s neck to break. It looked like a zombie. At this moment, the subordinates behind Harvey Waters also rushed forward. Gavin Clifford punched each of them, and his subordinates fell to the ground one after another. Some of them only had one leg, while others only had one arm. The ground was dyed red with blood. There were also some people whose external injuries might not look obvious, but they were actually internal injuries. Their bones and tendons had long been broken, and they would probably never recover in this lifetime. At this moment, some timid people who did not dare to go forward looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and their brothers who were lying on the ground and screaming. All of them panicked. Then, the timid people muttered, ¡°Who is this person? He can actually fight against so many people alone.¡± ¡°In such a short period of time, even our strong Brother Harvey Waters has be like this.¡± ¡°If I knew this person was so powerful, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get the money, we¡¯ll lose our lives. Why don¡¯t we run?¡± After some discussion, they all turned around and ran back. At this moment, they remembered someone. It was the ancient game stall owner, Bob Pruitt, who had disappeared. Unexpectedly, Bob Pruitt was a smart person. Just now, Harvey Waters had already run away with his tragic appearance. Bob Pruitt must have run far away by now. Those few people cursed as they ran. ¡°This Bob Pruitt is really a piece of shit.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because he said something good was going on, who woulde here to die?¡± ¡°Now they¡¯re running faster than anyone else.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as these people finished speaking, Gavin Clifford stood in front of them and kicked each of them. ¡°Bang The few of them knelt on the ground in unison. It was not that they wanted to kneel, but their legs had already been crippled by Gavin Chitford. At this moment, Bob Pruitt, who was on the other side, was panting heavily. He really could not run anymore. 2/4 After all, he was old. If he continued running, he might die. Hence, he stopped and turned his head back. When he realized that there was no one behind him, he heaved a sigh of relief. When he recalled the scene just now, he was also shocked. He did not expect this kid to look so young and refined. He did not expect him to be so strong. Who exactly was this kid? Fortunately, he ran fast. Otherwise, he might have lost his life there! After all, so many people had been crippled by this kid. He would be a fool not to run. Not long after, Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice came from the alley. ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn?¡± When the old man turned around and saw Gavin Clifford, he was instantly shocked. He thought to himself that he was done for. With a plop, Bob Pruitt knelt in front of Gavin Clifford and immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s me who failed to recognize you.¡± ¡°On ount of my old age, let me off this time!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to anymore. I just want money. I¡¯m rushing to the Dragon King Temple!¡± ¡°Please! Spare me! Please!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Bob Pruitt kneeling in front of him. He was indeed old, but this was not a reason for him. to do bad things! Therefore, it was not that there were no more bad people in this world, but that the bad people were old. Hence, Gavin Clifford smiled and kicked Bob Pruitt¡¯s chest. Bob Pruitt instantly fell backward and his head hit the ground before he fainted. At this moment, National Security Bureau¡¯s people were instantly shocked when they saw what Gavin Clifford had done! If this man was really not amoner, then who was he? He had defeated so many people by himself. It was likely that he was warrior. This person was definitely not to be underestimated. Just now, they thought that this man was weak. They wanted to evacuate the troublemakers, but who knew that this man didn¡¯t need them to appear at all¡­ He alone was enough to subdue these troublemakers. Now, it seemed that the most dangerous person was this man At this moment, Violet Jordan walked out calmly and looked at Gavin Clifford thoughtfully. However, she did not do anything However, when National Security Bureau¡¯s people saw Violet Jordan again, they thought that Violet Jordan was going to attack Gavin Clifford Hence, Violet Jordan¡¯s subordinates rushed out and took out their guns. Then, they aimed at Gavin Clifford and said solemnly. ¡°Hands up. Don¡¯t move.¡± Violet Jordan was shocked when he saw his men pointing their guns at Gavin Clifford. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Violet Jordan was shocked when he saw his men pointing their guns at Gavin Clifford. How could these brainless people dare to attack Gavin Clifford? Then, Violet Jordan rushed forward and shouted at her subordinates, ¡°What are you doing? Put down your guns!¡± When these people from National Security Bureau heard Captain Violet Jordan¡¯s voice, they turned to look at him in surprise. What was wrong with their captain?! Why did he ask them to put down their guns? The person in front of them was so powerful. If anything happened¡­ Moreover, the person in front of him had just cut those men into pieces and was only left with a breath. What did the captain mean? Violet Jordan looked at his men and stared at him in shock. However, the gun in his hand was still pointed at Gavin Clifford. Hence, he roared again, ¡°I said, put the gun down. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°He still doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all!¡± At this moment, National Security Bureau¡¯s men looked at Violet Jordan in front of them with anger on their faces. Then, they instantly put away their guns. Violet Jordan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his subordinates moving. She didn¡¯t know what to do if they didn¡¯t put down their guns. At this moment, Violet Jordan took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then, he turned to look at Gavin Clifford and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my subordinates are insensible!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach them a lesson when I get back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shocked!¡± Violet Jordan¡¯s subordinate looked at his captain¡¯s actions and did not know what to say for a moment. The captain actually knew the man in front of him?! Moreover, their team leader was even subservient to this person. Who exactly was this person? 14 Hence, Violet Jordan¡¯s subordinates rushed out and took out their guns. Then, they aimed at Gavin Clifford and said solemnly, ¡°Hands up. Don¡¯t move.¡± Violet Jordan was shocked when he saw his men pointing their guns at Gavin Clifford. BB Violet Jordan was shocked when he saw his men pointing their guns at Gavin Clifford. How could these brainless people dare to attack Gavin Clifford? Then, Violet Jordan rushed forward and shouted at her subordinates, ¡°What are you doing? Put down your guns!¡± When these people from National Security Bureau heard Captain Violet Jordan¡¯s voice, they turned to look at him in surprise. What was wrong with their captain?! Why did he ask them to put down their guns? The person in front of them was so powerful. If anything happened¡­. Moreover, the person in front of him had just cut those men into pieces and was only left with a breath. What did the captain mean? Violet Jordan looked at his men and stared at him in shock. However, the gun in his hand was still pointed at Gavin Clifford. Hence, he roared again, ¡°I said, put the gun down. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°He still doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all!¡± At this moment, National Security Bureau¡¯s men looked at Violet Jordan in front of them with anger on their faces. Then, they instantly put away their guns. Violet Jordan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his subordinates moving. She didn¡¯t know what to do if they didn¡¯t put down their guns. At this moment, Violet Jordan took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then, he turned to look at Gavin Clifford and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my subordinates are insensible!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach them a lesson when I get back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shocked!¡± Violet Jordan¡¯s subordinate looked at his captain¡¯s actions and did not know what to say for a moment. The captain actually knew the man in front of him?! Moreover, their team leader was even subservient to this person Who exactly was this person? He looked like a 20-year-old brat. Even if he had some ability, it was not enough for the captain of National Security Bureau to praise him! Then, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t turn around to look at Violet Jordan. Instead, he looked ahead and smiled. He waved his hand and said. ¡°Your subordinates reacted very quickly. Otherwise, they would have been like the group of people behind them.¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Violet Jordan¡¯s subordinates were shocked. This kid actually dared to attack a security manager?! Wasn¡¯t he a little too arrogant? Then, they looked at Violet Jordan and saw their captain¡¯s respectful attitude towards this kid. Could this person be a big shot from above? But why hadn¡¯t they heard that there was a big shot called Gavin Clifford? However, there were many big shots, and it was impossible for everyone to see them. Gavin Clifford looked at those people and said to Violet Jordan, ¡°These people should be rted to the case you¡¯re working on, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave these people to you.¡± Then, Violet Jordan looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°These people are really helpful in my case,¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Then, he looked at his subordinates behind him and said solemnly, ¡°Go and restrain those people. Then call an ambnce to take them to the hospital first.¡± After Violet Jordan¡¯s subordinates heard the captain¡¯s words, they made phone calls and moved people. The scene was filled with screams. At this moment, Violet Jordan looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said affectionately, ¡°Master, when are you going to marry me?¡± Although Violet Jordan¡¯s voice was not loud, time seemed to have stopped at that moment. Violet Jordan¡¯s words were especially abrupt when there was no sound at that time. At this moment, when the subordinates who were busy heard Violet Jordan and Gavin Chitford¡¯s words, they stood rooted to the ground in shock and turned to look in Tingtian¡¯s direction One of the members of National Security Bureau was in a daze. He pulled his brother beside him and said, ¡°What did the captain just say?! ¡°Did you hear that?¡± 24 ¡°I heard that the captain asked that person to marry her.¡± At this moment, another person said, ¡°I think so too. The captain asked that man to marry her¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that man the captain¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°And the captain actually called that man Master¡­¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± A man who was looking for the limbs of the people who had been crippled by Gavin Clifford said, ¡°I heard it too. I think the captain called that man Master¡­¡± ¡°So Captain and that man are girlfriends?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to y so well. Is this still their National Security Bureau¡¯s captain?¡± Violet Jordan also heard some of her subordinates gossiping about her, but she ignored them. However, Gavin Clifford was shocked by Violet Jordan¡¯s words. Did he hear wrongly just now? This Violet Jordan wants me to marry her?! Gavin Clifford looked at Violet Jordan¡¯s shy expression and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin this to you before?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Gavin Clifford could finish, Violet Jordan said. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to improve myself and then work hard until the day Master says he¡¯ll marry me.¡± When the group of people heard this, they were even more dumbfounded. They werepletely stunned on the spot. They had never expected their captain to be such a woman. For a brat, she actually took the initiative to lower her status and let this brat marry her¡­. From the looks of it, they were not a couple. Then, their rtionship was set?! What did this kid do to deserve this? Their captain was a beauty after all. She could find any man she wanted. Why would she like such a young kid? However, Gavin Clifford looked at Violet Jordan in front of him. The atmosphere was strange. Then, he looked at Violet Jordan¡¯s subordinates. He could not stay any longer. It was better for him to leave quickly! Hence, he directly said to Violet Jordan. ¡°I still have something to do. Go ahead!¡± After saying that, he disappeared, leaving Violet Jordan alone 3/4 When Gavin Clifford returned home, his mind was filled with Violet Jordan¡¯s affectionate look at him. The words. ¡°When will you marry her¡­¡± made Gavin Clifford¡¯s hair stand on end. Then, Gavin Clifford adjusted his mood and prepared to start refining pills. At this moment, Bai Ta¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Master, you can enter the tower. It will help you refine pills quickly.¡± Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment. At this time, there shouldn¡¯t be anything or anyone looking for him. Then, he looked at the white tower and nodded. Then, the White Tower brought Gavin Clifford into the space. Gavin Clifford had just set up these alchemy items and medicinal ingredients and was about to begin. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bai Ta¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Master, it seems like someone is here, but they don¡¯t look like they have good intentions.¡± ¡°They must be looking for you!¡± Gavin Clifford was on the verge of breaking down. He had just entered and someone was already looking for him. But who could it be? At this moment, Gavin Clifford frowned slightly. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 At this moment, Gavin Clifford frowned slightly. He had just returned from Violet Jordan and had just adjusted his mood. However, the most important thing for him now was to refine pills and treat his second uncle¡¯s illness. That blind fool actually disturbed his pill refinement at this time! At this moment, Gavin Clifford gradually began to feel angry. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. At this moment, the White Tower¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Master, I¡¯d better send you out!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford was sent out of the White Tower Space. Gavin Clifford was already standing outside the Clifford family¡¯s door, waiting. He wanted to see who it was! At this moment, not far away, he saw a man in ck at the early stage of divine rank. He was about to knock on the door. Gavin Clifford saw that this person was a little sneaky and even a little unfamiliar. He was indeed dressed in ck and could not see who had sent him. Hence, he shed in front of the man in ck and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Why did you appear in my the Clifford family? What¡¯s your motive?¡± When the man in ck heard that person¡¯s voice, he instantly looked up and was shocked by the sudden appearance of Gavin Clifford. However, he did not panic. Instead, he stood there naturally. This man looked at Gavin Clifford with his nose in the air and said, ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°And why are you here?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck in front of him like a fool. He was simply wasting his time. However, he endured it and said, ¡°You¡¯re here for me. You¡¯re asking me who I am?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡± After the man in ck heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he sized Gavin Clifford up This man was Master¡¯s Gavin Clifford?! It didn¡¯t look like much. How powerful could he be? 1/4 Then, the man in ck still maintained his high posture and said, ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± Gavin Clifford did not say anything. Immediately after, the man in ck said again, ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have to waste time asking them one by one.¡± ¡°My Master wants me to tell you something ¡°He wants you to go to Northguard City to see him now!¡± ¡°You can understand¡­ Before the man in ck could finish speaking, he was interrupted. When Gavin Clifford heard that the man in ck in front of him had not finished speaking, he could not help but be furious. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Gavin Clifford threw a punch and pinned the man in ck to the wall at the fastest speed. Blood gushed out and he died instantly. Until his death, he did not know what had happened. The other party did not even ask who his Master was. He justy on the ground. Gavin Clifford walked into the house. Then, he turned his wrist, nced at the man in ck who was killed by him, and disappeared. He did not want to know who sent this man in ck. To him, the most important thing now was to focus on alchemy. Nothing else was important. Then, Gavin Clifford immediately returned to his room. Then, his mindmunicated with the White Tower. ¡°It¡¯s done. Send me in.¡± The White Tower received Gavin Clifford¡¯s order and sent Gavin Clifford directly into the White Tower¡¯s space. After Gavin Clifford finished every step of the program, he sat there quietly with his eyes closed and began to refine pills. Northguard City. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How dare that bastard kill my men? ¡°Who gave lum the fucking courage? ¡°lie¡¯s courting death!¡± 2/4 At this moment, Brother King of Northguard¡¯s angry roar echoed throughout the entire residence. The servants in the mansion and King of Northguard stood there trembling, not daring to move. Brother King of Northguard¡¯s scarlet eyes stared at the Crushing que in his hand. His anger gradually rose. Of course, King of Northguard knew what que meant. This que was closely rted to a person¡¯s life. As long as a person died, this que would instantly shatter with a bang! There was no possibility of recovery! At this moment, King of Northguard was standing at the side with his head lowered. He looked like he did not dare to breathe loudly, but in fact, the expression on his face was reasonable. King of Northguard muttered in his heart. If the man in ck sent by his big brother did not die, he would not be the Gavin Clifford he had seen before. He knew Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength. He was definitely not someone who was easy to deal with. He did not dare to think that his brother would send someone over to say to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Get lost ande see him.¡± However, at this moment, King of Northguard still did not say anything to his brother because he would be scolded if he said too much. Why did he have to make things difficult for himself! However, at this moment, King of Northguard¡¯s eldest brother stood up from his seat. He was instantly enraged. Then, he panted heavily and said. ¡°Very good. I¡¯m very angry now, and the consequences are very serious!¡± When King of Northguard heard his brother¡¯s words, he instantly raised his head. Then he looked at his brother expectantly. Did this mean that his brother was finally going to deal with Gavin Clifford? Finally, he took this matter seriously. Presumably, only his brother couldpete with Gavin Clifford. The idea was good, but the result was often not satisfactory. At this moment, King of Northguard¡¯s brother saw him pointing at King of Northguard and said angrily. ¡°You, bring that bastard to me.¡± When King of Northguard heard this, he looked at his brother in confusion. He even suspected that he had misheard. What did he mean?! No, if he could deal with Gavin Clifford, would he need to ask his family for help? 3/ It was precisely because he couldn¡¯t deal with it that he came up with this n. Now, not only had he been scolded by his brother, but he had also been instructed by his brother to die. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have asked the family. At this moment, King of Northguard looked at his brother and said resentfully, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not Gavin Clifford¡¯s match!¡± ¡°If I go, won¡¯t I die too?¡± However, King of Northguard¡¯s brother looked at King of Northguard and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you go, report our ancient warrior family¡¯s name. That kid definitely won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up and go!¡± King of Northguard looked at his brother. He was forcing him to a dead end! Instead of ending up like this, what was the use of his brother¡­ King of Northguard¡¯s face was filled with frustration. He regretted his decision to sit down. Then, he said to his brother with emotions. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°If he didn¡¯t dare, how did your men die? Upon hearing this, Brother Zhenbei instantly flew into a rage. Then, he looked at King of Northguard and said, ¡°Just go if I tell you to. You¡¯re so f*cking full of nonsense. If it weren¡¯t for you, would you have to face such a lousy matter?¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 On the other side, 41,417,141,4023. At this moment, the head of the Barry family family, Zion Barry, was sitting respectfully on a leather sofa in an office. He was a little reserved. On the coffeeth table in front of him was a cup of Intellisia Coffee that had been brewed and emitted a faint fragrance. The entire office looked Chinese, but the decoration style was still different from the office building. The rooms in the office building were rtively simple, but this office looked exquisitely modified. It looked very imposing and dignified. On the chair in the office sat a powerful middle-aged man. This man looked very imposing. He was wearing a dark suit and leather cor. One could tell that he was very muscr. He had a beard and ck and white hair. He had a pair of eyes and looked very refined. This office was the office of the Chief of Dragon Group headquarters, and this powerful-looking middle- aged man was Chief Dragon Group, Bryant Jensen. At this moment, Bryant Jensen held a cigarette in his hand and casually said to Zion Barry, ¡°Try this Intellisia Coffee. It took a lot of effort to get it.¡± When Zion Barry heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words, he hurriedly picked it up and took a sip. Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is indeed a good coffee!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still the strongest. You¡¯ve nevercked such good things!¡± Bryant Jensen looked at Zion Barry and smiled smugly. Then, he ced his hand on the desk and tapped his fingers on it. ¡°Do you have a grudge against Barry family and Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee to me if it wasn¡¯t a big deal!¡± When Zion Barry heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat and he pondered for a long time. Whether he wanted to tell the truth or not, he had to say that Barry family was rted to the the Clifford family family massacre back then. Would Bryant Jensen help him deal with Gavin Clifford? As long as he did not mention this matter, he would only say that Gavin Clifford had killed his grandson. Then, Barry family had also killed all the people he had sent out. Listening to this matter, did it make people think that Gavin Clifford was a devil who killed withour batting att eyelid?! Then Bryant Jensen would definitely make a move! Hence, Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford helplessly and said, ¡°Mr. Jeasen, you don¡¯t know!¡± 1/ ¡°Gavin Clifford he¡­¡± ¡°He killed my grandson. I really have no way to reason with him now. I only want revenge!¡± ¡°Moreover, the atmosphere in the family was extremely tense when they heard that, especially my grandson¡¯s parents. They even mored for an exnation from Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Then, Barry family sent some people to look for Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°In the end, the people we sent out were all killed by Gavin Clifford. Not a single one was spared!¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford is simply too terrifying. Mr. Jensen, please help our Barry family!¡± After listening to Zion Barry¡¯s exnation, Bryant Jensen nodded thoughtfully and said, Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If what you said is true, then this Gavin Clifford is indeed extremely dangerous. Dragon Group will definitely not let him live.¡± ¡°This matter is not only for Barry family, but also for Blearus.¡± Zion Barry was overjoyed when he heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words¡­ As long as Mr. Jensen attacked, they would see how arrogant Gavin Clifford could be. With this, Barry family would be able to avenge his son¡¯s death. He wouldn¡¯t have to live in fear in the shadow of Gavin Clifford every day. Zion Barry was having nightmares because of Gavin Clifford. Yes, he was feeling guilty. He was afraid that one day, Gavin Clifford would directly exterminate Barry family. Otherwise, why would hee to the Chief in a hurry? Just as Bryant Jensen finished speaking, a figure rushed in and shouted, ¡°Mr. Jensen, bad news 1¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, bad news!¡± Bryant Jensen looked at his subordinates. They were so reckless that they did not even look good. Hence, he directly said, ¡°You¡¯re so impatient. You don¡¯t have any rules at all. Can¡¯t you see that there are guests?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taught you all for nothing!¡± ¡°Is there a dog chasing me?¡± Bryant Jensen looked at his subordinates and almost lowered his head to the ground. Perhaps he really had something urgent to attend to and did not reprimand them. Hence, he waved his hand and said. ¡°Alright, alright. Tell me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± At this moment, the man nced at Zion Barry Afraid that he would lose hisposure and be scolded again, he deliberately slowed down his speech before starting to speak. ¡°Chief, go to Brookspring to carry out the mission. The team members of the mission are back.¡± ¡°They¡­ are all injured.¡± Bryant Jensen listened to the man¡¯s words and instantly closed his eyes. He ced a hand on his forehead and opened his eyes. He stared straight at his subordinate and said angrily, ¡°Have you not eaten, or are you stuttering?¡± ¡°I told you not to be impatient. I¡¯m not asking you to be a sloth here.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even report things clearly. At this rate, you won¡¯t be able to finish even if I die.¡± ¡°Tell me now!¡± Then, the man saw Angry above the groin charging at Bryant Jensen and hurriedly said, ¡°Chief, our team members are all injured. This Gavin Clifford is simply too terrifying¡± ¡°And our weapons are useless against Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°He can lift the electric with one hand and he¡¯s not injured at all!¡± When the chief heard this, he was shocked. How could he not know that the weapon was actually very powerful? Even he could not withstand it for long and had to give up. But such a powerful weapon was actually useless against Gavin Clifford?! Impossible, how was this possible?! He was already at the peak of divine rank, warrior. Could that Gavin Clifford be stronger than him?! He had never seen warrior, who was of a higher level than him. Then what realm had this Gavin Clifford cultivated to? Was he really that powerful?! On the other side, Master Barry family, Zion Barry, was also shocked when he heard this man¡¯s words. He naturally knew that Gavin Clifford was very powerful, but he did not expect him to be even stronger than he had imagined. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Looking at Bryant Jensen¡¯s shocked expression, he must either be on par with Gavin Clifford or weaker than Gavin Clifford. Who could deal with such a powerful person like Gavin Clifford? He couldn¡¯t possibly have the final say in the future, right? Wouldn¡¯t he, Barry family, suffer? At this moment, Zion Barry even regretteding to look for Chief Dragon Group. He had spent a lot of time thinking that his weapon could subator Gavin Clifford and he could live a peaceful life. But now, it seemed that everything could only be imagined 3/4 At this moment, Zion Barry, who could not see any hope, was about to sneak away when Bryant Jensen was not paying attention. But at this moment, footsteps came from outside the door. A loud and hoarse voice entered Bryant Jensen and Zion Barry¡¯s ears. ¡°Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore, requesting an audience with Mr. Jensen.¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 When Zion Barry heard this voice, he was instantly stunned. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. Zion Barry, who was about to get up secretly, stepped back when he heard Matthew Bore¡¯s voice. It could not hide the surprise on his face. It was actually 4,136,444,141,764,19986?! If there were Riverrun,141,764,19986 against Gavin Clifford, wouldn¡¯t victory be in their hands? This time. Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t have it easy, right?! In any case, this matter was already a foregone conclusion. He might as well wait and see what the Chief wanted to say to Matthew Bore. He could also listen in and see if he could hear any powerful news. At this moment, Bryant Jensen, who wasmenting about how powerful Gavin Clifford was, had a worried expression on his face. Just as he was thinking about how to deal with Gavin Clifford, he heard Matthew Bore¡¯s voice. Bryant Jensen was instantly stunned. What was Matthew Bore doing here at this time? Did he hear some news, too?¡± Hence, Bryant Jensen looked at his subordinate who was kneeling on the ground and reporting to him. ¡°Go invite Riverrunwar general in!¡± Then, his subordinate hurriedly stood up and walked out quickly. At this moment, he heard footsteps. Then, Matthew Bore¡¯s figure appeared in the office. After Matthew Bore entered, he immediately cupped his fists and smiled. Then, he looked at Bryant Jensen, who was sitting in the boss¡¯s chair in front of him, and said, ¡°Matthew Bore. Greetings, Chief Dragon Group. Bryant Jensen looked at Matthew Bore and revealed a smile. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Sar Then just as Matthew Bore turned around and was about to sit down, he saw Zion Barry standing beside him and said The Barry family family head is also here?¡± When Zaon Barry saw Matthew Bore greeting him, he looked at Matthew Hore and cupped his sis ¡°What a coinrdener¡¯ Greeting var general¡± Matthew Hore looked at Zion barry and nodded alightly. Then, he sat down on the s Bryant Jensen looked at Matthew Bour who was song on the sofa To be honest he w litle natpeisest ¡°Riverrunwar general, what brings you here today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s usually a busy person. It¡¯s rare to see him!¡± After Matthew Bore heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words, he did not say any unnecessary nonsense. Instead, he went straight to the point and said, ¡°Chief, I heard that Dragon Group is researching about BrookspringGavin Clifford?¡± ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to ask you!¡± After hearing Matthew Bore¡¯s words, Bryant Jensen looked at Matthew Bore and raised his eyebrows. The news about Matthew Bore was very fast. Zion Barry had just arrived because of Gavin Clifford, but Matthew Bore hade in. Could it be that the two of them hade to look for him because of Gavin Clifford? Hence. Bryant Jensen took a sip of the coffee in his cup and slowly looked at Matthew Bore. ¡°You know Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Could it be that Riverrunwar general came to my office today for this Gavin Clifford?¡± After Matthew Bore heard what Bryant Jensen said, he looked at Zion Barry and realized that Zion Barry was smiling at him. Could it be that Zion Barry was also here for Gavin Clifford? Since they had amon goal, there was no need to avoid some words. Hence, Matthew Bore looked at Bryant Jensen and said sternly and angrily. ¡°He killed my Soutnd Overlord.¡± ¡°I have to avenge my men, don¡¯t I?¡± At this moment, Bryant Jensen looked at the furious Matthew Bore. He had indeede for Gavin Clifford. He had never heard of or understood this Gavin Clifford before. He had only found out recently. He had never seen it so powerful. Not only could he injure his team members, but he was also not afraid of their weapons. Now, he had killed Barry familyZion Barry¡¯s grandson. Now, even Soutnd Overlord of Matthew Bore had died at his hands. It seemed that it was time to punish this Gavin Clifford. Hence, Bryant Jensen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°So, Riverrunwar general came to ine today to talk about cooperation?¡± After Matthew Bore heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s sharp answer, he nodded and said. ¡°Yes!¡± Bryant Jensen put down the coffee sses in his hand and looked at Matthew Bore seriously. This Riverrunwar general wanted to cooperate. This was actually a good thing for him. After all, if they could wipe out Gavin Clifford, everyone¡¯s revenge would be avenged. Then, Dragon Group¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t have to keep getting into trouble because of Gavin Clifford. Perhaps with Matthew Bore¡¯s strength, he could deal with Gavin Clifford, saving him the trouble of making a move. However, if they killed Gavin Clifford, how would they split the money, property, and power under Gavin Clifford¡¯s name? Therefore, Bryant Jensen was not stupid. This matter still depended on Matthew Bore¡¯s attitude. Hence, he looked at Matthew Bore and said, ¡°How do you want to work together?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Matthew Bore leaned against the sofa and said softly, ¡°I heard that Commander Dragon Group¡¯s team members were also injured by Gavin Clifford. Moreover, that weapon is said to be useless against Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°But if we work together, Gavin Clifford won¡¯t be able to escape. Bryant Jensen could tell that there was a hidden meaning in Matthew Bore¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°Riverrunwar general is really well-informed?¡± ¡°So how do you want to fix this?¡± The corners of Matthew Bore¡¯s mouth curled up as he said, ¡°I can provide manpower, but if Gavin Clifford was killed by me, everything under his name will belong to me, including his corpse.¡± Bryant Jensen heard that Matthew Bore was here to cause trouble, right? Didn¡¯t they already say that it was a coboration? Why did they have to differentiate it like this? This way, the other person would not get anything. It would just be a game. However, if he killed Gavin Clifford, then all the money would have nothing to do with Matthew Bore Hence Bryant Jensen was not to be outdoor ¡°Alright, if it was my people who killed Gavin Clifford you. Riverruniwar general, will not give us in you eve you nuove here¡± Al dus muncul Zaun Barry saw that Churd Dragua Grosgrand Chact Riverzi already begun to divide the Hastywa He did that say auritung ta cause Zavu batry way wanted barry family ko b?c vade udi wa bag as he m general Mathew tas had This way Batt) factully At this moment, Matthew Bore had already nned it out. He looked at Bryant Jensen and said, ¡®I sent my men, Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord, to each take their men, Southwest Army and the Southeast Army, to crusade against Gavin Clifford.¡± After Bryant Jensen heard about Matthew Bore¡¯s men, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send out my elite troops, the trump card of the elites!¡± When the two of them heard this, ording to the people they had sent out, they were very confident. It looked like a coboration, but it was more like a deal. They had amon goal and different interests. At this moment, Bryant Jensen and Matthew Bore were almost done discussing when they suddenly remembered that Zion Barry was still sitting on the sofa at the side. Bryant Jensen looked at Zion Barry and said, ¡°What are you going to do about Barry family?¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 ¡°What are you going to do about Barry family?¡± Zion Barry looked at Matthew Bore and Bryant Jensen, who were staring at him in unison. He was stunned for a moment and even panicked a little. Didn¡¯t the two of them just say that they couldn¡¯t interact?! How could it be transferred to him so quickly? To be honest, Zion Barry was already selfish because he did not want to make a move. When he first came to see Bryant Jensen, he did not know that Matthew Bore woulde. And he really couldn¡¯t sit still at home. Even the words ¡®Leader Gavin Clifford¡¯ made his entire body tremble. That was why he had no choice but toe here. Now that Matthew Bore was here, with his strength, why would his subordinates need Barry family? Moreover, Chief Dragon Group and Matthew Bore had already arranged the n very well, so Zion Barry did not n to send Barry family¡¯s people. However, even so, it would be extremely inappropriate if he did not say anything now. Moreover, one of them was the Chief of Dragon Group, and the other was war general. Both of them were very powerful, so it was not easy to ignore them. He had a high social status. If he didn¡¯t express his stance at this time, it was very likely to arouse their opinion of N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. him. After all, she was also here because of Gavin Clifford. Even if Chief Dragon Group and Matthew Bore did not dare to deal with him, if anything happened in the future. it would probably be a troublesome matter! However, he really did not want to deal with Gavin Clifford. Previously, she could not eat or sleep well because of something rted to Gavin Clifford. Now, he had to attack Gavin Clifford again. This was undoubtedly torture for him. However, Zion Barry had another thought. Matthew Bore had mobilized millions of troops, and all the elites of Dragon Group were about to be mobilized. With so many people, it was more than enough to deal with Gavin Clifford. At this rate, Gavin Clifford might die at the hands of one of them, and it would be over soon. Perhaps it was not impossible for him to give it his all. At this moment, Chief Dragon Group and Matthew Bore looked at Zion Barry in front of them with impatient expressions written all over their faces. < Bryant Jensen looked at Zion Barry. He looked up one moment and lowered his head the next. ¡°Is your cervical vertebrae not doing well?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°Sickness can¡¯t be dyed.¡± Matthew Bore and Bryant Jensen looked at each other and said, ¡°Does Barry family not n to make a move and want to reap the benefits?¡± ¡°This is a good thing. I¡¯ll try it next time.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± After Zion Barry heard Bryant Jensen and Matthew Bore¡¯s words, he naturally knew that the two of them were not feeling very bnced. Moreover, he knew very well that the moment he arrived at Office Bryant Jensen, they were already in the same boat. It was easy to board the ship, but difficult to disembark! Zion Barry thought about it and saw the two powerful Dragon Group Chiefs and Riverrunwar general pressing forward step by step. Hence, he nodded at them and said, ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I, Barry family, will also activate my connections with Barry family. Then, I will gather warrior who are willing to help and fully support war general and Dragon Group.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, when I go back, I¡¯ll start a financial crackdown on the entire Brookspring.¡± ¡°That Gavin Clifford won¡¯t have it easy.¡± Chiefs Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore and Dragon Group looked at Zion Barry in front of them and finally revealed a satisfied expression. Matthew Bore looked at Zion Barry and Bryant Jensen. The three of them were now thinking the same thing. Then, Matthew Bore got up from the sofa and said, ¡°Chief Dragon Group, that¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do today.¡± I should go back and get ready¡± ¡°Mr Barry, farewell, Chief!¡± At this moment, Zion Barry looked at Matthew Bore not long after he turned around and lett. He thought about how he still had a lot of things to do at home. Then he stood up and spoke to Dragon Group Then, Chief, Fl leave first I have to go back and prepare for this matter¡± ¡°Then i won¡¯t stay here any longer Chuct, goodbye! After the three of them bade each other farewell, they went back to prepare. At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was refining Soul Guardian Pill in the White Tower Space, was sitting there with his eyes closed and full of concentration. At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to refine Soul Guardian Pill. Therefore, Gavin Clifford did not know what was happening in the outside world. After all, Gavin Clifford had spent 100 days in the space, while only one day had passed in the outside world. However, Gavin Clifford, who was refining pills in the tower, was not as tired and painful as before. There were fewer beads of sweat on his forehead than before, and he looked especially energetic. Moreover, his expression looked extremely rxed, as if he had encountered something good. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s surprised voice came from the White Tower. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Gavin Clifford had no time to care about his own body. He just wanted to see the results as soon as possible. Logically speaking, Gavin Clifford had just finished refining pills at this time and needed to recuperate for a moment to recover his strength! However, he knew that he did not have much time left, so he quickly ran to Medicine vessel. At this moment, Medicine vessel was also very different from before. There was no ck smoke coming out of it.. nor was there any strange sound. Gavin Clifford could not wait to reach out and take Potion vessel. Then, after swiping for a long time, he finally touched a round little thing. He quickly grabbed it in his hand and took it out. In the end, he saw a pitch-ck medicinal pill. Moreover, it did. not look glorious at all. It could be said that there was nothing special about it. Gavin Clifford looked at the ck pill in his hand with disappointment, This was probably not some divine medicine. Could it be that he had made a mistake again? This medicinal pill looked like a mud dung ball. It waspletely unrted to the divine medicine. Sigh¡­. He failed again. Gavin Clifford sat down on the stone steps in frustration and muttered to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much time refining pills, but there¡¯s still no improvement.¡± ¡°Looks like I really don¡¯t have any talent in alchemy.¡± ||| At this moment, when the White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, it was shocked. Then, the empty voice of the White Tower came from the tower. ¡°Master, do you want to hear what you¡¯re saying?!¡± Baita looked at the dispirited Gavin Clifford and was not in the mood to reply to what he said. Then, he spoke. again. ¡°Master, that¡¯s supreme rank20109¡¯s Soul Guardian Pill!¡± ¡°You used 100 days to refine it. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± ¡°Furthermore, Master seems to be your first time refining pills, right?¡± ¡°If those old fellows find out, they might be angered to death!¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 When Gavin Clifford heard Bai Ta¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. Then, he looked at the medicinal pill in his hand again. Such a ck thing was divine rankRank One? In that case, everything he had done was not in vain. Moreover, it seemed that the thing it refined was a top-notch thing. Hence, Gavin Clifford, who had a surprised expression, asked the white tower, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®divine rankRank One?¡± ¡°This looks like an ordinary medicinal pill. No matter how you look at it, it can¡¯t be a divine medicine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not trying tofort me.¡± Baita looked at the puzzled Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Master, everything I told you is true. How can I lie?¡± ¡°The pills are divided into divine rank, celestial rank, supreme rank, and expert rank, expert rank, divine rank, Rank Nine, Rank One, and Rank Nine.¡± ¡°And Soul Guardian Pill is supreme rank20109. Even an alchemist who has been refining pills for decades might not be able to refine it.¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. Then, he said, ¡°It sounds awesome, but for me, it¡¯s really slow to practice for a hundred days.¡± When White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he waspletely speechless. Its Master was a little too much for him! ording to the current speed of 4.136,400 pills, it was already very powerful. Moreover, it was not an ordinary pill. It was 4,231,43! Then, Gavin Clifford was a little puzzled by the old fellows that White Tower had mentioned before, so he directly asked, ¡°Who are these old guys you¡¯re talking about?¡± When White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. Then, he fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to know for now!¡± Til tell you when the time is right¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford suddenly felt that there was a deep secret behind these words. Then, Gavin Clifford continued to ask the White Tower ¡°Then when will the timee?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that the time hasn¡¯te yet. I¡¯ll just keep waiting¡± Baita looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s curious gaze and said directly, ¡°Master, you have to open at least three floors of the tower first!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart sank when he heard the White Tower¡¯s words. Then, he looked at the White Tower. Not to mention the three-story tower, he had not even opened the first floor yet. However, the White Tower had also clearly told him that it was better than being shrouded in ayer of fog. In fact, he could strike while the iron was hot and refine the remaining Myna¡¯s medicinal pills. Then, he could directly open the second level of the tower. That meant that he was not far from the third level of the tower! Besides, he had Soul Guardian Pill now, so he didn¡¯t need Millennium Silkworm anymore. The most important thing now was to treat his second uncle, Howard Conor. Therefore, Gavin Clifford hurriedly the White Tower Space and went straight to his second uncle¡¯s room. Gavin Clifford looked at the Soul Guardian Pill in his hand and was very excited. His second uncle was finally saved. There was finally a way to resolve this matter that had always been in his heart. Gavin Clifford rushed into Howard Conor¡¯s room. Then, Gavin Clifford said anxiously, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯ll operate on you immediately. You¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Second Uncle Howard Conor¡¯s body kept trembling, but he couldn¡¯t speak. However, his heart was pounding. He had mixed feelings. He would rather believe that he might die like this in this life than believe that Gavin Clifford could say that he was fine. Perhaps this kid just wanted tofort him! He had tried all kinds of methods over the years, but wasn¡¯t he still like this? Howard Conor was about to write on a piece of paper, but Gavin Clifford refused. Gavin Clifford shouted towards the door, ¡°Harry Geller,e in!¡± When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he rushed to Gavin Clifford as quickly as possible. Then, he knelt on one knee and cupped his fists. ¡°Greetings. Dark Lord¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller in front of him and said, ¡°Harry Geller, bring my second uncle¡¯s face over¡± ¡°Remember to be careful!¡± After Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s instructions, he directly said, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, a figure instantly disappeared from Room Howard Conor. At this moment, Howard Conor could not do anything to be afraid. He could only listen to Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and feel very surprised. He never expected Gavin Clifford to be serious. He was almost done with that face. He was already very unfamiliar with it, and it had been frozen for so long. Could it be that Gav could really cure him and restore him to his original state? For so many years, Howard Conor had never dared to imagine that he could recover. However, when he heard Gavin Clifford mention his face today, he suddenly realized that he was still alive. Immediately after, he heard footsteps. Harry Geller entered the room with Howard Conor¡¯s frozen face and said. ¡°Dark Lord, bring it over!¡± At this time, this action also rmed the Conor family people from the Clifford family. Kris Conor and the Conor family people surrounded the door of the room. Their faces were filled with tears of excitement, but most of them looked nervous. Gavin Clifford was really going to treat Howard Conor? At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was about to start, suddenly realized that there was a group of people at the door. Hence, he looked at Harry Geller and said, ¡°Get them all out. Don¡¯t let them interfere with his treatment.¡± Kris Conor watched as Harry Geller walked out. He wanted to say something, but Harry Geller directly said, ¡°Everyone, please wait outside. This surgery cannot be disturbed!¡± ¡°Everyone, please cooperate!¡± Just as Harry Geller was watching the Conor family people leave, Kris Conor bypassed Harry Geller and ran into the room. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Gavin Clifford, let me stay. I definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for you¡± I want to stay with Second Uncle, and I can help you!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Kris Conor in front of him with a strange expressi¨²L¨ª She would run out in fear Ordinary men might not be able to stand by the side and watch this surgery, let alope emotional women. Even if they were strong, they might not be abile wistand at Then, he said awkwardly, The next scene is a little. 40. Kris Conor, you should go out first?¡± Then, Kris Conor looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head. ¡°Gavin Clifford, Kris Conor, don¡¯t be afraid. Just let me stay!¡± ¡°Kris Conor isn¡¯t a weak woman!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the face in his hand and then at Kris Conor. It was not convenient for him to say anything else Hence, he looked at Kris Conor and said, ¡°Alright then!¡± Twenty minutes after Gavin Clifford treated Howard Conor ¡°Ah-A woman¡¯s delicate voice was heard. Kris Conor screamed and ran out of the room. His face was pale as he ran to the corner of the wall and started vomiting crazily! Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Gavin Clifford shook his head as he watched Kris Conor run out the door. In fact, Gavin Clifford had long known that this would happen. That was why he had been trying to dissuade Kris Conor. This was because Howard Conor¡¯s front face had already grown together with an iron te. Therefore, Gavin Clifford needed to tear down this iron te.. At this moment, Howard Conor¡¯s rotting, skinless human face would definitely be revealed. Blood and pus be flowing down. would When Gavin Clifford was tearing the iron te, he realized that Howard Conor¡¯s eyeballs were also stuck to the iron te and torn off. How could Kris Conor stand such a scene? Of course, while doing this, Gavin Clifford had already made his second uncle Howard Conor fall into a coma. Otherwise, he might as well die from this pain. Even Gavin Clifford himself felt like vomiting when he saw this, but anyone could leave except him. Looking at the faceless Howard Conor, he stuffed the ck Soul Guardian Pill into Howard Conor¡¯s bloody mouth. To be honest, his mouth was filled with a rotten movement. His lips had long fused with the iron te. Then, Gavin Clifford pointed at Howard Conor¡¯s throat and the pill instantly entered his stomach. Then, he removed Howard Conor¡¯s eyeball that was stuck to the iron te and threw it away. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He extended his hand and Harry Geller knew what Dark Lord wanted. He immediately took it out from Frozen Face. Gavin Clifford took over Howard Conor¡¯s human face. To be honest, this was also the first time Gavin Clifford held human skin in his hand. To be honest, even he was not used to it. He felt that his hands were a little weak. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford carefully began to operate on his second uncle, Howard Conor. Just like that, minute by minute passed. Outside the room, the Conor family¡¯s members were pacing back and forth as they muttered, ¡°I wonder how Howard Conor is doing. I hope Gav¡¯s surgery doesn¡¯t fail.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s the entire face¡­ This is considered a major surgery.¡± However, Kris Conor, who was sitting on the stairs, was still a little pale. She did not dare to recall what Gavin Clifford was doing inside. Just thinking about this made her want to throw up, and she really couldn¡¯t control herself At this moment, Room Sunspire gradually darkened The Lanterns outside the courtyard of Room the Chtford family were also lit by the servants. 111 However. La Taylor, Zoe Clifford, who had been working all day, also came back chatting and laughing. However, when they saw the group of people at the door, they were stunned. Why was everyone pacing back and forth outside the courtyard? No matter what, he didn¡¯t go into the house. Could it be that today was a festival? La Taylor could not control his curiosity. Then, he looked at Kris Conor who was sitting there with a pale face. What was going on in this room? At this moment, La Taylor stopped a servant and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡± The servant looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford is treating Mr. Howard Conor inside!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been a long time. Everyone¡¯s anxious.¡± Zoe Clifford had also heard the news. La Taylor and Zoe Clifford were also instantly stunned. Gavin Clifford was treating Howard Conor¡­ There was an iron te on his face! Gavin Clifford, how should I save him! At this moment, La Taylor and Zoe Clifford had also joined the group of people pacing back and forth. At this moment, the Conor family¡¯s people began to feel uneasy again. ¡°The surgery started at dawn. Why isn¡¯t Gavin Clifford out yet?¡± ¡°I wonder if I can seed. I¡¯m so anxious!¡± ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± At this moment, Zoe Clifford and La Taylor said almost at the same time, ¡°We should trust Gavin Clifford. There must be no problem with this surgery.¡± ¡°Trust my brother, this surgery will definitely be fine.¡± At this moment, the the Conor family people outside the door were very anxious because they had no idea what was going on inside. However, after listening to La Taylor and Zoe Chitford¡¯s constion, they chose to believe Gavin Clifford At this moment, the door to Room Howard Conor finally opened. He saw Gavin Clifford slowly walking out of the room with a pale face and a tired expression. He was sweating, III profusely. The the Conor family people went up and asked anxiously. ¡°Gavin Clifford, how was it? Was the surgery sessful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Gav. How¡¯s your second uncle? The surgery should be sessful, right?!¡± However, Kris Conor, who was sitting on the steps, quickly ran over. When he realized that Gavin Clifford was not in a good state, he immediately went over to support him. At this moment, La Taylor finally reacted and quickly supported Gavin Clifford on the other side. Gavin Clifford looked at Kris Conor and La Taylor and smiled. ¡°Thank you Kris Conor, and La.¡± Then, Gavin Clifford slowed down and looked at the the Conor family people in front of him. ¡°Second Uncle is fine for the time being. Let¡¯s wait for some time and see when Second Uncle will recover.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry too much. In short, it¡¯s a sess!¡± ¡°Everyone, go back. I¡¯m a little tired and want to sleep for a while.¡± When the Conor family people heard this, they finally felt relieved. Then, they looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Gav, you¡¯ve worked hard. Go and rest!¡± At this moment, La Taylor said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold Gavin Clifford and take him to rest.¡± The the Conor family people nodded and watched as Gavin Clifford walked towards his room. At this moment, the Conor family people rushed to the door of the room, wanting to go in and take a look at Howard Conor. Harry Geller looked at the the Conor family people in front of him. It was still Dark Lord who had the foresight to let him guard here. Otherwise, Howard Conor might rpse. Harry Geller looked at the the Conor family people and said, ¡°Dark Lord said that Howard Conor needs to recuperate and is not to be disturbed.¡± ¡°Everyone, please leave!¡± Then, the other members of Team 41364dark warriorD looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s condition and felt very puzzled Why was Dark Lord in such a bad state? They had never seen Dark Lord like this before. Harry Geller looked at Frostpeakdark warrior with a pained expression and said, ¡°The pill can sustain Howard Conor¡¯s life, but Howard Conor¡¯s bodily functions are not enough for him to digest the pill ¡± ¡°Therefore Dark Lord has always trend Prix boner energi ?n help Howard ( ¡°I¡¯s been more then my-four hours cher the beginning ¡°This is Think Tam! 10: eryone was chockelt when they heard this. They had simser exprimed the pel ake a human When the the Conor family propile borse di dair heste schend even more. Histeret, diere ana wating h¨¦r could do. They could not help at all. To the the Conice fuoily people. Risword Costeer wat se important Clifford Zor Cliffortin Conor did not say much. They jour lugged each other tightly a sears enllest Chapter 435 Chapter 435 After helping Gavin Clifford back to his room, La Taylor sat by Gavin Clifford¡¯s bed. Not long after, Gavin Cliffordy on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. La Taylor looked at the sleeping Gavin Clifford with heartache. Although Howard Conor had been treated by Gavin Clifford, his body was very weak. She even had selfish thoughts. If she knew that this was the case, she would have risked her life to stop Gavin Clifford. However, La Taylor knew very well that Gavin Clifford would not leave him alone. It was precisely because Gavin Clifford was such a person that La Taylor was so obsessed with Gavin Clifford. However, what she had to do now was to take good care of Gavin Clifford so that he could recover faster. She took Gavin Clifford¡¯s jacket and hung it up. Then, he got a pot of hot water so that Gavin Clifford could drink it when he slept. Then, looking at the weak Gavin Clifford with his eyes closed, La Taylor was stunned. He reached out to touch Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes, eyshes, nose, mouth, and abs. At this moment, the ten people from Team 4136dark warriorD were guarding the door of Room Gavin Clifford closely. They only knew that their Dark Lord needed to rest now. No one could disturb him. At this moment, because Gavin Clifford had saved his second uncle Howard Conor, almost all his energy had been transferred to his second uncle. His body seemed to have been hollowed out and he was sleeping. However, Gavin Clifford, who was sleeping, felt as if he had suddenly woken up. When he got up, he could clearly see his body lying on the bed.. Could it be that he was dead?! It was said that people could not only see their bodies when they were dead. Just as Gavin Clifford was feeling puzzled, he suddenly felt a force pushing his colorful surroundings. Gavin Clifford seemed to have thought of a ce, which was the White Tower Tunnel. As expected, he was brought into the world of the White Tower. After entering the world of the White Tower, Gavin Clifford realized that he was awake, but his body still could not exert much strength. He was still very weak. Looking at himself standing in the white tower, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Was he really dead? At this moment, he should be sleeping in his room! Why did he end up in the world of the White Tower? Was he dreaming?! Then, just as Gavin Clifford took a few steps forward, he suddenly realized that it was very difficult for him to take a few steps. Only then did he understand that this was not a dream. He had reallye to the White Tower. At this moment, White Tower¡¯s voice reached Gavin Clifford¡¯s cars. ¡°Master. This is a form of protection for Master¡¯s weakened state after the White Tower recognizes its master.¡± Gavin Clifford understood what White Tower said. In other words, his consciousness was definitely unable to awaken in reality. His perception of the outside world was also Zero. However, now that he was in the White Tower, he could act as usual. In other words, he could sense that La Taylor was gently caressing his body in reality. Fortunately, his body was in aa, and La Taylor did not touch any strange ces. Gavin Clifford was even a little nervous when he stood in the White Tower just now. He heaved a sigh of relief and calmed himself down. Then, he said to Bai Ta, ¡°When can I wake up in this unconscious state?¡± When Bai Ta heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°Master, anytime!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for Master to force himself to wake up now, because even if you wake up now, your body is still weak.¡± ¡°I might as well recover my stamina in the White, Tower Space or refine pills.¡± ¡°I should take advantage of this time to see if I canplete the trial on the first level of the White Tower.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, he lowered his head and pondered for a long time. He felt that there was nothing wrong with what White Tower said. He took advantage of this period to refine pills. Moreover, everyone knew that he was in a weak state, so they naturally would not disturb him. At this time, it was also suitable to refine pills in the White Tower. Hence, he calmly said to Bai Ta, ¡°Then I¡¯ll recover my strength here and refine pills!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford walked to the side where the medicinal herbs were ced and ced them into medicine vessel. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. At this moment, it felt a ball of mes rising in its body, and its entire body was burning. Just like that, Gavin Clifford recovered his exhausted stamina while refining pills to unlock the first level of the tower. HI! However, there was a problem. After all, the herbs stored before Gavin Clifford were limited. It was probably impossible toplete the trial. However, Gavin Clifford only used a year to refine the pills needed for the trial. Coupled with the previous Soul Guardian Pill, he had already refined a total of five pills. Moreover, he was less than half a year away frompleting the trial. At this moment, Gavin Clifford could feel that refining pills was much easier than before. He was no longer as tense as when he first started refining pills. Moreover, he could also feel that his stamina was gradually recovering. In fact, Gavin Clifford felt that the weakness in his body was gradually fading, as if there was energy in his body. He was recovering much faster in the White Tower than in the outside world. One had to know that Gavin Clifford had only spent three and a half days in the outside world. In other words, Gavin Clifford¡¯s current strength had already increased by a lot. In such a short period of time, he had already refined so many pills. Just as Gavin Clifford used up all the medicinal ingredients, Gavin Clifford opened his eyes. At this moment, he suddenly heard Bai Ta¡¯s voice. ¡°Master, your luck is too good!¡± ¡°If other people¡¯s strength is drained and they recover their strength, their strength will decrease.¡± ¡°Master, why did you increase instead of decreasing?¡± ¡°And in just three days, he directly advanced from Rank-InnateRank One to Rank-242617?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no justice!¡± After listening to the White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford could even clearly feel that the White Tower seemed to be sobbing?! It couldn¡¯t be. It was crying? But why was the White Tower crying? And what did this white tower mean? He only remembered that the White Tower had previously said that he seemed to be Innatewarrior. Then what did it mean when it said that InnateRank One had advanced to Rank-2 Innate? Gavin Clifford waspletely confused! However,pared to this question, Gavin Chitford was more concerned about the White Tower¡¯s voice Why did it sound like it was crying? Hence, Gavin Clifford was curious. Then, he said to White Tower, ¡°Are you crying?¡± [1] Gavin Clifford also knew that it was a little unconsidered to ask this question, but why was it crying? When Bai Ta heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± ¡°However, Master, I think someone is looking for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Let me be alone!¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Gavin Clifford was very surprised when he heard White Tower¡¯s words! Sadness alone?! Seeing how pitiful the White Tower was, it still cried. Gavin Clifford was very confused. It did not understand why it was crying, let alone why it was crying. Was it because he was too monstrous that the tower could not take it anymore? Forget it. So be it. Facts had shown that emotions needed to be vented at irregr intervals. Otherwise, they might be driven crazy. What this tower needed now was to vent. Then. Gavin Clifford shook his head helplessly. He did not want to care anymore because after asking for a long time, White Tower really did not have any intention of answering. At this moment, the White Tower saw that Gavin Clifford did not say anything else, so it directly said, ¡°Master, someone is looking for you outside!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s anger gradually rose after hearing White Tower¡¯s words. Who hade at this time? Were they nning to send themselves to their deaths? In the outside world. In room Gavin Clifford At this moment. La Taylor stood by Gavin Clifford¡¯s bed quietly with a worried look on his face. Brother Gavin Clifford had not woken up for three days. He was clearly so tired that he fainted, but why didn¡¯t 3 Sunspire wake up? Why was his breathing still even? La Taylor didn¡¯t quite understand because she wasn¡¯t a medical student, let alone why. Could it be¡­ Brother Gavin Clifford should be in a vegetative state, because only a vegetative state could be in this state The more La Taylor thought about it, the more panicked she became. For the past three days, she had been praying to the heavens to wake Gavin Clifford up. There were members of Team Frostpeakdark warriorD guarding outside the room. They also muttered, ¡°Dark Lord, there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong, right?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three days, why is he still in such a state!¡± ¡°Do you think we should get a doctor to take a look at Dark Lord?¡± When Harry Geller heard the members of Team 41364dark warriorD), all of them spoke in a serious manner. ¡°Tru Dark Lord ¡®Dark Lord will be fine. Don¡¯t keep thanking about useless things. Just guard it¡± Although Harry Geller sounded rxed, he was actually about to lose his patience. us for more than a day- This was the first time he had seen Dark Lord like this. In the past, he had never been unconscious Harry Geller suddenly remembered 41364dark warrior¡¯s words. Should he find a doctor to take a look at Dark Lord! He couldn¡¯t keep waiting like this. He remembered that Dark Lord had mentioned Harris Myers before. Wasn¡¯t he a miracle doctor! Should he just call him over and let Dark Lord take a look first so that he could be at ease? Harry Geller looked at the members of Group 11364dark warriorD and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Miracle Doctor Harris Myers. You guys stay here and don¡¯t leave!! The members of Team Frostpeakdark warriorD looked at Harry Geller and said in unIINOTI, ¡°Yes!¡± After a while, Harry Geller brought Harris Myers to the Clifford family. Harry Geller knocked on the door and said. ¡°Miss La Taylor. I¡¯m still Harry Geller. I¡¯ve invited Harris Myers over to treat Dark Lord.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When La Taylor heard that Harry Geller had brought a miracle doctor over, he quickly got up to open the door. Harris Myers looked at Master Gavin Clifford who was lying on the bed. It had only been a short while since theyst met, but Master was already so weak Hence, he ced his hand on Gavin Clifford¡¯s pulse. The pulse was stable, and there was nothing unusual about his body La Taylor looked at Harris Myers and asked anxiously. ¡°Miracle Ductor Harris Myers, right?? ¡°How is Brother Gavin Clifford? Is he alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been lying here for three days.¡± Harris Myers looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Gavin Clifford is fine. He¡¯s just a little tired and weak. He needs to rest¡± La Taylor waspletely relieved after hearing this Meanwhile, outside Mansion the Clifford family. An obsequious figure stood there and looked up at the the Clifford family door on the high steps. He lowered his posture and said, ¡°Um¡­ Please inform me that I¡¯ve been standing here for two days and two nights. When can I see Lord Gavin Clifford This person was King of Northguard He looked at the door of the Clifford family. He was afraid, but he had no choice. Because he really could not dissuade his brother, he still came to Brookspring to look for Cavin Chitford. King of Northguard knew how awesonte Gavin Clifford was. He also knew that he was no match for Gavin Clifford at all Because of Brother King of Northguard, King of Northguard had already arrived at the Clifford family for two days and two rights When he came previously. King of Northguard was standing at the door. When he saw the Clifford family¡¯s servant, he said, Is your Young Master Lin home?¡± the Clifford family¡¯s servant also said, ¡°My Mr. Clifford hasn¡¯t had time to meet guests recently. Let¡¯s do it another day This was because they could not tell outsiders that their young muster was unconscious. After all, it was a big matter for the Clifford family. They could not reveal it easily. King of Northguard just stood outside and waited, not moving at all Almost every morning. he would ask in front of the Clifford family¡¯s door. ¡°Is your young master the Clifford family here?¡± Then, he would ask again at night. However, he would get the same answer. ¡°Mr. Chifford doesn¡¯t have time to meet guests. Another day.¡± After that, when the Clifford family¡¯s servants saw himing every day, they didn¡¯t know the identity of this man. They also came out and said to him. ¡°Sir, I see youe here often. If it doesn¡¯t work out, why don¡¯t youe in and wait?¡± King of Northguard¡¯s body stiffened when he heard this He hurriedly waved his hand nervously and said. ¡°No. I think I¡¯ll just stand outside and wait. He did not dare to do so. Just the thought of Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength left him with lingering fear! If Gavin Clifford raised his hand, he might have already arrived in another world. How would he dare to come to Cavin Clifford¡¯s house? Gavin Clifford actually didn¡¯t want to wake up, but when he thought about how there were no more medicinal herbs. Then there was no point in him staying in the White Tower Space. Therefore, Gavin Clifford left the White Tower Space. Just as Gavin Clifford woke up, he saw La Taylor lifting his nket. He had already taken off most of his clothes. His slender hand was holding a towel soaked in warm water, preparing to wipe his body. He saw La Taylor lying there looking at him with a red face. A wicked smile hung on Gavin Clifford¡¯s face as he said softly, ¡°Does it look good?¡± Ta Taylor: ¡°How scary.¡± Then, Lapa Taylor suddenly reacted and instantly jumped up. ¡°Al Big baddie, when did you wake up!!¡± teching to the adancon, the angel heter unt stane ait of the Adds moment indari wari wampied day the rere ni loh taylor being them out of the pood with a red face 1201 Mon, 18 Dec Gavin Cliffordughed as he looked at La Taylor. La Taylor also fled in fear. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor¡¯s back as he ran out. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he shook his head and got up. After washing up in the bathroom, she changed her clothes and strode out of the room. At this moment, 41364dark warrior was surprised by the scene of La Taylor being thrown out of the room with a red face. warna With a squeak, the door opened. Frostpeakdark warrior looked at Dark Lord in front of him excitedly. They finally knew why La Taylor ran out. Then, Frostpeakdark warrior collectively knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Frostpeakdark warrior and waved his hand. ¡°Get up! Thank you for your hard work.¡± Frostpeakdark warrior lowered his head and said, ¡°Not at all.¡± At this moment, when Harry Geller saw Gavin Cliffording out of the room, he hurriedly ran over and cupped his fists. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller and nodded before asking, ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for me?¡± Harry Geller lowered his head and replied, ¡°Dark Lord, it¡¯s King of Northguard!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he had a strange expression. What was King of Northguard doing here? Chapter 437 Chapter 437 The did not even At this moment, King of Northguard was standing outside the Clifford family, not moving at all. He did not to the toilet. He stood there for two days and two nights, looking very uneasy. dare to go King of Northguard looked at the closed door of the Clifford family. ording to his previous style of doing things, he would have left long ago. Who would make him feel so aggrieved?! Perhaps only Gavin Clifford would let him do this in his life. No, that wasn¡¯t right. There was still his brother! e on him now was not only from Gavin Clifford, but also from his brother. The pressure on him he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. If his brother hadn¡¯t forced him toe, h He was a dignified King of Northguard, but he actually stood outside Gavin Clifford¡¯s house for two days and nights. It was fine if he didn¡¯t sleep, but he didn¡¯t even dare to go to the toilet. Afraid that he would miss it, Gavin Clifford left again. Now. he wanted to see Gavin Clifford return to report to his brother, but he did not want to see Gavin Clifford. e was afraid that Gavin Clifford would make a mistake and send him to hell. He the door of the Clifford family opened and a servant walked out. At this moment, the door of looked around and when he saw King of Northguard, he said. The servant looked ¡°Sir,e in with me!¡± ¡°My young master wants to see you and let you in!¡± When King of Northguard heard the servant¡¯s words, he first heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally waited for Gavin Clifford He was afraid that if Gavin Clifford did not see him, he would die at the entrance of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Wouldn¡¯t that be an unjust death! However, at this moment, King of Northguard seemed to be a little nervous. This was because he knew why he hade. He wanted Gavin Clifford to go back with him to die. If Gavin Clifford found d out about this, would he still have any hope? Wouldn¡¯t he die in the hands of Gavin Clifford in advance? However, he went back on his own, how could his brother let him off? Now, he was like a meat patty, making him unhappy from the beginning to the end. So, he had to think of a way Not only could he let Cavin-Clifford meet his brother, but he could also let himself not die. Howear it was not that easy to think of a solution. As King of Northguard walked, he followed the Clifford family into the Clifford family. When en he saw the Clifford family¡¯s house, he was a little shocked. There was no gold in this residence. There was gold everywhere! Before the the Clifford family residence entered, it looked very ordinary at the entrance. After entering, it was clearly a garden in the mansion, but it was built into a park. It was extremely spacious. King of Northguard followed the servants around before reaching Hall the Clifford family hand. In the hall, Gavin Cliff Clifford sat on the main seat in the middle with his eyes closed. He was ying with ha rare bead in his resentment rose in his heart. He actually hated Cavin The moment King of Northguard saw Gavin Clifford again, a sense of res Clifford to the core. When she saw Gavin Chifford¡¯s face, she recalled how she had been wronged in the mansion. There were also scenes of Northguard Army changing sides. Northguard Army looked like Gavin Clifford was their Your Grace. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He, a dignified King of Northguard, could not even order his troops and servants around. During the period when he was seriously injured, he felt like he was in hell He was even counting the days every Sunspire days! Unfortunately, he was no match for Gavin Clifford, so he forcefully held back his emotions. Then, he squeezed out a ttering smile and looked at Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford heard footsteps and slowly opened his eyes. The moment he saw King of Northguard, Gavin Clifford did not dare to recognize him There were dark circles around her eyes, as if someone had punched her twice. His skin had also be much darker. This person was really more haggard than me. Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard, who was groveling in front of him, and said. What are you doing ¡°I don¡¯t think I g here? It think I asked you toe, did [¡± King of Northguard looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression with a face full of disdain. His tone was also very unfriendly to hirn But what could he do now! After all, it was not the first time he had heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words in front of the Clifford family¡¯s door. He had to endure it for a while. He only had one goal now, and that it was to think of a way to get Gavin Clifford to go back with him. Hence, King of Northguard smiled and said to Gavin Clifford. ¡°Mr Goyu: Clifford I¡¯m sorry¡± I Fortunately was standing side waiting for you. I didn¡¯t break your rules, did P 12 02 Mon, 18 Dec A ¡°Hahaha. King of Northguard looked at Gavin Clifford and did not want to hear him say this. Hence, he stopped laughing awkwardly. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said again. ¡°I¡¯m here this time because I want Mr. Gavin Clifford toe to my Northguard Imperial Residence as a guest. I want to be a host and entertain Mr. Gavin Clifford.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard in front of him with a ttering smile. a He sounded like he wanted tough. This sharp-eyed person could tell at a nce that King of Northguard was lying! felt that what he said was quite sincere? Could it be that he couldn¡¯t feel it¡­ and even felt that what he Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard in front of him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± King of Northguard was shocked when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words How did he know that he was lying?! Could it be that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have and was exposed by Gavin Clifford? Something was not right! He clearly did not say anything. This Gavin Clifford must be lying to him. At this time, he must not panic. King of Northguard paused for a moment before smiling and saying to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°How can you say that I¡¯m lying¡­. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen your strength before. I have to have the guts, right?¡± Actually, when King of Northguard said this, he was also a little terrified. Because he was really lying to Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard in front of him and ignored him. Then, he said calmly. ¡°A few days ago, I killed man in ck. He said that he wanted to invite me to meet someone. Could that person be you?¡± King of Northguard was stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Could it be that Gavin Clifford already knew that that person was his brother¡¯s subordinate?! impossible¡­ This Gavin Clifford definitely did not know that he could not carry out these things, so he was bluffing him, wanting to get ches from him He must not partic. He must not take the bait. Fence King of Northguard looked at Gavin Clifford with a shocked expression. 12.02 Mon, 18 Dec D Mr. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know about this. How dare someone attack Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, you can¡¯t me me wrongly.¡± Gavin Clifford revealed a yful smile and asked. ¡®Do you have any natural Chinese herbs in your mansion?¡± King of Northguard was a little dumbfounded when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he subconsciously said, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°My prince¡¯s mansion has it, but there are still many in the warehouse.¡± The smile on Gavin Clifford¡¯s face became even more obvious. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± When he heard that Gavin Clifford had decided to follow him back to Northguard Imperial Residence, King of Northguard was overjoyed. Looking at Gavin Clifford in front of him, a hint of mockery even appeared in his heart. Although Gavin Clifford was quite strong, he was just a fool. Did Gavin Clifford really think that he would be so kind as to let you visit my residence?! You¡¯ve embarrassed me so much th before now can I let you live well? Gavin Clifford, just wait for my brother to cripple you! I will definitely kill you with my own hands so that I can hold my head high and see who dares to disobey me in the future! Those Northguard Army, the servants of the mansion, and even those who would treat me with respect in the future! King of Northguard¡¯s thoughts were vicious, but he knew that he could not show it It In case Gavin Clifford saw through it, everything would be in vain. Immediately after, King of Northguard calmed himself down and looked at Gavin Clifford. Then, Mr. Gavin Clifford, when do you think we should set off?¡± him. At this moment, he could not wait to get Gavin Clifford to go back with hir Then, it would be easier for him to report. As long as he entered Northguard Imperial Residence, there would be no tomorrow for Gavin Clifford. Hence, he could not let Gavin Clifford have any room to think, because once he thought about it, it was easy to change his mind. King of Northguard¡¯s eyes were shining. Gavin Clifford pondered for a while. Actually, it was good to go back with King of Northguard now. He had herbs at home, so he could only bring them all back. Then, he looked at King of Northguard and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± At this moment, King of Northguard was even happier. He could not hide the joy in his heart. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Then, Mr. Gavin Clifford, let¡¯s go. The convoy is already waiting outside.¡± Gavin Clifford walked out of the Clifford family and saw King of Northguard¡¯s convoy stop by the roadside. This job was quite well done! Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that she was viting him as a guest! King of Northguard stood beside Gavin Chiford attentively. Be carefully opened the car door for Gavin Chifford and suited dorously ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, please!¡± Then Gavin Clifford got into King of Northguard and sped down the highway. Gavin Clifford looked out the window at the trees and tall buildings. It was like a sh This King of Northguard was really impatient. Was he afraid that she would go back on her wond and say Northguard Imperial Residence?! On the way to Northguard City, in Dragon Group¡¯s headquarters office. Chief Bryant Jensen made a call There was the sound of ¡°Beep, beep, beep At this moment, man¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡®Hello¡¯ Chief! This person was Riverrumwar generalMatthew Bore. Bryant Jensen said into the phone ¡°Matthew Bore. Gavin Clifford is going to Northguard City. They¡¯re going on the highway ¡°And he¡¯ll call Brookspring! ¡°Have your war general troops ambush Gavin Clifford on the way back. Then, intercept and kill Gavin Clifford I don¡¯t want to seed. It¡¯s good even if I have to expend Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength and energy After Matthew Bore heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°The Chief is thinking the same thing as I am I¡¯ll get right on it! Just as King of Northguard¡¯s convoy was returning to Northguard City, they encountered Northwest City and Northeast City For some unknown reason. Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord¡¯s convoy were also speeding towards Northguard City Not long after, the King of Northguard convey had already reached Northguard City. Gavin Clifford looked out of the car window. He was back at this ce! The car arrived at No. Northguard Imperial Residence. When he was no longer shocked by the prince¡¯s mansion, he still maintained the role of Gavin Clifford¡¯s lackey. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford in the backseat and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re here!¡± Gavin Clifford ignored King of Northguard At this moment, General King of Northguard did not reply to him. He felt a little emotional, but he suppressed it In any case. Gavin Clifford would die in Northguard Imperial Residence in a while. Why should he be in a hurry to be angry He was even looking forward to the tragic oue of Gavin Clifford kneeling and begging for mercy! This brother around, there was up on he could not deal with No matter how powerful Gavin Clifford was, there would always be people who would take him in. Hener, King of Northguard did not say anything else. Instead, he pushed open the car door and got out. Gavin Clifford did not understand what he meant in the car. King of Northguard took a deep breath and took a detour to open the door for Cavin Clifford ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, get out!¡± ¡°Here we are. Gavin Clifford took a step forward and slowly got out of the car But why did he feel that Northguard Imperial Residence was missing something?! Why was it so empty? There was as no smell of human habitation. That¡¯s right, where did Northguard Army go?! In the past, Northguard Army would stand on both sides of the road. What was going on today? Sleeping together? Or did they all go their separate ways, or were they imprisoned by this King of Northguard? At this moment. King of Northguard knew that Gavin CliffordCavin Clifford still thought of Northguard Army after looking around But today, he definitely couldn¡¯t let Northguard Armye out, because his Northguard Army was now surnamed Lin. If they rushed out, how could his n be carried out? Wouldn¡¯t he have to fight his own people? King of Northguard and Gavin Clifford arrived at Northguard Imperial Residence¡¯s door. King of Northguard lowered has head and bent his back as he smiled at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, after you!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not think too much about it and directly strode into Northguard Imperial Residence Gavin Clifford looked at the familiar Northguard Imperial Residence He had been to this ce once, so he was already familiar with it. King of Northguard seemed to be following behind Gavin Clifford respectfully. In fact, King of Northguard had already revealed a cruel smile on his face as he watched Gavin Clifford step into Northguard Imperial Residence¡¯s back. The huge rock in his heart was finally relieved. Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford, me yourself for being too stupid! Since he had already advanced to Northguard Imperial Residence, there was no need to think about it anymore. Everything is your life! Tr. I will definitely tear you into pieces! Tofort the great humiliation he had suffered previously! At this moment, there was a buzzing sound. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. King of Northguard heard the sound of a fleet of cars and turned around in confusion. Whose car is it again? It was Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord. Huh?! Why are they here? This was really a good time! Could it be that they had learned that Gavin Chifford was in his car? Impossible! Hence, King of Northguard slowed down and waited for Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord to arrive. At this moment. Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord hurriedly got out of the car and rushed to King of Northguard¡¯s side. Then, the two of them hurriedly came over and said, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you go to help Prefecture war general? You don¡¯t know, something big has happened. Something huge has happened!¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you go to help Prefecture war general?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know. Something big has happened. Something big has happened!¡± King of Northguard looked at the anxious Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord in front of him. When he heard them say this, he was simply confused. What was going on?! To be able to get Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord to rush over to him with their convoy¡­ Since it was a huge matter, why didn¡¯t he hear about it?! However, it made sense. Recently, because of this Gavin Clifford incident, he had been confused. They were either listening to his brother¡¯s reprimand in Northguard Imperial Residence or guarding Gavin Clifford at the entrance of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. How would he know what was going on outside? No matter how big the matter was, it was not as important as making Gavin Clifford disappear from this world. Hence. King of Northguard casually looked at Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you in such a hurry to find me?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to see your people even during festivals!¡± I didn¡¯t see him thest time I went ¡°Yes, I diant Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord looked at each other and then looked at King of Northguard. ¡°Big Brother, you must be joking ¡°However, you didn¡¯t know about such ab such a big matter this time?!¡± ¡°Recently, people have been hearing this news everywhere.¡± At this moment, Northwest Overlord took two steps forward and whispered into King of Northguard¡¯s ear, *Brother, Frostpeakdark warrior has reappeared!¡± When King of Northguard heard Northwest Overlord¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. He looked at Northwest Overlord in shock. At this moment, King of Northguard¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he heard the news. His jaw almost dropped Frostpeakdark warrior: Reappearing in the Underworld?! To them. Frostpeakdark warrior was a terrifying existence! Could be that there was another terrifying battle? But at this moment, King of Northguard seemed to have thought of something. then, he looked at Northwest Overlord in confusion and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± King of Northguard almost forgot that Frostpeakdark warrior participated in the the Sunspire Resistance competition ten. years ago! It was said that they had all died in that terrifying battle. How could he appear in the pugilistic world again? Hence, he looked at Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord and smiled. ¡°Brother Northwest, Brother Northeast, are you two joking with me here?¡± ¡°I have something important to do!¡± ¡°Are you guys done for? Frostpeakdark warrior participated in the Sunspire Resistance back then. He¡¯s long dead.¡± ¡°How is it possible for him to reappear in the pugilistic world? Stop joking. Northwest even more seriousverlord and Northeast Overlord looked at King of Northguard¡¯s disbelieving expression ansa ¡°Brother Zhenbei, we won¡¯t joke with you about this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Frostpeakdark warrior has appeared. The million-strong war general troops, as well as our Northwest Army and Northeast Army. don¡¯t even dare to move!¡± When King of Northguard heard this, he still maintained a skeptical expression. Could it be that 41,364,541,3606 had really reappeared?! They were still alive?! After all, the battle ten years ago could be said to have been devastating. They had long heard that Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s life and death were unknown after he went there. There was no news at all. They thought they were all dead, but they were still alive.. At this moment, Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord had puzzled expressions on their faces. Then, they spoke again. ¡°I just don¡¯t know why Northguard Army would greet Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior!¡± Hearing this, King of Northguard was stunned. Northguard Army?! Wasn¡¯t that his own subordinate! What did dit mean to pay a visit to Dark Lord? Could as Northguard Army have seen Dark Lord¡¯s Frostpeakdark warrior? Then, he looked at Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord and said. ¡°Frostprark warrior¡¯s Dark Lord!¡± ¡°Northguard Arany?!¡± Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord looked at King of N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord looked at King of Northguard¡¯s surprised expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°They should be paying their respects to Gavin Clifford!¡± King of Northguard¡¯s entire body stiffened when he heard Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord¡¯s words. What was the meaning of this?! Could it be¡­ King of Northguard instantly turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford who had just stepped into Northguard Imperial Residence¡¯s door. ark Lord!! So, Gavin Clifford was Dark Then, King of Northguard lost his bnce and took a few steps back Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord hurriedly went forward to support King of Northguard. Then, they looked at him nervously and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Brother Zhenbei!¡± ¡°Are you alrigher At this moment. King of Northguard came back to his senses. He was done for! What kind of stupid thing did he do?! If Fthis Gavin Clifford was really the leader of Frostpeakdark warrior, wouldn¡¯t everything be over? How could her brother be a match for Gavin Clifford? The hellish existence of Frostpeakdark warrior was enough to make people tremble in fear And Gavin Clifford was Dark Lord of dark ark warrior! If he had known about this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have invited this great Buddha to his house. King of Northguard came back to his senses and thought of Gavin Clifford, who had just stepped into Northguard Imperial Residence. Not good. King of Northguard did not even have time to greet Northwest Overlord, Northeast Overlord before he rushed into the mansion in a panic. in the fimperial Residence While King of Nonhguard and Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord were talking, Gavin Clifford had already arrived in the main hall had already sensed the aura of a peak divine rank warrior the moment he stepped into the mansion surprised. Actually, he already knew that King of Northguard did not have any good intentions in inviting him here, so he was not As soon as he stepped into the main hall, the door was closed with a bang. Then, a man¡¯s voice entered Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. This voice had the feeling of someone in a high position. You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± After hearing this man¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford ignored him and said with interest, Are you King of Northguand¡¯s confidence?¡± However, when King of Northguard¡¯s brother saw Gavin Chitlord¡¯s attitude, he instantly flew into a rage. After all, no one na dared to speak to him like this before. Hence, he stared at Gavin Clifford and roared angrily. ¡°No one has dared to challenge the dignity of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Kneel down!¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard King of Northguard¡¯s words. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family?! This King of Northguard was actually from ancient warrior family, Interesting. However, so what if it was ancient warrior family? What was itpared to Gavin Clifford? Then. Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard in front of him and said kindly, ¡°Go back to where you came from!¡± When King of Northguard¡¯s brother heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly flew into a rage and cursed at Gavin Clifford ¡°You ungrateful thing!¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you how powerful our ancient warrior family is!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Immediately after, King of Northguard¡¯s brother flew down from the main seat and struck Gavin Clifford in the chest. Cavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard¡¯s brother and sighed. Then, he stood still and took one of his attacks head-on. However, after the palm strike, Gavin Clifford waspletely fine. He stood rooted to the ground. However, King of Northguard¡¯s brother vomited blood and was sent flying. He fell heavily to the ground and his arm was broken Chapter 440 Chapter 440 At this moment, King of Northguard¡¯s brother vomited blood and was sent flying. He fell heavily to the ground and his arm was broken. Then, there were screams. King of Northguard¡¯s brother gritted his teeth and endured the pain. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford, who was still standing there unharmed. He was instantly shocked. This kid was actually fine?! King of Northguard¡¯s brother looked at the palm strike that he hadnded on his body. He had already used all his strength. However, he did not expect that he would actually use all his strength on himself. In the end, that kid waspletely fine. Instead, he was sent flying. What kind of profound martial arts did this kid learn? She looked like she was only in her twenties. How could she have such deep cultivation? He was at the peak of divine rank, warrior! He couldn¡¯t even get close to this kid¡­. Could it be that there was really a more profound existence in this world?! Impossible, this was absolutely impossible. He did not believe that such a young powerhouse existed in Secr World! Gavin Clifford turned to look at the man lying in a pool of blood and said calmly. Tve already advised you. You were the one who insisted on courting death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to me.¡± Then. King of Northguard¡¯s brother¡¯s eyes instantly lost their light when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. He begged Gavin Clifford bitterly. ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, please spare me. I was blind to not recognize you!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good if you don¡¯t let me off. After all, I¡¯m Jiang Shan from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. You can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, ancient warrior family will join forces against you.¡± ount of me begging for mercy!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ack on ou ¡°It won¡¯t be good for you when the timees. You¡¯ll have to take a step back a After King of Northguard said so much, he saw that Gavin Clifford still had that attitude. Gavin Clifford still did not look at him or respond to his words. Therefore, he, who had the desire to live, spoke to Gavin Clifford again. Lord Gavin Clifford, as long as you spare my cheap life, I will never step into Secr World again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t care about King of Northguard anymore!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard what the man said, he smiled and said. ¡°If I let you off at this time. I would be too unprincipled.¡± However don the ancient martial arts worldes looking for trouble with me. Filtronam yo you and the anci to the rul At this moment, as soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, when that person looked at Gavin Clifford in horror, he kept begging for mercy. ¡°I was wrong, Lord Gavin Clifford, please spare mel¡± ¡°Please spare me¡­.. Before the man could finish, Gavin Clifford directly stepped on the man¡¯s heart. Suddenly, there was a ¡®puff!¡± and that person instantly vented Ind and liel But at this time, King of Northguard¡¯s voice came from outside ¡°Brother! No!¡± King of Northguard wanted to remind his brother not to attack Gavan Clifford However, as soon as King of Northguard knocked open the door, he saw that the floor of the main ball was covered in blood. and the smell of blood spread Then, King of Northguard looked forward and realized that his brother was already dead. One of his arms was thrown to the vide. King of Northguard looked up and saw Gavin Clifford sitting on his main seat, smiling at him, However, when he saw the scene of his brother¡¯s corpse, he did not feel sad. He was only shocked He was shocked. How could Gavin Clifford kill a peak divine rank warrior in such a short period of timet He looked at Gavin Clifford and knew that he was capable However, he did not expect it to be so powerful Moreover, Gavin Clifford was not stained with blood at all, nor was he injured all. King of Northguard looked at his brother in shock So what if he died? After all, their rtionship wasn¡¯t good. If she asked him for help, he would only me her for embarrassing the family after talking about her for so many days. Now that his brother was dead, there was peace However, Gavin Clifford had killed ancient warrior family¡¯s people after all. He was really arrogant. King of Northguard looked up at Cavin Clifford again and said with a trembling voice, the entire ¡°You actually killed someone from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting revenge from the ancient warrior family?¡± After Gavin Clifford heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, he calmly said. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already killed one, I don¡¯t mind killing another.¡± When King of Northguard heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly came to a realization. fond meant was th was that it was not enough for him to kill his brother now. Would he be next? W would he be able to control his mouth! Was has inte going to be repaid to the heavens today?! With a plop, King of Northguard knelt on both knees in from of Gavin Clifford and begged, ¡°I was wrong. Dark Lord. My brother asked use to do this, I really don¡¯t dare to disobey him. I don¡¯t want to do this.¡± Twan ¡°Dark Lord. I¡¯m willing to be your ve. From now on, I¡¯ll be your master and serve you at your beck and call.¡± ¡°Please spare me this time!¡± At this moment, King of Northguard kept talking non-stop. Bliv entire forehead was covered in blood. After Gavin Clifford heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, he did not care about his at all because Gavin Clifford did notck or need him at all. However, it wasn¡¯t that Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t want to kill him, because there was no need for King of Northguard to die. Because he might be able to do a lot of work for himself, such as medicinal herbs At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard and said, Go and take out all the natural herbs in the warehouse now. Pack them into the car and send them nto Brookspring- When King of Northguard heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly raised his head and looked at Gavin Clifford with a dumbfounded expression Gavin Clifford: Are You Not Going to Kill Me? At this moment. Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard¡¯s dumbfounded expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help yourself?¡± ¡°Why? Are you unhappy? Then¡­¡± King of Northguard hurriedly interrupted Gavin Clifford and said happily, Im happy to. It¡¯s my honor to serve Dark Lord.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard, who was sucking up to him, and said, Then start collecung all kinds of natural herbs throughout Frostpeak here¡¯s no need for those verymon medicinal herbs. I want those expensive and When King of Northguard heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he immediately nodded Of course, he agreed because he did not want to del d¡¯insuflicient medicinal herbs. At this moment, King of Northguard looked at Gavin Clifford who was sitting on it. He quietly walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and smiled. Dark Lord, good Longjing ¡°Fresh fruit¡±¡± ¡°If you need anything else, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll get the servants to get ?L¡± Gavin Clifford moved his neck and King of Northguard immediately pinched it Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Time passed quickly. At this moment, Northguard Army had already begun to move the medicinal herbs out of the warehouse. It could be seen that every Northguard Ariny was very enthusiastic because they were very happy to work for Cavin Clifford, As for Northguard Imperial Residence, Northeast Overlord and Northwest Overlord, when they heard Northguard Imperial Residence¡¯s servants muttering that Gavin Clifford was Northguard Imperial Residence, the two of them turned around and ran without hesitation. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that they were outside, but he ignored them. of Because their focus was as not on them n now. At this moment, King of Northguard looked at the medicinal herbs that had been prepared and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Dark Lord, the car is ready for you. As soon as Gavin Clith Clifford went out, he saw five big yellow trucks filled with medicinal herbs. He could not help but sigh. There was quite a lot of inventory in warehouse King of Northguard. If he had known earlier, he would havee here directly At this moment. Gavin Clifford looked at the fewrge trucks in front of him. There was a Northguard Army samurai! each truck. King of Northguard dispelled Gavin Clifford¡¯s doubts and said. ¡°Dark Lord. they¡¯re in charge of driving this car for you and escorting you back to Brookspring.¡± Just as Gavin Clifford was about to nod in satisfaction, he heard White Tower¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that Gavin Clifford was stunned. Then, he said. ¡°What¡¯s not necessary?¡± Then, Bai Ta said seriously: ¡°Actually, just put these cars in his space.¡± Said in surprise. When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. Then, he said beside You actually have such a function?¡± Then what do I need to do?¡± Just like that, the White Tower gave Gavin Clifford a lot of instructions that were simr to operating procedures without stopping Fortunately, Gavin Clifford had a better brain. Then, be recorded everything down. Then, Gavin Clifford walked to the side of a big truck and reached out to touch the front of the big truck. In the next second, there was a whoosh and the truck disappeared, King of Northguard and the group of Northguard Army looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them in shock 12.03 Mon, 18 Dec D Chupis Then, Northguard Army mustered Holy shit!¡± ¡°Why did the big truck disappear in an instant?* Yeah, how can a truck that size disappear?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Everyone looked at the empty road in front of them in a daze However, King of Northguard was also looking at the scene in front of him with a surprised expression. This was what Gavin Clifford wanted! Without these medicinal herbs, what could I use to report? Wouldn¡¯t have to let Gavin Clifford ept this life that I hadl painstakingly exchanged for? What am I supposed to say if you want to question me? Could it be that he had disappeared for no reason? Who would believe that? At this moment. King of Northguard was already anxious. He looked at Northguard Army in front of him and shouted angrily. ¡°Hurry up and look!¡± ¡°Stop daydreaming and quickly look for it!! ¡°How can such a big guy disappear in thin thin air? Then Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard, who was furious from embarrassment, and the Northguard Army people who were looking for the big truck in a panic. He was helpless for a moment before he said calmly. ¡°What the hurry? There¡¯s no need to look. I¡¯ve already put away these cars.¡± After King of Northguard and Northguard Army heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the chaotic and noisy scene instantly became silent. Everyone looked at Gavin Clifford with a dumbfounded expression. King of Northguard looked at Gavin Clifford in surprise. Main Clifford in surprise. King of Northguard and Northguard Army looked at Gavin Clifford in disbehel What at the fick did this mean? Gavin Clifford put away such a big truck!! Folded Nano? He put it in his pocket? That hig truck could be described as a ton, right? Such a big a guy Noh mosses weren¡¯t like this right if that was the case, then Gavin Chifford¡¯s strength was simply heaven-defying that If At the moment. Gavin Clifford walked to the side of another car Northguard and Nonhguard Army. Therge trick disappeared into thin air with a whoosh. Then a second, a third, and a fourth extended his hand under the gaze of King of Just like that, Gavin Clifford stored the fiverge trucks into the tower King of Northguard and Northguard Army werepletely dumbfounded She kept reminding herself that this was not a special effect. This was not a movie. However, such a realistic and unreal scene was indeed daticals for them to ept. i At this moment, King of Northguard could not care less about his image. He stared straight at Gavin Clifford and sighed in his heart Why did Gavin Clifford disappear with a touch? Did Gavin Clifford really put away the five trucks in such a short period of time! He couldn¡¯t be a heavenly deity, right? Oh my god. I might be seeing things. I¡¯m getting old. How could this truck be put away by the Gavin Clifford in front of me? I might be dreaming right now! King of Northguard quickly closed his eyes. When h the opened them again, the sce scene in front of him front of him was still the same This was simply unbelievable. Could it be that Dark Lord of dark warrior was really a god who had descended to the mortal world!! That was really the manifestation of a god! With a plop, King of Northguard knelt on the ground as if he had gone crazy and muttered. ¡°Old immortal, I beg you: wish me The sess LTI in the future ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. Please don¡¯t me us.¡± ¡°Everything started because of us. We ll definitely change from now on.¡± At this moment, Northguard Army was also dumbfounded. He looked at King of Northguard kneeling in front of Gavin Clifford. Could it be that this Gavin Clifford was really an old immortal? They had always thought that Gavin Clifford was a very powerful warrior. They had never thought that Gavin Clifford was a god! However, that was not right. Why was their King of Northguard called Gavin Clifford an old immoral? How was this old?! The Cain Clifford in front of him was clearly in his prime. He was a handsome mmortal! Forget it, forget it. None of this was vas important. pmost important thing now was that Garm Clifford 12 03 Mon, 18 Dec Since he was an immortal, he naturally had to kneel. Hence, Northguard Army collectively knelt down and started chanting. Little brother deity, we didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡± ¡°Please forgive me!¡± ¡°We will dennitely follow your instructions and not disobey you. IL 62 Gavin Clifford saw that King of Northguard started mumbling in front of him. However, Northguard Army also knelt in front of Gavin Clifford and muttered a bunch of iprehensible things. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was already dumbfounded by so many people. Those who did not know better would think that Gavin Clifford was perfonning a ritual here! This group of people seemed to have been possessed. Fortunately, he was awake now. Otherwise, he would probably be brought in too He really thought that he was a god! He just wanted to test the function that the White Tower told him about. Out of curiosity, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. In the end, when these people saw this scene, it caused such an effect. Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people kneeling in front of him and shook his head. No, when he yed with these things in the future, he definitely could not do it in front of others. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 When he yed with these things in the future. he definitely could not do it in front of in front of others. Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard and Northguard Army, who were still kneeling there. Then, he looked at King of Northguard and Northguard Army and said. ¡°Get 1. It¡¯s not as mysterious 35 you make it out to be. I¡¯m not a god.¡± However, the kneeling King of Northguard and Northguard Army did not think so. They believed that Gavin Clifford was a god who had descended to the mortal world, so they shouted, ¡°Immortal!¡± ¡°Immortal!¡± ¡°Immortal!¡± Gavin Clifford was helpless. Were these people really possessed? Looking at King of Northguard and Northguard Army kneeling in front of him, he could only say, Immortals order you to get up!¡± As expected, the word ¡°immortal was extremely useful, so the group of people stood up obediently. Then. Gavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him and said again. Immortals tell you that this matter must not be spread.¡± ¡°If word gets out, you won¡¯t be able to see me again!¡± When King of Northguard heard this, he immediately said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Immortal, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± Then, King of Northguard looked at Northguard Army behind him and said, ¡°Will you keep it a secret? Northguard Army looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°We¡¯ll keep it a secret. We will!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at King of Northguard and Northguard Army and said, ¡°Very good!¡± Gavin Clifford was ready to return to Brookspring after exining this matter. King of Northguard brought Northguard Army and the convoy escorted Gavin Clifford south. At this moment, the hatred between King of Northguard and Gavin Clifford disappeared. It didnt matter even if her brother died. They didn¡¯t even consider ancient warrior family attacking Gavin Clifford. Because in his heart. Gavin Clifford had already be a god. 1203 Mon, 18 Dec Mon, 18 Even if you were the powerful warrior, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat an immortali On the way to Brookspring, Gavin Clifford received a call. The caller was Southeast Martial Order11880, Leonard Beck. Gavin Clifford heard Leonard Beck say, ¡°Benefactor, the Southern Army is making a move!¡± The movement of the Southern Army not only represented Soutnd Army, but also the Southeast Army, which numbered in the millions Only 4,136,444.141.176,Matthew Bore could mobilize them at the same time. Gavin Clifford narrowed his eyes. What was Matthew Hore trying to do? At this moment, Leonard Beck spoke again. ¡°Benefactor. Northguard Army is already on my back. I don¡¯t know what the purpose is ¡°However, as far as I know, the 5 Southeast Army seems to be moving west ¡°As for Southwest Army, there¡¯s no movement at the moment.¡± ¡°But ording to the movements of the two major forces in the south and southeast, there must be something wrong with Southwest Army After Gavin Clifford heard what Leonard Beck said on the other end of the line, he said calmly. Got it After hanging up the phone. King of Northguard, who had taken the initiative to be Gavin Clifford¡¯s driver, said, Send your Northguard Army ¡°Tell them to send out scouts to investigate 30 kilometers in advance. Report immediately if there are any problems.¡± After King of Northguard heard Gavin Chifford¡¯s words. he directly said. ¡°Yessir!¡± Then, he immediately used themunication device in the car to give an order ¡°Investigate 50 kilometers in advance. Report immediately if there¡¯s a problem!¡± The King of Northguard convoy stopped by the side of the road. At this moment, the scout rushed out. After a while, the scout came to the window of Gavin Clifford and reported: ¡°Dark Lord, the road ahead seems to have been scaled. There seems to be an ambush on the surrounding mountains. Northguard Army looked at Gavin Clifford and asked seriously. ¡®Dark Lord, what should we do now!¡± Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment. H He wanted to see what these people would do to him. Hence, he joked at Noringuurd Army and said, 12:03 Mon, 18 Dec ¡°Keep going At this moment, King of Northguard¡¯s convoy continued forward. The Scout came to report: ¡°Dark Lord, Soutnd Overlord is dead. The new Soutnd Overlord is not¡± ¡°I suspect that the ones leading Soutnd Army must be the tenmanders.¡± When King of Northguard heard this, he was furious andpletely forgot that Gavin Clifford was still in his car. Without another word, Soutnd Overlord cursed in in the car. ¡°Damn it, these bastards actually dare to stop this king¡¯s convoy?¡± After saying this, King of Northguard seemed to think of Gavin Clifford in the back row, so he turned his head and said, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, dont worry. I¡¯ll leave those bastards from Soutnd Army to you¡± Gavin Clifford did not say anything after hearing what King of Northguard said It did not take long for Gavin Clifford, King of Northguard, and Northguard Army to see the war chariots that covered the mountains and ins. There were also Soutnd Army, which numbered close to a million. They were aggressive and blocked themyer byyer. At this moment, the Northguard Army convoy slowly stopped. King of Northguard looked at Soutnd Army and got out of the car. ¡°You f*cking idiots, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡±) Then, when the tenmanders of Soutnd Army saw King of Northguard, they were instantly stunned. King of Northguard?! Why was he here The newspaper didn¡¯t mention him, so what was his rtionship with Gavin Clifford? The tenmanders saw King of Northguard¡¯s anger and quickly walked over. They looked at King of Northguard and said. ¡°Greetings, King of Northguard Then, without waiting for King of Northguard to speak, they got up on their own. King of Northguard also knew that the South Town was not under his jurisdiction, so he did not have any requests. He only said. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s me, why don¡¯t you make way for inc ine!¡± Immediately after, the tenmanders looked at each other and the older man smiled. ¡°Sir King of Northguard. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. Our mission is to kill Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°And the person who gave us the mission was Lord Riverrunwar general!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t disobey!¡± The reason why this slightly older person said this was partly because he wanted to show that he was a leader and suppress others, not because they wanted to 12:03 Mon, 18 Dec Property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, it was also to mock Frostpeak. That meant that they didn¡¯t even have war general. How could they have the confidence to stand up This meant that Riverrun had the final say King of Northguard was furious when he heard the words of the person in front of him. Then, he roared, ¡°You want to start a war with Northguard Army?¡± eir heads and said. The tenmanders shook their heads and said. ¡°We don¡¯t want a war. We only want Gavin Clifford!¡± The rest of you can 1 leave!¡± King of Northguard looked at the tenmanders in front of him and smiled. You want Lord Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Then ask Northguard Army if he agrees. The tenmanders looked at Northguard Army in front of them and were instantly dumbfounded. From what King of Northguard said, could it be that Gavin Clifford was on good terms with King of Northguard and Northguard Army, and they were also very close?! owever, as far as they knew, King of Northguard hated Gavin Clifford to the core Why was he acting like he was protecting Gavin Clifford now? This didn¡¯t make sense! Chapter 443 Chapter 443 When Northguard Army heard King of Northguard mention them, he looked at the scene in front of him Although they no longer had a good impression of King of Northguard. However, for Gavin Clifford, they would also do their best. Northguard Army stood there motionlessly. Then, they red at Soutnd Army in front of them and said in unison, N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°If you want to take Gavin Clifford away, you have to step over us.¡± When King of Northguard heard Northguard Army¡¯s shout, he actually felt a little excited! It had been a long time since he felt Northguard Army obey his words. It had always been like this. Northguard Army didn¡¯t care about what he said at all. However, at this moment. King of Northguard also knew that the current state of this group of Northguard Army was not because of him. They did this for Gavin Clifford! Now, Gavin Clifford was a god in their hearts. Of course, he was also their god now. Hence, King of Northguard epted Gavin Clifford from the bottom of his heart. At this moment, themanders of Soutnd Army looked troubled. Immediately after, a rtively muscr man walked out of Room Soutnd Army Then, he looked at King of Northguard in front of him and said softly, ¡°King of Northguard please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We¡¯re just following orders!¡± ¡°As long as we hand over Gavin Clifford, we¡¯ll be safe! King of Northguard looked at the burly man in front of him and heard what he said. Although thesemanders of Soutnd Army were respectful to him, King of Northguard, he was not in charge of them. This time, Riverrun,141,761,10986 assigned them to take Gavin Clifford away. What were they trying to do? King of Northguard looked at the Southern Town Commanders in front of him and said, ¡°Are you guys making things difficult for me?!¡± There¡¯s no reason for me to make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Til give you onest chance. Make way, or don¡¯t me me for not showing you any mercy!¡± At this moment, the tenmanders looked at King of Northguard in front of them. When they heard this, they discussed. ¡°What should we do now?!¡± If we make way, war general will me us and we will definitely die.¡± ¡°But if we attack. I¡¯m afraid there will be casualties!¡± Cupter 443 At this moment, one of themanders said. Thamn, if you ask me, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Let¡¯s fight. Look at King of Northguard. There aren¡¯t many people ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Northguard Army isn¡¯t all here. Moreover, we have Lord war general backing us ¡°What are you afraid of?!¡± Hence, under the discussion of the tenmanders, they looked at King of Northguard in unison. King of Northguard looked at themander in front of him and immediately knew their decision. I seemed that this fierce battle could not be avoided today! However, they had Gavin Clifford. Their god was protecting them. What was there to be afraid of? Not to mention the mere Commanders Soutnd Army and Soutnd Army. If Riverrunwar general came. Gavin Clifford would probably ept it all At this moment, Commander Soutnd Army revealed a smile and looked at Northguard Army in front of him. ¡°Since King of Northguard has also spoken, it won¡¯t be long before everyone continues to persist!¡± Then we can only fight Then. 1. as soon as Commander Zhennan finished speaking. Northguard Army, who was behind King of Northguard shouted, ¡°Kill¡± ¡°Kill Northguard Army charged at Soutnd Army densely. At this moment. Soutnd Army had just been shocked by Northguard Army¡¯s shout when he was shocked by King of Northguard¡¯s sudden rush. At this moment. Soutnd Army also began to receive themander¡¯s instructions and prepared to pick up his weapon to attack Suddenly, a loud shout came from r. ¡°Northeast Army is here. The Southern Army, get lost! Then, dense figures rushed out of the forest like a ball of thick ck smoke, getting closer and closer to them. At this moment, when Soutnd Army and Northguard Army were shouting halfway, the two troops suddenly stopped. Then, everyone turned their heads in unison and looked into the depths of the forest. King of Northguard looked at the ck thing in front of him in surprise, Why was Northeast Army here?! Moreover, they actually had so many people and even told the Southern Army to get lost. Could they be helping him!! But¡­why! Chapter 444 Chapter 444 In fact, Northeast Overlord and Northwest Overlord had their even thoughts, They knew that 4133578 was still Frostpeakdark warrior Dark Lord, and vin Clifford had killed Riverrun 14170 not long ago. Not long after this news spread, they learned that Gavin Clifford was in Northguard Imperial Residence. Moreover, King of Northguard had given Cavin Clifford a pile of good still He had even personally escorted Gavin Clifford. When Northeast Overlord and Northwest Overlord save this situation, they naturally felt that King of Northguard hadtched onto Gavm Clifford That was why this scene happened. Because they had always relied on Gavin Clifford, they brought their troops here without stopping God was on their side. Heaven had given them a logical reason to approach Gavin Chifford Just in time to see the scene in front of him. However, why would Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord casually tell him their thoughts? Some things were better left unsaid than told. At this moment, Soutnd Army came back to his senses. He looked at King of Northguard. Northguard Army, Northwest Overlord. Northwest Army, Northeast Overlord, and Northeast Army in front of him. He could directly kill them on the spot Soutnd Army was really panicking at this moment. He waspletely at a loss! The things that Riverrunwar general had arranged for them would probably be difficult to achieve today. At this moment King of Northguard looked at Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord who were fawning over him. Perhaps he knew what they were thinking He had most likely seen how powerful Gavin Clifford was Hence, she came to cozy up y up to him and clurib up the socialdder. However, this was also good If it was only Northguard Army, they would not be afraid. However, if Northwest Anny and 4923337 were added, wouldn¡¯t this save more time! At this moment. King of Northguard was no longer in the mood to think about why Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord were here. This was because the most important thing at hand was to safely escort Gavin Clifford back to Brookspring. At the same time, Gavin Clifford felt that he was not an unreliable person and could help him! As for anything else, nothing could be an obstacle to this matter. Then, King of Northguard took a few steps forward and looked at the Soutnd Armymanders standing there in a ¡°Now, will yra get out of the way!¡± Commander Soutnd Army looked at King of Northguard who was standing in front of him. When he heard what he said. he panicked even more! they dirt na know what to do at 12:04 Mon, 18 Dec 62% This was because if they let Gavin Clifford go back, they would definitely not be able to report when they saw Riverrun-dwar general. However, if they did not let them go, based on the number of people in Soutnd Army, if they wanted to fight King of Northguard. Northwest Overlord, and Northeast Overlord, the three kings would definitely die. The tenmanders of Soutnd Army looked at the people in front of them m horror They really did not know that Northwest Army, Northeast Army, and King of Northguard could be so united. They were actually determined to protect Gavin Chitford. What exactly did Gavin Chitard do? To make the three of them protect him so loyally¡­. Another thing was that when they came, they did not hear any news that the three kings would guard Gavin Clifford Themander of Soutnd Army pondered for a long time. If there was only Northguard Army before, they would not be weak at all. But now, not only did the other party have King of Northguard, but Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord were also here! Even i if they wanted to night to the death, the oue was clear. There was no way for them to deal with it. Therefore, reporting to Riverrunwar general was a small matter. ording to the current situation, he had to save his life first Hence, themander of Soutnd Army looked at King of Northguard and said helplessly, ¡°King of Northguard, please ?? ?? As soon as he finished speaking Commander Soutnd Anny turned to look at his brothers behind him and said, ¡°Out of the way When King of Northguard heard Commander Soutnd Army¡¯s words, he was instantly ove joyed. Hence, he looked at themander and smiled. Looking at the road in front of him that was surrounded by Soutnd Army, it instantly became extremely smooth. His eyes instantly lit up. Then, King of Northguard hurrieilly ran to rar Gavin Clifford and reported ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, the path ahead is clear!¡± We¡¯re good to go Gavm Clifford nodded after hearing King of Northguard¡¯s words. As soon as King of Northguard hnished speaking. Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord stood beside Gavin Clifford¡¯s warlike r Nontest Overlord and Northeast Overlord looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes. Since Kang of orthand had stoten the limelight, there was no point in using here 12.04 Mon, 13 Dec At this moment Northeast Overlord pondered for a moment before ttering Gavin Clifford. ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, just go ahead in peace. Leave the rest to me and Northwest Overlord¡± After Northwest Overlord understood what Northeast Overlord meant, he smiled and said. ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, we will definitely keep an eye on this group of people in case they do anything to disturb your Gavin Clifford nced at the two of them and closed the car window Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord watched as King of Northguard¡¯s convoy escorted Gavin Clifford forward. Meamschule, Soutnd Army could only watch helplessly as King of Northguard left with Gavin Clifford. King of Northguard¡¯s convoy sped past their defense line and headed in the direction of Brookspring However, Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlond followed closely behind, monitoring Soutnd Army¡¯s movements. He was also afraid that if he was not careful, Soutnd Army would secretly chase after him and cause some trouble. Soutnd Army also saw Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord, so he could only stand where he was and not dare to move. If they left the circle, they would lose their lives They did not even have the chance to inform Riverrun 1176Matthew Bore They had let the big shot Gavin Clifford go. It was time for them to tter another big shot, Riverrunwar general Soutnd Army¡¯s tenmanders shook their heads helplessly as they watched King of Northguard¡¯s convoy gradually disappear from their sight It was right that this head was growing on his body, However, he could not guarantee how long this head would belong to him. At the same time, on the other sale, in Eastern Region Rivernum. It was the path that Gavin Clifford and the others had to take to reach Brookspring At this moment, the mughty southeast army, led by Southeast Overlord, moved out. However, the troops led by Southeast Overlord did not leave for long. The scout from the southeast army came back to look for Southeast Overlord. Then, with a panicked expression, he said with a trembling voice. ¡°Your Highness, bad news! The road ahead is blocked¡± When Southeast Overlord, who was sitting paralyzed in the car to cultivate his body, heard this news, he immediately straightened up and said angrily, ¡°Tell me, who has the guts to binek the way of our Southeast Army?¡± ¡°Get them all out of here Ader the out heard Southeast Overlord¡¯s words, he lookett at Southeast Overlord and said, N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Your Egnes, its from the Southeast The Martial Hall Urner, he was instantly shocked. Then, he said loudly. ¡°What Southeast Overlord jumped down from his chariot and rushed to the front of his team without caring about his image as a¡­ prince. He looked around and then at the road in front of him and the surrounding forest. It looked very calm, but such calmness would only attract a storm. Something was wrong Immediately after, Southeast Overlord sensed a murderous aura, Then, at a nce, they were actually all murderous warriors in ck. Meanwhile, Southeast Town Hall lordLeonard Beck stood quictly in front Chapter 445 Chapter 445 When Southeast Overlord saw Southeast Martial Order148801conard Beck, the hair that had just exploded instantly softext. Southeast Overlord put on a very friendly attitude and looked at Leonard Beck in front of him. He said softly, Leonard Becklord, why are you blocking our way! Leonard Beck could not be bothered to look at Southeast Overlord at all Instead, he continued to stare ahead and said to Southeast Overlord with a cold attitude, To back to where you came from!¡± When Southeast Overlord heard Leonard Beck¡¯s words, his expression instantly stiffened, but he did not immediately refute Leonard Beck¡¯s words. However, it was undeniable that Leonard Beck¡¯s words still sounded quite infuriating! However, Southeast Overlord thought about it. Although Martial Order only had 100 thousand dors samurais, the southeast army had a million. However, most of the people in the southeastern any were useless. What they meant by useless was that they could not do anything but eat first? In fact, only Southeast Overlord¡¯s subordinates had not undergone formal training and had never been on the battlefield Hence, even though there seemed to be a lot of people, Martial Order alone could match some of the people under Southeast Overlord The 100 thousand dors warriors of the True Martial Hall had alle from the battlefield. All of them had gone through actualbat and could be considered elite troops! The other party¡¯s strength was many times stronger than Southeast Overlord¡¯s subordinates. Southeast Overlord looked at the cold Leonard Beck in front of him. No matter how angry he was, he had to endure it. Then he took a deep breath and smiled. He then said to Leonard Beck Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Leonard Berklord. Please make an exception!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also under orders to lead troops to break camp!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to block my way, right?¡± After Leonard Beck heard Southeast Overlord¡¯s words, he still did not move. He had no intention of paying attention to him. However, when Southeast Overlord saw Leonard Beck¡¯s expression, his anger gradually rose. He was even starting to get Leonard Berk was simply arrogant and conceited. However he was still a king! he one could tolerate Leonard Beck¡¯s disregard. However, South Owlod dari sot dare to go against Leonard Beck, so he could only endure it Cater 445 Then he adjusted his emotions again and said to Leonard Beck, ¡°Leonard Becklord, this is Lord Riverrun14176¡¯s order!¡± ¡°So, Leonard Berklord, let¡¯s get out of the way as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for me Leonard Beck heard Southeast Overlord chattering in his ear. Then, he closed his eyes, tilted his head, and said to Southeast Overlord. ¡°You can go over if you want to!¡± ¡°Tell Matthew flore toe and tall, to me personally! Then I let you in!¡± At this moment. Southeast Overlord waspletely enraged after hearing Leonard Beck¡¯s words. He had really endured it again and again. However, this Leonard Beck was simply taking advantage of him! Who was he?! He was just someone who knew how to lead troops to wear. He actually dared to call Lord war general by his name! Was he worthy? Hence, Southeast Overlord was furious above the groin. He looked at Leonard Beck in front of him and could no longer control his emotions. Then, he said, ¡°What rank are you? How dare you let Lord war general see you?l ¡°You should know your ce before you speak!¡± When Leonard Beck heard Southeast Overlord¡¯s duty, he frowned slightly and stared straight at Southeast Overlord in front of him. ¡°If you want to start a war, T, Southeast Martial Order, will oblige.¡± At this moment, Southeast Overlord was stunned when he heard Leonard Beck¡¯s words. Then, he did not speak again. Because he knew that he could not defeat Leonard Deck at all! If a war really broke out, he would definitely die. Southeast Overlord looked at Leonard Beck in front of him and did not give him a good attitude from the beginning to the end. There was no need to say anything He could only sport coldly and turn around to return to his war chariot Then, he waved at his subordinates and sand, CHIDA, one of Southeast Ovend¡¯s subordinates maddendy spoke Mon, 18 Dec ¡°Your Highness, where are we going?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Dongnan pped him and said, ¡°Where Where did you say you were going ¡°We can¡¯t leave from the front. Aren¡¯t we going back?!¡± Southeast Overlord got into the car. Atter thinking about it, he still had to report this matter to Matthew Bore For the time being, Soutnd Army and Matthew Hore did not know what had happened to the Southeast Army At this moment, Matthew Bore, who was in the office, made a call This call was to Dragon Group, totaling Bryant frusen! Beep, beep beep. The other end of the line did not pick up after a long time It wasn¡¯t until Matthew Bore was about to hang up that Bryant Jensen¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello? Matthew Bore suddenly heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s voice. The cannon fodder has been sem out. It should be disgusting to Gavin Clifford I¡¯ve slowed down Gavin Clifford to Brookspring. It¡¯s also convenient for you to arrange people.¡± When Bryant Jensen heard this news, he was delighted. Then, he said, ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°I got 11 Bryant Jensen was about to hang up when his subordinate came in and said, ¡®Chief, bad news!¡± ¡°Cavin Clifford has returned to Brookspring!¡± At first, Chief Dragon Group was quite happy on the other end of the line. His tone was quite good, but after bearing his subordinate¡¯s words, his voire instantly he came much colder. Then, he said to Matthew Bore, ¡°Are you sure your cannon fodder has been sent out?¡± ¡°Then why did Gavin Clifford return to Brookspring on time?!¡± ¡°Are you sending cannon fodder or something!¡± Matthew Bore was shocked when he heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words, He was sure that he had sent out cannon fodder. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t stop p Gavin Clifford!! Therefore, Gavin Clifford returned to Brookspring on time. That shouldn¡¯t be the one right? Hence, Mathew More and Bryant Jensen on the phone exined ¡°Ch 1ve indeed sent out that cannon fodder I can¡¯t be to you because of this 6221 ¡°Maybe something happened in between!¡± Tm really sorry, I was careless ¡°I thought things could go well¡± ¡°Chief, I¡¯ll check it out now and give you an exnation. When Bryant Jensen heard Matthew Bare¡¯s words, he no longer had any thoughts. No matter hove much they investigated, it was still an indisputable fact that 1135578 had returned to Brookspringthe Clifford family. Just as Matthew Bure waited for the chief to respond to him, he heard the voice on the other end of the phone ¡°Beep, beep beep. The chief hung up the call. Matthew Hore was also holding his breath, so he immediately called Soutnd Army. At this moment. Commander Soutnd Army had just returned and was sitting on a chair. He looked dejected. The head of one of the Soutnd Armymanders heard the sound of a phone. He picked it up and saw that it was Matthew Bore. This time, it was over Now that things had developed to this point, how was he going to exin? However, he still had to answer the call. As soon as he picked up the phone, he heard the bombardment of Matthew Bore: ¡°What the fuck are you guys doing?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you blockheads. If you can¡¯t even stall Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s the use of keeping you if you can¡¯t do such a simple thing?! ¡°Tell me, why is Gavin Clifford back to Brookspring now?¡± Commander Soutnd Army stopped when he heard Matthew Bore¡¯s voice. He trembled and hurriedly said. ¡°Sir war general, today is not our problem!¡± ¡°King of Northguard at the beginning, then Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord. They both brought so many troops.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stop them even if we wanted to Chapter 446 Chapter 446 On the other side, outside Vi Brookspring, the Clifford family. At this moment, King of Northguard¡¯s convoy stopped at the entrance of vi Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford got out of the Then, King of Northguard and Gavin Clifford left after exchanging a few words. At this moment, a group of Dragon Group members who were lurking outside Vi the Clifford family had serious expressions in their eyes Gavin Clifford?! Didn¡¯t the Chief say that Gavin Clifford wouldn¡¯te back at this time? Why, are you back now? Then how were they supposed to act? At this moment, one of the members of Dragon Group contacted the headquarters in a low voice. He heard the other party pick up the phone. Then, the member Dragon Group frowned and looked in the direction of the vi ¡°Did you guys make a mistake?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t even taken action yet Why is Gavin Clifford back?¡± The people at the headquarters were also dumbfounded when they heard the content on the other end of the phone. Then they said, I don¡¯t know. If you want to me someone, me that bastard Matthew Bore!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even do such a small thing well, you¡¯re simply wasting Riverrunwar general!¡± When the Dragon Group members heard what the people from the headquarters said, they looked at each other and said. ¡°Should we retreat?!¡± ¡°Looks like this Gavin Clifford is too amazi ¡°We¡¯re probably not his match ¡°It seems like we won¡¯t be able toplete our mission today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all this Matthew Bore¡± ¡°Riverrunwar general?!¡± Immediately after, the person from the headquarters said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stay there anymore. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s dangerous. Hurry up and retreat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t end up killing Dragon Group¡¯s people here. The gains don¡¯t make up for the losses!¡± Then Dragon Groups people and headquarters hung up. The 20 yers tron Dragon trup nocled at each other Just as they were about to reucal. Suddenly, they heard a man¡¯s voice from behind them. ¡°You¡¯ve been lying here for so long. Aren¡¯t you going in to si?¡± Upon hearing this voice, the members of Dragon Group instantly turned pale with fright, as if they were facing a great enemy. Then, he jumped 180 degrees and turned around. He realized that there were ten people standing behind them. Moreover, they felt that these ten people seemed to have been standing here and looking at them since they appeared. These ten people standing behind Dragon Group were menthers of Grump Frostpeakrk warriorD. Dragon Group¡¯s members were stunned. Did these people not make a sound? They did not even know when these people had stood behind them! Therefore, they were discovered by Gavin Chitford At this moment. Dragon Group¡¯s people all felt that danger was descending on them. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then, one of the Dragon Group members shouted. ¡°Run! Because running now was the only thought in their hearts. If they didn¡¯t run, they might lose their lives here. Moreover, they had notpleted. any mission this time. He had been squatting at the door for so long, but he sull couldn¡¯t escape. No matter what they were still from Dragon Group. If word got out, it would be very embarrassing At this moment. Dragon Croup saw a tree at the side and was about to climb up the tree. Unexpectedly, Harry Geller saw that Dragon Group¡¯s members were trying to escape. Harry Geller waved his hand gently, and the ten of them turned into afterimages. PEL! PEL! PO! PIL! The Dragon Group member instantly fanted, Harry Geller looked at Frostpeakrk warrior and pointed at the 20 unconscious people on the ground Take these people back to the the Clifford family mansion!¡± At this moment. Gavin Clifford was sitting in Hall the Chifford family. He looked at the 20 unconscious people dragged in by 41364dark warrior with a serious expression. At this moment, Harry Geller people were standing at the periphery. More than twenty people gradually woke up and slowly got up, feeling dizzy. Gavin Clifford looked at the twenty or so people in front of hims and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Then, when this group of people un Gavin fard on the main seat, they were instantly shocked Wed this Car Clifford Why was he here! It was Dragon Group members looking around at the buildings, which were the Clifford family mansions. Were they captured by Gavin Clifford and brought back to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion! This time, it was over. It was probably impossible to escape. After heating Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, the members of Dragon Group looked at each other and frowned slightly. They could not expose their identities. At this moment, Dragon Group members spoke to Gavin Chillond ¡°Don¡¯t ask. We won¡¯t tell you!¡± The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up. He looked at the twenty or so people in front of him and nodded. Then, he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me. Line!¡± ¡°I think this thing will tell me!¡± ¡°Who are you?! At this moment, Dragon Group¡¯s members were confused when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. They realized that Gavin Clifford was holding amunicator Thismunicator shouldn¡¯t be theirs. Then, the 20 of them quickly lowered their heads and touched their bodies. As expected, the communicator was not with them. Theirmunicators had been taken away by Gavin Clifford At this moment, they saw that the table beside them was filled withmunicators. Then, one of the Dragon Group members stood up and said, ¡°You took ourmunicator! Cavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him and said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t take it. My men picked it up!¡± Dragon Group¡¯s member looked at Cavin Clifford and sad. ¡°Ourmunicator never retains content, and everything is deleted after one thing ¡°So don¡¯t waste your time¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and smiled. At the moment, a phone in Cavin Clifford¡¯s hand rang When the members of the Dragon Group team beard the phone ring, they became nervous and their eyes widened. For a moment, the air becante qurt. Gafford held thearcator in his hand and looked at Dragan Group¡¯s member 12.04 Mon, 18 Dec ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see on themunicator, but¡­ ¡°He should know something from this call!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford opened themunicator in his hand, picked up the call, and turned on the loudspeaker. A voice came from themunicator. Team Dragon GroupA, where did you retreat to Then, Gavin Clifford directly spoke into the phone. ¡°the Clifford family mansion!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford hung up and threw themunicator over Looking at the Dragon Group members in front of him, the corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°You guys are from Dragon Group?¡± ¡°Does this mean that Dragon Group has already gotten together with Matthew Bore?¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 ¡°Does this mean that Dragon Group has already gotten together with Matthew Here?¡± When the members of Dragon Group heard the call from headquarters just now, they actually really wanted to sprak However, they did not dare to because the person sitting at the head of the table in the front hall was Gavin Clifford, They were surrounded by the members of Group Frostpeark warriorD led by Harry Geller. If they acted rashly now, they would definitely die. Thus, they could not speak The 20 members of Dragon Group could only stay where they were and watch helplessly as Gavin Clifford hung up. This was bad. The people at headquarters now knew that they were in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. In other words, this news should reach the Chief¡¯s ears soon. It the Chief knew about this, would he come to save them? In their current situation, it was really impossible for them to back down. They could not advance or retreat! It was all because of this bullsh¡¯t Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore It was all because of him that they had fallen into this situation. They could not even hold someone back! He was clearly a dignified Riverrunwar general, but he was worse than pigs and dogs! He wondered what kind of solution the headquarters woulde up with when they found out about this. At this moment. Gavin Clifford looked at the Dragon Group members in front of him. All of them lowered their heads and sighed. There was a helpless expression on theirces! Hence. Gavin Clifford directly spoke to these Dragon Group members. ¡°Can you take me to your chief? The members of Dragon Group were stunned on the spot. After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and did not know what to say. This was because they knew that the location of Dragon Group¡¯s headquarters was not a secret If Gavin Clifford wanted to find their chief, why would he need them to personally lead the way for him? Wasn¡¯t that so! He could see her whenever he wanted!! What did Gavin Clifford mean by doing this?! Could it be that Gavin Clifford was actually afraid of their Chief? Or wanted to find a reasonable reason to kill them. No. if he really wanted to kill someone, why would he need a reason? Unless he was actually very afraid of their chief! At this moment, the leader of the Dragon Group members looked at Gavin Clifford timidly and said. your want to kill us in front of our Chiefl Me this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him who was Dragon Group. He could not help but want to bough. The hiked daness at the imersbers of Dragon Group with puzzled expressions. How did the brains of these Dragon Group members grow? Why did he think that he wanted to kill them These Dragon Group members looked down on him too much. If he wanted to attack them, how could they have the time. to speak! At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Dragon Group¡¯s members spoke- ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I know you¡¯re here on orders!¡± ¡°I just want to see your chief!¡± Dragon Group looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them. When the 20 Dragon Group members heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they felt even more incredulous. Therefore, they knew very well that Gavm Clifford did not want to kill them Then what did he mean by capturing them at all costs and asking them to lead the way for him before meeting the Chief Could it be that the person Cam Clifford wanted to kill was actually their chie This was because all of this was a mission assigned to them by their chief Therefore they were only following orders. Moreover, the matter had not beenpleted. However, behind the scenes, it was indeed their Chief¡¯s instructions. Gavin Clifford must have known this. They had to admit that Cavin Clifford was indeed very strong! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was indeed a matter of minutes to kill them! However, Gavin Clifford wanted to kill their Mr Jensen. That would be too funny. Then wouldn¡¯t this Cavin Clifford be dead for sure?! Based on the Dragon Group members¡¯ understanding of Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was far inferior to their Chief! It was like an egg hitting a rock. He was asking for trouble! However, since Cavin Clifford had made this request, it could be said to be a good thing for them. This was because they had notpleted their mission this time and did not know how to report back. However, they now had a reason to report, and that was Gavin Clifford, They could have brought Gavin Clifford to the Chief Not only would they be able to report the matter, but they could also let the Chief kill him personally. Then wouldn¡¯t the Chief be even more prestigious in the future! Wouldn¡¯t that be great! Sarce Grits Clifford wanted to die, of course they were willing! Armement the expressions of the members of Dragon Group suddenly brightened. Compared to the gloominess on des peinsly, it was as if they had seen the man. Hence, the leader of the Dragon Group members suddenly raised his head and said to Gavin Clifford with unconceble excitement. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take you. So when do we leave?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the burly man in front of him and the members of Dragon Group. His expression instantly became clear. He did not want to think about why these people¡¯s expressions had changed so much. This was because he only knew that he had to settle everything with their chief. Hence, looking at the people in front of him, Gavin Chlord duectly saul, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± The leader of the Dragon Group members looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. ¡°Good!¡± The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at these Dragon Group members. He did not say anything else. Then he turned to look at Harry Geller and said. ¡°Harry Geller, let¡¯s keep these people here first!¡± Harry Geller nodded after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s instructions Then, he and the members of Team Frostpeakdark warriorD brought these people from Team Dragon Group away. Gavin Clifford watched as these people left his sight. A momentter, Harry Geller returned. At this moment, Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford on the main seat and said, ¡°Dark Lord. I saw the members of Dragon Group just now. Was there anything abnormal about them?¡± Gavin Clifford had actually noticed it a long time ago, but he did not pay affect anything. Hence, he looked at Harry Geller and said, ¡°Ignore him!¡± attention to it because these small fries would not Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford, who was sitting at the head of the table, and nodded. Then he spoke again. ¡°Dark Lord, this Matthew Bore is too much. He actually joined forces with Dragon Group to deal with you¡± ¡°He even sent an army to intercept you halfway. This person is simply crazy!¡± ¡°Not only is he brainless, but he also thinks that he¡¯s very impressive. ¡°This person will be a disaster if he stays!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s ridicule, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Then, he said indifferently ¡°Order Frostpeakdark warrior to break camp and head south. Target: Prefecture Riverrun14176 12 05 Mon, 18 Dec Chapter 448 Chapter 448 ¡°Order Frostpeakdark warrior to break camp and head south. Target: Prefecture Riverrun14176!¡± When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was stunned. There seemed to be a ray of light shining in his eyes as he looked at Gavin Clifford. Dark Lord, is this for real? If Frostpeakdark warrior left Frostpeak and entered Riverrun, then Frostpeakdark warrior would return to the underworld! At this moment. Harry Geller said with a trembling voice, ¡°Dark Lord, is what you said true? Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller in front of him. This dignified man actually had tears in his eyes. Wasn¡¯t it normal for Frostpeakdark warrior to appear again? In fact. Gavin Clifford had already thought of this long ago, but he was faced with one thing after another. He had never been able to finish dealing with it. Now, if Riverrun did not start causing trouble, he would have a reason to use this opportunity to make Frostpeakdark warrior shine. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller in front of him and smiled. ¡°Harry Geller, you¡¯re an eight-foot-tall man. You don¡¯t shed tears when you bleed!¡± ¡°Frostpeakdark warrior has reappeared in the world of martial artists. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he returns to everyone¡¯s sight!¡± After Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he still could not believe that all of this was true. Everything had happened so quickly! Dark Lord had finally decided that Frostpeakdark warrior would make aeback! Harry Geller could not help but shed a few tears. He raised his arm and immediately wiped them away. Because he knew that as long as Dark Lord was around, there was nothing that could not be done! Harry Geller was trying very hard to control his emotions. After all, he had been looking forward to this day for a long time. Ever since the battle ten years ago, he had never heard Dark Lord mention this matter again! He didn¡¯t even dare to mention a word! All of this happened too suddenly, and it was too surprising! Then, Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him excitedly and shouted. ¡°Yes¡± Then, he heard this voice. It was simply deafening. Even Gavin Clifford, who was sitting at the head of the table, was shocked by Harry Geller. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what Harry Geller was excited about! he did not expert Harry Gelier¡¯s inaction to be so intense. However, he had never seen Harry Geller so excited before. Hany Geller seemed to have realized something. He hurriedly knelt on one knee to Gavin Clifford and said, Dark Lord, I¡¯ve been rude!¡± I was just too excited to hear this news¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller in front of him and did not say anything. He only waved at Harry Geller and said, ¡°You may leave!¡± Just as Harry Geller left, his phone rang. Gavin Chitford took out his phone and sow Vincent Dunn¡¯s name on the screen. Vincent Thinn¡± He must have something to report to him for calling at this time!! Then, Gavin Chitford answered Vincent Dunn¡¯s call and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hello?¡± At this moment, Vincem Dunn¡¯s serious voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Master. Brookspring is in danger! Brookspring, all the industries have been suppressed. Even my industries can¡¯t escape this cmity¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Vincent Dunn¡¯s tone on the phone, there was a hint of anger in his helplessness. Hence, Gavin Clifford frowned slightly and pondered for a moment. Brookspring¡¯s businesses being suppressed had nothing to do with him. Cavin Clifford did not want to interfere! However, she thought of La Taylor. She controlled the Clifford family¡¯s business, and it was in Brookspring The soil had already touched huis door. How could he, Gavin Clifford, sit back and do nothing This was Brookspring yuan, which was equivalent to his territory! Who dared to be so arrogant and mess up Brookspring¡¯s water openly! He actually dared to suppress Brookspringsusnesses. Did these people think that they had lived too long?l Hence, Cavin Clifford asked Vincent Dunn on the other end of the line in a low voice. ¡°Did you find out who did it?¡± After Vincent Dunn heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he blurted out, ¡°Master it¡¯s Emperion¡¯s Barry family!¡± ¡°Barry family has been suppressing Brookspring¡¯s industries, making it difficult for many industries to survive¡± Gavin Clifford narrowed his eyes when he heard what Vincent Dunn said. Berry family This Barry family should be the Rarry family who kidnapped La Taylor and Zoe Clifford, right? Actually, this matter had always been in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. It was just that there were many things that he could not handle, so he was dyed. However, Gavin Clifford did not forget that Barry family¡¯s figure had already appeared in his mind. Barry family, whom he had not had the time to pack up, had actually jumped out again?! Wasn¡¯t this courting death! Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment. Anyway, he was going to Chief EmperionDragon Group, so Barry family happened to be at Emperion. Then he could go and greet the arrogant Barry family It seemed that he really had to make this trip himself. He wanted to see how arrogant Barry family was! He even dared to invade his the Clifford family business! Then when should we set off? Why don¡¯t we do it now? After all, there were still many things waiting for him to do. He had to resolve them one by one! Then, Gavin Clifford said to Vincent Dunn on the other end of the line. ¡°Contact Joshua Bailey and Donera Group¡¯s Mike Brown!¡± ¡°The three of you, the richest people, have joined forces tounch aprehensive attack on all the industries in Blearus. Don¡¯t let Barry family live! After Gavin Clifford finished speaking. Vincent Dunn was instantly delighted when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words Because as long as Gavin Clifford decided to step in his business would be saved! Hence, he quickly replied to Gavin Clifford ¡°Yes, Old Servant Then, after hanging up the phone, Baita¡¯s voice suddenly sounded ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many enemies. Then, Bai Ta paused for a moment. His tone was a little low as he spoke again. ¡°However, r,pared to the person before you, you your enemies are only so-sol¡± curious Who was the person the White Tower was talking about?! Gavin Clifford was very cu Judging from Hat Ta¡¯s tone, the person Bai Ta was talking about should be facing an even stronger enemy. Could it be that the previous person was the same as him and had many enemies?! Hence, Gavin Clifford directly asked, Who is this person you¡¯re talking about?¡± The also have many enemies?!¡± When White Tower heard Gavin Citronf¡¯s doubt, he said in a very serious vace, 12.05 Mon, 18 Dec ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have many enemies. He¡¯s an enemy of the entire world!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, his face was filled with surprise. If what White Tower said was true¡­ The person Bai Ta was talking about should be a Transcendent with top-notch strength! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What kind of existence was the previous Master of the White Tower? Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Gavin Clifford was very surprised. What kind of existence was the previous Master of the White Tower? From the sound of it, he should be a very powerful person! The person who could be enemies with the world should be Transcendent. Hence, Gavin Clifford was curious and spoke to White Tower again. ¡°I keep hearing you say that Master from before, so who is he?¡± ¡°Every time you say half a sentence. I¡¯m indeed very curious now!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. White Tower looked at Gavin Clifford and kept asking it, but it could not tell Gavin Clifford now. Hence, facing Gavin Clifford¡¯s curiosity, White Tower said solemnly. I can¡¯t tell you his identity, ¡°However, I remember that he left something on my top floor before he left. Even I can¡¯t check it!¡± Therefore, if you can pass the trial and enter the top floor, you might know everything Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard White Tower¡¯s words It seemed that there was only one solution to what he wanted to know, and that was to cultivate! Only by cultivating could he unravel the truth behind all of this. Other people might give up on this matter, but in Gavin Clifford¡¯s opinion, the more difficult and mysterious this thing was, the more interested he would be! He was already curious about what was ced on the top of the tower. When he thought about how that person had once been the enemy of the world, he wanted to find out for himself Therefore, at this moment, Gavin Clifford directly entered the White Tower Space and began to refine pills. He knew that if he wanted to reach the top floor, he had toplete the trial first After all, he had yet toplete the trial on the first level! It seemed that he needed to speed up. Gavin Clifford walked to the side of the White Tower and saw that the medicinal herbs he had obtained from Northguard Imperial Residence were all piled up there. With these medicinal herbs, it was enough to refine pills! Gavin Clifford sat in the White Tower and looked at Medicine vessel in front of him. Then, he went to prepare the required medicinal herbs and put thein into Medicine vessel. Then, Gavin Clifford at cross-legged and closed his eyes, He had sawyed an the Whore Tower for a hundred days, and only one day had passed in the real world. He was the White Tower had told hun before He needed ten types of pills to unlock the first level of the tri 12.05 Mon, 18 Dec Gavin Clifford had alreadypleted nine pills. Gavin Clifford¡¯s alchemy level was gradually improving, but the grade of the remaining pill was actually not high. Baita looked at Gavin Clifford and said, 4.136,400. These nine pills are not bad. Their grades are very good! ¡°The only one left isn¡¯t too high-grade!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s moremon I think it¡¯s called something called a Beauty Pill Gavin Clifford nodded after hearing what Bai Ta said. In fact, he did not care what these pills were for. What he really cared about was the trial. However, Gavin Clifford knew that if he wanted to refine this Beauty Pill, he still needed a medicinal ingredient! This herb was not even among the herbs that Northguard Imperial Residence had brought back. Therefore, Gavin Chillord could only give up! After all, this medicinal ingredient could only he found slowly. After finding this medicinal ingredient, he would be able toplete the trial and open the second level of the tower. Then it was useless for him to stay here now, Hence, Gavin Clifford left t the space of the White Tower At this moment, the Dragon Group members standing outside Gate Gavin Clifford had been standing under the sun for a long time The members of Dragon Group were already getting impatient. They muttered softly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Gavin Clifforde out yet? How long has it been?¡± ¡°Boss, is this Cavin Clifford ying with us! ¡°Does he not dare to go to our chief¡¯s ce at all? Look at him now. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already regretting it¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford is a coward¡±¡± The leader of Dragon Group looked at his brothers below and began to feel a little dissatished Actually, when he heard the words of his brothers, he was also very dissatisfied. How awesome did this Gavin Clifford think he was Let them be exposed to the sun for such a long time. It was simply taking the opportunity to take revenge on them! Fuckin nice talk before, Won¡¯t take your lives. It was true that he did not take their lives at the moment, but what about now? They were about to die under the scorching sun. Where were the Gavin Clifford people?! He did not even see a shadow Could it be as his brothers had said, that this Gavin Clifford was purely ying with them? No can¡¯t any longer mul 61%2 Then, the leader of Dragon Group looked at Harry Geller in front of him. He stood there and was about to y when he was stopped by Frostpeakdark warrior The person from Dragon Group was already in a very gloomy mood. Then, he said, ¡°We just want to ask when Lord Gavin Clifford wille out! ¡°Look at how nervous you g guys are. How can we escape with you guys around?¡± The members of Frostpeakdark warrior did not answer. They still did not let Dragon Group go over. However, Harry Geller, who was standing there, heard themotion and walked out. He save that it was Dragon Group¡¯s people looking for trouble Hence, Harry Geller shouted at Dragon Group. ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this moment, the Dragon Group members heard a good voice and were actually a little afraid. However, the man in the lead stood up and looked at Harry Geller in front of him. ¡°Big Brother, how long will it take for Lord Gavin Clifford toe out?¡± This sun can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Harry Geller looked at the man in the lead and said. ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you guys fine now?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s loud!¡± Just you wait! Cavin Clifford, who had just left the room, was about to drool when he heard a knock on the door. Knock, knock, knock! Then, Harry Geller, who was standing outside the door, said, The people from Dark Lord. Dragon Group have been waiting outside for a long time¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s voice, he sighed. This group of people from Dragon Group were anxious. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that bandits had entered the vige! Hence, he picked up coffee¡¯s water and took a few sips. He put down the ss and walked out of the room. He looked at Harry Geller and said. Let¡¯s go. Emperion!¡± As toon as Gavin Clifford left the room, he heard the voice of a certain member of Dragon Group. He kept chattering Then, he walked out with Harry Geller and looked at the Dragon Group members. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t kill you yesterday, but I didn¡¯t say anything today!¡± At this moment, the Dragon Group members were as quiet as air. The leader also fell silent. Gavin Clifford paised by and red at these people. He didn¡¯t say anything and walked into the car. od Just Card and the ushers ses of for Emperina. Emperion Rany fanaly was already in a ross 12:05 Mon, 18 Dec. A series of anxious voices sounded from Barry family. ¡°Master, this is bad. Our pharmaceutical industry in Frostpeak suddenly broke down.¡± ¡°Master, this is had. A few of ourpanies in Riverrun have suddenly seen arge-scale divestment by shareholders.¡± ¡°Master, bad news¡­¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 At this moment, Zion Barry, who was sitting at the head of the table, was about to explode when he heard a series of voices. Then, he stood up from the main seat and said in surprise, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Say it again, who gave you the guts!¡± The people below looked at Zion Barry, who was sitting on the main seat, and were already furious. Then, they trembled. No one dared to look up at Zion Barry When Zion Barry heard what the people below said, he immediately fell into a panic and muttered in his heart. Zion Barry, who was in a rage, looked at the data in the hands of the servants and said, ¡°Give me everything you have!¡± At this moment, Zion Barry¡¯s subordinates heard what Zion Barry said. The people below took ok the various documents and reports in their hands and handed them to Zion Barry. Zion Barry quickly flipped through the documents and reports one by one. He had never looked at these things before because he knew that the huge Barry familypany had no need to be nervous about some losses However, the news this time was not as sin as simple as a loss. Zion Barry¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at these things. Then, he kept muttering to himself, This is impossible. How did it be like this?¡± ¡°Something must have happened in the middle!¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would the statistics be so ugly!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. How can we face bankruptcy?!¡± The ounts and reports in Zion Barry¡¯s hands clearly stated that none of the data was beneficial to Barry family. All the industries in Barry family, except for those in Emperion, had actually begun to suffer a cmity overnight. SAY In other words, Barry family was on the verge of bankruptcy. The Barry family industries that had existed for generations had actually be so miserable! Someone must be up to something! Who was behind all this! The only people who could make Barry family reach this level were the three richest people. Condd it be that¡­ the three richest men had joined forces to deal with Barry family? What should they do now? If Harry family wern bankrupt, wouldn¡¯t they not even have a ce to live? (numerary her. Zen Barry lost control of his emotions and threw out all the notebooks in his hand 12:05 Mon, 18 Dec) The people below instantly trembled in feari At this moment. Zion Bany sat on the chair and stared ahead. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over! If the foundation of Barry family was in his hands, how could he face the ancestors of Barry family? Brookspring Barry family was indeed the most economically powerful family in Emperion. If they were to fight one-on-one, the three richest men would not be Barry family¡¯s march But that was only in a one-on-onepetition If this was indeed done by those three families. Wouldn t Barry family be punished by three fimiles at the same tumet Zion Barry was instantly dumbicunded. Wasn¡¯t this forcing Barry family into a corner? At this moment, some people below who could not read the situation were still asking. ¡°Patriarch, then our sanctions on Brookspring¡­ Before the people below could finish speaking. Zion Barry heard this and was so angry that his face and neck turned red. He directly cursed. ¡°Shut up. Why the f*ck are you sanctioning Brookspring at a time like this? Do we still have the strength now?¡± ¡°Retreat all the funds we have at Brookspring yuan and focus on dealing with the problems at hand¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Who exactly is going against me, Barry family? To be able to make three richest people join forces to deal with me, Barry family, it seems that the person behind this cant be underestimated. Zion Barry was about to go crazy! His family was probably going to be destroyed. Gavin Clifford was currently riding on Dragon Group¡¯s car and quickly heading to Emperion However, based on the current situation, it was as if he had been taken away by Dragon Group However, Gavin Clifford, who was sitting in the back seat, didn¡¯t care about these questions. Instead, he closed his eyes and rested, looking asfortable as if he was in his own car. However, when the people from Dragon Group saw Cavin Clifford in the backseat, they looked at each other and smiled. snugly. Although they didntmunicate in the car, they understood each other and nodded. These people from Dragon Group were all secretly delighted because Gayin Clifford had followed them back. Now that they had brought Gavin Clifford back to headquarters, they had exceeded their mission liinit, right? At dat ume, the chief would definitely be very excited and reward them. The Char! would desinitely give them a bit of money a and even give them a promotion 12:05 Mon, 18 Dec D At that time, they would no longer have to work so hard! 61% At the thought of this. Dragon Group looked at Gavin Clifford in the backseat. He was not nervous at all, but he was very rxed The members of Dragon Group looked at Gavin Clifford in the backseat and felt emotional This Gavin Clifford was about to die and still didn¡¯t know. He was really stupid., He could have killed them all or used them as hostages to threaten the Chirl However, Gavin Clifford insisted on doing this. Then, he insisted on going to Emperion to die. What choice did they have They could only fulfill his wish. When they saw Gavin Clifford, they could not help but feel excited. Seeing that they were about to return to the headquarters, it seemed that their trip was not in vain¡­ This time, not only did they save their lives, but they could alsoplete the mission given to them by the headquarters Most importantly, he could still bring Gavin Clifford back at such a critical moment Then how could their chief not be in a good mood when he saw them being so enthusiastic? When their cluel was in a good mood, he would reward them generously. At that time, wouldn¡¯t they gain both fame and fortune?! When the members of Dragon Group thought of this, they were instantly overjoyed Then, they looked at each other in the car and smiled until their faces were wrinkled However, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound because Gavin Clifford was still in their car. However, they had yet to reach Emperion. They were afraid that if Gavin Chitford heard it and sensed that something was wrong, wouldn¡¯t they have worked for nothing Therefore, he had to be even be even more careful! However, what the members of Dragon Group did not know was that even if they raised their voices in front of Gavin Clifford, he would not be able to hear them at all At most, the Tower would hear the news and pass it on to Gavin Clifford, That was because Gavin Clifford, who was sitting in the back seat, looked like he was resting with his eyes closed and sleeping quietly in the car. However, in fact. Gavin Clifford had already entered the White Tower Space. However, he was not refining medicine because the medicinal ingredients for thest medicinal pill were still being searched for. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was actually cultivating in the tower. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Gavin Clifford cultivated because Bai Ta had told him that there was a higher realm in this world. That was because Gavin Clifford could always feel that danger was very close to him. However, he did not know what the danger was! Therefore, he needed to increase his strength to prevent powerful enemies from dealing with him. Because at that time, if he wasn¡¯t strong, he might very well face the possibility of his life being in danger. He recalled that the White Tower had previously mentioned its first Master, saying that it was an enemy of the entire world. Since he was in the top Master and was so powerful, this person must be¡­ Therefore, Gavin Clifford had to cultivate! It didn¡¯t take long for the Dragon Group car to drive into Emperion. At this moment, the White Tower¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Master. It¡¯s now Emperion.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard the White Tower¡¯s words, he opened his eyes and adjusted himself. Then, he retreated from the White Tower¡¯s space. Gavin Clifford, who was sitting in the back seat, slowly opened his eyes. He straightened his body and held his neck with his hand, twisting it back and forth a few times.. Then, he looked out of the car window. He was finally back! When the members of Dragon Group heard some movement in the back row, they turned to look at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°We¡¯re at Emperion now.¡± Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t reply. He just said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Barry family.¡± When Dragon Group¡¯s members heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were stunned. Barry family?! Wasn¡¯t Gavin Clifford going back to headquarters with them? Why was he going to Barry family at this time?! What was he trying to do? However, the Dragon Group members did not dare to say no at this moment. They only said doubtfully. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, what are you doing in Barry family?¡± ¡°Headquarters is not far from us!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not pay any attention to Dragon Group¡¯s members. However, it was obvious that his expression had gradually darkened. At this moment, the member of Dragon Group trembled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Barry family!¡± At this moment, Dragon Group members were looking at the road ahead. Since Gavin Clifford had chosen to follow them back to Emperion. That proved that Gavin Clifford would not run either. Moreover, there were so many of them watching Gavin Clifford. What was there to be worried about? If he wanted to go to Barry family, he would apany him. When he returned to the headquarters, he would ask the Chief to kill him. Then, Dragon Group drove to Barry family. Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of Barry family. At this moment, Barry family¡¯s people happened toe out of the gate. When they saw Dragon Group¡¯s car arrive, they thought that Dragon Group was nning to help Barry family tide over the economic crisis or something. Hence, Barry family¡¯s men turned around and ran. Barry family¡¯s face was filled with excitement. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Master, the people from Dragon Group are here!¡± At this moment, Zion Barry, who was still in a daze, saw the servant running in in a panic. Then, he heard him shout. For a moment, he stood up abruptly and looked out the door. They were really Barry family people. Even their thoughts were surprisingly the same. A rare smile appeared on Zion Barry¡¯s gloomy face. Dragon Group: The People Are Here! Mr. Jensen must have known that Barry family was in danger and specially sent someone to help him! As expected, it had to be the Chief at this time. To be able to help him at this time was simply a benefactor who gave him. charcoal in time of need! Hence, Zion Barry quickly said to the subordinate, ¡°Quick, go and wee him.¡± Zion Barry also tidied up his service, then changed into a ttering pug face and walked out with seven or eight servants. As soon as she walked out of the gate, she saw the cars of Dragon Group parked neatly at the entrance of Barry family Then Gavin Clifford got out of the car, followed by the members of Dragon Group. The members of Dragon Group looked at Gavin Clifford standing in front of them. They were worried that Gavin Clifford would cause trouble in Barry family However, they did not dare to provoke Gavin Clifford because they knew that they could not defeat hum Hence, he followed behind carefully and did not say anything 24 At this moment, Zion Barry saw Gavin Clifford because only Gavin Clifford¡¯s service was different from others, and he got out of the back seat. Then this must be someone like Dragon Group¡¯s leader. Zion Barry hurriedly jogged over and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that everyone hade to my Barry family. Sorry for noting out to wee you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Immediately after, Zion Barry wanted to shake Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand, but Gavin Clifford did not extend his hand. Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry in front of him. It seemed that Barry family people did not know him. When Zion Barry saw that Gavin Clifford was ignoring him, he smiled awkwardly because he knew that he had no right to be angry now. Therefore, he adjusted his mood and smiled helplessly. ¡°It seems that Dragon Group already knows that Barry family has encountered an economic crisis, so he came to help us?¡± I¡¯m really touched!¡± ¡°Please help me go back and thank Mr. Jensen!¡± Hence, Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He was very puzzled because he looked unfamiliar. However, when he thought about how there was nock of people under the Chief, it wasmon for him to change people. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Thest time I went to Dragon Group headquarters, I didn¡¯t see this lord. Who is this lord?¡± As soon as Zion Barry said this, he saw that Gavin Clifford did not react. He wiped his hands on his clothes and stretched out his hand again. He smiled and said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m being rude. I haven¡¯t even introduced myself!¡± Tm Zion Barry. May I know who you are?¡± The Dragon Group members standing behind Gavin Clifford had strange expressions on their faces. They were speechless and even a little worried He was really sweating for Zion Barry Was he really stupid or was he pretending to be stupid? What kind of adult was the Gavin Chitford in front of hum! He was really blind Chifford Gavin Clifford was Barry family¡¯s enemy He even addressed Gavin Clifford as Lord so respectfully! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However this moment Dragon Group¡¯s members did not dare to say anything because they were not Gavin Clifford v match at all If he ajoke so much now hr nigha dad could there barged Fun Honor when he looked at ?avo Barry in front of lum, he wady sagled slightly He could sly pay for his own good! This was Berry familly¡¯s Zone Harry? Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry in front of him and could not help but want tough. This was Barry family¡¯s Zion Barry?! It didn¡¯t look like much. How could such a person cause Brookspring to be in a foul mood?! He even involved the Clifford family¡¯s business. He was really brave and resourceful. Gavin Clifford stretched out his hand and shook Zion Barry¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± When Zion Barry heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was clearly confused. Then, he shook his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My eyesight is poor. Perhaps I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± ¡°But¡­ I really don¡¯t know who you are. Please forgive me!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Zion Barry call him ¡°Lord, Lord¡±, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford.¡± Chapter 452 Chapter 452 When Gavin Clifford heard Zion Barry call him ¡°Lord, Lord¡±, he smiled and said, Im Gavin Clifford.¡± When Zion Barry heard the man¡¯s words, he did not react for a moment. He continued to look at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± When the servant in Room Barry family heard the man¡¯s words, his eyes zed over and his heart skipped a beat. This was Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford, Barry family?! What was he doing here? Why did he appear at the same time as Dragon Group? There was probably something fishy about this. Something was not right! However, at this moment, the servants of Barry family were a little confused when they saw Zion Barry shaking hands and smiling at Gavin Clifford! Gavin Clifford: Didn¡¯t She Kill The Master¡¯s Grandson?! The two of them should have an irreconcble feud, Why was the family head still like this after knowing that the person in front of him was Gavin Clifford? Barry family¡¯s servant muttered carefully behind him, ¡°When did the family head be so friendly with Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Master must have been confused by the recent events and didn¡¯t react at all!¡± ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s best to remind the family head.¡± At this moment, Barry family¡¯s servant walked to Zion Barry¡¯s side and whispered into his ear. Patriarch, this person is Gavin Clifford!¡± Zion Barry was looking at Gavin Clifford, who was grinning from ear to ear, when he heard his servant¡¯s words. At this moment, Zion Barry reacted and was instantly shocked. His face turned ashen. Gavin Clifford?! That¡¯s right, he seemed to have heard the words ¡®Gavin Clifford¡¯! Therefore, this Gavin Clifford was the Gavin Clifford who killed his grandson previously Zion Barry subconsciously nced at the silent Dragon Group behind Gavin Clifford and frowned When did Gavin Clifford get together with Dragon Group? Why did theye to Barry family at the same time? Was this arranged by the Chief? 1/4 Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and quickly retracted his hand that was holding Gavin Clifford. Then, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Gavin Clifford, what are you doing in my Barry family?!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Zion Barry¡¯s words, he looked at Zion Barry who was looking at him timidly. This Zion Barry seemed to only have a little guts. After all, Zion Barry could not even speak in front of Gavin Clifford. He looked at Zion Barry in front of him and could not help but think of the time when his sister and fianc¨¦e were kidnapped. Some things should be settled properly! Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry, who was still smiling, and said, ¡°Zion Barry, do you remember what happened when you kidnapped my sister and fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on with the economic crisis of Riverrun Brookspring?¡± When Zion Barry heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was already trembling. What should they do now? Gavin Clifford was now investigating what had happened back then. All these years, he had been having nightmares for a long time and had never slept well. In the end, the person opposite him still came. And why were Dragon Group¡¯s men following Gavin Clifford? Could it be that they ran together again?! Impossible! This was absolutely impossible! Then, Zion Barry trembled as he looked at the Dragon Group people behind Gavin Clifford. He tried his best to squeeze out a smile and asked, ¡°Brother Dragon Group, what is going on?!¡± Dragon Group¡¯s members looked at Zion Barry. Just as they were about to say something, they were instantly interrupted by Gavin Clifford. Then, he looked at Zion Barry with a serious expression and said coldly, ¡°Answer my question¡± When Zion Barry heard Cavin Chifford¡¯s tone, his body trembled. Then, he subconsciously said nervously. I didn¡¯t do the kidnapping. None of us in Barry family know about it? The subordinates did it themselves. It was that woman who requested t Then Zaon Harry seemed to be out of his control. He turned to look at Barry family¡¯s servant and sand, Hurry up and bring that b*tch out? When the people below heard Zion Barry¡¯s words they quickly turned around and wards Barrymily Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment Zion Kerry stood in front of Gavin Clifford not daring to move. Fins passed serund by second Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry in front of him and said again, ¡°What about the second question?!¡± Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and could feel his pupils trembling. He was extremely afraid now because he knew that the incident just now had nothing to do with him. At most, he was a little afraid. However, he was the one who went to the Chief to discuss how to deal with Gavin Clifford. Of course, he would feel guilty. Beads of sweat could be seen rolling down Zion Barry¡¯s forehead. He stammered, ¡°This¡­ this matter¡­¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Zion Barry stammered as he nced at the members of Dragon Group, He was hoping that at this time, the members of Dragon Ball could say a few words for him and smooth things over. However, Gavin Clifford saw Zion Barry¡¯s every move. Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry and stretched his neck. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?!¡± ¡°Then I have a way to make you talk!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he stretched out a hand and was about to attack. Zion Barry was scared out of his wits. He stood rooted to the ground and could not even speak. For a moment, he did not say a word. He just stared straight at Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand that was about to land on him. He had nowhere to hide. When the Dragon Group members standing behind Gavin Clifford saw that Gavin Clifford was about to deal with Zion Barry, they were instantly shocked. Then, they looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, are you still going tomit murder in Emperion?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Dragon Group¡¯s voice from behind him, he only chuckled softly. He did not pay any attention to Dragon Group¡¯s voice. Hence, he slowly walked to Zion Barry¡¯s side. Dragon Group¡¯s members looked at Gavin Clifford, who had ignored them, and did not dare to make a sound. They knew that they were no match for Gavin Clifford. However, they could not just watch as Gavin Clifford attacked under their noses! Hence, the leader of the Dragon Group members looked at the person standing beside him and said softly, ¡°Call Mr. Jensen!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford was already standing beside Zion Barry. Looking at the trembling Zion Rarry, he did not attack immediately. One had to know that Gavin Clifford¡¯s aura was enough to make Zion Barry feel an unprecedented pressure. At this moment, Zion Barry¡¯s heart was about to jump out 3/4 The nightmares from before seemed to be happening today, but he didn¡¯t want to die! Gavin Clifford stood motionless beside Zion Barry, Zion Barry could not withstand the pressure and shouted in panic. ¡°Dragon Group and Riverrunwar general asked me to do it!¡± They made me do this!¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 ¡°Dragon Group and Riverrunwar general asked me to do it!¡± ¡°They made me do this!¡± Gavin Clifford, who was standing beside Zion Barry, pondered for a moment after hearing Zion Barry¡¯s words. So that was how it was. Actually, Gavin Clifford had already expected this. If it was just Zion Barry doing this, he might not have the guts to do it. This Zion Barry was indeed a little scheming, but at most, he could only be a pawn. However, Dragon Group¡¯s headquarters had actually joined forces with Riverrun¡¯s Matthew Bore. Interesting! Hence, Gavin Clifford slowly turned to look at the people behind Dragon Group and frowned slightly. At this moment, the leader of Dragon Group and the people behind him were also extremely afraid. He looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him in horror. His body began to tremble slightly before he retreated slightly. At this moment, Dragon Group¡¯s members had received Gavin Clifford¡¯s pressure. This feeling was as if a messenger from hell hade to collect them. This Zion Barry had actually cast himself aside in a moment of desperation. He was really burning the bridge after crossing it! Back then, if he hadn¡¯t shouted every day that he was afraid of how strong Gavin Clifford was, it would have been a disaster if he didn¡¯t get rid of Gavin Clifford. How could their chief deal with Gavin Clifford so easily?! The instigator was Zion Barry. Since Zion Barry did not want them to have an easy time, he would not have an easy time either. At this moment, Dragon Group¡¯s leader looked at Zion Barry and immediately revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°Zion Barry, you were the one who came to our headquarters to look for Dragon Group and wanted us to help you get rid of Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Why? Are you kicking me when I¡¯m down? Are you turning your back on me?!¡± Zion Barry was shocked when he heard what Dragon Group said! These people were really saying everything in front of Gavin Clifford! If he argued, Gavin Clifford might very well kill him in minutes¡­ Then, Gavin Clifford shouted, ¡°You guys are fucking bullshit!¡± ¡°Back then, it was you who wanted to attack Lord Gavin Clifford I don¡¯t know where you heard the rumors!¡± ¡°He said that I had a grudge against Lord Gavin Clifford and took the initiative to look for me! ¡°And now you¡¯re backstabbing me!¡± 1/4 Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after, when the people from Dragon Group heard Zion Barry¡¯s words, their faces turned green. They directly roared, ¡°Bullshit! You came straight to us!¡± Then, Zion Barry looked at the Dragon Group members in front of him and instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡± ¡°Is there a need to frame me in front of Lord Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°This Zion Barry of mine is nothing more than money. Be it ability or strength, it¡¯s below you!¡± At this moment, Dragon Group¡¯s people looked at Zion Barry in front of them and started to argue with him. ¡°Zion Barry, stop barking here!¡± ¡°You know best what happened!¡± # At this moment, the members of Dragon Group and Zion Barry were already arguing fiercely. However, there was only one reason why they could argue so much, and that was because they were afraid that Gavin Clifford would pursue their crimes. All they wanted to do. now was to leave the industry and ask Gavin Clifford to let them go. While they were arguing, Cavin Clifford stood aside and shook his head helplessly. Wasn¡¯t this like shopping in a market? Everyone had a reason.¡± At this moment, Zion Barry¡¯s subordinates brought Bai Ethan¡¯s wife over. At this moment, Bai Ethan¡¯s wife was tied with a long hemp rope that was tightly wrapped around her body. Her clothes were already in tatters, and there were bloodstains on her body from the hemp rope. However, Bai Laisan¡¯s wife looked like a walking corpse. There was no emotion on her face. She was probably on herst breath. Along with White Ethan¡¯s wife were Zion Barry¡¯s descendants, who were officially Barry family¡¯s direct descendants The juniors of Zion Barry were led out of Barry family by Zion Barry¡¯s subordinates. When they saw Zion Barry and Dragon Group arguing, they were also dumbfounded. Why was the family head arguing with the people from Dragon Group?! Weren¡¯t they quite friendly before¡­ Moreover, they were cooperating. Why did he feel that the situation was not right? It looked more like a life-and-death battle between enemies. At this moment, Zion Barry¡¯s subordinate walked forward and said softly to Zion Barry, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought him.¡± When Zion Barry heard what his subordinate said, he quickly stopped chattering with Dragon Group members. He turned to look at Bai Ethan¡¯s wife and pointed at her and Gavin Clifford. ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s this woman. She¡¯s the culprit. She did all this behind our backs 2/4 The juniors of Barry family looked at their family head calling the man in front of them Lord Gavin Clifford. The group of people was stunned on the spot. The handsome boy in front of her looked to be in his twenties. He was Gavin Clifford?! This person was the Gavin Clifford who made their family unable to sleep every day? However, when the woman who was tied up heard the words ¡®Gavin Clifford, she seemed to have instantly sobered up. Then, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of her. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, resentment, and bloodshot eyes. She shouted at Gavin Clifford, who was standing beside Zion Barry, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed my son. I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± When Gavin Clifford saw this woman, he turned to look at Zion Barry and said, ¡°Let this woman go!¡± When Zion Barry heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his face was filled with confusion. What was Gavin Clifford trying to do?! Shouldn¡¯t he be furious now and kill this woman to vent his anger? Why was he asking him to let go of this woman now? However, seeing Gavin Clifford¡¯s serious expression and cold tone, Zion Barry could not say anything. Hence, he gave his subordinates a look. The subordinates of Room Barry family immediately went forward and let go of this woman. The moment she let go, Bai Ethan¡¯s wife ran towards Gavin Clifford like a lunatic. This action made Zion Barry, who was standing at the side, take a few steps back. Immediately after, Barry family¡¯s people also took a few steps back. Dragon Group¡¯s people were not frightened, but they were a little surprised. Just as the woman stretched out her demonic ws to tear Gavin Clifford apart. Gavin Clifford shed behind her and grabbed her hair, lifting her up. The woman was still pricking him with needles and shouting, ¡°You¡¯re worse than a beast. You killed my son!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford¡¯ I want you to die with my son!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the woman he was holding in mid-air and kept insulting him. Gavin Clifford ignored her and sand Calinly. I killed your son because he wanted to kill me I had no choice but to kill him Then, Gavin Chifford paused and spoke again ¡°I killed you because you shouldn¡¯t have touched my family¡± As soon as he finished speaking there was a muffled sound The woman¡¯s head exploded on the spot Chapter 454 Chapter 454 White Ethan¡¯s wife¡¯s head was blown off by Gavin Clifford just like that. She died suddenly, and her blood flowed on the ground. Bai Ethan, who was standing at the back, saw his headless wife lying in a pool of blood and felt a little heartbroken. Although he was angry at the mention of his wife. Moreover, he had almost implicated the entire Barry family¡¯s life and death. However, he felt that his wife did not deserve to die! Actually, he had to admit that his wife¡¯s words were true. He was her son. No matter what the reason was, he was really in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. As a mother, she would definitely side with her son. However, Bai Ethan did not think so. After all, Barry family¡¯s family business was more important.. Moreover, even the head of the family, Zion Barry, was afraid of Gavin Clifford, Shouldn¡¯t they be more restrained? However, his wife had lost her mind and done such a thing silently. It was unjust. Bai Ethan was indeed asking for it, but he was really heartbroken that Gavin Clifford had ended his wife¡¯s life in such a cruel way. After all, she was his wife. However, Bai Ethan held back because the family was more important than anything else. If he rushed out rashly, not only would he die, but his family would also suffer. At this moment, Zion Barry waspletely stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. Gavin Clifford: Why Are You So Powerful? He had only nced at that woman just now, but that person¡¯s head exploded in an instant? Wasn¡¯t this a sci-fi movie?! Is he even human? He was practically a god, right? He looked to be in his twenties, but he actually had such profound martial arts. Who exactly was this Gavin Clifford? At this moment, Zion Barry fell into endless fear. Gavin Clifford was so powerful. Even if all the people present added up, they were probably not his match! Moreover, if Gavin Clifford knew that Barry family was also involved when the Clifford family was destroyed. If that was the case, how could Barry family survive? The more Zion Barry thought about it, the more afraid he became. However, the more afraid he was, the faster things would happen! No, he could not let himself die here. It was better to distract Gavin Clifford Brid Zon Barry looked at Gavin Clifford who walked out of the pool of blood and said with a trembling 1/4 ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, now that we¡¯ve killed him, shouldn¡¯t we¡­¡± Without waiting for Zion Barry to finish speaking, Gavin Clifford calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford said this, everyone was stunned. Fear had already upied their minds. They did not know if Gavin Clifford would pursue the matter of their sect being exterminated back then.. At this moment, Zion Barry was silently praying in his heart that Gavin Clifford would not ask about the Clifford family¡¯s extermination case. Because of this incident back then, Zion Barry had insomnia all night. Every Sunspire was afraid that Gavin Clifford woulde looking for him to kill him. Zion Barry really regretted it. If not for Bai Ethan¡¯s wife bing the fuse¡­ He would not have been targeted by Gavin Clifford. If he had not gone to the headquarters to suppress Brookspring Economy, Gavin Clifford would not have appeared in Barry family. But all of this could not be undone. At this moment, Barry family¡¯s members were also stunned when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry and said again, ¡°Ten years ago, Brookspring.Gavin Clifford families were massacred. Were you involved at that time, Barry family?¡± For some reason, when Zion Barry heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, his face instantly turned pale. At this moment, even a ghost would not believe that the Brookspring murder case had nothing to do with him, right? Meanwhile, the people from Barry family began to tremble. Barry family knew about this because Zion Barry had already said it. Therefore, everyone in Barry family was stunned. Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford. He was afraid that if he did not speak now, he would lose his life. He shook his head at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Barry family is not involved!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry¡¯s flustered expression and smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± When Zion Barry heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he felt as if a death god had descended. Zion Barry could no longer hold it in. He looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and growled in fear. ¡°Our Barry family really didn¡¯t participate in the the Clifford family family annihtion case!¡± ¡°At that time, we just waged a financial war and suppression on the Clifford family¡¯s corporate group just like what we¡¯re doing to Brookspring now. ¡°We really didn¡¯t know that the Clifford family would be wiped out!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry¡¯s anxious expression Presumably, Zion Harry was not lying 2/4 ould be destroyed because it was really just a Thinking of this, Gavin Clifford frowned slightly and asked Zion Barry again, ¡°Who instigated this?¡± Gavin Clifford knew that Barry family must have been instructed by someone to do this because he knew that Barry familyZion Barry would never have the time to provoke the number one family in the world. Zion Barry pondered for a moment when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question. Since he had already said what happened ten years ago, there was nothing to hide. Hence, Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said nervously, ¡°It¡¯s ancient warrior family.¡± ancient warrior family? When Gavin Clifford heard ancient warrior family, he frowned slightly and snorted. He remembered that he had dealt with someone from ancient warrior family before. Wasn¡¯t that person King of Northguard¡¯s brother? But why did the mysterious 42322 attack the Clifford family? Wasn¡¯t ancient warrior familypletely uninvolved in the matter of Secr World? Gavin Clifford thought about it but couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. Then, he asked, ¡°Which family is he from?¡± Zion Barry shook his head at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gavin Clifford was shocked when he heard Zion Barry¡¯s words. Then, he said coldly to Zion Barry, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who the other party is, and you¡¯re working for them?¡± Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Although what I did sounded ridiculous, at that time, when I heard the words ¡®ancient warrior family. I was furious¡± ¡°They already don¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, ancient warrior family is mysterious and powerful. How would they dare to ask who he is?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, we secretly took a photo of each other at that time.¡± Then. Zios Barry said to his eldest son. David Barry, go and take out the photo!¡± David Barry quickly ran back to Barry family to get the photos. Not long after. David Barry handed the photo to Zion Barry on Barry handed the photo to Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, this photo is the one taken back then!¡± Gavin Clifford took the photo and looked at it. It was a woman, and she was very beautiful. However, Gavin Clifford was certain that he had never seen this woman before. At this moment, Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford and pondered for a long time before saying shakily, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Can you let us go?¡± Gavin Clifford looked up and smiled. ¡°You can avoid death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment!¡± Chapter 455 Chapter 455 ¡°You can avoid death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment!¡± Gavin Clifford listened to what Zion Barry had told him during this period of time and felt that what Zion Barry said was indeed true. Since Barry family participated in themercial war, they were not stained with the blood of the Clifford family people. From the looks of it, there was indeed no need to exterminate Barry family¡¯s entire family. After all, Gavin Clifford was not the kind of person who could not differentiate right from wrong. However, there was one thing that Gavin Clifford still needed to pursue. That was, before he arrived at Brookspring, he had heard about the series of things that Barry family had suppressed Brookspring. It even affected the Clifford family¡¯s business. It was also suppressed. How could Gavin Clifford forget about this? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion Barry¡¯s panicked face revealed a trace of fear. What Gavin Clifford meant was that Barry family could stop killing people, but it did not mean that Gavin Clifford could easily spare them. Although Zion Barry was already lucky that he didn¡¯t die, he might be tortured. If it was very painful, he might as well have a quick death. However, he still did not know what Gavin Clifford meant. However, Gavin Clifford looked at Zion Barry in front of him and said again, ¡°Zion Barry, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about the economic suppression of Brookspring?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t escape punishment!¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Zion Barry finally remembered his previous crime. Yes, he was not involved in the kidnapping of Gavin Clifford¡¯s sister and fianc¨¦e. Ten years ago, when the the Clifford family family massacre happened, he was also used by someone. However, he did not kill the the Clifford family people, which meant that he was not involved. However, he was the one who took the initiative to find the headquarters for the Brookspring economic suppression. Moreover, it was indeed unanimously decided by him, the Chief, and Matthew Bore. How could he get away with this As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Barry family¡¯s group of people instantly turned pale with fright. Surely not? Was Gavin Clifford still going to attack Barry family?! Wouldn¡¯t they be dead for sure? Was it toote to run now? Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford in panic. He did not know what to say at all. He did not even know how to beg for mercy. However, before Zion Barry could beg for mercy, a loud shout came from outside. 1/4 ¡°Gavin Clifford, how dare you?!¡± Then, a gust of wind blew over, apanied by the leaves on the tree. There was a rustling sound. Then, he saw leaves scattered in the sky and a figure. This person was Chief Dragon Group. Bryant Jensen. At this moment, Bryant Jensen appeared in Barry family¡¯s courtyard. Seeing Bryant Jensen¡¯s appearance, the Dragon Group members below were overjoyed. It was their Chief! Now that the Chief was here, they were no longer worried. Moreover, Gavin Clifford was still in their hands. It should be able to be considered as reporting! Hence, the Dragon Group members behind Gavin Clifford ran over one by one and knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Chief!¡± Bryant Jensen looked at his people and nodded. Immediately after, the members of Dragon Group began toin to Bryant Jensen about Gavin Clifford¡¯s crimes. The leader of the Dragon Group members looked at Bryant Jensen and said, ¡°Chief, this person is Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of this Gavin Clifford that we were captured and sent to the the Clifford family mansion.¡± ¡°Then, get your subordinates to bring him to see you! ¡°Chief, hurry up and take down this Gavin Clifford so that we can get rid of the evil for the people!¡± The members of Dragon Group were all excited. This was because they had already reported everything they needed to report. Moreover, Gavin Clifford was also beside them. They were actually reporting to the Chief now! At this moment, Barry family¡¯s people watched as Dragon Group¡¯s people went to the Chief toin about Gavin Clifford¡¯s criminal evidence, but no one from Barry family stood up to speak! This was because they were all observing the situation in front of them. It was indeed veryplicated. Zion Barry found it unbelievable when he saw Dragon Group¡¯s people running to Mr. Jensen to comin about Gavin Clifford He really could not understand it now. It turned out that Gavin Clifford and Dragon Group were not in cahoots¡­ At first, Zion Barry thought that they were together, but it turned out that Gavin Clifford asked Dragon Group¡¯s people to bring him to see the Chief However, it was better for him to shut up now However, Bryant Jemen, who had just arrived did not know what the Barry family people were thinking 2/4 Bryant Jensen flew down and red at Gavin Clifford. He had thought that Gavin Clifford was an impressive figure, but he did not expect him to be just a spearhead! He looked to be in his early twenties?! Wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of minutes if they wanted to attack him? Immediately after, Bryant Jensen put on a superior attitude as aw enforcer. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°Do you know how bad your crime is?¡± ¡°How dare you imprison my Dragon Group¡¯s people? You must be tired of living.¡± ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯ve also killed so many innocent people. That¡¯s why you have to stand trial!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s voice, the corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°No one can judge me!¡± Bryant Jensen looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and was instantly enraged for above the groin days. He shouted at Gavin Clifford, ¡°Arrogant!¡± Gavin Clifford spread his hands in front of Bryant Jensen and said calmly, ¡°If you want to fight, just fight. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± When the chief heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he flew into a rage and roared, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Immediately after, Bryant Jensen threw a punch in Gavin Clifford¡¯s direction. With a bang, the floor instantly rose from the ground. The stone bs on the ground flew towards Gavin Clifford. The yers from Dragon Group were all very excited. This was because they knew that the Chief was one of the top experts in Dragon Bone. Moreover, he was at the peak of divine rank, warrior. Wasn¡¯t it easy to beat Gavin Clifford? Just as Dragon Group¡¯s people were all smiling. However, in the next second, A loud bang was heard. Gavin Clifford stepped on the flying stone bs and instantly appeared in front of Bryant Jensen. He then kicked Bryant Jensen¡¯s heart. Bryant Jensen vomited blood and was sent flying. He fell to the ground with serious injuries! The people from Dragon Group were shocked and muttered. ¡°How is this possible?¡± How can he not be a match for Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford looks so young. How can he be so strong?¡± ¡°Theirmander is divine rank at the peak of warrior. Who exactly is this Gavin Clifford?!¡± When Barry family saw Bryant Jensen flying out in front of them, they were instantly stunned! This was simply apetition between immortals! How could an ordinary person defeat the enemy in one move?! Moreover, Gavin Clifford was still so young. No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible for him to be so strong. Now that they thought about it, they were all a little d that they had notined when the Chief arrived and had chosen to wait and see. Zion Barry was also stunned at the side. For a moment, he recalled the scene of White Ethan¡¯s wife being killed by Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice. Therefore, he was not too surprised to see this scene. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I told you, no one can judge me!¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 At this moment, Bryant Jensen, who was seriously injured and lying on the ground, was on the verge of death. Blood kept gushing out of his mouth. Its body was also twitching on the ground like a giant insect. However, at this moment, Bryant Jensen¡¯s mind was still clear, so the pain was stronger. When he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was shocked. How could this Gavin Clifford be so strong?! Why did it be like this? This waspletely different from what he was thinking. He was at the peak of divine rank, warrior. How could there be anyone stronger than him in this world? This Gavin Clifford looked like he was only in his twenties. How could such a young person defeat him? It was even to the extent that he had only used a single move to heavily injure himself. Wasn¡¯t this a little too absurd? Gavin Clifford was simply too awesome. Bryant Jensen wanted to retort, but he did not dare to do so now. This was because he had already experienced Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength. Now, he only had half a breath left. If he wanted to anger or provoke Gavin Clifford, he would probably have to go to hell today. It was all Matthew Bore¡¯s fault for turning himself into this state. What bullsh*t Riverrunwar general? He was simply a useless dog. Could it be that Matthew Bore already knew that Gavin Clifford was so strong, so he came to look for him and asked for a cooperation? What a f*cking jerk. He knew that Gavin Clifford was so powerful, but he didn¡¯t tell him. This Matthew Bore was simply a Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. bastard. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Bryant Jensen who was lying motionless on the ground. He nced at him and ignored him! Then, he turned to look at the people from Barry family. At this moment, Barry family¡¯s people had already turned pale. Under the lead of Barry family¡¯s head, Zion Barry, this group of people knelt in front of Gavin Clifford. Then, Zion Barry looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, we ept our punishment!¡± As soon as Marry family finished speaking, a breeze blew over, and petals scattered in the air. There was actually a wind. It seemed like the sky was about to change. Gavin Clifford had alreadye to a conclusion about Barry family. Now was the tune to say it If anything could be resolved with an apology, wouldn¡¯t there be more people knowinglyunitting Therefore, he had to pay a price After an unknown period of time, Zion Barry and Barry family heard Gavin Clifford speak. Barry family¡¯s members looked at each other, frowned slightly, and shook their heads. They did not know if Gavin Clifford was thinking about how to punish them.. However, at this moment, Zion Barry was exceptionally nervous. Although he could escape death, what exactly did Gavin Clifford mean by ¡°unavoidable punishment¡±? Just as Zion Barry was muttering in his heart, Gavin Clifford looked at the petals floating around Zero and said indifferently. ¡°The wind is blowing. Barry family will go bankrupt!¡± Zion Barry¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. He had thought of thousands of ways to escape punishment, but he never thought that Gavin Clifford would bankrupt Barry family! The people below Barry family were also dumbfounded by the scene in front of them. What?! Directly bankrupt Barry family? This was a family business that he had umted for more than Barry family lifetimes. Was he going to lose everything just like that? The people from Barry family could not hide their grief. However, none of them dared to refute or say that Gavin Clifford was unfair. They had experienced Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength before. When they thought about what happened ten years ago, although they did not cause substantial damage to the Clifford family, they had also fought business wars against the Clifford family industries. He had once suppressed the Clifford family. He deserved this oue! At this moment, Zion Barry, who was originally kneeling, was also sitting there paralyzed, staring at a certain spot in a daze. Perhaps he remembered that Barry family was destroyed by him and could not answer to his ancestors! At this moment, Gavin Clifford walked towards Dragon Group Chief Bryant Jensen, who was severely injured by him, and stood beside him. The moment Bryant Jensen saw Gavin Clifford, his body trembled even more violently. He wanted to retreat with all his might, but the pain spread throughout his entire body and he could not move at all. At this moment, the people from Dragon Group could not help but panic when they saw Gavin Clifford standing beside the chief In the battle just now, they had already seen Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength. Therefore, as long as they saw Gavin Clifford move, their hearts would beat non-stop, The people from Dragon Group looked at the Chief lying on the ground. No one dared to go forward to help him. They did not know what Gavin Clifford was going to do. They were all guessing. ¡°What should we do!! ¡°Gavin Clifford is already in front of the Chief Don¡¯t tell me he wants to kill the Chief?¡± ¡°If we kill the Chief, won¡¯t we be next?¡± At this moment, another Dragon Group member who heard this hurriedly said with a trembling voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the battle between Gavin Clifford and the Chief?¡± ¡°The chief was severely injured by Gavin Clifford in one move. We might not be able to survive if we don¡¯t go over.¡± ¡°Not to mention going over to help Chief, I¡¯m afraid his head will fly out before he can even reach Chief!¡± ¡°Besides, look at Gavin Clifford. He looks like he¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°I feel like he didn¡¯t use any strength and the Chief flew out.¡± At this moment, Dragon Group¡¯s members were also trembling when they heard their brothers¡¯ discussion. He never expected Gavin Clifford to be so powerful. This Gavin Clifford looked like an ordinary young man. He did not expect him to be so powerful the moment he attacked. Previously, he had thought that he would definitely not be the Chief¡¯s match. Now, it seemed that it was already good enough that the Chief did not die in his hands. At this moment, Dragon Group¡¯s leader said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°If Gavin Clifford really wants Chief¡¯s life, we won¡¯t be able to escape death either!¡± Because he knew very well how they had cried in front of the Chief when he came! He even said that he wanted the chief to arrest Gavin Clifford so that he could get rid of the evil for the people! Gavin Clifford looked at Bryant Jensen who was struggling on the ground and said, ¡°Originally, I followed your subordinates into the capital to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect that you couldn¡¯t wait to look for me first.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, why did you provoke me time and time again? Isn¡¯t it good to live?¡± Then, he looked at the Dragon Group members behind him and said, ¡°And you, I thought you were just following orders.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that! As soon as your chief arrived, he immediately started using me.¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Bryant Jensen and his subordinates were instantly stunned. Looking at Gavin Clifford in front of him, his patience was disappearing bit by bit. Bryant Jensen¡¯s pupils also flickered Did Gavin Clifford mean that he wanted to end his life? Gavin Clifford looked at Bryant Jensen in front of him without saying anything. Hence, he spoke again. ¡°Since you all want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford slowly raised his hand. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 At this moment, Bryant Jensen looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s raised hand and his eyes were instantly filled with fear. This was because Bryant Jensen, who had just fought Gavin Clifford, could not even turn the tables now. How could he resist? Moreover, even if God gave him another chance topete with Gavin Clifford again, his oue would still be the same. This was because Gavin Clifford was too powerful. He had no chance of winning. The only way he could survive now was to beg for mercy. At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly felt his leg being tightly hugged by a pair of hands. The hands hugging Gavin Clifford¡¯s legs were Bryant Jensen. Bryant Jensen¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he endured the pain. He looked up at Gavin Clifford and begged for mercy. ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, please forgive me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Bryant Jensen who was lying on the ground and begged himself. Dragon Group¡¯s Headquarters Chief was only so-so. Now, in order to save his life, he actually did not care about his image. If he knew this would happen, why did he do it in the first ce? Hence, Gavin Clifford kicked Bryant Jensen away and kicked him right in the heart. Ah-! A scream shook the world. Bryant Jensen rolled on the ground in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood. Gavin Clifford stood at the side with no expression on his face. ¡°Toote!¡± Bryant Jensen, who was in so much pain that he wanted to die, struggled for a moment before looking at Gavin Clifford and saying, ¡°Gavin Clifford¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re still human, give me a quick death!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Bryant Jensen in front of him and smiled. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Delightful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too easy for you!¡± At this moment, Bryant Jensen, who was lying on the ground in pain, felt like he was better off dead. Gavin Chifford knew that he had kicked Bryant Jensen¡¯s vital points in every direction. He had also controlled his strength very well. At this moment, the Dragon Group members watching this scene were also instantly stunned. At this moment, they could not count on the Chief They could only pray for themselves. Initially, they thought that as long as they brought Gavin Clifford to the Chief¡¯s side, they would be able toplete the mission. However¡­ For now, they were the ones who thought too well of themselves! Not to mention gaining fame and fortune, it was already not bad if he could protect his Own life! Dragon Group members watched as Bryant Jensen was almost ground by Gavin Clifford, let alone small fries like them. In Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes, they were just some insignificant weaklings. At this moment, the members of Dragon Group were kneeling. While Gavin Clifford was talking, they carefully muttered, ¡°We won¡¯t be a match for Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll only die.¡± ¡°The Chief has already been subdued by Gavin Clifford, let alone us.¡± ¡°How about we run?¡± At this moment, a short boy who was not very old and had never seen a big scene said shakily, ¡°What should we do¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I still have a lot of things to do.¡± *If I run¡­ If I run and get caught, won¡¯t I die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a pool of yellow liquid under his pants. The members of Dragon Group and the man in the lead were stunned. Was he f*cking peeing?! Since when did such a person exist among the Dragon Group members? Actually, it wasn¡¯t just this man who was afraid. Some people also said worriedly, ¡°I also want to ask. If we¡¯re really captured, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse than now?¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t we be instantly killed by Gavin Clifford?!¡± Hence, they dismissed the idea. After all, they were all people who were following orders. As long as they did as they were told, Gavin Clifford might give him a chance to turn over a new leaf! At this moment, Gavin Clifford turned around and walked towards Dragon Group. The people from Dragon Group hurriedly knelt down obediently and lowered their heads. No one dared to look at Gavin Clifford Just as Gavin Chifford walked in front of them. he smelled a pungent and strange smell. The unell wa like Like the smell of unmer Then before Gavin Clifford could speak, he say one of the men wiping his tears. There was also a pool of quid in the middle of his pants. Gavin Clifford was a little confused. This¡­ She was so scared that she peed her pants. How could there be so many¡­ Cough, cough! Gavin Clifford had actually seen them whispering to each other earlier. However, he could roughly guess something, so he said, ¡°Trying to run?!¡± When Dragon Group¡¯s members heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were stunned. Did Gavin Clifford install a listening device on them?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why did Gavin Clifford know everything they said! At this moment, the members of Dragon Group shook their heads in denial. At this moment, Chief Bryant Jensen endured the pain. His heart was already aching after being kicked by Gavin Clifford so many times. If this continued, he would be tortured to death. Bryant Jensen realized that he could not keep begging for mercy, so he said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°That¡¯s what we, Dragon Group, do. Moreover, as warrior, you killed so many innocent people!¡± ¡°How can we¡­ how can we just sit back and do nothing?¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression instantly turned cold when he heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words. Then, he said angrily, ¡°Innocent?!¡± ¡°Are hundreds of people from Brookspringthe Clifford family innocent?¡± ¡°Where were you when they killed the Clifford family?¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford released his aura, he heard a ¡°Pu pu pu!¡± sound. The Dragon Group members present instantly vomited blood and fell to the ground. This pressure was simply too frightening. At this moment, Chief Dragon Group, Bryant Jensen, saw his subordinate vomit blood and fall to the ground under Gavin Clifford¡¯s furious roar. He was stunned for a moment. Gavin Clifford was able to turn warrior into such a state even without making a move. He was simply too powerful. This was also the first time Bryant Jensen had seen someone so powerful. Hence, Bryant Jensen forced his body up and looked at Gavin Clifford. He panted and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened back then If I did, I definitely wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing¡± After Gavin Chifford heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s words, he nced at him. At this moment. Bryant Jensen was looking at Gavin Clifford seriously Gavin Chifford could also tell that Bryant Jensen was not lying this Therefore, Gavin Clifford said to Bryant Jensen in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my revenge again. If you do it again, bear the consequences.¡± At this moment, Bryant Jensen heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he replied nervously, ¡°Yes!¡± After saying that, Gavin Clifford turned around and left without hesitation. At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly heard the White Tower¡¯s voice. ¡°There seem to be the herbs you need in warehouse Barry family.¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard that. Why didn¡¯t he think of that! Hence, Gavin Clifford turned to look at Zion Barry and said, ¡°I heard that you have Barry family medicinal herbs?¡± Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Zion Barry¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. How did Gavin Clifford know that he had medicinal herbs? However, it made sense. He, Barry family, was rtively prestigious in the entire Brookspring. Of course, this was definitely not the time. After all, he, Barry family, had dered bankruptcy at this time. That medicinal herb was definitely more than enough for Barry family, Since Gavin Clifford had asked for it, even if Zion Barry was unwilling, he had to give it to him! Hence, he smiled at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Yes, there are medicinal herbs in warehouse Barry family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all saved up over the years!¡± ¡°Some were given by the person who gave the gift, and some got it with someone else.¡± Gavin Clifford was overjoyed when he heard this. This Zion Barry was quite popr. Since it was a gift, there would definitely be rare medicinal herbs. He did not know if there was any medicinal herb that was difficult to find. He would only know after seeing it. When Zion Barry saw that Gavin Clifford did not say anything, he cautiously said, ¡°How much do you want?¡± Gavin Clifford saw Zion Barry¡¯s cautious tone, but Gavin Clifford did not care. After all, for Gavin Clifford, medicinal herbs were something he urgently needed. This was because the second level would only be opened after the first level of the trial. When Gavin Clifford saw Zion Barry¡¯s question, it was not difficult to tell that he had a lot of medicinal herbs. Then, he looked at Zion Barry and said indifferently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your Barry family warehouse!¡± Zion Barry was stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. This Gavin Clifford was going to empty Barry family¡¯s medicinal herbs! These were all precious things left behind by their ancestors, yet they were all taken away by Gavin Clifford Then what would they use?! Although Barry family¡¯s people were dissatisfied with Gavin Clifford, they did not dare to speak Zion Barry looked at Gavin Chifford in front of him and could only obey At this moment, Zion Barry called David Barry over and said. ¡°Take Lord Gavin Clifford to Warehouse Barry family! 1/4 At this moment, David Barry was furious but did not dare to say anything. He also revealed a helpless expression as he led the way in front for 100 years while muttering in his heart. Why did Gavin Clifford need so many medicinal herbs? Moreover, wouldn¡¯t Barry family take away so many rare natural herbs? However, he had no way to say no! David Barry opened the door of more than 30 feet with an ancient key in his hand. David Barry pushed open the door and looked at Gavin Clifford, ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, this is our warehouse Barry family!¡± Gavin Clifford walked into Barry family¡¯s warehouse and saw three floors. Each floor had an area of 500 square meters. He looked at the densely packed shelves that were neatly filled with all kinds of medicinal herbs. As for how many there were, there were probably too many to count. This was more than King of Northguard medicinal herbs. At this moment, the sharp-eyed Gavin Clifford saw the third floor and walked up the stairs. He flipped through the medicinal herbs on the third level. These were not the medicinal herbs needed for the Beauty Pill. With this thing, once he refined the pill, he would be able to unlock the second level of the tower! Just as Gavin Clifford was feeling excited, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Master, Barry family, there are really a lot of rare medicinal herbs!¡± These Barry family rare medicinal herbs are all on the third level.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. He then looked at David Barry and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take all the medicinal herbs on this floor!¡± ¡°As for the rest, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± David Barry had a difficult expression on his face. On the third floor, there were precious items umted by Barry family ancestors. In the end, it was still discovered by Gavin Clifford. However, he could not stop it. He could only look at Gavin Clifford obediently and smile. ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, you have good taste!¡± Then, David Barry waved at the servant and said. Park load Gavin Chitford recalled how he had made the truck disappear in front of King of Northguard and Northguard Army He had even treated himself as a god This time, he had better not do it again. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After hearing David Barry¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford walked out Not long after, he looked at the dozen or so trucks full of medicinal herbs in front of him and his heart skipped a beat. There were more than ten cars on this floor alone. This Barry family was really amazing! The people from Zion Barry and Barry family came out to send Gavin Clifford off. Just like King of Northguard, they also arranged for Barry family¡¯s driver to drive Gavin Clifford. Then, Zion Barry, who had arranged everything, looked at Gavin Clifford with a smile and said, ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, the driver I sent from Barry family will escort you back to Brookspring!¡± Gavin Clifford nodded, got into the car, and left Emperion. The car drove quickly and soon arrived at Brookspring. Gavin Clifford arrived at the the Clifford family mansion. He did not want to waste any time and entered the White Tower. Then, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to cultivate. However, at Emperion¡¯s Bryant Jensen, while recovering from his injuries, he picked up the phone and called Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore. ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± ¡°Chief!¡± He heard Matthew Bore¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. When Bryant Jensen heard Matthew Bore¡¯s voice, his anger instantly soared! Then, Bryant Jensen shouted directly at Matthew Bore on the phone, ¡°You f*cking killed me, do you know that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I¡¯m half-dead¡± ¡°Don¡¯t contact me for anything in the future! F*ck Beep, beep, beep. Matthew Bore was stunned when he heard Bryant Jensen¡¯s curses on the other end of the phone. He had no idea what was going on! Before he could even say a word, the chief had already hung up. At this moment, Matthew Bore was still thinking about the reason why Chief Dragon Group was furious. The phone rang again. Matthew Bore subconsciously thought that it was the chief, so he said, ¡°Chief, you¡­/ However, the person on the other end of the line sounded very anxious, directly covering Matthew Bore¡¯s voice ¡°war general¡­ At this moment, Matthew Bore heard that it was not the Chief, but Southeast Overlord. However, because Matthew Bore thought that it was the Chief, he was also speaking, so he did not hear what Southeast Overlord said clearly Then, Matthew Bore sighed and directly asked. 3/4 ¡°What did you say?¡± At this moment, Southeast Overlord hurriedly spoke to Matthew Bore again. ¡°war general, my troops have been blocked by Martial Order from the southeast!¡± ¡°He said he wanted you to get out of the way!¡± When Matthew Bore heard Southeast Overlord¡¯s words, he was already unhappy. Then, he directly vented his anger on Southeast Overlord and cursed. ¡°Are you f*cking stupid?!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t learn anything from me. A mere Southeast Martial Order scared you like a dog?¡± ¡°Are there more of them than youbined?¡± ¡°Your Southeast Overlord is too useless!¡± Matthew Bore hung up after cursing. Then, he called Southeast Martial Order¡¯s Leonard Beck. He wanted to ask what was going on. Then, Matthew Bore heard the sound of the call being hung up. What¡¯s more, he rejected her every time she called. At this moment, Matthew Bore had nowhere to vent his anger. He directly threw everything on the table in front of him to the ground. At this moment, the ground Zero was shattered! Matthew Bore suddenly stood up and looked out of the window. His face was filled with anger as he roared, ¡°Gavin Clifford, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll destroy your Southeast Martial Order first!¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 ¡°Gavin Clifford, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll destroy your Southeast Martial Order first!¡± At this moment, Matthew Bore was in a fit of anger. Matthew Bore shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Men!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, a subordinate from Matthew Bore rushed in. He knelt on one knee and cupped his fists. ¡°Greetings, war general!¡± The man who rushed in and saw Matthew Bore was the leader of war general, who led Riverrun million troops, Bentley Owen. To put it bluntly, this man¡¯s position was equivalent to Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinate, Harry Geller¡¯s position. However, his treatment was far inferior to Harry Geller. Moreover, with his strength, he could not bepared to Harry Geller at all. However, it was undeniable that since this man could be ced in an important position by Matthew Bore and could also be the leader of the war general troops, he must have been chosen from among the Matthew Bore people. Matthew Bore was furious above the groin looked at Bentley Owen in front of him and said, ¡°Bentley Owen, prepare to bring Riverrunwar general million troops and Southwest Overlord million Southwest Army to Southeast Overlord¡¯s territory and take care of Southeast Martial Order!¡± Bentley Owen was a little puzzled after hearing Matthew Bore¡¯s words. However, he just had to listen to war general¡¯s words. Hence, Bentley Owen and Matthew Bore directly said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll set off now!¡± After Matthew Bore saw Bentley Owen leave, he fell into his chair and held his forehead with one hand. His head hurt. All the f*cking shit is on me! Am I the only f*cking living person in the world? At this moment, Matthew Bore was even a little crazy. Little tricks kept popping up in his heart. Not long after, Matthew Bore had just calmed down and was about to close his eyes to rest! She heard a man¡¯s footsteps outside the door. ¡°Da da da!¡± He ran anxiously to Matthew Bore. At this moment, Matthew Bore was already annoyed to death. Just as he was about to shout, he opened his eyes and saw that it was Bentley Owen. Why was Bentley Owen so rash now? She had been by his side for some time. Why did she look like this now? Didn¡¯t I send him to do something? Why is he back? Hence, Matthew Bore closed his eyes again and slowly said. 1/4 ¡°Bentley Owen, didn¡¯t I send you with the troops?¡± ¡°Why are you back again?¡± After Bentley Owen heard war generalMatthew Bore¡¯s words, he revealed a difficult expression and said in a panic, ¡°war general, we¡­ we might be surrounded.¡± After hearing Bentley Owen¡¯s words, Matthew Bore suddenly sat up. The anger in his heart had already rushed straight to his brain. With a bang, he picked up the cup on the table and threw it on the ground. I¡¯m still not going to have a good time today! Everything was f*cking piled up together! Who the f*ck had the guts to surround his territory! He was really courting death! Then, Matthew Bore looked at Bentley Owen in front of him and said, ¡°Who is it?!¡± Bentley Owen shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± *But¡­ there are many people!¡± When Matthew Bore heard this, he became even angrier. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± Matthew Bore walked out angrily. ¡°He wants to see who dares to surround him in his territory!¡± On the other side, Brookspring, White Tower Space. Gavin Clifford sat cross-legged with a rxed expression. There was nothing wrong with his body. Looking at the wisps of white smokeing out of Medicine vessel in front of Gavin Clifford, the smell was more like the fragrance of flowers, so it was morefortable to smell! At this moment, Gavin Clifford had already been surrounded by the white smoke from Medicine vessel. It was as if he wanted to float Gavin Clifford At this moment, Gavin Clifford took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Medicine vessel in front of hum and smelled the fragrance emitted by Medicine vessel. He instantly felt refreshed. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford stuck his head out to look at the pill in Medicine vessel Then he reached out and grabbed the pill in his palm At this moment. Baita¡¯s happy voice sounded in his cars. ¡°Master, it¡¯s done. This pill is done! 2/4 ¡°You¡¯ve already refined these ten types of medicinal pills in such a short period of time. You¡¯re simply a rare genius!¡± Gavin Clifford was pleasantly surprised when he heard Bai Ta¡¯s words. Since this pill had already been refined. Did that mean that he could directly open the second level of the tower? Gavin Clifford began to speak directly to the White Tower. ¡°Can I open the second floor now?¡± ¡°What do we need to do?!¡± When White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he began to say. ¡°Master, you have entered the tower. There is a switch in the middle of the first floor. ¡°Then, ce the medicinal pills you¡¯ve refined on it. Immediately after, a staircase will appear. It leads to the second level of the tower.¡± Gavin Clifford followed Bai Ta¡¯s instructions and held the ten types of medicinal pills he had refined in his hand. Then, he walked to the middle of the first floor of the tower and saw a square red mechanism. Gavin Clifford pressed the button. Then, he heard a rumbling sound behind him. He turned around and saw a scene that looked like a scene from science fiction. He was immersed in it. Even the spot where he was standing was spinning. He really did not expect the White Tower to look so magnificent. Previously, he had always felt that the White Tower was just a sentient soul. From the looks of it, this was simply a miracle! Just as Gavin Clifford was in the middle of it, a roaring staircase turned in his direction not far away. There was actually a staircase on the second floor. However, it actually came out from the wall. Gavin Clifford was looking at the wall, but it had already returned to its smooth surface. There was no trace at all. To be honest, he felt that all of this was simply too magical, and he had never seen it before. The stairs on the second floorbined perfectly with the ce where he was standing. Gavin Clifford entered the second level with excitement. As soon as he walked in, Gavin Clifford realized that the space inside was twice as big as on the first floor. Moreover, the space on the second floor of the tower was filled with ancient books. All kinds of ancient books dazzled Gavin Clifford. Moreover, there were martial arts techniques that he had never seen before If he learned the essence of it, how terrible would that bet At this moment, the sharp-eyed Gavin Clifford saw the switch to open the third level of the tower It turned out that the switches on each floor were in the same ce. Did that mean that it would be activated if he pressed it? It was also good to try his luck! Then, Gavin Clifford went to the middle of the second floor and pressed the red button. At this moment, Bai Ta¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°The mechanism has been triggered. If Master wants to open the third level, you have to cultivate the cultivation techniques. of the ten ancient books to Spiritual.¡± Hearing this, Gavin Clifford shrugged. It was boring. He still had to cultivate anyway. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked up and saw ten martial arts manuals floating out in front of him. Gavin Clifford waved his hand and a secret manual slowlynded in his hand. On it were tworge words: Profound Technique. Gavin Clifford raised his eyebrows. This name¡­ Gavin Clifford waved his hand again. On the second book were fourrge words: Limitless World, Alright. Gavin Clifford was sure that this was indeed a martial arts secret manual! Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Gavin Clifford looked at so many martial arts manuals. Then, he casually took one of them and started cultivating. He flipped open the martial arts manual and read it carefully. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Was this Profound Technique cultivation technique really that powerful? Gavin Clifford was very surprised by the martial arts technique written in this martial arts manual. If this Profound Technique was sessfully cultivated, he only needed to move his fingers and everything in this world would instantly turn into powder and disappear. He had never known that such a powerful cultivation technique existed in this world. Gavin Clifford looked at the Profound Technique secret manual that he had already engraved in his mind doubtfully. He didn¡¯t know if it was real or fake. Forget it, how would I know if I don¡¯t refine it?! Hence, Gavin Clifford looked around and saw an empty space. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. Immediately after, he started cultivating the cultivation technique steps in the Profound Technique secret manual in his mind. Just as Gavin Clifford took the first step of the Profound Technique secret manual, he felt the immortal aura around his body gradually form a circle of light around him, enveloping him. At this moment, Gavin Clifford began the second step of the Profound Technique secret manual. He felt his entire body floating in midair and spinning. Gavin Clifford felt that his body seemed to be suspended in the air. He was very surprised! This was the first time he felt that the cultivation technique was strange. There were ten steps to the Profound Technique! Although this martial art was only a trial, he had only taken two steps when he felt his entire body burning. Beads of sweat kept falling from his forehead. Gavin Clifford was a little afraid. If he continued to cultivate like this, he wouldn¡¯t be burned to death in this white tower. right? At this moment, White Tower seemed to have heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice. It also felt a little uneasy as Gavin Clifford circled in the air. Just as Gavin Clifford was hesitating if he should stop, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Master, what you have to do now is to rx!¡± ¡°After all, this martial arts cultivation manual is different from your previous alchemy!¡± ¡°Because these martial arts manuals have been lost for a long time. At present, no one in this world has refined them!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s words again, his emotions calmed down a little Based on what Bai Ta said, no one had ever refined these secret manuals before. So, if he seeded, he would be the number one person in the world At this moment. Gavin Clifford wa deep breaths to rx ording to White Towers instructions 1/4 However, no matter what Gavin Clifford did, the burning sensation in his body did not dissipate. Instead, it burned even more than before. Hence, Gavin Clifford, who was puzzled, said to White Tower, ¡°What¡¯s with the burning sensation?¡± When Bai Ta heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he first sighed and slowly said, ¡°Master. Actually, all these martial arts manuals have their drawbacks. They cause the body to feel burned.¡± ¡°This is rted to my own cultivation method. Although the steps of the secret manual remain the same, the cultivation method is especially important!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Hey¡­¡± Gavin Clifford stopped mid-sentence when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. Could there be some unspeakable secret? If not, why would the white tower stop mid-sentence! At this moment, Gavin Clifford adjusted his breathing and asked, ¡°Just what?¡± When Baita heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ those who cultivated the secret manuals dared to burn more and more intensely because they cultivated to the end. No one survived.¡± ¡°However, that¡¯s just their greed. They don¡¯t know how to find the right way.¡± ¡°I keep feeling that I¡¯m about to seed. I¡¯ve been forcing myself to be unrecognizable and die suddenly.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, his facial expression became a little unnatural. Then wasn¡¯t the burning sensation on his body also caused by the wrong method? Therefore, if he could not find a suitable way to cultivate, he would be burned to death like those people. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Who was he, Gavin Clifford? He was the role model who faced difficulties head-on! However, it seemed that he needed to spend more time looking for this method! At this moment, Baita spoke again. ¡°Master, as long as you rx, don¡¯t be anxious for quick sess!¡± ¡°What you want will naturally appear!¡± ¡°As for the burning sensation, it¡¯s amon phenomenon in the early stages. ording to historical records, if Master inds the right method to refine it, the burning sensation will gradually disappear!¡± After hearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford felt much more rxed. He adjusted his mentality again and began to cultivate Not long after, Gavin Clifford was slowly getting better. At this moment, he had reached the third and fourth steps. At the righth step, Gavin Chitford suddenly felt the burning sensation in his body slowly decrease 2/4 It seemed that he had found the right method. The sweat on his forehead dissipated. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked like an immortal. He sat steadily in the air with case, and the halo around him became brighter and more dazzling. Soon, the halo around Gavin Clifford started spinning rapidly. In an instant, the dazzling halo scattered into several golden sands. As Gavin Clifford slowly descended, it disappeared. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes and saw a scarecrow-like human-shaped target in the middle of the second level in front of him.. At this moment, Bai Ta looked at Gavin Clifford happily and said, ¡°Master, Master. Hurry up and try Profound Technique.¡± Just as Gavin Clifford was studying why this scarecrow appeared in front of him, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded. Only then did Gavin Clifford realize that this was a human-shaped target for him to use for his trial. Gavin Clifford stretched out his hand and casually pointed at the scarecrow. Then, with a bang, the scarecrow was instantly killed and turned into powder. When Gavin Clifford saw that the Profound Technique cultivation technique he used was actually so powerful, he sighed endlessly. This Profound Technique was too awesome! With his strength and Profound Technique cultivation techniques, the power was actually so great!! At this moment, Bai Ta kept sighing. ¡°Master, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± ¡°He actually mastered this cultivation technique in such a short period of time?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard White Tower¡¯s praise, he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s so-so. It actually took ten days. This cultivation technique isn¡¯t that difficult!¡± When White Tower heard Cavin Clifford¡¯s words, he began to doubt himself. Was this Gavin Clifford even human? Could it be that a certain immortal had really descended to the mortal world to undergo a tribtion?! Then, White Tower looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Master, someone ising from outside!¡± After bearing White Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford left White Tower and went to the door When he opened the door, he saw that it was Harry Geller When Harry Geller saw Gavin Chifford, he directly said, ¡°Greetings Dark Lord¡± ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, our brothers are all here We¡¯re ready! When Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, his eyes instantly turned cold. He knew that Frostpeakdark warrior had already surrounded Riverrun14176 Prefecture. Then, he said to Harry Geller, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked ahead and smiled. It was just nice for Matthew Bore to try the Profound Technique cultivation method he had just mastered. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Prefecture 41,364,441,176. At this moment, Matthew Bore was filled with anger as he strode towards the entrance of Prefecture war general. The dissatisfaction in his heart rose spontaneously! Who the f*ck dared to provoke him in Prefecture war general? He was simply tired of living. Today, Matthew Bore was already in an extremely bad mood. Almost everything fell on his head. At first, it was a verbal abuse from Bryant Jensen for no reason. Now, he did not know that that bastard had surrounded his war general residence. Then don¡¯t me him for killing without batting an eyelid today! At this moment, Matthew Bore really needed to vent his emotions. It could be said that his voice had arrived before he arrived. Matthew Bore roared, ¡°Did he eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± ¡°You even dare to surround my Prefecture war general?¡± ¡°I want you guys¡­ At this moment, Matthew Bore was about to continue cursing. Unexpectedly, he had already taken this step to the entrance of his war general residence. Looking around, he saw that the entrance of his war general residence was filled with people. Matthew Bore took a closer look at the clothes they were wearing. They were Frostpeakdark warrior?! Impossible, how was this possible?! It must be because he hadn¡¯t rested well recently. He was under a lot of mental pressure and his eyes were ying tricks on him. Frostpeakdark warrior had long been wiped out. How could it be 41,364,541,3606 who surrounded him? Then, Matthew Bore rubbed his eyes hard and looked at the group of people standing in front of him again. Was this really f*cking Frostpeakdark warrior?! Didn¡¯t they perish together with the Thirty-Power Allied Forces long ago? If this group of Frostpeakdark warrior was still alive, wouldn¡¯t their Dark Lord also be alive? What was going on? Matthew Bore red at Bentley Owen beside him and said, ¡°Stupid thing, what¡¯s the use of having you?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s outfit! At this moment. Bentley Owen lowered his head silently. He did not even dare to breathe Actually, Bentley Owen knew about Frostpeakdark warrior. It was just that he was born short-sighted. Frostpeakdark warrior was also a distance away from war general Prefecture. When he looked over, it was pitch-ck. It was already good enough that he could see that it was a person. How could he see who it was? However, the moment he heard Matthew Bore say Frostpeakdark warrior, he indeed panicked. Weren¡¯t these people long dead? Why were they still alive?! At this moment, the war generalth Division looked at the ck mass of 41,364,541,3606 in front of them and instantly panicked. 41,364,541,3606?! For the war generalth Army, Frostpeak,dark warrior was like a myth to them. Although they had never seen what happened back then with their own eyes, just hearing about the deeds of Frostpeakdark warrior back then was enough to make the war generalth Corps tremble in fear. What they did not expect was that Frostpeakdark warrior was actually standing at the entrance of their war general residence. If their Riverrunwar general really ordered them to fight dark warrior head-on, they would definitely die! This was because Frostpeakdark warrior was too terrifying in their impression! Even Matthew Bore was stunned on the spot. Why did Frostpeakdark warrior surround him at this time? It seemed that he did not say that he had provoked them. In fact, it could even be said that they were completely unrted. After all, in his impression, Frostpeakdark warrior had long disappeared from this world. Hence, Matthew Bore looked at Frostpeakdark warrior who was standing in front of him and said, ¡°Why have youe to my war general residence?!¡± After hearing Matthew Bore¡¯s voice, Frostpeakdark warrior still stood there without moving. To put it bluntly, it stood there like a building, surrounding the entire Prefecture war general without moving at all! Hepletely treated Matthew Bore standing there as air. Matthew Bore waited for a long time. When he saw that Frostpeakdark warrior had no intention of speaking to him. unhappiness gradually appeared on his face. What was 41,364,541,3606 being so arrogant for?! Although they had participated in the fierce battle of Brookspring years ago, they had also suffered heavy losses Many people had died. It was not invincible. No one knew what they were trying to do¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Matthew Bore looked around at the 41,361,541,3606 people in front of him. They had onlye with four thousand dors people, but his war generalth Corps had nearly 400 thousand dors people. But now, his war general troops were blocked at the door of his house. Even if 41,304,541,8600 was very impressive, it could notpare to the number of war general soldiers in his war general Prefecture 2/4 If they really fought, who knew who would win! At this moment, Matthew Bore had had enough of being wronged today. He could not hold it in anymore and shouted, ¡°Unit war general, listen up!¡± ¡°Kill Frostpeakdark warrior from the war general prefecture. They are not scary!¡± Just as Matthew Bore¡¯s voice fell, war general Corps was about to charge forward when they heard the command to win. There was a loud bang in the sky. At this moment, bolts of lightning struck down. The sky was apanied by dazzling white light. At this moment, a figure appeared in the sky and flew down at an extremely fast speed. Then, he slowlynded in front of Prefecture war general. This person was none other than Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Frostpeakdark warrior saw Gavin Clifford. Dong! The four thousand dors people instantly knelt on one knee and shouted in unison. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± At this moment, Matthew Bore was shocked when he heard Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s majestic voice. Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s Dark Lord finally came. What he was afraid of really came true! What should he do now? Although he still had 4,142,176 troops with his current strength, it would probably be a little difficult to deal with these 4,223,044,364,451,3606 troops. However, Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior also came. At this moment, Matthew Bore was indeed a little flustered. His arrogant aura just now was instantly suppressed. Gavin Clifford looked at Frostpeakdark warrior kneeling in front of him and said, ¡°All of you, get up!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford turned around and looked at Matthew Bore in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled into a strange smile. When Matthew Bore saw Frostpeakdark warriorDark Lord¡¯s face, his expression changed instantly and he was stunned on the spot. Yes. Gavin Clifford?! How could it be Gavin Clifford! This kid was actually Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s Dark Lord¡­. Impossible, absolutely impossible Frostpeakdark warrior was such a powerful team. How could he bow down to Gavin Clifford Although Gavin Clifford was very strong, he did not expect 4133378 to be Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s Dark Lond If he knew, why would he bother doing those things? Matthew Bore was stunned on the spot. He looked at Gerin Clifford and said uncontestably. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Gavin Clifford ?ncelled at Matthew Bore, who enrmed to be in a fer. He did test anewer kun for seed Brent¡¯s give you a chance. Tell me, who margeted you Matthew Bore was stunned on the spot. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said uncontrobly, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Matthew Bore, who seemed to be in a daze. He did not answer him but asked directly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me, who instructed you to smack Forest Brookspring, Forest the Clifford family Chapter 462 Chapter 462 When Matthew Bore heard what Gavin Clifford said, he was first stunned. He looked at Gavin Clifford standing in front of him with an imposing manner and questioned him. In fact, when Matthew Bore saw Frostpeakdark warrior, he was still stunned. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when Matthew Bore knew that 4133578 was Dark Lord of dark warrior, he roughly guessed it. She did not expect him to ask this question without saying anything. Then, Xiao Yun burst outughing in front of Gavin Clifford. There was a hint of contempt in his smile. At this moment, the war general soldiers below Matthew Bore looked at their Lord war general and smiled. Then, they lowered their heads and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lord war general?¡± ¡°Why are youughing all of a sudden?¡± ¡°The person standing in front of us is the leader of Frostpeakdark warrior and 41364dark warrior!¡± ¡°However, this Gavin Clifford is actually Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior. It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡± ¡°Although Lord war general is very powerful, they might be more afraid than Lord Frostpeakdark warrior.¡± At this moment, Matthew Bore stopped smiling and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. ¡°What does Brookspringthe Clifford family have to do with you? Do you really think you¡¯re the young master of the Clifford family?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Matthew Bore¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. Then, he stared at Matthew Bore in front of him. What did he mean by that? Did that mean that he was not from the Clifford family at all? At this moment, Matthew Bore looked at Gavin Clifford with fire in his eyes. It was as if he had completely angered Gavin Clifford. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said again, ¡°I know a little about what happened before the Clifford family.¡± ¡°Back then, on the first day of Master the Clifford family, Master Mr. Clifford and Master Miss Conor¡¯s marriage, many people came to congratte the new couple.¡± ¡°But at this moment, Miss Conor suddenly felt a stomachache and copsed to the ground.¡± ¡°At that time, everyone was frightened and sent Miss Conor to the hospital from the wedding venue. Then, the Clifford family¡¯s eldest grandson was born¡± ¡°You have to know that the eldest daughter-inw of the number one family in the world is very slender when she gets married, and it¡¯s even more impossible for her to gain weight? 1/4 Matthew Bore even had a smile on his face when he said this. That smile was extremely ufortable. When Gavin Clifford heard Matthew Bore¡¯s words, he was also shocked. This was because he had never heard of these things until now! How could a newly married child be born? Even if she had a child, her stomach must be very big. However, Matthew Bore said that his mother was very slender at that time. Could there really be an unspeakable secret? And it had something to do with him¡­. Could it be that his background was really problematic? If he wasn¡¯t from Brookspringthe Clifford family, then whose family was he from? However, Gavin Clifford thought about it again. Matthew Bore had said this to him at this time. Could it be that his desire to live was too strong and he was afraid of death, so he fabricated the truth here to divert his attention? Then, he looked at Matthew Bore and said, ¡°You mean I¡¯m not the Clifford family?¡± However, at this moment, Matthew Bore did not feel that Gavin Clifford had been enduring. He still said disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡± ¡°However, you might really be an illegitimate child from who knows where!¡± However, Matthew Bore¡¯s words were heard by all the war general troops present, as well as Harry Geller and 413,664,dark warrior beside Gavin Clifford. When Harry Geller and 41364dark warrior heard about this, they didn¡¯t have any reaction. This was because they did not care if their Dark Lord was Brookspringthe Clifford family¡¯s son. Frostpeak,dark warrior only recognized Gavin Clifford, just Gavin Clifford! They only needed to know that Gavin Clifford was Dark Lord of dark warrior. That was enough! Harry Geller, who was standing behind Gavin Clifford, could not control his emotions. He would never allow anyone to humiliate Dark Lord. Just as Harry Geller took a step forward and was about to attack, he heard the sound of footsteps behind him resounding through the world. The ground trembled with the heavy footsteps. 41,364,454,136,06 followed by Harry Geller, closing in on war general Corps. At this moment, Unit war general was terrified. They retreated in fear, their bodies trembling. However, Matthew Bore¡¯s expression changed drastically. Then, he looked at Frostpeakdark warrior behind Gavin Chitford and said. Tm talking to him What do you mean?¡± Harry Geller nced at Gavin Clifford before turning to look at Matthew Bore ¡°How dare you humiliate Dark Lord like this? How can Frostpeakdark warrior tolerate you?¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly waved his hand and stopped Harry Geller and 41364dark warrior. Looking at Matthew Bore in front of him, he said coldly, ¡°All of you stand down!¡± At this moment, Harry Geller was still alive. Then, he retreated to the back with Frostpeakdark warrior. Matthew Bore panicked when he saw Frostpeakdark warrior closing in on him. Just as he was about to think of a countermeasure, 413364dark warrior stopped. It seemed like Gavin Clifford was also afraid. The war general Corps that was closing in on him had 400 thousand dors soldiers, while his Riverrun,13606 only had four thousand dors soldiers. Even if his Riverrun,13606 soldiers were very impressive, they could notpare to his war general soldiers. Matthew Bore instantly rxed and said provocatively, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you know how to back off!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he looked at the arrogant Matthew Bore and said, ¡°I alone am enough to deal with you!¡± Before Matthew Bore could react, Gavin Clifford, whose emotions had soared, shed behind Matthew Bore. At this moment, Bentley Owen, who was beside war generalMatthew Bore, panicked when he saw Gavin Clifford instantly appear behind Lord war general. Hence, hemanded the 4144411warrior soldiers who had been serving Matthew Bore behind him and said, ¡°Protect Lord war general!¡± At this moment, more than ten divine rankwarrior soldiers charged at Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford looked at these people and waved his hand. With a few puffs, the dozen or so divine rankwarrior were instantly killed. At this moment, Matthew Bore did not react much to the scene in front of him. Instead, heughed at Gavin Chitford. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Im not trash like Jacket Yeats!¡± Then, Matthew Bore turned around and pped Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford instantly dodged to the side. With a bang. Matthew Bore¡¯s palm directly pushed the row of towering trees in front of him Gavin Clifford looked at the fallen tree in front of him and nodded thoughtfully This Matthew Bore was indeed much stronger than Jacket Yeats. It seemed to have exceeded divine rank Chapter 463 Chapter 463 At this moment, Matthew Bore looked at the row of towering trees that had fallen and was furious. This towering tree was very particr about feng shui. Now, it had all been knocked down. Then, his war general Prefecture would definitely be in trouble! It was all Gavin Clifford¡¯s fault. He had to make him beg for death today! He actually killed his subordinates arrogantly and even dared to surround his Prefecture war general. He was simply tired of living. At this moment, Matthew Bore turned to look at Gavin Clifford behind him. ¡°Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll make sure you never return today!¡± Hence, Matthew Bore flew up and pped Gavin Clifford again. Gavin Clifford also extended his palm and closed it with Matthew Bore¡¯s palm. At this moment, Matthew Bore¡¯s face revealed a trace of joy. Gavin Clifford had finally fallen for it! Wasn¡¯t he Frostpeakdark warriorDark Lord? Didn¡¯t he think that he was very powerful?. Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t suck your energy dry and die in my hands. Wouldn¡¯t that be getting rid of evil for the people! Matthew Bore looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Gavin Clifford, just wait for me to suck you dry. Then, you can go down and ask your so-called the Clifford family people your bullshit questions!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Matthew Bore¡¯s mor, he felt as if his body was being whipped by something. Then, his tense body twitched along with Matthew Bore¡¯s palm. So this cultivation technique was Matthew Bore¡¯s ultimate move. In other words, the people he saw in the prison of the White Tower in the north were actually not done by Jacket Yeats, but by Matthew Bore? Such a sinister move was indeed despicable. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Matthew Bore who was pping his hands at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°You remember the White Tower in the North?¡± ¡°The skeleton inside was actually absorbed by you and not Jacket Yeats?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, Matthew Bore was instantly stunned. How did Gavin Chitford know about the White Tower?! Most importantly, he actually suspected that it was Jacket Yeats who did ith 1/4 It was simply ridiculous. Thus, Matthew Bore looked straight at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said disdainfully, ¡°Jacket Yeats?!¡± ¡°That useless fellow is not worthy!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, just say that my current strength is already so powerful that it¡¯s not something you mortals can understand.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it!¡± ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Matthew Bore, who was very arrogant and ostentatious. He did not look humble at all. He had never seen anyone who could brag. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t even care about divine rank, celestial rank, supreme rank, and expert rank¡¯s warrior. ording to him, warrior had be a mortal. He really thought of himself as an immortal who could save all living beings. At this moment, the war generalth Division, Southwest Overlordth Division, and Southwest Armyth Division were all excited when they heard Matthew Boreth Division¡¯s words. Their master was actually so powerful? Lord war general¡¯s strength actually exceeded divine rank?! No one in this world could surpass divine rank, right? His master was indeed war general. That Gavin Clifford seemed to bepletely suppressed by his master. And this was Dark Lord of Riverrun,136,06? If they had known that their master was so powerful, how could they have been forced to retreat by Frostpeakdark warrior? At this moment, Southwest Overlord¡¯s war general and Gavin Clifford were also shocked. Lord war general was actually so powerful¡­ There was actually someone in the world who could surpass divine rank. This was something that they had never dreamed 1. If he wanted to surpass divine rank, his hair would have to be white! Although war general did not look young, he was only in the middle-aged category. Therefore, Lord war general was already considered a powerful existence. He did not expect to see a powerhouse who surpassed divine rank in his lifetime. At this moment, Southwest Overlord heard the war general soldiers of 400 thousand dors fall to their knees with a bang Then, Southwest Overlord hurriedly knelt down with Southwest Army. At this moment, the war generalth Division, Southwest Armyth Division, and Southwest Overlordth Division shouted in unison. Tong live Lord war general ¡°Lord war general, suppress the world!¡± ¡°Long live Lord war general!¡± At this moment, the shouts below reverberated throughout the entire world. At this moment, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, this war generalMatthew Bore is indeed stronger than anyone you¡¯ve met before. This person is quite capable!¡± ¡°Furthermore, this Matthew Bore is actually an expert Interndvanced. He does have some talent!¡± ¡°However, this person is too arrogant. Also, the people below him are simply too noisy.¡± ¡°Master, hurry up and kill him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s quieter around the ears!¡± After hearing what the White Tower said, Gavin Clifford looked at Matthew Bore. If 4,226,154,203,73, then 4.199,86 had indeed surpassed 4,144,11! It was indeed much stronger than the ones he had seen! However, if he wanted topete with him, his war general was still too inexperienced, No matter what, he was still a Innate expert. This Internal expert was just a piece of trash in front of him. Gavin Clifford looked at Matthew Bore in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Matthew Bore, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me everything you know!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Die!¡± Matthew Bore was stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he looked at the palm that he had been absorbing Gavin Clifford energy from, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. Was this Gavin Clifford really stupid or was he pretending to be stupid? By the time he attacked, his energy would probably be sucked dry by him! What right did he have to say such things? She still wanted him to die? How naive! Since he wanted to die so quickly, why not fulfill his wish? Hence, Matthew Bore looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said casually, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re about to die Stop being stubborn!¡± ¡°You think you can kill me?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, what a joke!¡± ¡°You¡¯re at most at the peak of divine rank, warrior. How dare you talk to me like that?¡± ¡°You should want to know who instructed me to go to the Clifford family?¡± ¡°Or do you want to know who you are?¡± ¡°In your next life!¡± Matthew Bore charged up and used the energy in his palm to push Gavin Clifford in front of him. At this moment, the two of them emitted mes, like a ball of exuberant mes that instantly lit up the world. Then, Matthew Bore looked at Gavin Clifford and shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Matthew Bore quickly escaped from Gavin Clifford¡¯s palm. Then, he shed down in front of Gavin Clifford. Immediately after, a white light shot towards Gavin Clifford. Even the ground was split in half. He had to kill Gavin Clifford. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Matthew Bore quickly escaped from Gavin Clifford¡¯s palm. Then, he shed down in front of Gavin Clifford. Immediately after, a white light shot towards Gavin Clifford. Even the ground was split in half. He had to kill Gavin Clifford. At this moment, the war generalth Corps was extremely excited as they watched the intense battle between Lord war general and Gavin Clifford. war general Corps had never seen such a huge battle scene before. Normally, war general would not make a move so easily. Therefore, the war generalth Corps only heard of war general¡¯s reputation. However, today, they had finally seen their Lord war general¡¯s strength. This move was simply like flowing water! Gavin Clifford looked like he was only in his twenties. If not for the fact that Frostpeakdark warrior was behind him, people would think that he was extremely powerful. It seemed that it was also fake. This Gavin Clifford was not weak, but he was probably only slightly stronger than ordinary people! How could hepare to Lord war general? Wasn¡¯t Lord war generalparable to everyone? As for Southwest Overlord, he was still dumbfounded when he saw war generalMatthew Bore. How could this be cultivated just because he wanted to? He had to have some talent! Southwest Army was also shocked. Looking at the power war generalMatthew Bore unleashed, it was not something an ordinary person couldpare to! He did not expect it to be so powerful. This time, Gavin Clifford would definitely die! Just as Southwest Overlord, Southwest Army, and war general soldiers were waiting excitedly for Gavin Clifford to die. At this moment, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind again. ¡°Master, don¡¯t waste time with this fool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so annoying to look at him!¡± When Gavin Chifford heard White Tower¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up, but he did not say anything At this moment, he suddenly remembered the Profound Technique cultivation technique he had previously cultivated After learning it, he did not feel anything when he fought that scarecrow every day. Perfect Today, I¡¯ll use Matthew Bore to test Profound Technique cultivation strength How about that¡¯ Matthew Bore was mixed in with the white light and flew straight towards Gavin Clifford Just as the people below were looking at Matthew Bore with anticipation, time seemed to have stopped Gavin Clifford slowly stretched out a hand and then his index finger. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. 1/4 Just as the people below were puzzled by Gavin Clifford¡¯s actions, Gavin Clifford directly pointed at Matthew Bore. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Matthew Bore exploded on the spot and turned into powder. The blood foam that filled the sky dispersed, and Gavin Clifford was standing there unscathed. At this moment, the entire City war general instantly fell silent. However, the war generalth Division, Southwest Armyth Division, and Southwest Overlordth Division were all dumbfounded. They looked at the blood foam that filled the sky and did not dare to imagine that it was war generalMatthew Bore¡¯s blood. They were all stunned! Why did Lord war general disappear in an instant and turn into a bloody mist? At that time, Gavin Clifford only extended a finger and pointed at their Lord war general, right? Didn¡¯t Lord war general already surpass divine rank? How did it be like this? This Gavin Clifford was actually so powerful. Any one of them would have left that person without a corpse. Wasn¡¯t that equivalent to air? This Gavin Clifford was simply too terrifying. This Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was unpredictable! Wouldn¡¯t they be finished? Lord war general was dead. Even the strongest divine rank was killed by Gavin Clifford with just one finger. This was too f*cking fake! However, they knew that this was the truth! Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they still couldn¡¯t believe it. They would rather believe that their eyes had deceived them. As expected, this was the terrifying Frostpeakdark warrior from the legends, and Gavin Clifford was Dark Lord from dark warrior! At this moment, Southwest Overlord looked at the situation in front of him. If he did not beg for mercy now, he would die here, and not even ashes would be left. With a bang, Southwest Overlord crawled to Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet and said with a trembling voice. Tord Dark Lord, please forgive us!¡± ¡°I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize you. I was just making a scene!¡± ¡°Please spare my life, Lord Dark Lord!¡± However, when Southwest Army saw that his master had knelt down and begged Gavin Clifford for inercy, they knelt dowen one after another and said in unison. Lord Dark Lord, please spare my life!¡± 24 However, Army war general looked at each other. Their Lord war general had been defeated and died. At this moment, wasn¡¯t this a good opportunity for them to recognize their master? Hence, they knelt down and shouted. ¡°Greetings, Lord Dark Lord!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not pay attention to them. Instead, he turned around and sent an order to Frostpeakdark warrior. ¡°Search!¡± ¡°Search all the valuable things in Prefecture war general.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let go of any corner!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Frostpeakdark warrior knelt on one knee and cupped his fists. ¡°Understood!¡± Then, 41,364,541,3606 rushed into Prefecture war general. At this moment, the war generalth Division and Southwest Armyth Division did not dare to stop them. At this moment, the good-selling Southwest Overlord hurriedly went to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Lord Dark Lord, my men are quite familiar with Prefecture war general. Let them lead the way for Frostpeakdark warrior!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Southwest Overlord¡¯s words, he did not look at him directly because he did not want to talk to him at all. For people like Southwest Overlord, he would fawn on whoever gained power. This habit was already engraved in his bones. Almost no one dared to use such a person. Whoever used him would know the consequences! Gavin Clifford looked at the time. It was already sote. Since Southwest Overlord was familiar with it, let him do it. Let¡¯s see if he dares to y any tricks. Hence, Gavin Clifford waved his hand at Southwest Overlord. After Southwest Overlord received the order, he happily rushed in with his Southwest Army. When Southwest Army saw 41364dark warrior¡¯s people, he would bow down and look for them. He would fawn over 41364dark warrior. In the end, there were indeed a lot of things found and they were all loaded into the car. However, Gavin Clifford was not in a good mood. Although he had killed the annoying Matthew Bore, Matthew Bore¡¯s words made Gavin Clifford unable to calm down for a long time! Gavin Clifford kept thinking that if what Matthew Bore said was true, then there might really be a problem with his background. But if he wasn¡¯t from the Clifford family, then who was he? At this moment, Gavin Clifford had a splitting headache. His path of revenge had already reached this point. He never expected that his background would be a mystery! If it were anyone else, who would be able to calm down? At the same time, on a beautiful mountain peak, a ternfying voice sounded. Who killed my son? Chapter 465 Chapter 465 When Frostpeakdark warrior searched war general prefectures, Gavin Clifford still remembered Matthew Bore¡¯s words that he had instantly killed. He could not get them out of his mind. Whether Matthew Bore was telling the truth or not, it would be easy to find out. Regardless of whether he was a member of the Clifford family or not, he only wanted the truth. If even his background was blurry in the end, he would only be a wandering soul. Gavin Clifford took out the Clifford familytoken and contacted Sk¡¯s sisters Yara Lane and Yana Lane. At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from token. Dark Lord! When Gavin Clifford heard Yara Lane¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t say much and directly said, ¡°Put aside your work and help me investigate something!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about my background!¡± ¡°Go and find out what happened to Brookspringthe Clifford family the year I was born!¡± When Yara Lane heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was very surprised. Meanwhile, Yana Lane, who was standing beside Yara Lane, was also shocked. The two of them looked at each other in confusion. Why did Young Master start investigating his background at this time? Wasn¡¯t Young Master the eldest son of Brookspringthe Clifford family? Could it be that there was something fishy about Dark Lord¡¯s background?! Otherwise, how could Young Master be traced back to the year of the voice? Since Young Master had asked them to investigate what happened to the Clifford family back then, there must be a variable in Young Master¡¯s background! However, no matter what happened, the sisters Yara Lane and Yana Lane still said respectfully in unison. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°We will do our best to investigate this matter. Young Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± At this moment, Frostpeakdark warrior, who were searching for Prefecture war general, was working hard! Harry Geller looked at the furnishings of Prefecture war general. They did not look that luxurious, but that was only because the furnishings were not outstanding on the surface. In fact, each piece was already as high as 20 thousand dors yuan, let alone the entire war general Prefecture. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Southwest Army, one of Southwest Overlord¡¯s subordinates, was walking around in war general Prefecture He was not here to help at all. He probably wanted to take advantage of the chaos to steal two items! At this moment, Harry Geller saw everything. He walked to Southwest Overlord¡¯s side and said. ¡°Southwest Overlord, did you really find some treasure when you looked around ** 1/3 Southwest Overlord was even shocked when he heard Harry Geller¡¯s voice. He was stillining in his heart. This Harry Geller walked without making a sound. He was scared to death! He just wanted to take a look around. If he found any treasures, he could bring one or two with him. Unfortunately, Harry Geller came to look at him. At this moment, Southwest Overlord changed his face and turned to look at Harry Geller with a smile. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°I just want to leave a good impression on Dark Lord and try my best to find him!¡± ¡°And then to Lord Dark Lord!¡± Harry Geller looked at Southwest Overlord in front of him with a hypocritical expression. This was just a lie to himself, right?! The most ridiculous thing was that Southwest Overlord still thought that others would take his words seriously. Hence, Harry Geller looked at the smiling Southwest Overlord and said, ¡°Since Southwest Overlord is so sincere, bring me, Frostpeakdark warrior, to search together!¡± ¡°I heard from Southwest Overlord and Dark Lord that you¡¯re familiar with this ce. You can give Frostpeakdark warrior a way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s lonely for you to be here alone now. I¡¯ll get Frostpeakdark warrior to look for Southwest Overlord.¡± At this moment, Southwest Overlord looked at Harry Geller in front of him and smiled reluctantly. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through. I was afraid that Frostpeakdark warrior wouldn¡¯t listen to me, so I worked for Dark Lord alone.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± After Harry Geller heard Southwest Overlord¡¯s far-fetched words, he ignored him and walked straight to 41364dark warrior. He called a few people to follow behind Southwest Overlord. At this moment, Southwest Overlord¡¯s face darkened. He could only be Gavin Clifford¡¯s freeborer. He did not dare to ask for anything. As long as he kept his life, it was already good enough. However, he still felt a little sad when he saw that the good things in Prefecture war general were about to pass by him. At this moment, Harry Geller saw that there was actually a mechanism in war general¡¯s residence. He opened the vase beside him and a door slowly opened. It was actually filled with gold, silver, and jewelry. It was very dazzling Then, Harry Geller continued to walk in and saw two more wooden doors. There were twopartments here? Harry Geller slowly opened the door and was stunned. One door was filled with high-quality antiques, and the other door was filled with ten rare herbs This Matthew Bore was really a low-key¡± person¡± Just as the sharp-eyed Harry Geller was about to get someone to move it out, he found a notebook on a wooden table. Hence, he kicked it into his clothes and nned to hand it to Gavin Clifford. Not long after, Harry Geller led Frostpeakdark warrior out of Prefecture war general. Then, Southwest Overlord and Southwest Army followed closely behind 413664dark warrior. Gavin Clifford looked at the war general prefecture in front of him. It was like a ¡°grocery pile¡±. However, these misceneous items were all rare. They filled the entire war general prefectures. These things were all gathered from Prefecture war general. However, the antiques and medicinal herbs found were useful to Gavin Clifford. As for money, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯tck it at all. However, at the moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind was not on this. What he was most concerned about now was his background. He could not wait to know what happened to the Clifford family back then. What did Matthew Bore mean? At this moment, Harry Geller came to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and took out a notebook. ¡°Dark Lord. This was found in war general residence.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he took the notebook. In the notebook, there was a very strange person called Broken Sword Man. At this moment, when Gavin Clifford saw this name, for some reason, he had a strange feeling/ Then, he flipped to the first page. There was an old yellowed photo on the title page. In the photo, there was a masked man in ck. It was impossible to tell who he was, but one could see a pair of bright eyes. Gavin Clifford¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the pair of eyes. Why did these eyes look so familiar¡­ Why did the man in ck in the photo look so simr to her?! Right at this moment, Harry Geller also saw this photo and was puzzled. Why did the person¡¯s eyes in this photo look so simr to Dark Lord¡¯s? Hence, Harry Geller said with doubt and Gavin Clifford, ¡°Dark Lord, this person¡¯s eyes are very simr to yours!¡± Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Gavin Clifford already felt very strange when he didn¡¯t hear Harry Geller¡¯s words.. However, even Harry Geller felt that the man in ck in the photo looked simr to him. In other words, this man in ck might be rted to him. But who was the person in the photo?! Why did this notebook appear in Prefecture war general of Matthew Bore? At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s entire body was trembling, and his eyes were flickering uncontrobly. It seemed like it had been a long time since he felt so helpless. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Although he did not want to admit that he was very simr to the person in the photo. However, he could not deny that Harry Geller was right. Because she had simr eyebrows to the person in the photo. However, this person was definitely not him. ¡°So who could he be? At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was full of doubts, could not control himself anymore. He anxiously flipped through the notebook in his hand. Then, he read the diary again and again. There was no date written on every page, nor was there a signature. However, every time, he would write about the masked man in ck. There was no gender in it. In the photo, the masked man in ck had a sword with a scabbard on his waist. She wore a bamboo hat on her head, and her long and tattered clothes fell vertically like a dress. This kind of attire was clearly the attire of ancient people! Immediately after, Gavin Clifford flipped through the diary. He wanted to know what happened after that. At this moment, the masked man in ck suddenly appeared in the vision of Expert Blearus. He saw that the man in ck had all kinds of heavenly treasures, medicinal pills, and even various divine weapons on him. Expert Blearus looked at the masked man in ck in front of him in surprise. How could this person have so many things on him? And from the looks of it, he had some treasures on At this moment, a rtively delicate-looking person walked out from among the experts of Blearus. Then, he said to the ck-robed man, ¡°Brother, I see that you¡¯re carrying so many treasures on your back. Can you sell me some?¡± The masked man in ck stopped in his tracks and said indifferently. ¡°Every item on you costs ten million taels of gold.¡± When the man who came over heard this, he instantly exploded. 1/3 One had to know that the gold at that time was ten million taels. Even the richest man at that time could only afford one. If they still wanted to buy it, they would probably have to spend all their wealth! At this moment, the handsome man looked at the masked man in front of him and said, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re all wanderers. Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± ¡°This thing of yours is rare, but you¡¯re offering an astronomical price!¡± ¡°Even if someone else wanted it, they wouldn¡¯t want to buy it from you.¡± However, the masked man in ck ignored him and only said indifferently. ¡°So you can buy it if you can afford it!¡± Because of this sentence, the handsome man could no longer hold back his emotions and directly said, ¡°Mother XX, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Hearing this angry roar, the group of Blearus experts behind him were also tempted. Actually, they were all with this handsome man. Hence, the group of men also walked forward and surrounded the masked man in ck. They instantly wanted to kill him and take everything from him. At this moment, another burly man walked out from the group of men and said, ¡°I wanted to give you some money, but it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just crap. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Sunspire, you have to keep these things for me today, and you won¡¯t get a single cent!¡± When the man in ck heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up. Then, he said coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± As soon as the masked man in ck finished speaking, the burly man waved at the group of experts behind him and roared, ¡°Kill him!¡± At this moment, a group of men rushed towards the masked man with knives in their hands. The man in ck instantly flew up and stepped on the heads of those people, kicking them fiercely! Before those experts could react, the masked man shed past them. With a few puffs, those experts instantly vomited blood and died. However, the masked man in front of him stood there unscathed. He did not even draw his sword. The burly man and the handsome man were shocked for a few seconds. How could this person be so awesome? He thought that he was just selling things. From the looks of it, it was also a martial artspetition. Although they were shocked, they weren¡¯t that afraid. They looked at their brothers who had died in the masked man¡¯s hands and became even angrier. Hence, these people contacted the various experts and began to surround the ck-clothed person. The masked man in ck did not want to waste his time on fighting and killing, so he had been avoiding it. However, one day, surrounded by countless experts, he pulled out his sword. At this moment, countless experts realized that the ck-clothed masked man they had been chasing and encircling was actually holding a broken sword. That was how Broken Sword Man got its name. However, it was already toote when this group of experts found out. They only saw the ck-clothed person emit a halo on his body and the intimidating aura on his body. He directly flew up with a broken sword in his hand and instantly shed past this group of people. The heads of those experts fell to the ground one after another, not leaving a single one alive. Then, he disappeared with the masked man in ck. Then, Gavin Clifford flipped through the diary. However, one page had a date written on it, which happened to be the day Gavin Clifford¡¯s father and mother got married. The next day was his birthday. When Gavin Clifford saw this, his heart was no longer calm. He knew that this was definitely not a coincidence! This Broken Sword Man was very likely rted to his background. However, at present, there is no record of this Broken Sword Man, not even Gavin Clifford. At this moment, he thought of his Kris Conor, Kris Conor, and the Conor family family members. If she was really not rted to the Clifford family by blood, they must know. Then, Gavin Clifford ced the diary in his pocket and looked at Harry Geller before giving an order. ¡°Harry Geller, follow me back to Brookspring. Tell Frostpeakdark warrior to stay put and not leave without permission!¡± Gavin Clifford could not wait any longer. He wanted to find the Conor family and ask them what was going on. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Just as Gavin Clifford replied to Brookspring. On the other side, it was as if it was hidden in the clouds, as if it had arrived at a paradise. White smoke surrounded the surroundings, vaguely hiding an ancient residence. From afar, it looked like he had walked out of a painting! There were many people in this ancient residence. There were old people in their fifties, children ying around, and young and handsome men and women. They seemed to be living the same life as ordinary people, but they gave off a sage-like feeling. This was ancient warrior family. They had all been martial artists since they were young. Moreover, this kind of paradise-like ce was far away from Secr World, giving people a feeling that it was beyond their reach. Some people came out one after another and walked to an empty space, filled with chairs. Then, the people who came out of the house took their seats. Sitting in the first row was an old man. One sorting, with the smallest sitting on thest side. At this moment, a man sitting in the middle row said. ¡°What happened today?¡± ¡°We only have meetings like today when something happens!¡± ¡°I remember that it¡¯s been more than ten years since we had such a meeting!¡± At this moment, the girl beside him also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a little panicked because ancient warrior family will definitely die in the meeting!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little scared now!¡± However, the man looked at the woman and nced at her. ¡°You jinx!¡± At this moment, an old man walked out from the front. Then, he bowed and cupped his fists towards the oldest person. He knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Father!¡± Then, the oldest old man looked at his son and nodded. ¡°Tell me about it!¡± This old man finally couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions anymore. He directly knelt in front of the old man with a bang and said, ¡°Father, my son, Louie Cooper, died in the mortal world.¡± ¡°You must stand up for Louie Cooper!¡± 1/4 ¡°He¡¯s so young¡­ When they heard this, the man and woman who had just spoken looked at each other and did not say anything. The group of people who sat down were also stunned when they heard what the old man said. They were also very surprised. One of the short and fat men sitting down said, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How could Louie Cooper die?!¡± ¡°Secr World¡¯s people from the mortal world actually dare to kill ancient warrior family¡¯s people? Are they tired of living?¡± At this moment, another man who heard this was furious. He stood up and shouted, ¡°If the tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, do you think ancient warrior family is a sick cat?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡± 00 ¡°We¡¯ve never cared about what happened in No. Secr World, but the people in No. Secr World actually killed our people.¡± ¡°How can we sit back and do nothing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s avenge Louie Cooper!¡± ¡°Let these people from Secr World have a taste of our ancient warrior family.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more and more people stood up. There were sparks in their eyes. Then, they red ahead and roared in unison, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s avenge Louie Cooper!¡± ¡°Then kill everyone in Secr World!¡± ¡°Let them have a taste of this!¡± However, a woman came out and looked at the noisy people in front of her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I think that even if we want to avenge Louie Cooper, we have to find out who it is, right?¡± ¡°You need to understand the situation there before you go out, right?¡± ¡®If we go there rashly, we¡¯ll just be wasting our time!¡± After they heard this woman¡¯s words, some of them listened, but some did not. At this moment, Louie Cooper¡¯s father spoke. ¡°Although it was my son who died, I was very angry. I even wanted to kill that person at all costs.¡± ¡°But I said this today to calm myself down and listen to my father¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°Even if ancient warrior family doesn¡¯t get involved in Louie Cooper¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll take revenge!¡± Just as this group of people came to defend Louie Cooper and ancient warrior family and analyze how to take revenge¡­. At this moment, the oldest old man sitting in the first row stared ahead without saying a word. Not long after, when this group of people saw that the old man did not speak, they also chatted for a while before slowly quietening down. At this moment, the old man heard the silence around him and slowly said, ¡°I remember that Louie Cooper was already at the peak of divine rank years ago, warrior!¡± ¡°He should be entering Interndvanced soon.¡± ¡°Can anyone really kill such a powerful warrior, Secr World?¡± After the oldest old man asked this question, he fell silent again and looked ahead without moving. This was because he felt that the probability of this happening to Louie Cooper was very low. If it was someone else, it might not be impossible, but with Louie Cooper¡¯s strength, almost everyone knew about ancient warrior family. So, did the people in Secr World be stronger, or was all of this just an ident? At this moment, the men and women who were full of vigor and said that they wanted to avenge Louie Cooper were also shocked when they heard the old man¡¯s words. Actually, they were also starting to feel puzzled because they felt that the old man was right! 4,232,74 was 4,232,222 miles away from 4,226,154,203,373,warrior. It might be understandable if it was someone else who was not strong, but with Louie Cooper¡¯s strength, who would easily touch him? He even killed him?! Could it be that the people in No. Secr World really had such a powerful No. warrior? Or could it be that someone else from ancient warrior family had appeared in Secr World?! Hence, he attacked Louie Cooper. But who could it be? If they really went there rashly, when they reached Secr World, if they really encountered someone stronger than them. they would not be avenging Louie Cooper. They would really be sending their heads to die with him! At that time, wouldn¡¯t he definitely die? Even if he wanted to stop, it was impossible, right? Just as these people were puzzled and curious, a servant suddenly ran in in a panic and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh no, the person locked up in the prison at the back of the mountain has gone crazy. He¡¯s going to break out of the cage!¡± After hearing the servant¡¯s words, everyone present was instantly shocked! Chapter 468 Chapter 468 At this moment, even Cooper family¡¯s eldest elder¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard this news. He was even shocked. Why did the person who had been imprisoned by them for so many years have to make a fuss at this time today? It had never happened in such a long time! Why was everything piled up today? The person in the prison at the back of the mountain had always been quiet. How could he suddenly go crazy? It was even about to break through the cage¡­. If he really rushed out, it would be terrible. He had to go up and take a look! What had caused his emotions to change so drastically that he ended up like this? Hence, Cooper family¡¯s oldest old man stood up and said to the servant, ¡°Let¡¯s go, show me!¡± At this moment, the other people in Cooper family could not sit still anymore. They had also heard that there was such a person locked up in the back mountain, but they had never seen him. Because these juniors were not high enough, only the older ones could pass. Moreover, there were many servants guarding that person, so there was no chance to see him at all. Hence, the juniors of Cooper family spoke one after another. ¡°We¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°If something really happens, we can help!¡± However, at this moment, Cooper family¡¯s oldest elder turned around and looked at the person behind him. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°I can let you go, but remember not to meddle in other people¡¯s business and gossip!¡± ¡°You got it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. These juniors nodded one after another. Because they knew almost nothing about the back mountain, they were also filled with curiosity. Then, Cooper family¡¯s oldest old man led his subordinates and juniors and hurriedly followed the servants to the back mountain. The back mountain of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family could be said to be filled with spiritual energy. The mountains and rivers were one line to the sky. The nts in the back mountain were very lush because the water and soil were indeed very good Moreover, someone would always take care of the back mountain of Room Cooper family. They had spent a lot of effort on 1. The juniors had never even been to the back mountain. Now that they saw this scene, they were really amazed. A few men and women muttered, ¡°This back mountain isparable to the imperial garden. It¡¯s so magnificent and beautiful. I don¡¯t even dare to think about it. This is actually my Cooper family!¡± ¡°Look at the nts here. There are all kinds of nts. I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± ¡°And the fish in this pond. They¡¯re colorful. They¡¯re simply beautiful.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, who is that man in the cage?¡± ¡°Why are you locked in the back of our mountain?¡± At this moment, a man walked out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not ask too much. Don¡¯t forget what our elders told us.¡± ¡°Perhaps knowing too much won¡¯t do us any good!¡± And so, while these men and women were still thinking about the man who had been locked up, At this moment, there was a loud bang, like an earthquake, and dust was kicked up from the ground of the entire back mountain. The fish in the pond were also sent flying a few meters high, and the trees beside them began to sway. At this moment, the juniors hurriedly ran behind the elders. All of them looked at the people in the cage in front of them in panic. At this moment, after hearing this sound, the old man¡¯s expression changed in fear. There was something wrong with the people in this cage. They were probably going to get serious. Hence, the old man shouted at everyone, ¡°Up the mountain, hurry up the mountain!¡± Although this old man was the oldest in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, his legs were not inferior to any young man. The elder rushed to the top of the mountain in a few steps. A group of people followed closely behind. They also looked troubled and were panting. When he arrived at the back mountaintop, he saw a cage made of special materials on a towering tree. It could be said to be indestructible. Even if any weapon came, it would be impossible to break it open. At this moment, he saw that inside the cage, an old and dirty person was pounding on the cell door crazily like a beggar. ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± The sounds came one after another. Without hammering once, the back of the mountain would not be peaceful for a moment. Cooper family¡¯s back mountain also trembled violently with the hammer! At this moment, Cooper family¡¯s eldest person looked at the person in the cage. His eyes were burning with anger as he roared, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your punishment isn¡¯t over yet. Do you want to break your oath?¡± When that person heard the old man¡¯s words, he could not help but roar, ¡°If I break my oath, my f*cking son is already dead. What¡¯s the use of keeping my oath?¡± ¡°How can you be so calm when your son is dead?¡± ¡°My son, he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Let me out! Let me out now!¡± At this moment, Cooper family¡¯s oldest elder was stunned on the spot when he heard this. ¡°His son is dead?¡± Could it be that his son was also very powerful in the mortal world, but he was also killed? What¡¯s going on? Could it be that his son was also rted to the person who killed Louie Cooper? Before he could finish dealing with the matters over there, the matters here came again. At this moment, the man and woman from two days ago looked at each other in tacit understanding. Then, the man looked at the woman and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± This is great. Everything is right. More than one died.¡± However, at this moment, Cooper family¡¯s oldest person said to the person in the cage, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you out.¡± There are only three years left before you are detained in iny Cooper family. Nothing must happen during these three years!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I, Cooper family, will be aughing stock!¡± At this moment, the man in the cageughed out loud. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Then, he looked at Cooper family¡¯s oldest elder with a serious expression and said, ¡°You Cooper family have always been concerned about your own problems!¡± Trapped me in this ce for that pathetic bit of pride.¡± ¡°What f*cking ancient warrior family, you bastard!¡± ¡°Let me out! Let me out now!¡± Cooper family¡¯s oldest elder frowned slightly when he heard the beggar-like man¡¯s words. Then, he watched the man in the cage gradually lose control of his emotions. He looked at the man in the cage in front of him and said, ¡°Three yearster, we will hand you over to the ancient martial arts Lu family. At that time, you can do whatever you want, and we will not care about you anymore.¡± ¡°So you¡¯d better stay here now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cooper family¡¯s oldest person left with Cooper family¡¯s men. Only the beggar-like man in the cage was left screaming in pain. ¡°Come back!¡± ¡°Let me out!¡± ¡°I will avenge my son!¡± ¡°Ah-1¡± Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Brookspring, the Clifford family mansion. Gavin Clifford had just gotten out of the car when he hurriedly strode into the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Then, he rushed straight into his grandpa¡¯s room. It was Master the Conor family, Winston Conor. Winston Conor, who was tidying up the things in his hand, heard a bang. The door was opened from the outside. Winston Conor was also shocked, so he roared, ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t know the rules?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to knock?!¡± ¡°What a disgrace!¡± At this moment, Winston Conor had just stood up and walked a few steps. He was about to see who it was that did not know, the rules. At this moment, Gavin Clifford rushed in and bumped into Winston Conor. When Winston Conor saw that it was Gavin Clifford who rushed in, the anger in his eyes instantly disappeared. Then, he said in confusion. ¡°Gav?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What happened?¡± When Gavin Clifford saw his grandpa, Winston Conor, he hurriedly grabbed Winston Conor¡¯s hand. His pupils flickered as he said. ¡°Grandpa, am I really working for the Clifford family?¡± When Winston Conor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question again, he was instantly stunned. A hint of panic appeared in his eyes, and his expression seemed to have stiffened. Why did Gavin Clifford ask this question?! Did she meet someone and say something she shouldn¡¯t have? Impossible, this was absolutely impossible! Soon, Winston Conor returned to normal. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said loudly. ¡°You¡¯re from the Clifford family. You¡¯re the young master of Brookspringthe Clifford family.¡± ¡°Gay, who told you that?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Winston Conor who was looking at him seriously. Although his grandfather said that, he also emphasized that Gavin Clifford was the Clifford family¡¯s man. However, for some reason, Gavin Clifford felt that Winston Conor was clearly too agitated and anxious. Moreover, he had been looking at her with panic and eagerness. It was as if he was desperately trying to hide something. Then, he was afraid that he would discover something. 1/4 Seeing Winston Conor like this, Gavin Clifford could not help but wonder if he was really the Clifford family¡¯s man. Although Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t want to doubt Winston Conor¡¯s words, his grandfather seemed to be trying his best to deny something after hearing his question. There must be something wrong with him denying it so strongly. At this moment, Winston Conor looked at Gavin Clifford who was still looking at him but did not say anything. Hence, he spoke to Gavin Clifford again. ¡°No matter what anyone told you, they¡¯re lying to you. You¡¯re the young master of Brookspringthe Clifford family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the Clifford family¡¯s only bloodline!¡± After hearing Winston Conor¡¯s powerful words, Gavin Clifford finally began to believe that there was something wrong with his identity. After all, after hearing Matthew Bore¡¯s words, although Gavin Clifford was suspicious, he still firmly believed that he was the Clifford family¡¯s person. However, after hearing his grandpa¡¯s words, Winston Conor¡¯s panicked expression and denial, he began to believe that he was most likely not the Clifford family¡¯s person. But why was Winston Conor unwilling to tell him the truth and still denying it? Gavin Clifford looked at the extremely anxious Winston Conor and chose not to tell him the truth. Was it because Winston Conor wanted to protect him?! At this moment, Gavin Clifford also knew that the issue of his background might be very important. He could not ask too much about this matter. Since he already knew about this, Gavin Clifford felt that there was no need to ask the other the Conor family people.. After all, if his grandpa, Winston Conor, didn¡¯t say anything, others wouldn¡¯t tell him even if they knew. Therefore, it was useless to ask. Gavin Clifford knew that he might not have any other choice now. If he wanted to know his background, he could only his hopes on Sk. He hoped that they could give him an answer as soon as possible. Hence, Gavin Clifford calmed himself down and exchanged a few pleasantries with Winston Conor before leaving Winston Conor¡¯s room. However, Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart was even more chaotic than before. After Gavin Clifford came out, he returned to his room and entered the space of the White Tower. He locked himself inside and could not even calm down to cultivate. It was also at this moment. The outside world had already caused a hugemotion. Because they all knew that Frostpeakwar general and Riverrun14176 had died. This was the benchmark of Blearus North-Southbat power. At this moment, the higher-ups of Blearus were also gathered in thepany. All of them were discussing this matter with ashen expressions. ¡°The death of these two war general is not a small matter!¡± ¡°Just who is it that has such great strength¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that an even stronger powerhouse has appeared in Blearus?¡± ¡°In my opinion, we have to quickly find that person and suppress him.¡± At this moment, the other manager of Blearus shook his head and said, ¡°But if World warrior uses our authority to suppress them, there will be a huge problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Blearus will be turned upside down by then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At this moment, a man in a suit adjusted his sses and said, ¡°Therefore, we¡¯re going to find warrior to deal with this matter!¡± ¡°I heard that in Blearus, isn¡¯t there the highest-ranking organization in warrior?¡± ¡°We just need to contact Warrior Association!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the higher-ups of Blearus smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There¡¯s a Warrior Association!¡± ¡°We know we can contact them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch.¡± Just as Blearus¡¯s higher-ups contacted Warrior Association.. Gavin Clifford was curled up alone in the world of the White Tower, recalling his past. If he wasn¡¯t the Clifford family¡¯s person, then who was he? At this moment, Bai Ta¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Master, someone is looking for you outside!¡± Gavin Clifford was in a very bad mood. He had not even figured out his background. Could there be anything more important than this? He didn¡¯t want to see anyone now. Recently, he only wanted to wait quietly for the news from Sk. Gavin Clifford looked impatient. Then, he said to Baita in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going to see him!¡± When White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s answer, although he did not want to disturb him, he still said helplessly. ¡°Master, that girl is looking for you. She looks worried.¡± Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes after hearing White Tower¡¯s words. At this time, other than La Taylor, there would still be that girl looking for him. When Gavin Clifford thought of La Taylor, his heart softened. Hence. Gavin Clifford got up and left the White Tower. He happened to see La Taylor tiptoeing towards him. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 La Taylor leaned over to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and looked at his handsome face like a love-struck fool. He could not help but sigh when he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyshes. A boy¡¯s eyshes are actually so long. I don¡¯t have any girls. Just as La Taylor was about to reach out to touch Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyshes, Gavin Clifford suddenly opened his eyes. Then, he saw La Taylor¡¯s face in front of him. At this moment. La Taylor was obviously shocked. He even took a few steps back. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, Gavin Clifford reached out and grabbed La Taylor, pulling her into his arms. At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s heart was pounding, and her face instantly turned red. She shyly said in Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, did I disturb your sleep?¡± Gavin Clifford hugged the softness and looked at La Taylor. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°No.¡± Then, Gavin Clifford saw that La Taylor, who had changed his species, seemed to be even more shy, so he spoke again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at work at this time?¡± ¡°Why did youe back early today?¡± Gavin Clifford was indeed a little curious. La Taylor looked like a kitten, but she had always been meticulous about her career. Although she was an executive in thepany, she did not have many things to do. However, she was very hardworking. She would never leave early if she could work overtime, let alone go home early like today. The shy expression on La Taylor¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford seriously and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I actually received some news.¡± ¡°Said you weren¡¯t very happy about some things, so I was worried about you, so I came back to see you.¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s iparably hard heart was instantly turned into a puddle of water. This warmth caught Gavin Clifford off guard. At this moment, no amount of words couldpare to the reality of a hug. As soon as La Taylor finished speaking, Gavin Clifford pulled La Taylor into his arms again. For a moment, he wanted to press La Taylor directly into his bones. Then, Cayin Clifford gently held La Taylor¡¯s head with both hands. Their eyes met, and Gavin Clifford kissed La Taylor¡¯s lips with an expression. La Taylor¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was shocked by Gavin Clifford¡¯s actions. Gavin Clifford: What¡­ What¡¯s Going On? Suddenly¡­ he kissed her¡­. Although she did like it very much! Hence, La Taylor, who struggled a little at first, naturally kissed Gavin Clifford, La Taylor¡¯s face was getting redder and redder, and the temperature was gradually rising. The two of them rolled onto the bed uncontrobly. The atmosphere had already reached the stage of burning firewood. Gavin Clifford could not control his restless heart. He was about to start taking off his clothes. Suddenly, Gavin Clifford heard the voice of the White Tower. ¡°Master¡­ Master, that¡­ Do you want me to cut off the connection?¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford instantly sobered up. It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over his head. Then, he instantly jumped up and tidied his clothes to distance himself from La Taylor. At this moment. La Taylor seemed to be burned by the anger in his body. It was only when Gavin Clifford suddenly stood up that he regained some calmness. However, when La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him as if he had been frightened by something, he was also puzzled. What was wrong with Brother Gavin Clifford? Was there a strange smell on his body? Hence, La Taylor really went to smell his clothes. They were very fragrant and he took a shower every day. But every time, at such a critical moment, something would suddenly happen. Hence, La Taylor sat up from the bed with doubts. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the stunned La Taylor on the bed helplessly. He couldn¡¯t tell La Taylor that the White Tower was spying on them, could he? How could La Taylor believe him? Hence, Gavin Clifford was helpless. Then, he looked at La Taylor awkwardly and said, ¡°I heard footsteps just now. Someone ising!¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his little face turned pale from fright. Then, he screamed and crawled into the nket. Gavin Clifford watched as La Taylor crawled under the nket and let out a long sigh. On second thought, he cursed Bai Ta in his heart. ¡°Look at you. You clearly know what you shouldn¡¯t see. Just cut it short and connect it!¡± ¡°Why did you have to choose this time to say something?¡± ¡°Or you could have said so earlier!¡± At this moment, Bai Ta did not say a word. He could only say aggrievedly. ¡°Master, I just thought that you wouldn¡¯t. Who knew that you would end up in bed¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already cut my losses in time!¡± ¡°How can you me me?¡± Gavin Clifford was no longer in the mood to talk to the White Tower, so he decisively cut off the connection. Just as Baita was about to continue, she heard a beeping sound. Master: What a Bad Temper! At this moment, Gavin Clifford was no longer in the mood to continue after thismotion. At this moment, he heard La Taylor¡¯s voiceing from under the nket. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford¡­ ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone¡­¡± Before La Taylor could finish, Gavin Clifford lifted the nket and said to La Taylor, ¡°He¡¯s gone. He¡¯s not here for me.¡± Then, Gavin Cliffordy on the bed and hugged La Taylor quietly without doing anything. After a while, Gavin Clifford said thoughtfully. ¡°La, someone told me today that I¡¯m not from the Clifford family!¡± ¡°There might be a problem with my background.¡± La Taylor was clearly stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Gavin Clifford¡¯s brother wasn¡¯t the Clifford family¡¯s man?! Whose brother was Gavin Clifford? La Taylor was also very surprised, but she finally knew why Brother Gavin Clifford looked like he was in a bad mood. It was very likely because of his background. However, regardless of whether Gavin Clifford was the Clifford family¡¯s man or not, she liked him because she liked Brother Gavin Clifford, not the eldest son of Brookspringthe Clifford family, Gavin Clifford. Then, La Taylor smiled sweetly at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the young master of the Clifford family. I only know that you¡¯re my La Taylor¡¯s Brother Gavin. Clifford and my lover.¡± After hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford was clearly stunned. At this moment, it was as if some shackles in his heart had shattered. There were even tears in her eyes. Then, she tightened her grip on La Taylor. At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly understood. Did it matter if he was the Clifford family¡¯s person or not? Wasn¡¯t he raised by the Clifford family people? Moreover, he was raised like his own son, making him the young master of the Clifford family. He even protected him so well. Even if they weren¡¯t biologically rted, they were still rted by blood! At this moment, Gavin Clifford turned to look at La Taylor with an expression. Then, he whispered into La Taylor¡¯s ear. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Gavin Clifford turned his head and whispered softly into La Taylor¡¯s car, ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± La Taylor¡¯s body trembled heavily. Even his hands tightened slightly. A warm current instantly surged into his heart! When she heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s gentle voice, her eyes narrowed slightly and her face turned red. Even his pupils were filled with a faint mist. She pursed her lips and nodded heavily at Gavin Clifford. The two of them hugged each other in silence. Naturally, the scene was beautiful, even if they were in the same bedroom. So much so that the White Tower tactfully cut off contact with the outside world. What was the use of being tactful now? Why didn¡¯t he react at all just now? He actually interrupted her. After an unknown period of time. La Taylor slowly lifted his head from Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. He looked at Gavin Clifford expectantly, as if he had suddenly thought of something, or as if he had nned it for a long time. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, since I don¡¯t have much work today and you¡¯re in a bad mood, why don¡¯t we go shopping?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s voice, he paused slightly and subconsciously said. ¡°Shopping?¡± La Taylor nodded heavily. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor¡¯s expectant gaze and could not bear to refuse. Moreover, La Taylor was right. He really needed to go out and take a breather. Therefore, he had a gentle smile on his face and nodded gently. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± He nodded in agreement when he saw Gavin Clifford. La Taylor jumped three feet high in joy! Then, she pulled Gavin Clifford out of the room with both hands. He looked so happy, as if he had been hoping to go out with Gavin Clifford for a long time. Gavin Clifford was in a much better mood now. With La Taylor¡¯sfort, some of in her heart were resolved.. e knots 1/4 After La Taylor pulled Gavin Clifford out of the room. From afar, he saw Winston Conor standing at the corner of the corridor with an anxious and reluctant expression on his face. When he saw Gavin Clifford, he also wanted toe up, but he stopped himself. Gavin Clifford looked at Winston Conor and sighed in his heart. He took the initiative to wee him. He smiled at Winston Conor and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± When he heard Gavin Clifford call him ¡®Grandpa, Winston Conor¡¯s serious heartache became even more obvious. He was an old man in his seventies. At this moment, he opened his arms and hugged Gavin Clifford tightly. He gently patted Gavin Clifford¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Gav¡­ You¡¯re a good child, you¡¯re a good child¡­¡± Winston Conor¡¯s voice was trembling. It was obvious how much he was suppressing his emotions. His voice did not stop as he continued, ¡°Gav¡­ The burden on your shoulders is too heavy. These things are not something you can bear at your age¡­ *Gay¡­¡± Winston Conor felt very sorry for his grandson. Even if this grandson of his was not his biological son; his love for this grandson even exceeded his own bloodline. Of course, Gavin Clifford could feel the care and concerning from his grandfather. He also remembered that when he was young. Brookspringthe Clifford family and Brookspringthe Conor family loved and took care of him. Even if there was something wrong with his background, even if he was not the Clifford family¡¯s person. ¡°So what?¡± the Clifford family¡¯s people were his family, and the Conor family¡¯s people were the same! At this moment, Gavin Clifford also whispered to Winston Conor, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go of any of the Clifford family¡¯s enemies. I will take back what originally belonged to the Clifford family and the Conor family! Just like that, the old and the young hugged each other. La Taylor, who was standing at the side, watched this scene quietly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, La Taylor¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. There was also a faint hint of sadness. At this time, La Taylor would naturally think of him. Because she wasn¡¯t Brookspringthe Taylor family¡¯s biological child. She was also adopted by the Taylor family. However,pared to Gavin Clifford, her treatment at home was worlds apart! Sometimes, La Taylor even envied Gavin Clifford for being loved by these two families. But La Taylor would not be overly sad. Because she knew that she had found her home and her lover, Gavin Clifford. Not long after, Winston Conor sniffed and pushed Gavin Clifford away. ¡°Are you two going out?¡± He also knew that the emotional atmosphere would end here. This time, it was La Taylor who spoke. She looked at Winston Conor and said crisply. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I want to take Brother Gavin Clifford out for a walk.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Winston Conor had a happy smile on his face. ¡°Gay should indeed take a break and rx.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go. There¡¯s no hurry to go home. Rx!¡± La Taylor revealed a yful smile and nodded heavily ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Led by La Taylor, Gavin Clifford left Clear River the Clifford family. They didn¡¯t drive. Just like that, they walked on the streets with Brookspring people and vessel voices. It had been a long time since Gavin Clifford had felt the aura of the mortal world. Now, he actually felt that such an atmosphere made Gavin Clifford feelfortable both physically and mentally! The smile on his face became much gentler. La Taylor was very happy about this phenomenon. Because she knew that she could finally help Brother Gavin Clifford again! However, what La Taylor did not know was that she had already helped Gavin Clifford a lot. For example, this medical equipment industry. It waspletely in service of the Clifford family¡¯s rise. La Taylor also knew this, but she was willing. He put all his energy into his work. He hoped that he could help Gavin Clifford. 8/4 Gavin Chitford knew all of this. Therefore, he tightened his grip on La Taylor. As time passed, the sun soon set and it was dusk. However, wherever they walked, there were more pedestrians. At this moment, La Taylor suddenly let out a surprised voice. He pointed at a crowded alley in front and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, look!¡± ¡°Do you remember this ce?¡± Gavin Clifford was slightly stunned when he heard La Taylor¡¯s voice. He raised his head and looked ahead. A thoughtful look appeared in his eyes. However, not long after, a glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Is that the food street in the south of town?¡± La Taylor snapped his fingers and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, do you still remember? When we were young, you often sneaked out of the Taylor family with me and came here with Zoe and Kris Conor.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a charcoal squid shop inside. We have to eat a lot every time wee!¡± Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Listening to La Taylor¡¯s clear and pleasant voice, a look of reminiscence appeared on Gavin Clifford¡¯s face. However, his memories were always filled with smiles, La Taylor nodded and said, ¡°Of course I remember.¡± ¡°I remember that a big brother in his forties took great care of us when he opened this shop.¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, La Taylor revealed a funny expression and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother?¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, how many years has it been? That ¡®big brother¡¯ should be Your Grace now, right?¡± Gavin Clifford revealed an honest smile and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Time has already passed¡­¡± La Taylor pulled Gavin Clifford and skipped in the direction of Nancheng Food Street. He even said happily, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, let¡¯s go and take a look. Is that charcoal-roasted squid still there? Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted such delicious food!¡± Of course, Gavin Clifford smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course, but¡­¡± At this point¡­ A cold glint appeared in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we have to do before we eat our fill.¡± Listening to the white porridge, La Taylor was stunned. He subconsciously asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gavin Clifford smiled and did not say anything. He gently patted La Taylor¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Go to the snack street and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying that, Gavin Clifford turned around and walked towards the alley in the opposite direction of Nancheng Food Street. La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s back and was filled with doubts. However, she did not stop or ask because Brother Gavin Clifford must have his reasons for doing things. The alley Gavin Clifford was heading to was a stark contrast to Nancheng Food Street. Nancheng Food Street was filled with people. As for this alley, it was empty and stinky. There was no one there. However, Gavin Clifford was in this alley. He didn¡¯t stop until he couldn¡¯t see the road outside. The surroundings were filled with a stench, and there was trash everywhere that had not been cleaned up for a long time. 1/4 However, Gavin Clifford did not care at all. Instead, he said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°You¡¯ve followed me all the way here from the Clifford family. You¡¯re really patient!¡± Indeed, Gavin Clifford and La Taylor were followed. When they came down from the mountain, Gavin Clifford had already sensed the aura of these people. He did not expose her because he was worried that he would ruin the atmosphere between him and La Taylor. They were just waiting for them to appear. Now, he was going to enter that crowded ce with La Taylor. Gavin Clifford: 1 Also Want To Remember My Childhood! These annoying people could not continue to disturb Gavin Clifford¡¯s mood, right? Therefore, Gavin Clifford decided to deal with these people first before recalling his childhood. Coincidentally, at this moment. ¡°Sou sou sou sou sou!¡± A few sounds of air being torn apart could be heard. Seven to eight men in ck had their faces covered. They instantly appeared in the alley and surrounded La Taylor and Gavin Clifford! Gavin Clifford had already seen the seven or eight men in ck clearly. They all had one thing inmon, and that was that af their waists, there was a very obvious regional style, a samurai sword! Instantly, Gavin Clifford knew their identities. ¡°Jedenese?¡± There was a hint of anger in his murmur. Gavin Clifford did not have the slightest favorable impression of Jedenese! They had even previously issued a ban on Jedenese people in the Blearus territory! He had killed a lot of Jedenese recently. Now, these people were still unwilling to give up and dared to step into Blearus¡¯s territory? Meanwhile, Gavin Clifford discovered that there was something different about the auras of these people. He spoke indifferently again, but this time, there was a hint of surprise in his tone.. ¡°assassin?¡± That¡¯s right, 42,010,642,289! There were still some differences between Jedenassassin and the world¡¯s warrior. Just like Blearus¡¯s ancient warrior family. Jedenassassin also appeared in this world in the form of aristocratic families. They were also hidden outside Secr World 2/4 and did not participate in Secr World¡¯s matters, but their strength was very powerful. It couldpletely control everything in Secr World. Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, one of them, assassin, spoke in perfect dragonnguage. However, he sneered. ¡°Heh, looks like you still have some eyesight. You didn¡¯t forget that we came all the way here!¡± However, the coldness in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes did not disappear. Instead, he spoke again. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve really forgotten the days when you were chased by Frostpeakdark warrior and didn¡¯t dare to show your faces at all?¡± ¡°You!¡± He listened to Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice. The seven or eight assassin students revealed an uncontroble anger in their eyes. In fact, it was because Gavin Clifford had touched a sore spot and exposed his shorings. The person who spoke shouted, ¡°Baguaro!¡± ¡°How can a motherf*cker like you mention what happened back then?!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Cang Cang Cang Cang! A series of sounds could be heard. Other than him, the remaining assassin instantly drew the katana on their waists. The cold light emitted a cold aura, as if it was about to kill at any moment.. The person who spoke also said coldly. ¡°You have to pay for your words and actions!¡± ¡°Go to hell! Attack and tear him into pieces!¡± ¡°Hi!¡± The surrounding people spoke in unison. Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! These people attacked Gavin Clifford at the same time. The light of their katana shone coldly on Gavin Clifford¡¯s face. However, he could see the killing intent in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes. He did not even move his feet in the face of these people¡¯s attacks! This group of people revealed a cruel glint in their eyes. In the next second, their figures actually became illusory. Sou sou sou sou sou!¡± From somewhere, more than ten assassin darts instantly shot towards Gavin Clifford! It was a sneak attack, using hidden weapons. However, Gavin Clifford still did not move. He allowed these assassin darts to hit his body. In the eyes of assassin, who had yet to draw his saber, Gavin Clifford was a fool who could not see their movements clearly. He had a mocking smile on his face, as if he was saying. ¡°That¡¯s it? You still dare to insult us upper- ss people?¡± But in the next second, his pupils stiffened. Just as these assassin darts were about to severely injure Gavin Clifford¡­. ng! ng! ng! ng! A series of crisp sounds could be heard. These assassin darts were actually sent flying. Moreover, Gavin Clifford was still standing at the same spot, not moving at all. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Their assassin darts were actually sent flying by Gavin Clifford¡¯s body-protection energy! ¡°What? !¡± This person was instantly shocked! Their sneak attack couldn¡¯t even prate his body-protection energy?! Chapter 473 Chapter 473 When this group of Jedenese saw the assassin darts that they had sent out, they were instantly bounced out by the body- protection energy emitted from Gavin Clifford¡¯s body. However, Gavin Clifford was still standing there unscathed as if nothing had happened. This group of people was instantly stunned on the spot. How¡­ how was this possible? This shouldn¡¯t be the case! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why was this Gavin Clifford so strong? Where did he learn this powerful cultivation technique?! Their assassin darts were considered one of the more powerful hidden weapons in Jeden miles! However, Gavin Clifford¡¯s body-protection energy had sent him flying so easily? He looked to be in his early twenties. How could he have such a profound cultivation technique? At this moment, assassin, who was standing at the back, could not help but tremble when he saw the scene in front of him! However, Jeden¡¯s assassin was still fearful of Gavin Clifford¡¯s ultimate move. However, in the eyes of these assassin people, they still had a trace of hope. After the previous battle, Gavin Clifford¡¯s stamina was gradually depleting. If they went up to fight now, they believed that Gavin Clifford still had the ability to withstand it! At this moment, the few assassin members looked at each other and instantly changed their expressions. They tilted their heads. With a swish, swish, swish, swish, the remaining assassin yers drew their katana and charged at Gavin Clifford! Gavin Clifford looked at assassin in front of him and smiled. He finally drew his saber. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was still standing on the spot as he watched the remaining assassin charge towards him. However, Gavin Clifford only took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°Die!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, the defenseless assassin were instantly attacked by Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice. These assassin instantly flew into the air and flew back. ¡°Bang, bang, bang! These people assassin mmed into the wall one after another and then fell heavily to the ground. In an instant, they spat out blood andy on the ground. They no longer had any strength and let out wails. These people looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them, their pupils trembling! Why was Gavin Clifford still so powerful after fighting for a while? Impossible, how was this possible! Just his voice alone was enough to intimidate them. To be able to seriously injure assassin without even making a move, this person was simply too terrifying! Then, a man in ck walked out from the back. Seeing that his assassin brothers were all severely injured by this Gavin Clifford in front of him, mes instantly overflowed in his eyes. This Gavin Clifford actually had such powerful strength! He looked like an ordinary little brat and was muttering about him. At this moment, Gavin Clifford also noticed the man in ck. He should be the only one left. The ck-robed assassin slowly pulled out his sword and smiled. Then, he pointed his katana at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re worth my time.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at assassin in ck. The aura he exuded was different from those people just now. Hence, Gavin Clifford and assassin directly said, ¡°Are you intermediate assassin or advanced assassin?¡± At this moment, the ck-clothed assassin¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said angrily. ¡°Dead people don¡¯t deserve to know!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man in ck in front of him bent down and did a warm-up exercise. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was even suppressing hisughter. This ck-clothed assassin¡¯s warm- up was really ahead of his time. This warm-up reminded Gavin Clifford of his childhood. The children in the orphanage used to y the song ¡°Threeps left, threeps right, neck twist, butt twist¡­ The song would not go away. This Jeden is just so-so. He even secretly learned our country¡¯s culture! assassin sat cross-legged on the ground. His eyes were closed and his hands were raised. The ck- clothed assassin was emitting white gas that surrounded him. At this moment, assassin instantly opened his eyes and flew up. He held his katana and shed at Gavin Clifford. At this moment, assassin, who had just been severely injured by Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, directly said, ¡°Lord Kayden Gibson has made his move!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen Lord Kayden Gibson fight anyone.¡± ¡°The white smoke around Lord Kayden Gibson is very powerful!¡± ¡°Look, Lord Kayden Gibson has used his ultimate skill. It¡¯s Fatal Strike!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that it can even kill gods. Look, Lord Kayden Gibson is about to make a move.¡± ¡°This manis dead for sure.¡± The samurai sword raised by the man in ck glowed with white light. The people behind him looked as if they were going blind. A terrifying force was getting closer and closer to Gavin Clifford. However, Gavin Clifford still stood where he was without moving at all. 2/3 8/3 The severely injured group of assassin gradually revealed a smile on their faces. This Gavin Clifford was already scared silly by the ultimate skill that their Lord Kayden Gibson had tried. He stood there motionless like a dead man. This motherf*cker was about to be crushed into pieces. Under assassin¡¯s expectant gaze, when saber aura¡¯s attack was about tond on Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford waved his hand. ¡°Pu!¡± That saber aura instantly disappeared without a trace. However, Kayden Gibson was also swept down the moment Gavin Clifford waved his hand. Then, he fell to the ground. At this moment, everyone at the scene was stunned on the spot and instantly fell silent. They did not even know what had just happened. Why did this Gavin Clifford wave his hand and saber aura disappeared in an instant? He was clearly about to kill this motherf*cker. Why did it be like this at this moment? Lord Kayden Gibson had just used Fatal Strike¡¯s ultimate skill. Even immortals could not escape, Why was this young-looking kid not affected at all? However, with a casual wave of his hand, Lord Kayden Gibson fell to the ground. At this moment, assassin, who had been seriously injured by Gavin Clifford, trembled even more. Then, they looked at each other and shook their heads. No, if this continued, they might all die at the hands of this person. If he didn¡¯t run now, when would he? If they couldn¡¯t even deal with Kayden Gibson, wouldn¡¯t it be even more impossible for them? Wasn¡¯t this person looking at them the same as looking at chicks? He casually picked them up and threw them away. They were either dead or seriously injured. Then, these assassins supported their heavily injured bodies and avoided Gavin Clifford¡¯s gaze. They slowly moved back bit by bit. Gavin Clifford rotated his wrist and walked to Kayden Gibson, who had fallen to the ground. Then, he said expressionlessly. ¡°With your strength, who gave you the guts toe to Blearus?¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 ¡°With your strength, who gave you the guts toe to Blearus?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the person was no longer in the mood to think about Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Kayden Gibson was only immersed in a world. It was as if he could not hear Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. It was impossible for him to not be able to defeat this kid. There was no way anything would go wrong with Fatal Strike. Who exactly was this kid? He could actually block his Fatal Strike! Moreover, this kid actually made his saber aura disappear with a wave of his hand, This kid¡¯s cultivation was actually so powerful. Blearus was indeed full of hidden talents. Although he did not want to admit it, the truth was already in front of him. His strength was far inferior to this kid. One had to know that this kid had yet to use his full strength. In the end, he might even die in his hands. At this moment, Kayden Gibson¡¯s entire body was trembling. He tried his best to force himself to calm down, but tears had already rolled down his face! There was a saying that men did not cry easily. This Jeden assassin was crying more than a woman. It seemed that this Kayden Gibson was also made of water. At this moment, Kayden Gibson really did not want to die. He stayed where he was and did not dare to move. However, Kayden Gibson suddenly seemed to remember something. He crawled to Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet and cried with tears. on his face. Then, he said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°It¡¯s me, Kayden Gibson, who failed to recognize you. L¡­ I¡¯ve shown off in front of an expert.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. Give me a chance.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to provoke you.¡± Kayden Gibson hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s ankle and kept praying that Gavin Clifford would let him off. This was because he knew very well that if he did not do this, Gavin Clifford would let him see 100 ways to die. At that time, if they wanted to beg for mercy, their heads would have fallen to the ground and they would be hungry. Kayden Gibson, who had a strong desire to live, ignored Gavin Clifford and kicked him away. At this moment, Kayden Gibson felt despair and said again, ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll give you kowtow!¡± ¡°Please spare me this time!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of a viin!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound reached Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. At this moment, Kayden Gibson had already kowtowed countless times on the ground. Gavin Clifford was frustrated when he heard this voice. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked impatiently at Kayden Gibson who had been standing in front of him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ve already said that Jedenese people are prohibited from entering the territory of Blearus. If Jedenese people dare to trespass into the territory of Blearus, they will be killed without mercy!¡± When Kayden Gibson heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he looked at Gavin Clifford in a daze. When he heard this, he knew that no matter how many kowtows he kowtowed today, he would probably die here. Kayden Gibson knelt there in despair and stopped kowtowing. He wiped the blood on his forehead with his hand and roared at Gavin Clifford. I¡¯m the eldest son of the Yagyu family, Kayden Gibson!¡± ¡°If you really kill me, the Yagyu family will definitely not let you off.¡± The Yagyu Family Jeden is also from the Jedenassassin family. Moreover, we are quite prestigious in Jeden.¡± ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll be fighting against the real Jeden assassin families. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°I advise you to think about it carefully.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Kayden Gibson¡¯s words, he smiled faintly and said. ¡°assassin aristocratic families?!¡± When Kayden Gibson heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s doubtful tone, he gradually rxed. This kid finally knew how to be afraid! He had to bring up the assassin families. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him. At this moment, Kayden Gibson looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not that ignorant. Now that you know who I am, let go of me quickly!¡± ¡°I can spare your life!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Kayden Gibson¡¯s words. Unfortunately¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± ¡°Family assassin is looking for me. I¡¯m ready to entertain you anytime!¡± ¡°But you will die today!¡± Just as Kayden Gibson looked at Gavin Clifford in surprise and was about to say something¡­. Gavin Clifford extended his index finger and pointed gently. With a puff, Kayden Gibson instantly turned into a bloody mist. and scattered in the air. However, the remaining Jedenese people watched helplessly as their Lord Kayden Gibson died without any idents. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford who was standing in front of them. He really did not dare to imagine how powerful this person was. How could a living person disappear with just a light finger? This was simply unbelievable. Could this person be a god? 2/4 Perhaps only immortals had such ability? assassin, who had been heavily injured by Gavin Clifford, could not care less at this moment. They kept crawling forward with their hind legs. After all, if they fell into Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands, they would definitely die. Every one of them would die if they could escape. It was better than waiting for death here. At this moment, assassin was about to die of regret. He originally thought that Lord Kayden Gibson could easily deal with this kid. Who knew that this kid¡¯s cultivation was actually so powerful! Let alone watching a good show, it was already good enough that they could keep their lives! These people crawled forward with their heavily injured bodies, not daring to look back. From time to time, they would turn their heads to see if Gavin Clifford was chasing after them. The few of them hid behind a rock with their heavily injured bodies. They panted heavily and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford is really not afraid of being hunted down by assassin!¡± ¡°He actually killed Kayden Gibson, the eldest son of the assassin family without thinking.¡± ¡°If Family assassin finds out about this, that kid might not be able tough either.¡± That¡¯s ¡®s right. Even if this kid is more than enough to deal with us, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive against the entire No. assassin family with so many people.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and leave after resting. After all, our lives are not in our hands now.¡± ¡°If that person really catches up to us, we¡¯ll be waiting for the King of Hell!¡± Hence, the heavily injured assassin looked at each other. Just as they were about to crawl forward, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. Gavin Clifford looked at these assassin people expressionlessly and said, ¡°Who told you to run away on your own?¡± Upon hearing this voice, a few assassin members looked up and saw Gavin Clifford standing in front of them. At this moment, these people¡¯s faces turned pale and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. Gavin Clifford heard their conversation. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the people on the ground and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be home soon. As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin Clifford turned around and looked behind the group of assassin. There was a special dump. The assassin yers also looked in the direction where Gavin Clifford turned his head and were instantly shocked! What Gavin Clifford meant was that they were trash and should go there. There was a strange smell just now. Hence, they quickly crawled forward with their heavily injured bodies. Even if they died, they did not want to die in the trash. However, how could they have the final say? With a ripping sound, Gavin Clifford directly picked up their katana. With a sh of white light, they were instantly killed one by one in this alley filled with trash. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 After Gavin Clifford dealt with the people in the alley, he did not look at them. This was because these people were all from Jeden. They were thrown into the trash. Then, he turned around and left the smelly alley as if nothing had happened. The alley became abnormally quiet. At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly thought of his fianc¨¦e. La Taylor was still waiting for him at the snack street! At the thought of this, Gavin Clifford hurriedly walked out of the alley. At this moment, La Taylor kept looking at the alley where Gavin Clifford had left. He had been feeling anxious and uneasy. Gavin Clifford: Why Isn¡¯t Brother Back? Did Something Happen? However, if she left to look for him, what if she got separated from Brother Gavin Clifford? A gurgling sound came from La Taylor¡¯s stomach. It was undeniable that she was hungry. However, because he was worried that Gavin Clifford would not be able to eat anything, he could only stand on the spot and spin around, looking around, afraid that he would miss Brother Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Gavin Clifford walked out of the alley and headed straight for Nancheng Food Street. Gavin Clifford, who had just entered the snack street, was about to copse. There were really a lot of people here! It was simply a sea of people, one after another. Anyway, Gavin Clifford admired these people more. They could really remember who gave them so much money. If it were him, he would have booked this stall and roasted it for him alone. How happy would that be? It was also to let the stall owner go home early. Gavin Clifford looked around but did not see La Taylor. He did not know where this girl had gone. It was better to search slowly. Perhaps this girl couldn¡¯t wait and was hungry, so she went for a walk. Therefore, Gavin Clifford could only walk in the direction of his childhood memories. However, not long after, Gavin Clifford heard amotion. The food street was not very spacious to begin with. He did not know what had happened in front of him, but many people were stopping to watch. The road was blocked tightly, and the security guards patrolling the snack street did not do anything. He did not know what they were doing with the money! Gavin Clifford finally arrived with the crowd.. In arge open space, an olddyy on the ground, surrounded by three fierce-looking men and a young girl with angry tears in her eyes. And that girl was La Taylor. When Gavin Clifford saw the crying La Taylor, he was instantly furious. Although he did not know what was going on. But La Taylor was definitely not a troublemaker! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford stood at the back of the crowd. As he parted the crowd, he said, ¡°Excuse me, thank you!¡± ¡°Excuse me, thank you!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s helpless eyes wiped the tears in his eyes with his hand. He was angry and aggrieved. Then, with a sobbing tone, he said weakly, ¡°You¡¯re framing a good person. I didn¡¯t push her. I just wanted to help her up.¡± ¡°How can you use me like this!¡± ¡°Boohoo, you guys just don¡¯t know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong!¡± At this moment, the three men looked at La Taylor. One of them was a dark-skinned man with a large gold chain around his neck. His face instantly darkened. ¡°Which family are you from?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, let your adults solve it. This matter isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless for you to cry, understand?¡± ¡°Look at how you pushed the olddy. She needs money now. Compensate her.¡± When La Taylor heard this man¡¯s words, he cried even harder and said, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t push her. I was the one who wanted to help her up. She won¡¯t get up!¡± ¡°Stop ndering people here.¡± At this moment, a skinny man in a floral shirt walked out with a toothpick in his mouth. ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re still f*cking quibbling in front of us!¡± ¡°The olddy can¡¯t even get up. Hurry up and pay!¡± ¡°Initially, I thought that a youngdy like you would only need enough to treat the olddy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pushing your luck. I¡¯ve given you face, but you don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the olddy looks like she¡¯s at least 20 thousand dors years younger than her. Coupled with all kinds of supplements, not to mention whether there are any seque, it adds up to a lot of money.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Get your family to settle it!¡± La Taylor was already convinced by the two men that she was the culprit. How could a girl resist the mouths of three men? Moreover, these three men were simply unforgiving. 2/4 At this moment, the number of onlookers gradually increased, and the surrounding people began to discuss. ¡°What kind of upbringing does this youngdy have!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve pushed her down, don¡¯t quibble.¡± ¡°Hurry up and give him the money. Let him go to the hospital. If he really died here, he would have committed a huge sin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She looks like a pretty little girl. I didn¡¯t expect her to deny it after bumping into an old man.¡± ¡°Young people nowadays really make sense no matter what!¡± La Taylor looked at how he was outnumbered. There was even a moment when he wanted to give up it, but he was really wronged. and She clearly didn¡¯t do it. If she gave them money, wouldn¡¯t she be admitting that she was the one who did it? Even though La was in pain, he still said, ¡°I didn¡¯t push this olddy. I won¡¯t give you money!¡± ¡°This is called scamming! ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± At this moment, a man with a big belly wearing sunsses walked up to La Taylor and said coldly, ¡°Why? Do you want to waste your time and watch the olddy die?¡± ¡°Woman, is your heart made of snakes and scorpions?!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if you continue to waste time with us like this, it won¡¯t be so simple.¡± ¡°You have to pay 20 thousand dors yuan. If the olddy is still alive, you can be a nanny. If she¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll sue you!¡± ¡°I advise you to think carefully and quickly take out the money.¡± La Taylor was so anxious that his tears were about to run dry. He stood rooted to the ground and did not want to say anything. Because it was useless to say anything else. It could not change any facts. After all, the surrounding crowd was also on the side of the three men. She simply could not defend herself! At this moment, a middle-aged man stood in the crowd. He frowned when he saw the three burly men making things difficult for La Taylor. He knew very well that this matter had nothing to do with La Taylor because he had seen what happened and he knew La Taylor. Moreover, he knew very well that La Taylor was definitely not someone who would do such a thing. Just as he was about to go out and give La Taylor some money¡­. When he turned around, he suddenly realized that Gavin Clifford was standing in the crowd. As he walked forward with difficulty, his eyes lit up. Therefore, the middle-aged man stopped what he was about to do. As long as Gavin Clifford was around, everything would be settled. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 At this moment, Gavin Clifford finally squeezed out of the crowd and came to the crying La Taylor. Then, he patted La Taylor¡¯s head and wiped her tears. Then, he said gently, ¡°Brother La, Brother Gavin Clifford is here. Don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look pretty if you continue crying¡± La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and immediately threw herself into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms, crying even harder. The three men standing at the side looked impatient and said angrily, ¡°Stop being lovey-dovey here. The old man on the ground is still lying down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to act in a movie?!¡± ¡°Hurry up andpensate us. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter whoes. You¡¯ll have to pay for whoeveres!¡± 10:00 When Gavin Clifford heard what the man in the flowery shirt said, his anger was already rising, but because there were more people around, he endured it. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford cupped La Taylor¡¯s face and looked at her seriously. ¡°La, tell Brother Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s going on?¡± La Taylor sobbed and calmed himself down. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, La was waiting for you here just now because I didn¡¯t dare to leave again when I saw that you weren¡¯ting back.¡± ¡°Then, I saw an olddy fall not far away, but no one rushed to help her.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t just stand by and watch the old man fall, right?¡± ¡°So I went to help her up, but who knew that the olddy would say that I was the one who knocked her down.¡± ¡°Make me pay.¡± ¡°Then I said I didn¡¯t have any money and walked forward. That¡¯s when the three of them came over and stopped me from leaving.¡± La Taylor red at the three burly men angrily as he spoke! The burly man¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still refused to admit it. Hence, when he saw La Taylor¡¯s anger rise again, he said, ¡°You b*tch, you¡¯re f*cking lying!¡± ¡°He bumped into the olddy and refused to treat her. He didn¡¯t deserve the money and still wanted to leave.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the olddy is sick to begin with. She must have broken countless bones now. Don¡¯t even think about. leaving this ce without 20 thousand dors!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this man¡¯s words, the anger in his heart clearly soared. 1/4 Actually, Gavin Clifford was not short of money at all. He could totally give money to settle the matter and buy peace. However, the three men¡¯s insults to La Taylor were too unpleasant. La Taylor was Gavin Clifford¡¯s reverse scale. Anyone who dared to insult his woman must be tired of living. Moreover, Gavin Clifford had juste out and was looking at the olddy lying on the ground. Moreover, he could tell at a nce that there was nothing wrong with the olddy¡¯s body, Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the three burly men and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this olddy too strong?¡± ¡°Rather than saying that she¡¯s an olddy, it¡¯s better to say that he¡¯s a master!¡± ¡°This olddy is just a fake!¡± Actually, Gavin Clifford had long seen that the person lying on the ground was not the olddy at all, but a master pretending to be her. This was because the person lying on the ground was still rolling his eyes from time to time. It was obvious that he was checking if the matter was serious. Did he really think that this scam was real? Actually, he could already tell that these four people were gang members. The food street was also a ce filled with people. To be honest, they could be identally bumped into by people. Gavin Clifford looked at the three b¨¹rly men in front of him and felt a little awkward. Then, he said, ¡°If a gangmits a crime and deliberately finds such a ce to extort money from someone who looks very weak, won¡¯t they make a huge profit?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the surrounding crowd began to doubt him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? This person lying on the ground is a master?¡± ¡°Impossible. This man must be here to help this girl. That¡¯s why he said that.¡± ¡°No matter what, we still need to examine him!¡± Tve been lying down for so long. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± When the three men heard what Gavin Clifford said, they were a little nervous. This kid actually exposed their trap. As expected, if one more person came out to disrupt the situation, their lies would be quickly exposed. However, there were so many onlookers around them. They could not leave now. Moreover, the road was blocked and they could not leave quickly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Moreover, the onlookers were also supporting them. In the current situation, they could only continue walking down. Hence, the three burly men looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and said angrily, ¡°Who are you to her? Are you here to pay?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Don¡¯t tell me the two of you are aplices?¡± 2/4 ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose money. I n to leave!¡± When La Taylor heard this, he was about to rush forward to reason with him when he was stopped by Gavin Clifford. Then, he looked at La Taylor and said softly, I¡¯m fine, La!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Gavin Clifford turned around and walked towards the fake olddy. As he walked, he said, I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m here to check on her. *If something really happens to this (fake olddy), we will definitely not lose a single cent for the compensation!¡± When the three burly men heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they panicked. He was a little unlucky today. Did he really meet a doctor? Then wouldn¡¯t this examination be exposed? Because this olddy was indeed pretending to be Mr. Kieren, and she was really fine.. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to touch the fake olddy, one of the men in a flowery shirt looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Don¡¯t move, you liar!¡± ¡°Who can prove you¡¯re a doctor!¡± ¡°Why should we believe you!¡± The surrounding crowd also stopped him. ¡°No one can prove that you¡¯re a doctor. It¡¯s better not to touch the patient!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re with a girl!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to touch it!¡± But at this moment, the middle-aged man standing in the crowd stood up and said, ¡°I can prove it.¡± Then, the three of them looked at the man disdainfully and said, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Where did youe from?¡± ¡°There are quite a few people in this gang!¡± Unexpectedly, when the middle-aged man heard this, he blurted out sternly. I¡¯m Harris Myers!¡± Myers ¡°Can¡¯t I prove it?¡± At this moment, the surrounding crowd was instantly shocked and muttered, ¡°He¡¯s Harris Myers¡­¡± ¡°Riverrun Miracle Doctor, Harris Myers!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I saw it alive today. It¡¯s really Harris Myers!¡± ¡°Could it be fake?¡± ¡°Impossible. There¡¯s a mole on Harris Myers¡¯s neck. I saw it. It can¡¯t be fake!¡± ¡°This is Miracle Doctor Harris Myers!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Harris Myers¡¯s voice, he smiled faintly and exchanged nces with Harris Myers. Harris Myers knew what Gavin Clifford meant. He looked at the three burly men and said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Not only can I prove it myself, but the public can also prove it. Let me examine the old lady¡¯s body.¡± The three burly men panicked and looked at each other. Since Miracle Doctor Riverrun was here, wouldn¡¯t they be exposed? This won¡¯t do! Hence, the potbellied man stood up and said, That won¡¯t do either. We don¡¯t trust you. What if you move and the old man¡¯s bones fall apart?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he looked at the man and asked, ¡°You want money to treat the olddy¡¯s injuries, but now, Riverrun Miracle Doctors havee to treat the olddy¡¯s injuries for free. Do you mean that there will be a problem with a light touch?¡± ¡°Meaning there wouldn¡¯t be these problems if you carried the old man on a stretcher or used someone to carry him?¡± ¡°What are you feeling guilty about?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the surrounding onlookers looked at the three burly men in confusion. ¡®Exactly! Wasn¡¯t saving people more important? It was a great blessing to let Miracle Doctor Riverrun treat him in this ce. He didn¡¯t even have to move his body bac forth. Why couldn¡¯t he? What were they feeling guilty about now? Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Could there trails be They realized that the pengile (would became bigge Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. nicher and shook their bears. Th (now looking Then, two of the three burly ered one of them, and walked to the like olddy bring That person said way to the tube c beng on the ground ¡°I don¡¯t think do it today. We juist hav The fake olddy bying on the ground nodded at the man, and whispered ¡°I do¡± Just as the fake olddy finished speaking, she heard footsteps walking towards ber. It was Gavin Chord do the blink of an ¨C hamedi dosed his eyes. Gavin Clifford watched their every move. The corners of his mouth curled up as he walked to the take oldde and They really treated people as fools like them moment, the three of the saw Gavin Cflord walk ow ¡°Why are you here? If you want a checkup, get Miracle Doctor Harris Myers to do it. We don¡¯t believe you¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the three people in front of him just as he was about to say something Harris Moves cause to Kavit Clifford and looked at the three burly men in front of ¡°Why? Even I don¡¯t believe you?¡± Although everyone could not believe it, Harris Myers had said it himself. It was impossible for it to be fake! The three burly men did not say anything else when they saw Harris Myers¡¯s serious expression. Then, he turned to look at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Then take a good look at the olddy. The olddy¡¯s body is weak. She might have fallen somewhere!¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll have to pay for it!¡± ¡°Olddies are all in shock.¡± Gavin Clifford ignored the three noisy men and squatted beside the fake olddy. Looking at the fake olddy¡¯s expression, there was no sign of pain at all. Instead, there was a hint of nervousness and panic. Gavin Clifford took the olddy¡¯s pulse first. Her heart was beating extraordinarily fast. Then, Gavin Clifford pressed his hand on the acupuncture point of one arm and said to the fake old lady. ¡°Does it hurt here?¡± The fake olddy shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s me who¡¯s hurting.¡± This voice instantly made the onlookers suck in a breath of cold air. They couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore. However, Gavin Clifford knew that he did not use any strength at all! Since you like to call me that. I¡¯ll let you call me that all at once! Hence, a cold light shed in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes. An invisible airflow appeared on Gavin Clifford¡¯s fingers. Then, he pressed his hand on the man¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°What about here?¡± At this moment, the fake olddy¡¯s pupils instantly dted. Then, she stared at Gavin Clifford in front of her and roared heartbreakingly, ¡°Ah- ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡± The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up. He stretched out his hand again and pressed it on the fake olddy¡¯s other leg. Then, he asked again, ¡°What about here?¡± The fake olddy¡¯s face changed at this moment, but she still endured it and said. ¡°Here¡­ this line hurts too!¡± After Gavin Clifford massaged a few times, the fake olddy felt pain all over her body. She screamed miserably. He wanted. to beg Gavin Clifford to show mercy, but he could not say anything at this moment. At this moment, the three burly men standing behind Gavin Clifford had ferocious expressions on their faces. This was because this cry was simply too miserable. It was even more miserable than mourning. 2/3 Hence, they gave the fake olddy lying on the ground a thumbs up. Then, the three burly men covered their mouths with smiles on their faces. Her acting skills were too good. If it were them, they would not be so dedicated. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that a dead person hade out of the cemetery. The surrounding onlookers also heard the fake olddy¡¯s wail and discussed: ¡°This olddy looks like she¡¯s seriously injured!¡± ¡°Screams can¡¯t fool people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Fortunately, these doctors are here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t live for long.¡± At this moment, La Taylor was also stunned on the spot. Could it be that the olddy had really fallen so heavily? How was she going to defend herself now! At this moment, Gavin Clifford smiled and attacked again. This time, the force was more than ten times stronger than before. He pressed down on the fake olddy¡¯s calf. At this moment, the fake olddy jumped up from the ground in pain and escaped from Gavin Clifford¡¯s clutches. She knelt in front of Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°I was wrong. I was really wrong. Please spare me. Please spare me. It really hurts too much!¡± The moment the man jumped up, the wig flew out and hung in the hands of the three burly men. His legs were also very agile, and even his voice had turned into a man¡¯s as he touched the flour on his face. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was Sadako with this makeup. It was too ugly without a wig. The surrounding crowd was stunned when they saw this scene. It turned out that this youngdy was really wronged. This olddy lying on the ground was really pretending to be a man! How could that young man tell? His disguise skills were really good. If not for this young man¡¯s appearance, this girl would have really been wronged to death! At this moment, the three burly men were shocked when they saw theirpanions kneeling at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet! Wasn¡¯t she acting quite well just now? Why did she suddenly jump up and beg for mercy in the next second? Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Harris Myers looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. After all, his master was his master. There had always been many ways to treat people. There was no need to waste his breath on them. Hence, Harris Myers walked towards Gavin Clifford with a strange smile on his face. Then, he raised his hand and gave him. a thumbs up. ¡°Master, you¡¯re really a miracle doctor!¡± ¡°You can make an olddy into a man. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± When Gavin Clifford saw the smile on Harris Myers¡¯s face, he shook his head helplessly. The surrounding onlookers instantly came to their senses and cursed. ¡°What doctor became a man? This olddy is simply a man!¡± ¡°They¡¯re indeed a bunch of animals who only want to see the world in chaos!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a gang ¡°You¡¯re trying to extort a youngdy on the street. How f*cking shameless.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re so self-righteous. These people should die!¡± At this moment, Harris Myers¡¯s words caught the attention of the onlookers. Miracle Doctor RiverrunHarris Myers actually called this young man Master? He looked so young, but he was actually Harris Myers¡¯s master. It was too unbelievable. When the three burly men heard Harris Myers call Gavin Clifford ¡®master¡¯, they were instantly stunned. They looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them in shock. How was this possible? He looked like a young boy. How could he be Harris Myers¡¯s master?! In terms of age, Harris Myers years old ate much more salt than Gavin Clifford years old. The surrounding crowd was also stunned. This young man was actually Miracle Doctor Harris Myers¡¯s master?! It was unbelievable. He was actually so capable at such a young age! They were really unlucky today. They looked at this girl alone. Who knew that she would bump into Miracle Doctor Harris Myers, and this kid was Harris Myers¡¯s master? At this moment, the four men looked around and realized that the surrounding onlookers had begun to curse them. 4/4 Hence, the person pretending to be an olddy stood up and said, ¡°We know we shouldn¡¯t have extorted this youngdy. We know our mistake!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t do this again. Please spare us!¡± ¡°And I did fall just now. My entire body hurts, so please stop scolding me!¡± At this moment, the other three men also stood up to apologize. ¡°We¡¯ve already apologized. Please spare us!¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t have any money left. That¡¯s why we came up with this n.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. You really won¡¯t!¡± After the four men finished speaking, the surrounding onlookers shouted even louder, ¡°You¡¯re simply deceiving the public. To think that we almost believed you.¡± ¡°If you have the guts to do it, you have to have the guts to bear it!¡± ¡°Apologize and it¡¯ll be over. Scum like you deserve to die!¡± ww After watching the show for such a long time, the woman, who was covered in jewelry, directly shouted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. You still have the cheek to say that your entire body hurts and you fell down?¡± ¡°You fucking deserved it!¡± ¡°You deserve to be beaten up for doing such immoral things here!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t beat you up, I won¡¯t vent my anger!¡± The four men looked at the onlookers around them and looked at them in panic. They instantly surrounded the four men. Crazy, crazy, they were all crazy. This time, they might not be able to walk out. What should they do? At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s cheers for the onlookers gradually rose. Then, he turned to look at La Taylor, who was stunned behind him, and said, ¡°La, the more you cry, the better!¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he turned to look at him. Gavin Clifford winked at La Taylor. Then, La Taylor instantly understood what Gavin Clifford meant.. Then, she grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm and shouted with a sobbing tone, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, they bullied me. The four of them bullied me.¡± ¡°I just wanted to eat grilled squid at the snack street, but they stopped me and wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin myself. Boohoo!¡± At this moment, Harris Myers seemed to have thought of something. He stood in the crowd and acted as a bystander. ¡°Hit them!¡± When the onlookers heard Harris Myers¡¯s loud voice, they were enraged. They rushed forward and started punching and kicking the four men. The four men looked at the dark crowd in front of them in horror. At this moment, their despair was indescribable. At this moment, a woman covered in jewels rushed towards them. This woman weighed at least 200 kilograms and trembled with every step she took. There was no need for her to do anything at all. They would probably be dead by the time she sat down. Immediately after, the sound of footsteps came rushing towards these men. There were men, women, old, and young everywhere. As they ran, they rsed and fought. ¡°Who asked to do ¡°She just say? uch a bad thing!¡± | that the youngdy was good-looking and deliberately extorted money from her. She¡¯s simply evil.¡± ¡°I should kill all of you today and feed you to the dogs!¡± At this moment, a few men rushed over and stepped on the four of them. As they stepped on them, they scolded,Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A bunch of dogs!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± La Taylor looked at the scene in front of him and heard the men being surrounded say that they were adulterating. It was simply too satisfying.. If Brother Gavin Clifford had note, she would probably have been tortured here for an unknown period of time. At this moment, seeing that the food street was surrounded, Gavin Clifford and Harris Myers tried their best to push aside the onlookers and walked out with La Taylor. In an instant, it was much quieter. Harris Myers walked up to Gavin Clifford and said excitedly, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence.¡± ¡°But what are you doing here?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the curious Harris Myers and said calmly, ¡°Date¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, La Taylor¡¯s face instantly turned red. He also lowered his head and was a little shy. At this moment, Harris Myers was instantly jolted awake. He hurriedly said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, and Madam. You¡­ you guys go on a date.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After saying that, Harris Myers ran away. Then, Gavin Clifford turned to look at La Taylor and realized that her face was red and her head was still lowered. This girl was shy again! Then, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t say anything else. He just held La Taylor¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat charcoal-fried squid!¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t even think and directly said, ¡°Good!¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 La Taylor could be considered a little foodie. In the snack street, he pulled Gavin Clifford all the way to eat. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After this trip, Gavin Clifford still had La Taylor¡¯s hands. He clearly could not take anything away, and La Taylor¡¯s little mouth was sticky everywhere. Every time Gavin Clifford wanted to stop La Taylor, La Taylor¡¯s little mouth immediately pouted. Who could stand. that aggrieved expression in front of him in the past¡­ Therefore, he could only satisfy La Taylor. After all, Gavin Clifford was not free on normal days. It was already not bad to be able to apany La Taylor for two days. At this moment, La Taylor ran happily in front and saw a small shop selling balloons. He could not walk at all. Gavin Clifford looked at the pile of things on his left and right. This girl still wanted to buy balloons? How was he going to take it? Sure enough, La Taylor jogged over and held Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. Then, he directly said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, can I buy a balloon?¡± ¡°This balloon looks so unique. It¡¯s so pink and cute!¡± Gavin Clifford looked in the direction La Taylor was pointing at. It was pink and tender, and there were only those pig heads. La Taylor couldn¡¯t be talking about that pig head, right? What¡¯s so special about this? Girls really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s on their minds. Moreover, how was this¡­ cute? However, who asked Gavin Clifford to fall for La Taylor¡¯s coquettish act! Therefore, Gavin Clifford finally smiled and nodded under La Taylor¡¯s coquettishness. ¡°La, buy it if you like it!¡± Unexpectedly, La Taylor kissed Gavin Clifford¡¯s face happily. Gavin Clifford smiled and shook his head. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to this girl! This was the first time the two of them had a date like this. They walked out of the snack street and went to the amusement park. Because it was gettingte, they could only y for a while. Gavin Clifford looked at the slightly depressed La Taylor and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, La. Next time, Brother Gavin Clifford will y with you.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Therefore, under La Taylor¡¯s selection, the two of them arrived at the Ferris wheel. Just as the Ferris wheel was about to reach the top, La Taylor and Gavin Clifford said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, this Ferris wheel spins for exactly lone inch seconds. It means that the couple whoe together will be together for the rest of their lives.¡± 13 After saying that, La Taylor¡¯s face turned red. Gavin Clifford pulled La Taylor into his arms and nted a kiss on. La Taylor¡¯s forehead. In all these years, today was the happiest day for La Taylor and Gavin Clifford. It was alreadyte at night. Neither La Taylor nor Gavin Clifford returned home. Just like that, the two of themy in each other¡¯s arms on thewn by the Brookspring river, looking at the stars in the sky. It was so quiet. This was a life that La Taylor had never imagined. At this moment, it only belonged to her and Gavin Clifford. At this moment, tears inexplicably welled up in La Taylor¡¯s eyes. Then, he said in a nasal voice, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, we haven¡¯t been lying here for more than ten years When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he turned to look at La Taylor. His nose was pink, and the tears in the corners of his eyes had soaked his checks. His heart ached when he saw La Taylor cry. He hugged La Taylor even tighter. Yes, time passed quickly. More than ten years had passed in the blink of an eye. At this moment, La Taylor and Gavin Clifford were lying on the grass and recalling their memories. Gavin Clifford frowned and turned his head to look around vigntly. Someone was there?! Who could it be?! Because no one woulde to the riverside of Brookspring, there were no streetmps installed on both sides. However, ording to Gavin Clifford¡¯s perception, the surroundings were not safe. At this moment, Gavin Clifford felt that something was wrong. He instantly pulled La Taylor out of his arms and let La Taylor sit on him. At this moment, La Taylor was stunned. The emotional tears in his eyes instantly disappeared. However, Gavin Clifford¡¯s actions really shocked La Taylor. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Gavin Clifford instantly covered La Taylor¡¯s mouth with his hand. La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. His serious expression instantly sobered up. After a while, there was a whooshing sound. A spark jumped out and hit Gavin Clifford¡¯s ear, which was where he was lying just now. Immediately after, there was another whoosh! Another spark appeared. Before itpletelynded, Gavin Clifford rolled over with La Taylor and dodged to the side. At this moment, La Taylor was also shocked when he saw this scene. Who would use a weapon at such ate hour? Moreover, they were here to kill them¡­.. This was simply too terrifying! However, La Taylor and Gavin Clifford had seen this scene before, so they were not particrly frightened. Hence, La Taylor was very calm and did not say anything. He just followed closely behind Gavin Clifford, At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the ce where he had just been hit with a deep gaze. 2/3 3/3 Gavin Clifford knew that the two mes just now were left behind by the bullets of a sniper rifle. Moreover, it was a special sniper rifle. This kind of sniper rifle¡­ was not verymon. Guns were quite powerful. If it was him, he might have fewer things to worry about. However, La Taylor was still by his side, so he had to be even more careful. Gavin Clifford felt a sense of danger, as if the sniper rifle could really injure him. But who would do this?! He actually had the guts to start using such a despicable method¡­ Sneak attack?! Just as Gavin Clifford was rooted to the ground and unable to investigate, the voice of the White Tower sounded in his mind. ¡°Master. To the east, across the river, about three thousand meters in a straight line, on the run. When Gavin Clifford heard the voice of the White Tower, he paused for a moment. He had yet to find out, but the White Tower had already been found¡­. This white tower was indeed useful. It had indeed helped him a lot! Then, Gavin Clifford¡¯s pupils instantly turned cold. He wanted to see who wanted their lives! He did not hesitate to use special weapons to silence them. If he found out, he would definitely not let them off easily. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was very angry because these two bullets not only ruined his good mood for the entire day. And it almost hit La Taylor. But why was the sniper rifle¡¯s first bullet fired at La Taylor? Why did they kill La Taylor¡­ What was his motive? Could it be because of him?! The assassin who tried to assassinate him now knew that it was very difficult to kill him. If he couldn¡¯t kill him, would he start to vent his anger on the people around him? He was really courting death! Chapter 480 Chapter 480 At this moment, Gavin Clifford solemnlymunicated with the White Tower. ¡°How far is your detection range?¡± When Bai Ta heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly understood what Gavin Clifford wanted to ask. Then, he replied, ¡°Master. If it¡¯s an all-round investigation, it¡¯s within a circr range of 1,000 dors meters.¡± ¡°But if we lock onto one person and don¡¯t care about anything else, the entire Brookspring territory will bepletely fine.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard what White Tower said, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. This white tower was really godly¡­ A circle with a radius of 1.000 dors meters? Wasn¡¯t this almost on par with the radar?! Moreover, the radar could not be as detailed as the White Tower¡¯s detection. It was indeed magical. This white tower was indeed not an ordinary item, and it was definitely not a product of this world. Speaking of which, his luck was quite good. With a divine item like the White Tower to help him, everything would be twice the result with half the effort! Gavin Clifford had to admit that he liked the functions of the White Tower very much. Every time, it would make his eyes light up! Then. Gavin Clifford came back to his senses and immediatelymunicated with the White Tower. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not care about anything else. Lock onto this killer first.¡± When Baita heard what Gavin Clifford said, he directly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, no problem!¡± Gavin Clifford was shocked when he saw La Taylor hiding among the reeds. It was sote again. Today was really a special day. He was surprised and happy. Not only was there surprise, but there was also shock Gavin Clifford came to the reeds by the river and looked at La Taylor, who was squatting there. He went over to hold her hand and said, N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°La, let¡¯s go home first.¡± ¡°Go back and rest early!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day.¡± When La Taylor heard what Gavin Clifford said, her heart skipped a beat. She knew that something had happened. After all, tonight was a terrifying scene. Moreover, she also knew that Gavin Clifford might be doing what he wanted to do now. Thus, La Taylor nodded sensibly and said softly, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, go do your work. I can go home myself.¡± ¡°Besides, this ce isn¡¯t far.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart warmed when he heard La Taylor¡¯s sensible answer. He did have a lot of things to do, but he didn¡¯t mind taking the time to send La Taylor back. Moreover, it was alreadyte at night. It was not good to let La Taylor go back alone. After all, he was not at ease after what had just happened. Hence, Gavin Clifford smiled and looked at La Taylor seriously. ¡°La, listen to me. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, there¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s still time.¡± ¡°The most important thing is to send you home first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dark now. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you!¡± Actually, when La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, her entire heart felt warm. This was because she was indeed afraid that she would go home, but she really did not want to waste Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s time. After that, Gavin Clifford and La Taylor returned to the Clifford family mansion. Gavin Clifford was about to turn around when he saw La Taylor enter the door of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. He heard footsteps running out. La Taylor rushed into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. Gavin Clifford was a little stunned. Why did this girle out again¡­ Then, La Taylor said in Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, be careful!¡± After La Taylor finished speaking, he let go of Gavin Clifford and quickly ran into the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Gavin Clifford watched as the petite figure disappeared from his sight. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. At this moment, his heart was very warm. At this moment, Gavin Clifford turned around and his gaze instantly turned cold. At this moment, from behind the tree, 4136645dark warrior led by Harry Geller instantly appeared in front of Gavin Clifford. Harry Geller and 41364dark warrior behind him knelt on one knee and cupped their fists. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± After Gavin Clifford saw Harry Geller and 4136dark warrior, he turned around and said with a serious expression. ¡°Follow me to kill!¡± At this moment, Harry Geller and 41364dark warrior shouted in unison, ¡°Understood!¡± At this moment, the camera turned to the other side. A vigorous figure carrying a guitar case and fleeing frantically shuttled through the streets and alleys of No. Brookspring. However, this man was wearing a ck cloak and a ck mask. He had transformed into a ck panther in the night and was difficult to detect. The man¡¯s gaze was resolute as he ran forward without the slightest bit of panic.¡± It was obvious that this was a well-trained person with excellent mental fortitude. What the man had to do now was to return to the stronghold and tell the people inside that the operation had failed. Little did he know that he had already been targeted by the eagle-like eyes. The man walked through the streets and alleys and quickly entered a vi in the suburbs. Then, she tiptoed and closed the door of the vi. There were many people in this vi. It was like an organization that had undergone secret training. Many of them had all kinds s of precision instruments in their hands, and these instruments were not verymon. It could even be said that these instruments had never been seen on the market. The clothes they were wearing had also been screenedyer byyer. They were also made of special materials. Everyone in the vi was in the same group and was very familiar with the use of these things. They were clearly a group of people who had undergone orthodox special training. At this moment, in the middle of the hall, there was a special chair. On the chair sat a middle-aged man with his eyes closed. This person was obviously the leader of these people. However, this middle-aged man¡¯s hair was half ck and half white. It was not difficult to see that this man¡¯s figure was an extremely handsome man. Unfortunately, he only had one leg. However, the strange thing was that this broken leg was actually made of a silver sword. This man¡¯s broken leg was perfectly embedded with the tip of the sword hilt. He looked very handsome. Furthermore, it was not swaying at all. It was very stable. At this moment, the door of the hall was pushed open. However, the middle-aged man frowned slightly and did not speak. At this moment, the person carrying the guitar case walked in from outside. Then, he quickly came to the middle-aged man and knelt down with a bang. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I failed.¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man sitting on the chair in the hall was not surprised when he heard the words of the person kneeling on the ground. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at him with a deep gaze. ¡°Do you have a tail?¡± Then, the man lowered his head and said solemnly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m far away!¡± But just as the man finished speaking, a woman¡¯s voice came from the side. There¡¯s an intruder!¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 ¡°There¡¯s an intruder!¡± At this moment, the man kneeling there had just denied that there was no tail following him. When he understood this, he was stunned on the spot. He was shocked and his face was filled with disbelief. How was this possible!! His speed was so fast that he was about to fly. Moreover, in such a dark sky, there were no streetmps installed on both sides of the grasnd at Brookspring. There was still some distance between him and the other side. At most, there were only two bullet marks left. Moreover, there were only two people there and no one behind them. He had also investigated it before. It was impossible for anyone to follow him. He had never made a mistake in escaping. Impossible! At this moment, the handsome man sitting on the chair with a mountain-like aura instantly stood up. Then, he looked at the man kneeling there and shouted, ¡°Is that what you meant by no tail?¡± ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t be able to clean your ass!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping you?¡± The man kneeling on the ground looked at the man with a broken leg in front of him with a furious expression. He stood up and stared at him with his scarlet eyes. The kneeling man¡¯s entire body trembled as he looked at the man with a broken leg and begged, ¡°I know I was wrong. Please let me off this time. Tll be careful next time. Please spare mel ¡°I know that I failed this mission. I was wrong. I really don¡¯t want to die. At this moment, the man with the silver sword leg walked towards the kneeling man step by step. Because it was still the leg of the silver sword, every step this handsome man took made a crisp sound. However, to outsiders, it might seem normal to hear this sound. However, everyone in the vi knew that the voice meant that their master was angry. There was a high chance that something would happen! It was like a death note. However, the kneeling man watched as the man in front of him, who had a long sword on his forehead, got closer and closer to him 1/3 He felt an unpreced At this moment, the handsome man looked at the man who had been retreating with a sharp gaze. He raised his eyebrows. and did not say anything. He snorted and instantly raised his hand. At this moment, a strong wind blew in the vi, including the swaying crystal chandelier in the room and all the items on the table. Then, the bullet between the man¡¯s fingers shot at the man who was begging for mercy at the fastest speed. There was a loud ¡°Bang!¡± and the man who was retreating stared in horror as the bullet got closer and closer to him. However, with the speed of the bullet, there was no way he could dodge it. ¡°Pit!¡± The man who was begging for mercy instantly spat out blood and died. There was still a bloody hole on the man¡¯s neck. The power that erupted the moment this man attacked had already exceeded the scope of divine rankwarrior. At this moment, Gavin Clifford led Harry Geller and Frostpeakdark warrior to the vi¡¯s entrance. Then, he heard the sound of ¡°ping-ping-ping-ping-ping-ping-ping¡±ing from inside. Gavin Clifford frowned and looked around. He felt that there was no movement inside. At this moment, Harry Geller whispered into Gavin Clifford¡¯s ear, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dark Lord. I¡¯ll go scout now.¡± Gavin Clifford did not say anything. He only raised his hand to stop Harry Geller. Because he felt that things might not be good at this moment. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the vi. Gavin Clifford roughly estimated the number of people who came. There might be dozens of them! At this moment, just as Gavin Clifford had said, a group of people rushed out and surrounded 4133578, Harry Geller, and dark warrior. These men in ck did not speak. They directly rushed towards Gavin Clifford and the others. However, these people were all holding swords. When Harry Geller saw that the situation was not right, he led Frostpeakdark warrior and charged forward without thinking. The man in ck was agile and agile. However, Harry Geller and Frostpeak,dark warrior did not carry any weapons with them. However, with the strength of Harry Geller and 41,364,541,3606, these people were nothing. These men in ck were about to stab 41364dark warrior and Harry Geller in the vital points each time, but Harry Geller and 41364dark warrior always managed to escape. In the end, they had no strength to use. At this moment, Harry Celler directly threw a punch. At least a dozen people were nailed to the wall and spat out blood, dying on the spot. However, 41,364,541,3606¡¯s side did not show any weakness either. A 4,136,454,13606 member split these people up and fought them. 2/3 3/3 Almost every punch hit a vital spot. It was either his arm or his leg that flew out. Almost no one wasplete. After a series of screams, there was peace. In the end, they died from excessive blood loss. However, there were still a few people who survived after being beaten out. They watched in horror as their brothers died. tragically on the spot, and their hearts were in an uproar. Why were this person¡¯s subordinates so powerful!! Even if it was a powerful warrior, it was impossible to guarantee that his punches would hit the vital points. Moreover, these people did not use much strength, but they could easily kill people. The remaining people looked at each other. If they continued to go up, they could only wait for death. Hence, when those people saw Gavin Clifford approaching them step by step, they were terrified. Gavin Clifford took a step forward and they took a step back. In the end, those people could not retreat and were directly pressed against the door, as if they were being punished. At this moment, the people in the front row did not know that they had reached the end, so they were still retreating. Then, the people in the back row squeezed the door open and fell into the door like a stack of Henry Holman. The group of people instantly felt that something was wrong and stood up in a panic. When he heard a bang, the one-legged man red angrily at the door. Seeing that Gavin Clifford and Harry Geller were already the entire 413,664,13606, he snorted. In an instant, a strong wind blew and everything in the vi was swept up, including his men in ck who had just fallen through the door. At that moment, screams could be heard. Then, the one-legged man mmed his hand on the table, and the table was instantly split into two. His subordinates, who were circling around, fell to the ground with those items and died.. Gavin Clifford was expressionless when he saw this scene. However, the ten people from Harry Geller and Frostpeak,dark warrior narrowed their eyes slightly. This person¡¯s strength could not be underestimated! He could actually make everyone in the room fly into the air and be killed in an instant. This person was definitely not an ordinary person. It was impossible for ordinary people to have such an aura. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 At this moment, after dealing with his cowardly subordinates, the one-legged man slowly approached Gavin Clifford. From time to time, there would be a series of crisp sounds. Gavin Clifford did not have much of a reaction when he heard this voice. This was because he knew that the person who had tried his best to kill his subordinate had yet to appear. Was there a need to be conflicted about what this voice was? However, the ten people from Harry Geller and 41,364,441,3606 frowned slightly They couldn¡¯t help but be more cautious about the crisp and strange sound just now. At this moment, the crisp sound was getting closer and closer to them. Then, the one-legged man appeared in front of Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and 4136 Idark warrior. This man had a head of Yin-Yang hair that drooped down on his face, but it still couldn¡¯t hide his handsomeness, She looked to be almost six feet years old and had a straight figure. She could be said to be a character in a manga that pri would not be able to walk around after seeing. Then, looking down. Gavin Clifford realized that this man actually had one leg. His other leg was made of a silver longsword, and this longsword was also made of a special material. It seemed to be a rare item Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him in a daze. He really did not expect this man to have one leg. However, with the support of this silver sword, his body maintained its bnce, and he did not look any different from an ordinary person. At this moment, White Tower¡¯s voice sounded in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, ording to my test, the strength of the person in front of you is already close to half-step Innate!¡± ¡°So, Master, you have to be careful,¡± After Gavin Clifford heard what White Tower said, he looked at the one-legged man in front of him and raised his eyebrows slightly. This man was almost half a step away from Innate. ording to the system¡¯s previous introduction, this perverted person in front of him was about to surpass the category of Internal Therefore, this man¡¯s strength was almost close to hers. This was the strongest person Gavin Clifford had encountered so far. However, Cavin Clifford didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. He maintained his original attitude and looked at the one-legged man in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who sent you after me?¡± 1/4 At this moment, as soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, the man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him with a serious expression. However, when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly burst into laughter. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± When Harry Geller saw this scene, his expression instantly darkened. Just as he was about to rush forward, he v by Gavin Clifford. Then, he looked at him and shook his head. was stopped This was because Harry Geller was no match for him at all. If he rushed forward rashly, he would probably die in this person¡¯s hands. At this moment. Gavin Clifford only wanted to figure out the reason why this person sent someone to kill him. Or who the mastermind wast Then, the man in front of him changed his expression and looked at Gavin Clifford seriously. He said in an extremely disdainful and mocking tone, ¡°Who in this world can send me?¡± ¡°No one has the right!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious why ¡®Gavin Clifford¡¯s bounty on the assassin forum has increased from 20 million dors to 2200 million dors.¡± ¡°Moreover, up until now, no one has gone to collect this bounty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about money at all. And as you can see, I don¡¯tck it, I¡¯m just curious about what kind of hunted everywhere and has never seeded until now.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the one-legged middle-aged man in front of him and said indifferently. ¡°Now you have The middle-aged man looked at Gavin Clifford and snorted. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m very disappointed!¡± ¡°I thought this person was at least a legendary figure.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be a child who hasn¡¯t even grown any hair.¡± Those people are really stupid. They can¡¯t even get the money for free. person is being I VILow how a little child like you could survive until today. You must have hidden somewhere and not come out, right!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up. Then, he looked at the man in front of him and said. ¡°Shall I hide here for a while? After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the man¡¯s expression instantly changed as he said in a deep voice, ¡°How presumptuous of you. Not only did youe to my ce to kill my subordinates, but you also dare to speak openly!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and ignored him. The one-legged middle-aged man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and did not say anything. However, his anger gradually rose and he said directly ¡°I found those useless things at thest minute anyway.¡± 2/4 Trash doesn¡¯t deserve to live. If they die, so be it!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, do you think you can be safe after killing these useless things under me?¡± Today, I¡¯ll let you know where the limits of this world liet¡± ¡°Realize yourself!¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this man¡¯s words. Did he think that his strength was the limit of this world? Speaking of whether this one-legged man was strong or not, he was indeed stronger than Gavin Clifford. But he was taking himself too seriously. Did he think that he was the limit of this world and no one could surpass him? When Gavin Clifford heard this man¡¯s words, he did not say anything and only smiled. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Right then, the man jumped and flew towards Gavin Clifford. Just as he was about to punch Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford raised his hand and caught the man¡¯s fist steadily. However, Gavin Clifford did not move at all. The one-legged middle-aged man was instantly stunned when he saw that he was blocked by a child. Impossible, how could this be possible? This is the limit of my world! Why was this happening? At this moment, the man¡¯s roar resounded through the world. Even if he used all his strength, he could not pull his fist out of Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand. The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion. He instantly stretched out his leg with the silver sword and kicked Gavin Clifford¡¯s stomach. Gavin Clifford bent back, but he didn¡¯t move. He just let go of the man¡¯s fist. Immediately after, there was a series of ¡°Shua Shua Shua¡± sounds. The middle-aged man waved his group head and attacked Gavin Clifford fiercely again. Every punchnded on Gavin Clifford¡¯s phantom: Gavin Clifford did not move. His body instantly turned into an afterimage. No matter how the other party attacked, it was impossible for him to hit Gavin Clifford. Thud! Thud! Thud! The middle-aged man took a few steps back, exhausted. He even fell from the back and fell to the ground. However, this middle-aged man¡¯s mouth was full of blood and his face was extremely pale. The corners of his eyes were also twitching as he muttered, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­ Chapter 483 Chapter 483 At this moment, the middle-aged man who had fallen to the ground looked at Gavin Clifford, who was standing in front of him unharmed. His eyes were filled with endless fear and disbelief. He even felt that his worldview was crumbling bit by bit. Also, his faith was instantly destroyed, and he felt deep despair. Impossible. With this kid¡¯s age, it was impossible for him to master these skills. One had to know that he was about to be a Innate expert. How could there be a warrior who was stronger than him in this world! How could he believe that? Moreover, this person was the doll in front of him. However, he was still unable to contend against him in the end. This meant that this Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was far above. his. Was he really not the strongest person in this world? He really did not expect that he had always been proud of himself for so many years. He always felt that there was no one more powerful than him in this world. His heart was already dead the moment he lost. He just stood there in a daze. At this moment, Harry Geller was about to rush forward and scold the arrogant middle-aged man They even dared to nder their Dark Lord. However, he was stopped by Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford felt that for someone as capable as him, the one who defeated him was often not others but himself. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at him who was still ying with pain. He sat there in a daze. His eyes were dull and his mind was nk Then, Gavin Clifford slowly walked to the middle-aged man¡¯s side and looked down at him. senses? ¡°Now, have youe to your se ¡°This world has no end. ¡°Are you ready?¡± At this moment, when the middle-aged man sitting on the ground heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. That¡¯s right! This young man seemed to be right. In this world, there had never been ack of experts. He was now living in his own world. He felt that he might be the only one left in this world, but he didn¡¯t know that there was always someone better. After talking to the man, Gavin Clifford turned around and prepared to leave. 1/4 dark wathor, who were following behind him, were very surprised, they naturally followed behind Gavin Clifford when they saw him leave. At this moment, this person instantly came to his senses. Just as he was about to say something, he realized that Gavin Clifford was no longer in front of him. Then, she hurriedly turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford, who was about to leave the vi. She then said in panic and surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± After hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford did not stop. Instead, he continued walking forward. Because Gavin Clifford understood that the person who really defeated him was not anyone else, but himself. The moment this middle-aged man realized that he was not the strongest, it might be worse than death for him! However, this middle-aged man seemed to have made up his mind. His eyes were firm and his gaze flickered. Then, he scrambled to his feet and rushed to Gavin Clifford, who was about to leave. At this moment, Harry Geller had already heard themotion. He stood in front of Gavin Clifford and stopped the middle-aged man. Then, Harry Geller said bluntly, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Our Dark Lord spared your life. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to cherish it, but do you still want to attack our Dark Lord?¡± After hearing Harry Geller¡¯s words, he did not expect the middle-aged man to kneel at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet with a bang. Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression did not change, but Harry Geller and Frostpeakdark warrior were indeed a little confused. What was going on! Why did he kneel down? She thought that he was going to take the opportunity to attack Dark Lord, so she went forward to stop him. However, this person¡¯s strength was much stronger than theirs even if he was injured. Therefore, if he wanted tounch a sneak attack, he could have attacked just now, so this possibility was eliminated. Then, the middle-aged man knelt and looked at Gavin Clifford longingly. Then, he said, ¡°Master, I want to be your servant. I want to follow you!¡± ¡°Master, please let me follow you. I want to see the end of the world with you!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear.¡± ¡°I hereby swear that I will pledge my loyalty to Master and never betray him.¡± ¡°If you betray me, Master, you can poison me at any time and die at any time.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he lowered his head and looked down at the middle-aged man. Then, a hint of thought appeared in his eyes. Although this person was a little conceited, he was indeed talented and powerful. Wouldn¡¯t it be twice the result with half the effort to find a powerful person to do things for him? 2/4 It was not impossible to consider it. Moreover, this person didn¡¯t look like the kind of person who would do something immoral. Perhaps it was worth it. Although this man was a middle-aged man, he looked very young. He looked to be in his thirties, but he already had such strength. His future was definitely limitless. In addition, there were some things that were inconvenient for him to do, but this person could complete them for him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It could also help him resolve a lot of trouble and save him a lot of time. Why not? At this moment, Gavin Clifford thought about it again and again. Then, he looked at the middle-aged man kneeling at his fect and said. ¡°Tell me your name and your identity.¡± When the one-legged middle-aged man heard Gavin Clifford asking about his background, he immediately became happy. Of course, he knew what this meant. In other words, Gavin Clifford had decided to keep him. He would have Master yuan in the future. At this moment, he was both happy and fearful as he said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t have a name yet. I only have a code name, Zero!¡± Zero?! Frostpeakdark warriorHarry Geller raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this code name. Then, he sized up the person in front of him, As the leader of Frostpeakdark warrior, Harry Geller naturally knew a little about this. He had long heard of this Zero, but he had never had the chance to meet him- He did not expect Zero to be standing in front of him at this moment. What a coincidence. Meanwhile, 41,864,541,3606, who stood behind him, looked at Zero in surprise. He did not expect Killer King to look like this! In the past, they had always heard people mention that this Zero was very terrifying and looked fierce. However, now that they saw him, the gap seemed to have widened. Hence, Harry Geller looked at Zero in front of him and asked in confusion, ¡°Killer King?¡± After Zero heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what people in the underworld call me.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not a killer. I don¡¯t kill for money!¡± ¡°I just want to pursue strength. I want the strongest strength¡± The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 At this moment, the corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up. This middle-aged man said that he wanted the strongest strength. In that case, didn¡¯t he have the Profound Technique cultivation technique that he had just refined? If he wanted such a person to work for him, he had to use cultivation techniques to suppress him. Only by making him feel that he was of help to him would he be able to do things for him better! Then, Gavin Clifford stretched out a hand slightly and then extended a finger. At this moment, Zero had no idea what Gavin Clifford was doing. He was even a little terrified. He had already epted her. Could it be that he was going to attack her again at this time?! ¡®No. Impossible!¡± Then, Zero pretended to be calm and followed Gavin Clifford¡¯s finger. He saw the stone block Gavin Clifford was pointing AL Just as Zero was feeling puzzled, Gavin Clifford instantly pointed at the huge stone block that was ced in the room. With a bang, the sound was as shocking as the copse of a mountain. The stone block immediately soared into the sky and instantly exploded into powder that floated in the air. When Zero saw this, he was instantly shocked. Then, his entire body trembled as he looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. He could not believe it. Gavin Clifford casually pointed his finger and the stone block instantly turned into powder that scattered down. However, Zero¡¯s eyes were filled with shock If Gavin Clifford¡¯s cultivation technique was directly used on him just now, wouldn¡¯t be die without even leaving behind ashes? This cultivation technique was simply too powerful, but it was also a little scary! From the looks of it, there was no need to use force at all. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that whoever it was would die?! Fortunately, he did not go further to look for Gavin Clifford just now. Otherwise, what was the difference between that and courting death? If he had not restrained himself and refused to give in just now, he would probably have be a lonely ghost without a Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. corpse. However, there was something that Zero regretted the most at this moment. When he thought about it, he even wanted to give himself two big favors. Or perhaps two big tournaments would not be enough to vent his anger. He did not know how he had spoken so arrogantly just now and even said that he was the end of the world. No, it was the limit of the world. It even made Gavin Clifford realize¡­ This was simply arge-scale social death scene! 1/4 If he had known just now, he would not have embarrassed himself like this! Even Gavin Clifford, who could instantly kill you with this finger, was not as arrogant as him. It seemed that what he wanted to learn was not only Master in strength, but also Master in humility. Gavin Clifford looked at Zero in front of him and could not regain his senses for a long time. Hence, the corners of his mouth curled up and he asked, ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± When Zero heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was pleasantly surprised. He smiled until his face wrinkled. Then, he nodded excitedly and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°I want to learn, Master. I want to learn.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Zero¡¯s excited expression and nodded. ¡°Good. Then I need you to do something for me. Without thinking. Zero said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°No problem. As long as it¡¯s an order from Master, I promise toplete the mission!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Zero and nodded. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Find out who posted my bounty on the assassin forum.¡± ¡°Who is raising the reward on the bounty? Find out.¡± Zero instantly lowered his head and said heavily, ¡°It¡¯s Master. I promise toplete the mission. As soon as Zero finished speaking, he quickly disappeared. He was very eager to learn Gavin Clifford¡¯s martial arts, so he was also very anxious toplete the mission given by Gavin Clifford After Zero left, Harry Geller took a step forward and approached Gavin Clifford. ¡°Dark Lord. Can this Zero be trusted?¡± ¡°Can I trust him with these missions?¡± Gavin Clifford knew Harry Geller¡¯s hesitation, so he smiled faintly and said to Harry Geller. ¡°As long as it works¡± Gavin Clifford actually knew very well what he was doing. Regardless of whether Zero was trustworthy or not, at least for now, he felt that he could improve his Dio strength with him. Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes in the early stages. If he was really untrustworthy in the future, then with Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength, he could just insta-kill him. Everyone did not have to waste time here. Cavin Clifford did not want to think so much. He was already very tired. If he was overcautious and analyzed everyone¡¯s thoughts, he would probably be tortured to death. 2/4 T¡¯d better go home! Let¡¯s not think about those useless things for now. We can only take it one step at a time. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was on his way home. On the other side. Jeden. In an antique courtyard, the trees on both sides of the courtyard were filled with cherry blossoms. There was also a huge pond beside it. The scenery was very pleasant. There was a samurai sword enshrined in front of the door in a room. He saw a person kneeling on the ground. This person was a middle-aged man in training clothes. His hands were tightly clenched into fists. Then, she lowered her head and picked up a young boy¡¯s photo from the table beside her. She could not put it down for a long time. The photo was obviously a little yellowed, but he held it tightly in his hand as tears welled up in his eyes. Perhaps this man only had one photo, and he had been kneeling and crying for many days. Even his servants were chased out by him and were not allowed to enter. No matter who came, he refused to see them. He said not to disturb him and his son¡¯s conversation. The man looked at the boy in the photo and could not help but cry. Then, he let out an extremely sorrowful voice. ¡°No! My son!¡± ¡°Who killed you? Who killed you?! ¡°Damn you, you¡¯re going to die with my son!¡± ¡°My poor son!¡± Immediately after, the man who had lost control of his emotions rolled up his sleeves and wiped the tears on his face. Then, he shouted at the door, ¡°Tell the Yagyu Dark n to gather!¡± ¡°All of you, go to Blearus, Brookspring immediately. Find out who the f*ck killed my son!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything, you¡¯ll be buried with my son!¡± ¡°Piss off¡± Brookspring. Gavin Clifford did not know which Jedenese had forgotten. Exhausted, Gavin Clifford returned home. He did not know why, but White Tower had already taken the initiative to cut off contact with the outside world. Was this White Tower¡¯s brain invaded by a virus? Then, Gavin Clifford realized that the door to his bedroom was ajar. Gavin Clifford slowly pushed the door open and entered. However, the scene in the room made Gavin Clifford stunned on the spot! Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Gavin Clifford stood at the door of the bedroom and his eyes narrowed. Even his body trembled slightly. The room emitted a dim yellow light, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance. Meanwhile, La Taylor was waiting for his return. He was actually standing there naked. She covered part of her body with one hand shyly and looked at the ground in front of her with a slightly red face. The scene in front of him made Venus from Western mythology appear in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. La Taylor stood there like a goddess from a beautiful painting. She was quiet and natural. This beautiful scenery made Gavin Clifford stand rooted to the ground in a daze. Until La Taylor¡¯s mosquito-like voice sounded. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you are back.¡± Gavin Clifford instantly woke up. He turned around. p! He closed the door and locked it from the inside. Then, hemunicated with the White Tower almost immediately. ¡°Quickly cut off the connection with the outside world!¡± However, there was no response from the White Tower. Gavin Clifford realized that this White Tower was very smart. It had actually cut off its connection to the outside world in advance. Wasn¡¯t this clearly letting Gavin Clifford do whatever he wanted? Gavin Clifford slowly turned around. Looking at La Taylor in front of him, he felt his throat dry up, but he still said stiffly, Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°La, you¡­¡± La Taylor did not wait for Gavin Clifford to finish. Instead, he was already barefooted. He walked towards Gavin Clifford step by step. For some reason, Gavin Clifford became nervous. Her breathing was a little unnatural. As for Cavin Clifford, he slowly opened his arms. He disyed himself perfectly in front of Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air. But soon, La Taylor hugged Gavin Clifford tightly. 1/4 Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands were a little stiff. He slowly raised his trembling hands and gently wrapped them around La Taylor¡¯s waist The two of them hugged each other quietly. After an unknown period of time. Gavin Clifford, whose mind was nk, heard La Taylor¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I love you.¡± La Taylor said these three words very firmly! It was because of this firm voice that Gavin Clifford felt as if some shackles in his heart had been broken. He closed his eyes slightly, and in the next second, his eyes opened instantly. Then, under La Taylor¡¯s exmation, he carried La Taylor horizontally. La Taylor, who was in Princess Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms, was hugging Gavin Clifford¡¯s neck. Her cheeks were so red that water droplets were about to condense. However, she gently leaned her little head against Gavin Clifford¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes slightly. Nervous, anticipating what was about to happen. Gavin Clifford carried La Taylor to the only big bed in the bedroom. Some scenes that could only be watched by members finally happened in vi the Clifford family, bedroom Cavin Clifford After an unknown period of time. In short, La Taylor had taken several roller coasters back and forth. Even the sky outside the window was almost dawn. The room finally fell silent. La Taylor was covered in sweat. He looked very tired. He hugged Gavin Clifford tightly and leaned against Gavin Clifford¡¯s firm chest. Gavin Clifford hugged La Taylor¡¯s shoulder with one hand and looked at the ceiling in the room in a daze. La Taylor was in a very tired state. After closing his eyes, he did not want to open them again. He actually muttered in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford¡­ You¡¯re too amazing. I have to find someone to help me.¡± What did he mean by finding someone to help him?! When Gavin Clifford heard this, his expression instantly became strange. La Taylor¡¯s words did not sound quite right! Just as he was about to ask La Taylor if he wanted to hear what she was saying. However, he realized that this little girl had already fallen asleep. 2/4 the entire day. Gulp! Someone¡¯s stomach let out a cry that was waiting to be fed. Gavin Clifford and La Taylor smiled at each other and slowly got up, Gavin Clifford brought La Taylor, who was still walking stiffly, into the dining room of vi the Clifford family. When everyone in the vi saw the two of them, a thought-provoking smile hung on their faces. This made La Taylor so shy that he did not even raise his head. In the dining room, La Taylor buried his head and ate heartily. He quickly replenished his stamina. Because the sky was about to turn dark again! What did he want to do when it was dark? Then who knows?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor who was eating heartily with a gentle smile on his face. Yesterday and today, these two days were the most rxed and happy days of Gavin Clifford¡¯s life. It was also because of La Taylor that Gavin Clifford¡¯s worries about his background were all driven out of his mind. Now, Gavin Clifford was even more determined to take revenge for the Clifford family and find out the truth about hist background. At this moment, someone knocked on the dining room door from the outside. brows shiel Gavin Clifford raised his eyebrows slightly. He sensed it. It was Harry Geller! Harry Geller must have some special reason for looking for him at this time. Therefore, Gavin Clifford slowly stood up and left the restaurant. Outside the restaurant, Harry Geller knelt on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded and turned to walk in another direction. Harry Geller quickly got up and followed. Not long after, Harry Geller¡¯s voice sounded. 3/4 ¡°There¡¯s news from Dark Lord, Killer KingZero.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Gavin Clifford raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡®Already?¡¯ Last night, he had asked Zero to investigate the bounty. Was there already news today? Indeed, it was worthy of his title of Killer King. On the other side, Gavin Clifford also said, ¡°What did he say?¡± Harry Geller immediately replied: ¡°He said that the person who issued this global kill order was not a single person, but an organization. This organization acted as an intermediary.¡± ¡°And this organization. Harry Geller paused for a moment before continuing. This organization. It¡¯s Shadow Killing.¡± ¡°What?!¡± When he heard the words ¡°Shadow Killing, a cold gaze suddenly appeared in Gavin Clifford¡¯s pupils! Chapter 486 Chapter 486 ¡°What?!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the words Shadow Killing, a cold and simster gaze suddenly appeared in Cavin Clifford¡¯s pupils! Shadow Killing: These People Are Really Unwilling To Cry Until They See Their Coffins! They were just a bunch of people who couldn¡¯t change their ways. This Shadow Killing was the organization that he had personally destroyed back then. Back then, it was also because 4133203 had once ced a bounty on Frostpeakdark warrior. When Gavin Clifford found out, he immediately brought people to deal with him. He still remembered the scene of Shadow Killing¡¯s leader kneeling in front of Cavin Clifford and admitting his mistake. The scene of an eight-foot-tall man crying on the spot, Lord Gavin Clifford, please spare us!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t dare to do it again. We have no choice. It¡¯s all for survival¡± ¡°Please forgive us!¡± ¡°We promise that from now on, we will definitely wash our hands of this matter and never appear again. Please let us go!¡± He really did not expect this group of people to kneel in front of him and beg bitterly. He had also given them a chance. Indeed, these people could not be nurtured! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If he had known that this would happen, he would have killed them back then. He would not have wasted time dealing with them now. Gavin Clifford came back to his senses. Then, he looked at Harry Geller coldly and asked seriously, ¡°Is this news true? When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he hurriedly replied. ¡°Dark Lord, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be fake! Gavin Clifford nodded and looked ahead with a serious expression. Then, he said to Harry Geller, ¡°Ask Zero if he can find Shadow Killing¡¯s location. ¡°If you find out, inform them immediately!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Harry Celler cupped his fists and left. At this moment, Cavin Clifford stood where he was. The breeze gently blew his hair, and he looked ahead with a deep gaze. For a moment, she thought of her soft-hearted self. If he had not been soft-hearted back then, no matter how much they begged for mercy, he would still have attacked. Would he not have brought so much trouble to himself? He had truly never expected that the person on the bounty would be him. 1/4 Now, he finally understood what it meant to cut grass without removing the roots. This time, he would not show mercy. No one in Shadow Killing would survive this time! Gavin Clifford wanted to let them know what the oue of a dog biting Lu Dongbin was. At this moment, Gavin Clifford gradually adjusted his emotions and returned to the dining room to continue eating. However, La Taylor was a little worried when he saw Gavin Clifford leaving in a hurry She did not know what Brother Cavin Clifford was doing, but it must be something very important for him to leave in such a hurry. Gavin Clifford had just sat down when he felt a burning gaze on him. Then, he turned around and saw La Taylor. La Taylor frowned slightly. His eyes were filled with worry. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what happened?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. Then, he stroked La Taylor¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Nothing happened. Harry Geller is just reporting.¡± ¡°La. There are so many dishes. Which one do you think is delicious?¡± At this moment. La Taylor knew that Gavin Clifford had something on his mind, but she could not ask further. She could only look at Gavin Clifford and smile. Then, she said. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, eat this roasted meat. It¡¯s tender and soft. It melts in your mouth. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Gavin Clifford took the bowl and took the roasted meat that La Taylor picked up for himself. He are one bite and nodded with a smile. ¡°This is indeed delicious, but La is even better!¡± When La Taylor heard this, his face instantly turned red. Then, he buried his head and ate. Gavin Clifford and La Taylor returned to their rooms after dinner. Looking at La Taylor¡¯s soft and smooth body, he could hot help but think ofst night. it in Then, Gavin Clifford immediately dismissed the idea. Even if he was thinking about it, he still needed to control himself. After all, La had yet to rest and recover. He could not be like Sunspire. After saying that, Gavin Cliffordy on the bed and said softly, ¡°La, take a break!¡± La Taylor was obviously a little shy, but she still wanted to stay with Brother Gavin Clifford, so she nodded andy down beside him. After a while, the two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. The next morning, the sun shone through the window. La Taylor and Gavin Clifford were up. As soon as Gavin Clifford opened the door, he saw that they were indeed standing outside. At this moment, La Taylor was also stunned. He took his bag and greeted Gavin Clifford. ¡°Brother Cavin Clifford, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Harry Geller hurriedly turned around when he saw La Taylor. After La Taylor left, Gavin Clifford directly asked, ¡°Did you find it?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Harry Geller hurriedly lowered his head and replied, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, Zero, we can¡¯t find Shadow Killing¡¯s location for the time being. After Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he paused for a moment. The expression on his face was a littleplicated. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Immediately after, Gavin Clifford took out the Clifford familytoken and contacted Sk¡¯s Yana Lane and Yara Lane. The beeping sound did notst long. Two women¡¯s voices came from the other side. Dark Lord! At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not say much nonsense. He only said indifferently, ¡°Investigate an obstruction. Call Shadow Killing.¡± ¡°Go and investigate their location. Report to me immediately when you find them.¡± Yana Lane and Yara Lane of King Organization spoke in unison.. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford seemed to have thought of something and slowly said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing¡± ¡°I asked you to investigate my background previously. Have you found anything?¡± Although Gavin Clifford had thought it through, he was no longer as eager to know the answer to his background as he was in the beginning. This was because he felt that he had grown up in the Clifford family and everyone treated him very well. He felt that the process was important. However, if he had the chance to find out about his background, he still wanted to understand what had happened back then. However, at this moment, Yana Lane and Yara Lane spoke in unison. ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t do my job well!¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t have any clues regarding your background.¡± Gavin Clifford was not surprised to hear what they said. He was just a little disappointed. Hence, Gavin Clifford said, ¡°Yes, you guys continue to investigate When Yana Lane and Yara Lane heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they immediately epted the order. ¡°Understood!¡± At this moment, Yana Lane and Yara Lane spoke again. However, Young Master, wood thingy pious Mary Jens hydrokop Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Jedenese?! When Gavin Clifford heard the words of Yana Lane and Yara Lane, a trace of displeasure gradually appeared on his face. This group of Jedenese was really arrogant. Gavin Clifford still remembered a sentence he had once said. Within the territory of Blearus, Jedenese was prohibited. They were quite bold. These people actually dared toe to Brookspring And it was right under Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes. However, why did this group of Jedenesee to Brookspring? Could it be that he was nning to use some tricks again? Gavin Clifford paused for a moment before asking Yara Lane and Yana Lane. These Jedenese, where are they?¡± ¡°Have you checked?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the sisters Yana Lane and Yara Lane said in unison, Jedenese usually gathers a lot of people at night. They¡¯re well hidden and good at hiding.¡± ¡°I just see these Jedeneses all the time on the street.¡± ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual on this street. The pedestrians on the road are also coming and going. There¡¯s no sensation. It¡¯s abnormally quiet.¡± ¡°Moreover, these people are wearing the same clothes as us. They usually don¡¯t speak and are more cautious. When Gavin Clifford heard this from Yana Lane on token¡¯s side, his expression changed slightly. Abnormally quiet?! Moreover, it did not cause anymotion!! Wouldn¡¯t that be even more terrifying? Wasn¡¯t the calm before the storm like this? It was as if even the air was still. At this moment, Gavin Clifford said to Yara Lane Heen Yana Lane on token¡¯s side, ¡®T¡¯ll know.¡± Then, Gavin Clifford put away token and stared ahead with a deep gaze. Since these Jedenese people felt that there was no point in living, and they just had toe to Blearus to court death, he would send them to hell! In any case, living was meaningless to them. Then, Gavin Clifford immediately turned around and looked at Harry Geller. ¡°Bring Frostpeakdark warrior and follow me!¡± 1/4 2/4 E Fortunately, Gavin Clifford could read the shape of their mouths. However, he realized that these people¡¯s mouths did not seem to be in the Blearusnguage. It was more like¡­ Jedennguage? Could it be that the Jedenese that Yara Lane and Yana Lane saw actually came from this club? Gavin Clifford waved his hand and Harry Geller walked forward. Dark Lord! Gavin Clifford looked at the club in front of him and said with a serious expression, ¡°Harry Geller, go check this club.¡± Harry Geller epted the order and carefully walked forward with Deep 41364dark warrior. If they found anyoneing. Harry Geller and the others would hide behind the tree. When he got close to the two people, he heard them chatting and realized that they were indeed speaking Jedennguages. Moreover, the people in the club were also louder than the others, but they were all Jedenese. Harry Geller, Frostpeakdark warrior, and the others quickly returned to Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Dark Lord, there¡¯s Jedenese in this club¡± ¡°Moreover, we seem to have poked Jedenese¡¯s nest. It feels like the entire Brookspring¡¯s Jedenese has come here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like there¡¯s a secret¡­ Gavin Clifford looked at the clubhouse in front of him and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Gavin Clifford did not intend to lead his men in. Instead, he wanted to hear what these people wanted to do. Hence, Harry Geller and Frostpeakdark warrior followed Gavin Clifford and snuck into the club together. As soon as they entered the club, they heard amotion. Gavin Clifford and the others entered silently. No one noticed them. Moreover, Cavin Clifford realized that the people inside were busy with something. None of the waiters were idle, so no one asked about their identities. He also found that most of these Jedenese units were concentrated in the periphery. Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and 41361dark warrior walked straight ahead. They passed through a corridor filled with neon lights and found themselves in the private room area. Harry Geller and Frostpakdark warrior went to the private rooms one by one to listen. Immediately after. Jedenese¡¯s voice came from one of the private rooms. Harry Geller hurriedly looked through the gap in the door. He could vaguely see more than ten powerful people, and a portion of them were the more powerful Jedenese. They were sitting in the private room and discussing some things. Because the soundproofing in the private room was not very good, it was clear outside the private room. In the private room. A man in a suit and leather shoes did not sit in the middle of the private room. He held a wine ss and said, ¡°I called you here today to hear your opinions.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll study how to wee the Yagyu family¡¯s Dark Team.¡± ¡°Those adults areing to Blearus.¡± At this moment, a mustached man in a blue suit asked, ¡°Then, after the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department sends someone over, can we start implementing the n?¡± At this m moment, almost everyone in the private room wasughing. At this moment, Gavin Clifford and the others standing outside the private room only knew that there was such a n. However, no one knew what this n was. Gavin Clifford frowned when he heard this. What was the n they were talking about? These people could not get to the point after a long time. He looked like a dabbler. Hence, Gavin Clifford gave Harry Geller a look and heard a bang. Harry Geller tried to open the door with his hand, but he couldn¡¯t open it. It must beplicated. Hence, Harry Geller kicked open the door of the private room. After 413664dark warrior entered, 413664dark warrior also closed the door with a bang. However, Jedenese, who was guarding the periphery, could not hear anything inside at all because it was too noisy inside. At this moment, the dozen or so Jedenese yers stood up from the sofa and looked at Gavin Clifford and the others in shock Among them, the man in the blue suit cursed, ¡°Who are you?* ¡°Where did this doge from? Get out!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what we¡¯re talking about today?¡± ¡°This club is getting more and more scary!¡± 3/4 Gavin Clifford looked at the man in the blue suit in front of him and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re here to kill you!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Harry Geller and Frostpeakdark warrior charged at the dozen men, ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng!¡± The sound resounded throughout the entire private room. After a while, the smell of blood spread in the air. A few men looked at Gavin Clifford with swollen faces. They endured the pain and knelt at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet, not daring to move. Gavin Clifford sat on the sofa and looked at the dozen Jedenese yers in front of him. ¡°Just pretend we just farted.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to our level!¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t know how we offended you. We¡¯re willing to change. Please tell us!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Jedenese in front of him and said, ¡°Answer whatever I ask!¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488 ¡°Answer whatever I ask!¡± When the group of Jedenese heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they looked at Gavin Clifford who was sitting on the sofa in fear and trepidation. They nodded their heads desperately, not daring to neglect him at all. After all, they did not want to die yet. As for these subordinates of Jedenese, they had also been arranged to be on standby outside. It could be said that there was no one around to protect them. How could they know that the boy in front of them was only in his twenties? She was just a child. How could she have so many experts protecting her? He was really not someone to be trifled with. If they had known that such a thing would happen, why would they have arranged for their subordinates to be so far away? Besides, there were very few people from Blearus in this clubhouse. No, almost none. As this ce was remote and the soundproofing of this clubhouse was not very good, almost every room was ying loud music. A woman¡¯s scream could even be heard in the corridor. All the men cheered. Their business room was the innermost seat in this club. Usually, they would onlye when they were discussing something. In such a noisy ce, if something really happened, their subordinates would not be able to discover it. They would not know what was going on either. Moreover, Jedenese¡¯s words were usually very secretive. Even their personal bodyguards wouldn¡¯t let them participate. However, their ns were not as good as God¡¯s. The security here had always been very strict. How could they let these people in today? They were already starting to regret it. If they died here today, there might not even be anyone to collect their corpses. But then again, even if these subordinates came, they would at most be beaten up. Even warrior was no match for them, let alone his subordinates. Therefore, they could only wait patiently for Gavin Clifford¡¯s question. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the Jedenese kneeling in front of him and said. ¡°What did the Yagyu Family¡¯s secret departmente to Room Brookspring for?¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, the dozen or so Jedenese members looked at each other and said with trembling bodies, They¡­ they¡¯re here to investigate the cause of Young Master¡¯s death.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find the culprit who killed Young Master Yagyu, maybe¡­ maybe the entire Brookspring will be buried with him!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, the mes in his eyes were almost like an erupting volcano, burning fiercely. Let the entire Brookspring die with them!! Just this group of Jedenese? Was he worthy?! He was already so arrogant in Blearus¡¯s territory! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He was simply courting death! No matter how angry Gavin Clifford was, he didn¡¯t say anything. Because you know very well that this so-called Yagyu family member was actually killed by him. However, there was a cause and effect. Jedenese deaths were not worth pitying! Gavin Clifford gradually suppressed his emotions and asked calmly, Then what¡¯s the n you were talking about?!¡± When these Jedenese people heard this question, their eyes instantly flickered and their faces turned pale. Then, they gritted their teeth and shook their heads. Then, he avoided Gavin Clifford¡¯s gaze and said with a trembling voice, ¡®Us. We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, what the n is, never heard of it. After hearing what these people said, Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. These Jedenese people were really not afraid of death! It seemed that this n was very important. They had already reached this juncture, yet they were still hiding and refusing to say anything? Sure enough, they were a group of people who would not shed tears until they saw their coffins. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at these Jedenese yers and smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t me me for what happens next Harry Geller! At this moment, Gavin Clifford waved his hand at Harry Geller. Harry Geller immediately understood what Cavin Clifford meant Harry Geller immediately leaped and kicked the kneeling Jedenese yers to the ground. Immediately after, the screams of more than Jedenese people sounded. At this moment, the ten yers from 41,364,541,3606 also rushed towards Jedenese. Then, there was a series of bangs. However, from Gavin Clifford¡¯s ystyle against Harry Geller and 4136-4dark warrior, these Jedenese yers also suffered internal injuries. From the surface of these Jedeneses, it was impossible to tell that they were injured. 24 At this moment, a few Jedenese couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. They crawled to Cavin Clifford¡¯s feet and tugged at his pant Then, they said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t hit us anymore. We really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Ah! Yes. Yes! Stop fighting! Gavin Clifford saw the person under his feet shouting. He did not care about them at all and kicked them away. At this moment, a short man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said with tears streaming down his face, ¡°We¡­ We really don¡¯t know what the n is!¡± ¡°Kill us.¡± ¡°Ah- ¡°Even if they kill us, we won¡¯t know!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, the anger in his heart rose again. The strongest ability of each of them was really strong! If it was in the past, Gavin Clifford would have destroyed these people long ago. He really wanted these Jedenese yers to die on the spot. But now, Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t do that because he knew that a little impatience would ruin a big n In order to deal with more Jedenese hidden in Brookspring, he could not act rashly for the time being. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t kill these people because he didn¡¯t know what that n was! At this moment, Gavin Clifford could only look ahead coldly and give Harry Geller a look. He had Harry Geller continue to lead Frostpeak,dark warrior people to exhaust these Jedenese Stamina Points so that he could force them to reveal the n. Hence, Harry Geller directly punched the two of them. With a puff, blood gushed out of their mouths and they instantly fel to the ground. The other Jedenese yers were already terrified. They stared at the two jedenese yers who were vomiting blood with their mouths agape. No matter what, this was their Jeden¡¯s warrior. They were actually beaten up so badly that they did not even have the strength to fight back. Jedenese moved forward with his knees and stood in front of Gavin Clifford ¡°Please spare us!¡± ¡°If we really knew what the n was, we wouldn¡¯t have to suffer a beating from you.¡± At this moment, another person crawled over. He wiped the tears on his face and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We only know that the Yagyu Dark n ising. We don¡¯t know anything else!¡± ¡°So please don¡¯t torture us anymore.¡± ¡°Even if you kill us, the cue will still be the same!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Jedenese¡¯s words, he could not calm down for a long time. Could it be that jedenese really didn¡¯t know about this n? It seemed that he could only take it one step at a time. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 At this moment, Gavin Clifford was still screaming in pain when he saw the group of Jedenese. However, this group of Jedenese still said that they did not know what the n was. To be honest, there was no point in continuing to interrogate them. He also felt a little tired. Since they didn¡¯t say anything, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue. In Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind, no matter what ns Jedenese had behind their backs, someone had to carry them out. As long as he killed these people, the n would naturally end. There was no need to know what the n was. Didn¡¯t this group of Jedenese say that the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department wasing? If they appeared, the answer would naturally surface! Gavin Clifford picked up the unopened wine in the clubhouse and threw it at Harry Geller. Harry Geller took the wine and opened it with a bang. He walked to the wine cab and took out a ss. Then, he poured the wine and ced it in front of Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford picked up the wine in his ss and took a sniff before saying, ¡°It¡¯s good wine. ¡°I just don¡¯t know when the Yagyu Dark Gang will arrive!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Gavin Clifford picked up his wine ss and took a sip. Then, he heard the Jedenese people kneeling in front of him, as if they had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. Then, they endured the pain in their bodies and rushed to answer. Tonight, or tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Yagyu family only gave us a rough time. We don¡¯t know the details, but it¡¯s definitely within these two days.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Gavin Clifford felt a headacheing on ¡°You, uh-huh what?¡± When the man heard Gavin Clifford call him, he was so frightened that his legs went limp. Then, he timidly whispered. ¡°I-I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get get an answer. ¡°And then¡­¡± Gavin Clifford was puzzled. Then, he looked at Jedenese and said, ¡°By?!¡± ¡°Killed by me?!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not unreasonable¡­ 1/4 ¡°Since you said that the Yagyu family wille in the next two days, 1, Cavin Clifford, will wait for them here.¡± When jedenese heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was dumbfounded. What?! Was this kid going to stay here and wait for the Yagyu family toe!! Who was Gavin Clifford?! Could it be that this person had some grudge with the Yagyu family? However, Jedenese did not have time to think about this. What they were worried about now was that this person was looking for the Yagyu family. Wouldn¡¯t that implicate them too? What if the Yagyu family came and thought that they were with Gavin Clifford? At that time, they would not be able to clear their names even if they jumped into the Yellow River. There were wolves in front and tigers behind. After Gavin Clifford finished the wine, he sat there and closed his eyes to rest. Because the room of this business club was very empty, Harry Geller and Frostpeakdark warrior also sat down. At this moment, Jedenese, who was kneeling on the ground, had already be sore and his back was aching. He had gradually lost feeling in his legs. Just as he was about to stand up. Harry Geller nced at him. Those people instantly knelt down neatly again. At this moment, Jedenese couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up and said to Gavin Clifford, who was resting with his eyes. closed. ¡°We really can¡¯t kneel anymore. Why don¡¯t you tell us who you are now?¡± ¡°So we don¡¯t have to be kept in the dark.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all tired!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Jedenese people beside him also looked at Jedenese and Gavin Clifford in horror. Although Jedenese had said what they were thinking. However, they seemed to have seen this person¡¯s ending at this moment. At this moment, after hearing Jedenese¡¯s words, Harry Geller revealed a ferocious expression and directly shed over. Bang! The Jedenese was directly kicked to the ceiling. What was even more speechless was that there was a crystalmp on the ceiling. That person was tall and heavy enough to hang on it. Then, screams came from above the ceiling. At this moment, those who were kneeling in front of Gavin Clifford saw their brother being kicked onto the chandelier. They were angry but did not dare to say anything. These Blearus people actually dared to bully their Jeden people like this and made them kneel here for a long time. This Gavin Clifford was just a young kid. They might not be able to defeat him, but when the Yagyu Dark n came, let¡¯s see what they would do! 2/4 When the Yagyu family arrived, they would definitely avenge them. They would definitely make this Gavin Clifford kneel in front of them and admit his mistake. All the humiliation they had suffered today would be returned to them These b*stards did not deserve to live in this world. They should diel Late at night, a beam of light broke the silence of the night. Two ck cars drove in from the alley and stopped at the entrance of the club, At this moment, more than ten people alighted from the car. The men in ck holding samurai swords shed into the club. At this moment. Jedenese didn¡¯t know what was going on in the private room, so they could only wait.. After all, the people inside did not call them. Then, they saw the group of men in ck. They were stunned. Who were these people? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re here to fight?¡¯ Then, the group of Jedenese stopped the men in ck and said, ¡°Wait, who are you?¡± Who are you going in to find?¡± One of the men in ck took our a number token from his shirt. This token was very special and had some unique panteras. This was the Yagyu Family¡¯s secret department! Then, Jedenese looked at token and then at the man in ck in front of him. He was instantly overjoyed. It turned out that the Yagyu Family¡¯s secret agents were here! They did not expect it toe so quickly. With a few bangs, these Jedenese people knelt down heavily and respectfully said in Jedennguage, ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡± At this moment, the man in ck looked at Jedenese kneeling in front of him and put away token. Then, he looked at Jedenese and said coldly, ¡°Take us there!¡± At this moment, the private room of the club was a distance away from the door, and it was rtively noisy. Only the noiseing from the surrounding rooms could be heard. Meanwhile, the dozen or so Jedenese people in the private room had no idea that the Yagyu family¡¯s secret agents had arrived. They were still kneeling there listlessly with their heads drooping. At this moment, their stamina was already very difficult to support their bodies, and they began to sway. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with killing intent. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 At this moment, Gavin Clifford frowned at Harry Geller and gave him a look. When Harry Geller saw this, he immediately understood and waved at the members of Team 41364dark warriorD. Then, with a few whooshes, Harry Geller and 41364dark warrior quickly disappeared from the room. They all left through the window at their fastest speed. When Jedenese heard the voice and looked up, only Gavin Clifford was left sitting on the sofa in front of him. Harry Geller and Frostpeakdark warrior had disappeared without a trace. Jedenese, who was kneeling on the ground, did not even know how they left the room. The dozen or so Jedenese yers were also shocked. How did these people disappear? However, Gavin Clifford was still sitting on the sofa, drinking wine and crossing his legs. At this moment, outside the private room. The Jedenese people were all fawning over him. One of them, a tall man, was smiling as he ttered the person who had just taken out token. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know you wereing. I¡¯m sorry for not weing you!¡± ¡°I was blind just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± This is all our fault!¡± At this moment, the man in ck also said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about ttery!¡± We¡¯re here on official business!¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± At this moment, Jedenese also stopped smiling and hurriedly replied, Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Actually, the man in ck already had a meaningful smile on his face. Moreover, he enjoyed Jedenese¡¯s ttery just now. This was because they had always felt that they were the heavens. In their eyes, no one in the world was stronger than them. It was the kind of person who stood at the highest point and examined people. The group of Jedenese passionately led the way for the Yagyu family until they reached thest business private room. Then, they held the door handle with a smile and said as they opened the door, ¡°It¡¯s here. They¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± As soon as he pushed open the door, the person at the front of the Yagyu family was instantly stunned. Why were these people kneeling here? And it was so neat. Had the way they weed them changed?! 1/4 this considered a big bow! However, when the members of the Yagyu family saw this scene in front of them, they felt that something was amiss. But she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it Then, the person standing at the front of the Yagyu family looked at Jedenese, who was kneeling in a row in front of him. He subconsciously said, ¡°Why are you all kneeling on the ground?¡± However, these people did not dare to make a sound. They only looked nervously in the direction of Gavin Clifford. The Yagyu family turned around and realized that Gavin Clifford was sitting on the sofa beside them. Gavin Clifford was holding a ss of wine in his hand. He crossed his legs and took a sip. It was a pity that this wine was ced in such a ce. At this moment, the Yagyu family looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and was instantly shocked! Who was this person?! He didn¡¯t look like someone from Jeden, so why was he in the private room? There must be something going on here! The Yagyu family looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them. He sat there without panicking at all and treated them as air. Hence, they looked at Gavin Clifford warily and said, ¡°Who are you?!¡± Meanwhile, Jedenese, who was in charge of opening the door for the Yagyu family, had already left after opening it. Unexpectedly, she heard the voice of the Yagya family at the door. Then, they craned their necks to take a look. It would have been better if they hadn¡¯t, but they were terrified. Why were Jedenese and warrior kneeling on the ground? Moreover, he was kneeling in a row. Who was the person sitting on the sofa?! No, this person sitting on the sofa¡­ ¡°How did he get in? Why didn¡¯t they remember such an unfamiliar face? It didn¡¯t look like Jeden people. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people in front of him and said expressionlessly, ¡°I killed Yagyu Teng!¡± Upon hearing this, Jedenese, who was kneeling in the private room, the group of men in ck from the Yagyu family, and Jedenese, who stuck his head in, were instantly stunned on the spot. It was as if the air had stopped. This group of people was instantly shocked! This shocking news was the most shocking for Jedenese, who was kneeling in front of Gavin Clifford He killed Yagyu Teng?! 2/4 Was he the person the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department was looking for! Wasn¡¯t this the end? These people had actually revealed their secrets Even if Gavin Clifford did not kill them, they would probably die to atone for their crimes! Fate was like this. One second, it waspletely unknown if he would live or die in the next second! When Jedenese heard what Gavin Clifford said, he instantly panicked. Who was this person? He was the one who killed Yagyu Shengteng?! Was this the person the Yagyu family had been chasing after? Liu Shengteng was a top-notch expert in Jeden. How could he be killed by a young man who looked to be in his twenties?! It was simply unbelievable! How was this possible? The Jedenese yers outside also stood rooted to the ground. Meanwhile, the secret department of the Yagyu Family, who was standing in the room, had their chins lowered. They had actuallye to investigate this matter, but as soon as they entered the private room, they heard such shocking news! However, the person sitting in front of him was only a kid in his twenties. Was he really that strong!! How was this possible¡­. At this moment, the leader of the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department took a few steps forward and said in a disdainful and puzzled tone, ¡°Did you really kill Yagyu Teng When Gavin Clifford heard this, he looked at the secret department of the Yagyu family and smiled slightly. Then, he said coldly, wasn¡¯t me, could it be you?¡± At this moment, the eyes of the leader of the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department were already burning with mes. Then, he roared angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± At this moment, a few dazzling lights suddenly shed in front of Gavin Clifford. The dozen or so members of the Yagyu family drew their katana from their sides and pointed at Gavin Clifford ¡°How dare you run to this ce and court death!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± More than ten people from the Yagyu family rushed forward. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 At this moment, the brother who had turned into powder in the business room disappeared like dust. There was also the corpse of the ninja whose head was stuck in the wall and whose body was on the ground. Now, there was only one leader left among the people from the Yagyu family. However, when Number jedenese, who was kneeling on the ground, saw the scene in front of him, he was so frightened that he was speechless. They felt their legs go weak. Then, they slumped to the side and looked at the headless corpse in front of them. At this moment, Jedenese was not the only one who was shocked. Jedenese, who was standing at the door, and the only remaining leader of the Yagyu family were also shocked. The leader of the Yagyu Family looked at Gavin Clifford in surprise. How was this possible? It was impossible for them to be killed. This Gavin Clifford must have used some kind of trick. How could the Yagyu Family¡¯s secret force be destroyed by this brat in front of him? Such an unknown cultivation technique must be fake! Then, the group of Jedenese looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and did not dare to breathe loudly. However, when they thought of what had just happened, They had all seen it with their own eyes! The members of the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department and the ninja had all died in front of them. Speaking of which, the Yagyu family were all experts among experts. How could they be instantly killed by this young in front of them? Moreover, with just a point, the dozen or so people were directly turned into powder. This was simply unbelievable. Was this Gavin Clifford so powerful? If they went up, would they end up like them? man Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the group of Jedenese began to hesitate. After all, so many people had died. Even the Yagyu Family¡¯s secret agents had been killed by Gavin Clifford. Only this leader was left. If they went up, wouldn¡¯t they only die? At this moment, the leader of the Yagyu family watched as his brother died tragically at the hands of Gavin Clifford. Moreover, his corpse did not exist. The anger in his eyes rushed to his head. Did this Gavin Clifford really think that he was awesome? At this moment, the only remaining leader of the Yagyu family looked at this group of Jedenese yers. The group of Jedenese trembled and wished they could escape now. After all, nothing was more important than their lives! However, at this moment, the leader of the Yagyu Family¡¯s Dark Team rostred at this group of Jedenese yers. What the fuck are you waiting for?¡± IM ¡°All of you, attack together. It¡¯s this kid.¡± The Yagyu Family¡¯s secret agents were furious. If they did not kill this Gavin Clifford, they would be letting down the Yagyu Family members who had died tragically without leaving any bones behind. This Yagyu family wanted to kill Gavin Clifford with this group of Jedenese people. However, after he said this, he did not hear Jedenese agree. These Jedenese yers could not help but retreat. Moreover, their eyes were avoiding him. His eyes were even filled with fe fear. It was as if after what had just happened, it would be a lie if they were not afraid! Hence, when this group of Jedenese heard the leader of the Yagyu Dark Team¡¯s words, they did not dare to take a step forward At this moment, the leader of the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department was waiting for this group of Jedenese people to charge up, but he realized that there was no movement from time to time. He turned around and saw that Jedenese was already a distance away from him. Even the people sitting on the ground had no intention of standing up. The leader of the Lin Sheng family suddenly flew into a rage. Then, he pointed at these Jedenese and cursed. You bunch of trash!¡± ¡°Bakayalu At this moment, the leader of the Yagyu Family looked at the cowardly Jedenese in front of him and said again, ¡°Do you think that there are only so many people from the Yagyu Dark n?¡± ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t worry and charge forward boldly. Kill Gavin Clifford and you will be rewarded when you return.¡± ¡°There are still a group of people hiding in the dark. If we attack togetherter, we will definitely be able to kill him.¡± When the group of Jedenese heard the Yagyu family¡¯s words, they looked at each other. In fact, the words of the leader of the Yagyu Dark Team gave the group of Jedenese a little confidence. Then, one of them, Jedenese, spoke softly ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Someone from the Yagyu family came!¡± At this moment, the leader of the Yagyu family said directly, ¡°Is there a need to lie to you?¡± ¡°What good will it do me?!¡± Immediately after, as soon as the leader of the Yagyu family¡¯s secret department finished speaking, one of them, Number Jedenese, said, ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± At this moment, the leader of the Yagyu Dark Team finally made things clear to the group of Jedenese. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Kill this Gavin Clifford for me..¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the business room was kicked open from the outside. Immediately after, a loud voice sounded. ¡°Are you talking about them?¡± Harry Geller slowly walked in with the members of Group Frostpeakdark warriorD. Then, ¡°Plop! Plop! Plop!¡± A series of sounds echoed in the entire private room. He lowered his head and saw more than ten ninja corpses in ck night clothes thrown to the ground At this moment, the group of Jedenese and the leader of the Yagyu family were dumbfounded as they watched the scene in front of them. Everyone trembled. How could this be? ¡°These ninjas are dead too? The members of the Yagyu Dark n looked at the scene in front of them and could no longer be unyielding. It instantly turned into fear. This was a ninja in ck night clothes. He was also one of the top experts in Jeden. He was also killed by Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinates. This person was too terrifying. No matter how many people there were, they would not be a match for Gavin Clifford! Now that their reinforcements were all dead, they would probably be gone soon. The Jedenese ninjas in front of them had also turned into corpses when they saw the ninjasing to support them. There was nothing to look forward to! If they did not run, they would really die in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands: Hence, the group of Jedenese looked at each other, then turned around and ran out of the business room. He realized that there was no one outside the private room. It was abnormally quiet, and the lights were closed. At this moment, the group of Jedenese was filled with fear. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°Kill¡± At this moment, group Harry Geller and group 41364dark warriorD instantly left the private room. They jumped up and kicked the group of Jedenese yers to the ground The group of Jedenese endured the pain and looked at Harry Geller and 413,661,13606 in front of them with terrified eyes. He crawled and knelt at their feet and kept saying something in Jeden that could not be heard clearly. The members of Harry Celler and 413,664,dark warrior ignored them. Then, ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng!¡± sounds spread throughout the entire club. However, the group of Jedenese corpses fell to the ground and died. As far as the eye could see, the entire clubhouse was drowned in blood. Gavin Clifford walked out of the club unhurriedly. Then, he looked at the members of Team D who were Harry Geller and Frostpeakdark warrior and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The next morning, in the club. At this moment, a passerby saw that the club, which was usually closed during the day, had opened a gap today. Wasn¡¯t the shop only open in the evening? Out of curiosity, she pushed open the door and fell to the ground with a cry. He discovered that the inside of the door was filled with dismantled bones and even emitted a stench. Then, he immediately retreated outside the door and called National Security Bureau. ¡°Hey. ¡°There are so many dead people here¡­¡± Not long after, National Security Bureau¡¯s people hung up and rushed to the clubhouse. When he arrived and saw the person sitting on the ground, he said, ¡°Here?¡± That person was so frightened that his face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly and just kept nodding. The people from the Administration did not ask any more questions. They pushed the door open and entered. They realized that all the people who had died here were Jedenese. Some of the blood on the ground had notpletely dried. At this moment, they saw a few powerful words written in Jedenese blood in the middle of the hall¡¯s wall: ¡°Blearus, Jedenese prohibited!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 ¡°Blearus, Jedenese prohibited!¡± When National Security Bureau¡¯s people saw the words written in blood, they were stunned. They were not shocked because they saw what was written in blood. These National Security Bureau members looked at each other. At this moment, one of the security managers stepped forward and said with a trembling voice, ¡°This, this word¡­¡± ¡°Could it be Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior? He¡¯s been here before, right?¡± ¡°Is Frostpeakdark warrior back?¡± When the people from National Security Bureau heard this person¡¯s words, their legs went weak. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®Exactly! This sentence was said by Dark Lord of 41364dark warrior back then Unexpectedly, these words appeared in front of them again today. At this moment, more and more people passed by. They all saw the scene in the club and the bright red words. When the yers from National Security Bureau thought of Frostpeakdark warrior, everyone looked surprised. Frostpeakdark warrior returned. Wasn¡¯t Frostpeakdark warrior wiped out in the crime scene war back then? How was this possible! Although the people from National Security Bureau did not want to believe it, who would dare to write these words so openly! At this moment, the passersby outside also stopped to watch. One of the stall owners was pushing his stall out. Then, he many people blocking the way and said. ¡°Excuse me, thank you!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± At this moment, an older woman beside him said, ¡°This is too terrifying. The human limbs have been disassembled, and there¡¯s still blood that hasn¡¯t dried at all.¡± ¡°It must have happenedst night.¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­ At this moment, a bespectacled man said, ¡°I wonder who these people offended¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t even leave an intact corpse. 174 At this moment, a middle-aged man in traditional clothes walked out and said, ¡°What do you mean offend who? Look at the clothes they¡¯re wearing. They¡¯re obviously not my Blearus people, but Jeden clothes. ¡°This club is noisy every Sunspire, especially in the middle of the night. We should have dealt with them a long time ago.¡± ¡°No matter who wrote this, I support it. It¡¯s well written!¡± At this moment, after hearing this man¡¯s words, the passersby cheered. ¡°That¡¯s right, well done!¡± Jedenese deserves to die!¡± ¡°You should get out of our Blearus!¡± At this moment, the boss pushing the stall heard the shout and stopped to watch. When she saw the words on the wall, she put the stall aside because she was indeed old. No matter what, she was already in her sixties He uploaded it to the crowd and walked forward until he saw the line of blood-red words clearly. Then, he muttered, ¡°Frostpeakdark warrior¡­¡± ¡°Frostpeakdark warrior is still alive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior said.¡± The owner of the stall kept mumbling. Then, he turned around excitedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still Frostpeakdark warrior!¡± ¡°Frostpeakdark warrior is back!¡± ¡°Our god is back! ¡°This line of words is exactly what Frostpeakdark warrior said back then. It can¡¯t be fake!¡± When the group of people below heard this news, their faces instantly filled with smiles. Then, this news spread throughout the streets and alleys. It slowly spread throughout the entire Brookspring. In the end, the entire Riverrun knew that Frostpeakdark warrior had returned. The people from Riverrun also began to believe that Frostpeakdark warrior had really returned. Whether it was the vendors on the street, the children in school, or those who worked, they were all happy that Frostpeakdark warrior had returned. Although they hadn¡¯t really seen Frostpeakdark warrior yet, they still believed it. However, this situation had already caused some people to be dissatisfied. For example, some of the leaders of Blearus. At this moment, in Blearus¡¯s Warrior Association office. When the senior leaders of Blear¨²s heard about Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s return, their faces were filled with worry. This meeting was led by the leaders of the worlds Secr World and warrior. 2/4 Some of Blearus¡¯s higher-ups also made their requests at the same time. ¡°The main reason we invited you here this time is to resolve the matter of Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°I also want to discuss this solution with you, Warrior Association.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people nodded at Blearus¡¯s higher-ups and said solemnly, ¡°This Gavin Clifford is indeed a scourge. Even if you don¡¯t deal with him, we won¡¯t let him off easily.¡± ¡°Now, his existence is gradually threatening our position as Warrior Association.¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s around. Warrior Association won¡¯t have it easy¡± Although they said that, they were still afraid of Gavin Clifford, This was because there were many rumors in the outside world. Everyone said that Gavin Clifford was actually Dark Lord of Frostpeak,dark warrior. Although they did not know if it was true, everyone knew about the fierce battle in Frostpeak13606. It was not an organization to be trifled with. At this moment. Warrior Association, a man with Reddy stains, said hesitantly, ¡°I heard from the rumors that this Gavin Clifford seems to be Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior!¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s true¡­ Just as the Reddy man finished speaking There was a man in a suit with a leather cor. He had an exquisite watch on his wrist and his suit was also que yuan. He looked more ssy. The man from the Blearus upper echelousughed out loud ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°There are so many rumors outside. How many of them are true? ¡°There are also people who say that I¡¯m actually a woman. Am I supposed to strip naked and show it to outsiders?¡± When Warrior Association¡¯s people heard Blearus¡¯s senior leaders say this, they felt that there was nothing wrong with the words. However, there was still a trace of suspicion. They all muttered below, At this moment, the man with good taste spoke again. ¡°How many people could reallye back from that fierce battle in Frostpeakdark warrior?¡± ¡°Moreover, the news back then had long spread throughout the entire Riverrun, Frostpeakdark warrior.¡± There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who can be revived, right?¡± ¡°So don¡¯t worry, there are no more Frostpeakdark warrior in this world.¡± ¡°Those outside are all rumors. Frostpeakdark warrior has long been over.¡± When Warrior Association¡¯s people heard Blearus¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ words, they nodded one after another. The worry on their faces instantly disappeared. Perhaps they were thinking too much. How could Frostpeakdark warriore back to life? Since Frostpeakdark warrior had disappeared, what could a mere Gavin Clifford do? As long as they worked together to deal with Gavin Clifford, would they be afraid of not being able to deal with this brat? The people from Warrior Association were starting to be tempted. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Hence, Warrior Association¡¯s members nodded at Blearus¡¯s upper echelons. Then, the man from Room Reddy looked at the senior member of Room Blearus who was vomiting in front of him and pondered for a long time. Warrior Association had always cut ties with Secr World. They had also said that they would never ask Secr World anything in their lives. However, this Gavin Clifford was too much for them to bear. Perhaps in order to deal with Gavin Clifford this time, it was undoubtedly not a good thing for them to join forces. As long as Gavin Clifford was removed, their lives would return to normal. The members of Warrior Association looked at each other and nodded. One of the older Warrior Association members said. ¡°We¡¯re working together for Gavin Clifford ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Warrior Association has never asked about Secr World.¡± When the higher-ups of Blearus heard this, it was a rtively young and handsome man who said with a smile, ¡°Of course, after solving this matter with Gavin Clifford, we are still individuals. ¡°Let¡¯s mind our own business and go back to the time when we didn¡¯t see each other. How about that?¡± When the people from Warrior Association heard the words of Bleanus¡¯s higher-ups, they whispered to Small Face, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m working with Secr World Can you cooperate well?¡± ¡°However, dealing with Gavin Clifford is not a small matter, If anything happens in the future, it will be difficult for us to deal with Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s good too. We¡¯ll part ways after we¡¯re done.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association, the older old man heard the unified words of the people below and directly said, ¡°Okay.¡± Some of the higher-ups of Blearus looked at Warrior Association in front of them and smiled. Then, among the Blearus higher-ups, an extremely ugly man, who was only about 16 meters tall, said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve reached a consensus¡­ Then let¡¯s discuss how to deal with this Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to teach this arrogant brat a lesson.¡± The Warrior Association-year-olds also had bright smiles on their faces. They had to seize this opportunity. This was the time for Warrior Association to establish their might.. Didn¡¯t the rumors outside already spread like wildfire? Even if Gavin Clifford was Dark Lord of Riverrun,136,06, Caleb Taylor,136,06 had long disappeared, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t be a threat to them. If adding Gavin Clifford was really Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s Dragon Counterattack, Warrior Association only needed to insta- kill Gavin Clifford Then their reputation in Blearus would be greatly boosted? At that time, wouldn¡¯t the rumors about Frostpeakdark warrior be changed to Warrior Association? At that time, Warrior Association would be able to establish his might in Blearus. No matter where he went, he would be shouted at.. At that time, not to mention Frostpeakdark warrior, even if other impressive figures appeared, as long as they were in front of Warrior Association, they would still be nothing! Their Warrior Association could also use this rumor to be awesome in the entire Blearus! Why not do such a good deal? Then, one of the members of Warrior Association looked at the higher-ups of Blearus and said, ¡°Then today¡¯s conversation is almost over. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back.¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Section Blearus also stood up with smiles on their faces. Then, they respectfully sent off the people of Section Warrior Association. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact you then!¡± Not long after Warrior Association¡¯s members left, some of Blearus¡¯s higher-ups looked at each other and smiled conspiratorially. Of course, no one knew what they were thinking at this moment, but the expression on their faces showed that it was not a good thing! After Warrior Association and the others returned to the headquarters, they saw a middle-aged man sitting on a chair and drinking water. At this moment, a man walked forward and said, ¡°Can we trust them?¡± At this moment, another older person, Warrior Association, stood up and said, This manter is not for their higher-ups, but for ourselves.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like the rumors say, Gavin Clifford or Dark Lord of Frostpeakdark warrior, but we took care of him.¡± ¡°Then who dares to be a stumbling block in pur path ahead?¡± At this moment, the people from Warrior Association also smiled and nodded. At this moment, another man held a piece of paper and a pen in his hand and began to n. ¡°For the next few days, we¡¯ll wait and see. Then, we¡¯ll secretly investigate Gavin Clifford¡¯s recent whereabouts,¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t expose your identity and don¡¯t let anyone suspect you¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford left with Harry Geller and 413,664,13606 after wiping out the group of Jedenese yers. 2/4 He returned to his home alone. As soon as he entered his room, he entered the White Tower. This was because he still had to continue studying the unlocking technique of the second level when he returned to the White Tower World. Actually, Gavin Clifford knew what was happening in the outside world Rumor had it that Frostpeakdark warrior had returned. Popr topics such as ¡°Dark Lord, how are the adults?¡± were simply the center of attention for men, women, old, and young after dinner. He knew these things better than anyone else, but he did not intend to pay attention to them. This was because Gavin Clifford also felt that the world could start to be chaotic recently. At this moment, Gavin Clifford came to the empty space and sat cross-legged. When he did not close his eyes, the surrounding light had just begun to sh. White Tower¡¯s voice reached Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. ¡°Master, someone is here to see you!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford instantly opened his eyes and left the White Tower. At this moment, Harry Geller had already started reporting outside the door. ¡°Dark Lord, Ian Rivera is here!¡± ¡°He said he wants to see you!¡± Jan Rivera?! Mr. Rivera, what happened? At this moment, Gavin Clifford seemed to have thought of something. Then, he hurriedly tidied his clothes and replied in a low voice, ¡°I got it.¡± Harry Geller nodded and left. Gavin Clifford looked ahead and just remembered that Tang Mr. Rivera had helped him find medicinal herbs. There should be some progress. However, he had already passed the first level, so¡­ This medicinal herb might not be of much use. However, Gavin Clifford felt that the medicinal pills that he had refined previously and the pill forms on the first level of the White Tower could not be wasted! At this moment, Gavin Clifford had an idea. A business opportunity appeared in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. Jan Rivera sold medicinal herbs. Could they discuss how to do this? After all, the items he had refined in the White Tower were all high-grade items. Moreover, they were not avable on the market. These things could save lives and heal injuries, and they could also earn a small sum of money? Gavin Clifford felt that this business opportunity needed to be discussed withn Rivera. He just didn¡¯t know what Mr. Rivera¡¯s intentions were Moreover, Gavin Clifford had to call La Taylor along. Since La Taylor was currently the person in charge of the Clifford family¡¯s industries, it could be said that the Clifford family¡¯s industries were also managed by La Taylor. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Gavin Clifford watched as Harry Geller left and walked towards Room La Taylor. He did not know if La Taylor was around at this time, so he wanted to go and take a look Hence, he walked to the door of room La Taylor and could not hear any sound in the room. Hence, Gavin Clifford knocked on La Taylor¡¯s door a few times. Knock, knock, knock! Knock, knock, knock! Gavin Clifford stopped in front of La Taylor¡¯s door for a moment. It seemed that La Taylor was not at home. He should be in thepany. Thepany might have a lot of things on hand recently! Forget it, I might not have the time to wait here. I should look forn Rivera first! I hope Ian Rivera is home. Gavin Clifford also returned to his room to tidy up. When he left his room, he saw Harry Geller standing in the court Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Harry Geller also saw that Gavin Clifford was about to leave, so he quickly went forward. Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller walking towards him and said in a low voice, I¡¯m going to lon Rivera now. You don¡¯t have to follow me¡± ¡°When La Taylores back, bring her too Rivera to find me When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°Dark Lord, why don¡¯t you let Frostpeakdark warrior follow you? Gavin Clifford shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin Clifford walked out of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion and drove straight to Ian Riv medicinal herb shop. At this moment, Ian Rivera was going through the ount book in detail, as well as the number of medicinal herbs that been imported. At this moment, a shop assistant from Shop Ian Rivera walked over with a sample of medicinal herbs and said, ¡°Boss, these are the medicinal herbs we took back this time. I feel that the quality is not bad. ¡°It¡¯s better than the medicinal herbs we took back previously.¡± Ian Rivera took the medicinal herbs handed over by the shop assistant at Then, he nodded. and looked at the amount on the ount book. This thing was indeed a good thing, Gay should be useful. Then, Ian Rivera looked at the shop assistant and said, ¡°When the medicinal herbs arriveter, load all the medicinal herbs back into the car and send them to Gavin Clifford¡¯ After Gavin Clifford got out of the car, he walked to the entrance ofn Rivera¡¯s medicinal herb shop. Then, he sawn Rivera¡¯s face covered in worry. Ian Rivera¡¯s body was much stronger than before. His walking cloth was not inferior to young people at all! At this moment, Gavin Clifford entered the medicinal shop and was about to say something. Ian Rivera sensed that someone had entered, but he thought that it was a guest, so he did not look up and casually said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± Gavin Clifford did not say anything because he did not know what Ian Rivera was doing. However, he should be quite busy. So what if he had to waith Not long after, Jan Rivera finished going through the ount book and handed it to the shop assistant. ¡°Alright, take it down!¡± After the shop assistant left, Ian Rivera looked up and saw Gavin Clifford sitting in a chair over there. Then, he hurriedly walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and said with a smile. ¡°Gaver ¡°Why are you here? Did youe inter? Gavin Clifford looked at Ian Rivera with a smile and said softly, I just came in for a while and saw that Mr. Rivera was busy, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb him.¡± Ian Rivera quickly poured a ss of water for Gavin Clifford andined, ¡°You¡¯re treating Mr. Rivera like an outsider!¡± ¡°Gav, why are you here this time?¡± ¡°Oh, right! Mr. Rivera recently received a batch of medicinal herbs. They should be delivered soon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone to bring all of them to you,¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Jan Rivera and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rivera!¡± However, Jan Rivera still had some doubts about Gavin Clifford He did not know why Cavin Clifford needed so many medicinal herbs. Could it be that Gay also wanted to open a medicinal herb shop? Was he nning to start a business?! Because with so many medicinal herbs, it was enough for Gavin Clifford to open a pharmacy. Hence, Jan Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and asked, ¡°Gav! There¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. ¡°What do you need so many medicinal herbs for?¡± 2/4 ¡°Are you nning to open a pharmacy like Mr. Rivera?¡± Gavin Clifford looked atn Rivera and smiled. Then, he looked atn Rivera and said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, I¡¯ll forget about opening this medicinal herb shop!¡± ¡°However, I do have something to discuss with you today, Mr. Rivera.¡± Jan Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford with a puzzled expression. Why was Gay looking for him? He actually wanted to discuss with an old man like me. He was just a boss selling medicinal herbs, What important matters could he discuss? Hence,n Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford in confusion and said, ¡°Gav, go ahead!¡± Immediately after, Gavin Clifford took out the ten pill forms he had obtained previously from his clothes. He found at few pill forms that could be used by ordinary people and handed them to fan Rivera. Ian Rivera still didn¡¯t quite understand why Gavin Clifford took out this stack of paper. Hence, he slowly and carefully opened them one by one. Ian Rivera was already dumbfounded when he saw the first card. Then, he waited for his big eyes to look at the pill form and then at Gavin Clifford. Although he was a business owner who sold medicinal herbs, he knew a little about medicine and medicinal herbs. He could tell at a nce that this recipe was good stuff! The ratio of the medicinal herbs, the amount used, the effects, and so on were written in too much detail. Moreover, the effects of the medicinal herbs were very useful Ian Rivera followed by one, two, three, five. He finished reading all the pill forms At this moment, fan Rivera seemed to have won a lottery worth tens of millions. It was more like a new continent had been opened. Actually, what surprised him the most was Gavin Clifford He did not know where Cav got this pill form from. This was simply not an ordinary item in the mortal world. What was that saying again? This ¡°Fang¡± was only because it existed in the sky. It was rare to hear it in the human world! However, how did Gay obtain this supreme-grade pill form? Gav. Not only was his medical skills so high at such a young age, but he even had a supreme-grade pill form that did not exist in this world. This was really unbelievable. Jan Rivera ced the pill form carefully on the table with trembling hands. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him with flickering eyes and said in surprise, ¡®Gav!¡± ¡°This¡­ this pill form¡­ the effects written on it are all true?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Ian Rivera¡¯s surprised expression and smiled. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rivera. The pill forms are all real!¡± Ian Rivera¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. At this moment, the shock in his heart was indescribable. Then, Jan Rivera looked at the pill forms on these tables and said softly, If this thing appears in the world. I¡¯m afraid the situation in the medical world will change from now on.¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Brookspring, the Clifford family mansion. At this moment, La Taylor walked into the Clifford family mansion with his tired body, He was stunned for a few seconds in the courtyard and looked at Room Gavin Clifford. time. He should go back to his room to pack up before He did not know what Brother Gavin Clifford was doing at this ti looking for him. Just as La Taylor was about to enter his room¡­. At this moment, Harry Geller, who was standing at the side, turned around and saw La Taylor return. Hence, Harry Geller quickly jogged a few steps and arrived behind La Taylor. However, at this moment. La Taylor¡¯s mind was filled with work matters. Of course, he also wanted to be with Brother Gavin Clifford Therefore, La Taylor had no idea that there was someone standing behind him At this moment, Harry Geller¡¯s loud voice sounded from behind La Taylor. ¡°Miss La, Dark Lord said he would wait for you and asked me to bring you to him.¡± When La Taylor heard Harry Geller¡¯s voice, he instantly turned around and was shocked. The bag in her hand fell to the ground with a bang and was even trembling. Then, Harry Geller looked at La Taylor as if he was frightened by himself. He instantly felt that there might be something wrong with him. He hurriedly knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Miss La, are you alright?¡± ¡°I was too abrupt and scared you¡± When La Taylor saw Harry Geller kneeling on one knee in front of him, he hurriedly said, ¡°You. Hurry up and get up. I didn¡¯t notice you!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford asked you to bring me to him?¡± Harry Geller stood up and nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss La¡± La Taylor nodded after hearing Gavin¡¯Clifford¡¯s words. She thought Brother Cavin Clifford was at home! However, why did Brother Cavin Clifford want me to look for him? It was better not to think about it for now. He would find out when he j Hence, La Taylor looked at Harry Geller and said, got there. 1/4 ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Ian Rivera and Gavin Clifford were still discussing this pill form. Then, they heard a voice outside the door. ¡°Miss Dark Lord, Miss La is here!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford quickly got up and went out to pick up La Taylor. Ian Rivera followed behind Gavin Clifford. He was also curious about who La Taylor was. Why did hee here to look for Gavin Clifford? The moment La Taylor saw Gavin Clifford, his face was filled with smiles. He was about to rush up and hug Cavin Clifford. When he saw an old man following behind Gavin Clifford, La Taylor immediately calmed down. However, the blush on his face did not subside. La Taylor was very d that he did not rush forward just now. If he really rushed up and hugged Gavin Clifford, wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing? Gavin Clifford came to La Taylor¡¯s side and looked at the exhausted La Taylor. Then, he held her hand and asked softly. ¡°La, are you feeling unwell?¡± La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m fine!¡± At this moment, Ian Rivera looked at the two young people and frowned slightly. Gav had a girlfriend. What a pity! It seemed that his granddaughter, Judy Rivera, appeared a littlete. Initially, he wanted Gavin Clifford to be his grandson-inw, Now, he could only think about it. Hence, Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford with a kind smile and said, N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Gav ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Hurry up and introduce her to Mr. Rivera. What a beautiful girl!¡± When Gavin Clifford heardn Rivera¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Mr. Rivera, why are you more anxious than me?¡± ¡°I was just about to introduce you, but you asked first.¡± Hence, Gavin Clifford nced at La Taylor and wrapped one hand around La Taylor¡¯s waist. ¡°Mr. Rivera, this is my fianc¨¦e. Her name is La Taylor.¡± ¡°La, this is Mr. Ian Rivera. My name is Mr. Rivera. You can call me whatever you want¡± La Taylor smiled and became shy. Then, she shouted sweetly, ¡°Mr. Rivera, good!¡± 2/4 Ian Rivera also saw that La Taylor wasparable to his Judy. They looked like good girls. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± ¡°Gav, hurry up and get thedy to do it inside. Coincidentally, there¡¯s room coffee inside. 1 vacated it.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Ian Rivera and nodded. He pulled La Taylor behind Ian Rivera and walked towards Room coffee. Then, La Taylor and Gavin Clifford sat beside Ian Rivera, and Ian Rivera sat at the head of the table. Ian Rivera poured coffee for Gavin Clifford and La Taylor as he said seriously, ¡°Gay, tell me what you think!¡± Gavin Clifford looked atn Rivera and nodded. Then, he looked at La Taylor and said. ¡°I think we can set up apany,¡± ¡°Through La¡¯s current prestige in the medical equipment world.¡± ¡°Then, through Mr. Rivera¡¯s reputation in the pharmaceutical world, they will join forces and form a company that specializes in producing these pills After Ian Rivera heard this, he pondered for a moment and nodded. Before La Taylor came, Gavin Clifford had already exined his thoughts. Meanwhile, La Taylor, who was sitting on the stool, was confused. When she was brought here, it was very sudden. Now, she said that she wanted to set up apany. He had never heard Brother Gavin Clifford mention it before! Why did things happen so suddenly? Then, Gavin Clifford saw that Ian Rivera and La Taylor did not speak, so he spoke again. ¡°As for how to make this pill, you don¡¯t have to study it. When thepany is established, leave these things to me to deal with ¡°After thepany is established, Mr. Rivera doesn¡¯t have to worry about his body. Actually, Judy Rivera cane forward.¡± ¡°I can also enrich Judy Rivera¡¯s experience.¡± Whenn Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his expression involuntarily rose. He kept nodding and then said, ¡°Cav has grown up. Mr. Rivera admires his ability to arrange these things!¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else. Mr. Rivera agrees!¡± La Taylor seemed to understand a little, but he did notpletely understand. What did Brother Gavin Clifford mean by refining pills¡¯ Hence, when La Taylor saw the paper on the table, he was shocked. If she guessed correctly, this was a pill form. Could it be that Brother Gavin Clifford knew how to refine pills? Chapter 496 Chapter 496 La Taylor looked at the pill form in front of him and looked at Gavin Clifford impatiently. ¡°Brother Cavin Clifford, is this Youth Pill for real?¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor who was sitting beside him and had been looking at him with his head tilted. He seemed to be very curious about the effect of Youth Pill Indeed, all women were the same! He couldn¡¯t see any pill forms except for this one. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor, then picked up Youth Pill¡¯s pill form and said, ¡°La, this Youth Pill can not only slow down the aging of the face, but it can even rejuvenate the youth to a certain extent.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was even more surprised and shocked. ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ No one had ever eaten Monk Tang¡¯s meat in Journey to the West. Youth Pill was right in front of La Taylor. It would be difficult for him not to take action. He did not expect this to be true. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to eat it easily! After eating it, he would not grow old and would always be so young and good-looking, This was really magical Actually, every woman valued their looks the most, including La Taylor. Although she was already very beautiful, as time passed, she would naturally be an olddy with a mouth full of teeth. Why not try and see how magical this Youth Pill was at this moment! She could also be the first experimenter! La Taylor held the Youth Pill pill form and smiled cheekily. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, can you let me try the pill you refined first?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor in front of him. He was a little interested in Youth Pill. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°La, are you sure you want to eat La Taylor nodded vigorously, as if no one could change her mind at this moment. Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t mean that there was something wrong with his pills. He just felt that La Taylor didn¡¯t need to eat this at his age. Because La Taylor was very young. Just as Gavin Clifford took out a retro box from his pocket that contained various medicinal pills, he was about to hand it to La Taylor to try, ¡°Da da dal¡± The sound of footsteps could be heard. Harry Geller walked in from outside. He knelt down and cupped his fists. ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, Zero, requesting an audience.¡± Gavin Clifford frowned slightly when he heard Harry Geller¡¯s message. Zero?! must havee back with news about Shadow Killing. Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller and said coldly, ¡°Okay, wait for me outside.¡± Harry Geller left immediately, When Jan Rivera and La Taylor heard the news, they looked at Gavin Clifford with confusion. Gavin Clifford looked at Ian Rivera and La Taylor and said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, La, you can discuss this coboration in detail.¡± ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll make a trip first.¡± A trace of worry appeared onn Rivera¡¯s face. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Gav, is everything alright?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, tell Mr. Rivera. Mr. Rivera will do his best to help you.¡± Gavin Clifford looked atn Rivera and shook his head with a smile. atn ¡°Mr. Rivera, you underestimate me too much. Hahaha.¡± When Gavin Clifford was about to leave, La Taylor grabbed Gavin Clifford and looked at him lovingly without saying anything. Seeing La Taylor¡¯s petite appearance, Gavin Clifford stroked her head and said softly, ¡°Brother La, Brother Cavin Clifford is line. Don¡¯t worry!¡± La Taylor nodded and watched as Gavin Clifford left The reason why Gavin Clifford did not choose to meet at the Clifford family was actually because of Zero. After all, Zero had only been with him for a short while. Even if he expressed his loyalty now, he could not be treated as one of his own. Things like sincerity still needed time to prove. Words alone were not enough. Gavin Clifford and Harry Geller carne to a remote ce where Zero was waiting. At this moment, Zero saw Gavin Clifford. He immediately rushed up and knelt at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet. Just as he was about to speak, Gavin Clifford interrupted him. ¡°Harry Geller, find a private room on the coffeeth floor.¡± ||| Harry Geller immediately understood and said, ¡°Dark Lord. I know a coffeeth floor. It¡¯s closer to here.¡± ¡°And the whip¡¯s quieter.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded after hearing Harry Geller¡¯s words. They were now discussing Shadow Killing. The fewer people who knew about this, the better. The coffeeth floor was also quieter. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller and said in a deep voice, ¡°Good!¡± Then, the three of them walked to the coffeeth floor. This coffeeth floor looked like an ancient building with a long history. As soon as he entered the coffeeth floor, a waiter shouted, ¡°What do the three of you want to order, coffee? We only have coffee that you can¡¯t think of. There¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t sell here¡± Gavin Clifford gave Harry Geller a look. Harry Geller ran to the counter and said, ¡°Intellisia Coffee, the best. Give me a pot and prepare a private room. The waiter immediately brought Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and Zero to a private room on the second floor. As soon as he arrived at the private room, Gavin Clifford sat on the chair and didn¡¯t even have time to drink coffee. At this moment, with a bang, Zero knelt at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet and shouted, ¡°Zero greets Master!¡± When Gavin Clifford saw Zero kneeling in front of him, he remembered something This was because Gavin Clifford had previously said that he wanted to teach him martial arts, and he had already acknowledged Gavin Clifford as his master. Gavin Clifford looked at Zero who was kneeling there. Then, without batting an eyelid, he sat on the chair and asked, ¡°Have you found where Shadow Killing is hiding?¡± Zero instantly raised his head and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°I found it, Master.¡± Gavin Clifford was shocked when he heard Zero¡¯s words, He thought that he might need some time, but he did not expect this kid to be so fast! Gavin Clifford looked at Zero in front of him and slowly said ¡°Take me there After Zero heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he spoke again. ¡°Master, do you want to go personally? If there¡¯s anything, he can help solve it Hence, Gavin Clifford and Zero tactfully said, ¡°Although you¡¯re Killer King, there are too many experts in Shadow Killing. You¡¯re stillcking by yourself.¡± Zero lowered his head in shame after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, If someone else had said this to him, he would definitely not be convinced, However, the person who said this was Gavin Clifford. He did not dare to refute at all and also disqualified himself to refute Dan. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Gavin Clifford slowly stood up and looked out of the window, Time is limited, let¡¯s go!¡± Then, under Zero¡¯s lead, Gavin Clifford and Harry Geller left the room together and walked down the stairs towards the hall. The three of them prepared to leave the coffeeth floor to find Shadow Killing and end the battle quickly. Gavin Clifford really did not want to waste any more time. In any case, he would solve one problem after another. However, some things happened so coincidentally that it didn¡¯t go so smoothly. Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and Zero had juste down the stairs to the hall and were about to walk to the door. The sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. At this moment, the people from Wu Yang and Wu Yang stood at the door outside the coffeeth floor. It was unknown what these people were doing, but the people drinking coffee in Building coffee thought that there was a program arranged outside. At this moment, the two men who were drinking coffee were still sitting there and chatting happily. ¡°This coffeeth floor is new. Is business failing? They actually arranged for a show?¡± ¡°However, what¡¯s there to see about this group of muscr men?¡± ¡°There should at least be a few pretty girlsing to the coffeeth floor to y the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting!¡± At this moment, the man sitting opposite him said, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming ¡°It¡¯s already good enough to have a program to watch, yet you¡¯re still so picky!¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± At this moment, the group of people outside the coffeeth floor suddenly rushed in, All of them were burly and wore very smart clothes. They also looked very handsome. When these two people saw this, they were so frightened that their souls flew away. They hurriedly hid under the table and said. ¡°This is not a f*cking show at all.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in trouble now!¡±. Looking at the people who rushed in, Gavin Clifford frowned. These people were warrior! He immediately felt a powerful aura emitting from their bodies. This group of people should be experts in the early stages of divine rank. ¡°But what are they doing here? At this moment, Zero also looked at the strong men in front of him and raised his eyebrows. What kind of people were these? Zero looked at them impatiently. This was because Zero was also warrior. Moreover, he could sense that their strength was not his match. Meanwhile, Gavin Clifford just stood there with a serious expression, staring at the group of people in front of him. At this moment, there was amotion in Building coffee. Everyone was so frightened that they fled in all directions. Some hid under the table, some hid behind the pir, and some even ran into the private rooms. The customers, bosses, and waiters in Building coffee were all frightened by this group of people who suddenly rushed in. The reason why he ran in was because the entrance to the coffeeth floor was blocked by these people. Not even a fly could fly out, let alone a person The guests on the coffeeth floor who were hiding looked at the people in front of them. They even trembled and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the coffeeth floor won¡¯t be peaceful today!¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really unlucky. I drank coffee and actually encountered a gang fight here¡­¡± I¡¯m the unlucky one! This is my first time here. Who knew that this would happen?¡± At this moment, a bespectacled man with a handlebar mustache looked at the person who rushed in in front of him and heard theints around him. He also whispered in horror, ¡°What are these people doing? Why are they on the coffeeth floor?¡± ¡°Are they here to arrest someone! ¡°But, arresting someone in Building coffee seems to be quite crazy.¡± At this moment, the boss of the coffeeth floor saw this and did not dare to provoke him. Hence, he walked out with a smile and carefully said, ¡°Sir, you are¡­. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in our shop. Look, even my customers are frightened.¡± ¡°If you want to drink coffee, there¡¯s a good private room upstairs. I¡¯ll arrange it for you!¡± However, at this moment, a man who was like a pir of heaven walked out from the group of handsome men. He stood on the spot and looked around. He nced at the boss on the coffeeth floor and then nced upstairs and downstairs. He frowned and shouted, ¡°Warrior Association, which one of you is Gavin Clifford?¡± When the surrounding onlookers heard this man say the words ¡°Warrior Association¡±, their jaws dropped. O Even the boss and waiter standing at the front were like wooden statues, motionless. It was as if he was nailed there. His eyeballs didn¡¯t move. Meanwhile, the people who were drinking coffee were trembling under the table, their faces turning pale. Warrior Association. It had been a long time since Warrior Association appeared. These people actually appeared here. They were the all-powerful Warrior Association back then. These people held countless heads in their hands. Back then, the entire martial arts world was centered around Warrior Association. It was also the ce that every warrior yearned to go. Moreover, Warrior Association had once ruled the entire warrior world. At that time, as long as Warrior Association said no, no one would dare to make a second sound. However, Warrior Association had not appeared for a long time, soter on, people thought that Warrior Association had disappeared from the world. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He really did not expect to see someone from Warrior Association on the coffeeth floor today. These onlookers were both excited and afraid. He was excited because it was rare for him to meet Warrior Association. He was afraid that Warrior Association would here. It was not a good thing. There would probably be another bloodbath. He hoped that the innocent would not be hurt. At this moment, the heady-eyed man with the handlebar mustache said shakily, ¡°Warrior Association is looking for Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°You mean that Young Master the Clifford family who was exterminated, Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°So it was Gavin Clifford who alerted Warrior Association.¡± ¡°In other words, Gavin Clifford is also on the coffeeth floor.¡± At this moment, a woman was hiding under the table beside the man. The woman trembled and said, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford is here too?¡± ¡°This Young Master the Clifford family isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. After being exterminated, Gavin Clifford seen have killed many people involved in the extermination case back then The bespectacled man stared ahead and whispered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s very likely that Gavin Clifford is in this coffee building¡± Just as the onlookers heard the conversation between the man and woman, they kept muttering under the table. Gavin Clifford looked at the vote of Warrior Association in front of him. Then, Harry Geller, who was standing in the hall, looked at Gavin Clifford, who was standing beside him, and frowned. appear Just as Harry Geller was about to step forward and speak¡­.. However, Zero was one step ahead of him. At this moment, he stepped forward. Then, he looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡°What¡¯s a Warrior Association? ¡°How dare you call my master by his name?¡± When he heard Zero say this, Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression was a little strange Why did Zero¡¯s words seem to be simr to the words of many people he had killed before? When Warrior Association heard Zero¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned cold. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 When Warrior Association heard Zero¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned cold. At this moment, the man standing at the front, who was like a pir supporting the sky, looked at Zero who was moring over there. Then, mes shot out in all directions as he roared, ¡°Say that again if you have the balls?¡± ¡°He¡¯s tired of living!TM ¡°No one in Blearus can challenge my authority.¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Zero¡¯s face was filled with impatience as he looked at the man in front of him. No wonder the blockhead called him that In the past, he had always thought that he was in the six feetth ce. He had been angry for a long time when someone called him that. This man was f*cking 6-foot and above. He was truly a big fool. At this moment, Zero leaped and flew up. His entire body emitted a fiery red light, and a red light appeared in his eyes. Immediately after, he rushed down from the top of the man¡¯s head at the fastest speed. With a swish, it was extremely fast. Just as Optimus Prime reacted, he raised his head and looked up. At this moment, Zero¡¯s palm had alreadynded on the man¡¯s head with a bang. The force was so great that this revtion instantly exploded into pieces. Blood gushed out and he was instantly killed. After Zero killed the man, he walked straight behind Gavin Clifford. After all, he was Killer King Dealing with these divine rank beginner Karas would be as easy as blowing off dust. How could these little Cas fight back? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At this moment, the people who were drinking coffee screamed in fear. They looked at the blood in front of them in horror, and their faces turned pale. Warrior Association¡¯s people were actually killed in public. It was obvious how powerful this person was! He didn¡¯t expect such a powerful warrior to exist in this world Cavin Clifford was not surprised by the scene before him. Instead, he felt that it was very normal. This was because he knew that Zero¡¯s strength was above this group of people. Killing these people was a small matter. Therefore, Gavin Clifford was not worried. Even if this group of people went up, th they would not be Zero¡¯s match. This was good too. It saved him a lot of effort. Gavin Clifford left the ce where he was standing, leaving Zero alone. Then, he walked to a chair at the side and sat down. He gave Harry Geller a look. Harry Geller found a trembling waiter and got a pot of coffee. He brought it to the table where Gavin Clifford was sitting ||| When they turned around, the waiter had already disappeared in front of them. Gavin Clifford looked at the bloody scene while tasting coffee. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, coffee!¡± Zero was also dumbfounded as he watched Gavin Clifford walk away from him. He was actually sitting there drinking coffee. However, at this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. He looked at his dismemberedpanion in surprise and then at Zero in front of him. Who exactly was this person? How could he kill Warrior Association¡¯s people in an instant?! It was impossible for them not to know that this person was so powerful. Was there really such a powerful person in the world? No, the strongest should be their Warrior Association. Perhaps it was because he had underestimated his enemy that things had turned out this way. At this moment, the surprise of Warrior Association slowly turned into anger. No matter what, the people of Warrior Association could not tolerate theirpanions being killed by this person in front of them for no reason. Hence, they red at Zero who was standing behind Gavin Clifford and cursed.. ¡°Do you know who the fuck we are?¡± ¡°How bold of you to kill our people on the coffeeth floor in public. ¡°If you want to die, just say it! The corners of Zero¡¯s mouth curled up. He took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Heh, you guys?¡± At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s members looked at Zero, who was standing in front of them, with an indifferent expression. A ball of anger rose in their hearts as they roared, ¡°You shameless thing!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡± With a loud shout, Warrior Association charged at Zero. These ten people instantly surrounded Zero in the middle. Then, they stretched out their palms and punched Zero, wh was standing in the center. Rays of white light shot out from all directions, making it impossible for Zero to dodge. Just as they were about to hit Zero, Zero kicked the ground and flew straight up. When those people saw that Zero had changed directions, they also stretched out their palms and exerted strength. Zero saw that they had also changed direction. He descended from the side to the left. However, something interesting happened. Among these people, there were actually people who could not differentiate between left and right. One of them was giving instructions. ¡°Left. That guy¡¯s on the left.¡± Two of the yers from Warrior Association hit their own people. Then, they heard screams, Zero was standing in front of them, stunned. Although his strength was not very weak, he could not differentiate between left and right. Was that alright? However, Gavin Clifford, who was drinking coffee, shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a good coffee, but this scene is a little low,¡± Of course, Harry Geller understood what Gavin Clifford meant. He tried his best to hold back his laughter and not let the corners of his mouth curl up. At this moment, Zero stood there gently and said leisurely, ¡°If you wanted to kill each other, you should have said so!¡± At this moment, a few people from Warrior Association who were screaming also shut their mouths. Seeing that they were insulted by Zero, one of them shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± With a wave of the man¡¯s hand, everyone from Warrior Association charged forward. At this moment, Zero smiled and extended his palm, With a bang, the group of Warrior Association people was instantly sent flying like stacking Henry Holman. The group of onlookers hiding under the table on the coffeeth floor were dumbfounded. They took out theirmunicators and started making calls. However, just as he was about to ask for help, he didn¡¯t know where to call. Their first reaction was to find National Security Bureau¡¯s people to settle it. However, they also realized that this was World warrior. Should they look for World Warrior Surveince Bureau? However, when they thought about it again, the person who died was Warrior Association. They were the most awesome people in warrior. Now that he was already dead, what was the use of looking for Warrior Surveince Bureau? Looking at the scene of the massacre on the coffeeth floor, these people who were drinking coffee hid under the table an did not dare to move, Her heart was also pounding as she stole nces at Zero. Who was this person: Who was het How could he be so powerful that he could kill such a powerful person in an instant? After killing so many people, wasn¡¯t he afraid that Warrior Association would find trouble with him? Chapter 499 Chapter 499 When Warrior Association heard Zero¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned cold. At this moment, the man standing at the front, who was like a pir supporting the sky, looked at Zero who was moring over there. Then, mes shot out in all directions as he roared, ¡°Say that again if you have the balls? ¡°He¡¯s tired of living!¡± ¡°No one in Blearus can challenge my authority¡± at the man in front of him. Before the man could finish his sentence, Zero¡¯s face was filled with impatience as he looked at No wonder the blockhead called him that. In the past, he had always thought that he was in the six feetth ce. He had been angry for a long time when someone called him that. This man was f*cking 6-foot and above. He was truly a big fool. At this moment, Zero leaped and flew up. His entire body emitted a fiery red light, and a red light appeared in his eyes, Immediately after, he rushed down from the top of the man¡¯s head at the fastest speed. With a swish, it was extremely fast, Just as Optimus Prime reacted, he raised his head and looked 1. At this moment, Zero¡¯s palm had alreadynded on the man¡¯s head with a bang. The force was so great that this revtion instantly exploded into pieces. Blood gushed out and he was instantly killed. After Zero killed the man, he walked straight behind Gavin Clifford After all, he was Killer King. Dealing with these divine rank beginner Karas would be as easy as blowing off dust. How could these little Cas fight back? At this moment, the people who were drinking coffee screamed in fear. They looked at the blood in front of them in horror, and their faces turned pale. Warrior Association¡¯s people were actually killed in public. It was obvious how powerful this person was! He didn¡¯t expect such a powerful warrior to exist in this world. Gavin Clifford was not surprised by the scene before him. Instead, he felt that it was very normal. This was because he knew that Zero¡¯s strength was above this group of people. Killing these people was a small matter. Therefore, Gavin Clifford was not worried. Even if this group of people went up, they would not be Zero¡¯s match This was good too. It saved him a lot of effort. Gavin Clifford left the ce where he was standing, leaving Zero alone. Then, he walked to a chair at the side and sat down. He gave Harry Geller a look. Harry Geller found a trembling waiter and got a pot of coffee. He brought it to the table where Gavin Clifford was sitting. When they turned around, the waiter had already disappeared in front of them. Gavin Clifford looked at the bloody scene while tasting coffee. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, coffee!¡± Zero was also dumbfounded as he watched Gavin Clifford walk away from him. He was actually sitting there drinking coffee. However, at this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people were ere stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. He looked at his dismemberedpanion in surprise and then at Zero in front of him. Who exactly was this person? How could he kill Warrior Association¡¯s people in an instant?! It was impossible for them not to know that this person was so powerful. Was there really such a powerful person in the world? No, the strongest should be their Warrior Association. Perhaps it was because he had underestimated his enemy that things had turned out this way. At this moment, the surprise of Warrior Association slowly turned into anger. No matter what, the people of Warrior Association could not tolerate theirpanions being killed by this person in front of them for no reason. Hence, they red at Zero who was standing behind Gavin Clifford and cursed. Doy know who the fuck We are? ¡°How bold of you to kill our people on the coffeeth floor in public ¡°If you want to die, just say it!¡± The corners of Zero¡¯s mouth curled up. He took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Heh, you guys!¡± At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s members looked at Zero, who was standing in front of them, with an indifferent expression. A ball of anger rose in their hearts as they roared, ¡°You shameless thing!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡± With a loud shout, Warrior Association charged at Zero. These ten people instantly surrounded Zero in the middle. Then, they stretched out their palms and punched Zero, who was standing in the center. Rays of white light shot out from all directions, making it impossible for Zero to dodge. Just as they were about to hit Zero, Zero kicked the ground and flew straight up. When those people saw that Zero had changed directions, they also stretched out their palms and exerted strength. Zero saw that they had also changed direction. He descended from the side to the left However, something interesting happened. Among these people, there were actually people who could not differentiate between left and right. One of them was giving instructions. ¡°Left. That guy¡¯s on the left.¡± Two of the yers from Warrior Association hit their own people. Then, they heard screams. Zero was standing in front of them, stunned. Although his strength was not very weak, he could not differentiate between left and right. Was that alright? However, Gavin Clifford, who was drinking coffee, shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a good coffee, but this scene is a little low.¡± Of course, Harry Geller understood what Gavin Clifford meant. He tried his best to hold back his laughter and not let the corners of his mouth curl up. At this moment, Zero stood there gently and said leisurely. ¡°If you wanted to kill each other, you should have said so!¡± At this moment, a few people from Warrior Association who were screaming also shut their mouths. Seeing that they were insulted by Zero, one of them shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death?¡± With a wave of the man¡¯s hand, everyone from Warrior Association charged forward. At this moment, Zero smiled and extended his palm. With a bang, the group of Warrior Association people was instantly sent flying like stacking Henry Holman The group of onlookers hiding under the table on the coffeeth floor were dumbfounded. They took out theirmunicators and started making calls. However, just as he was about to ask for help, he didn¡¯t know where to call. Their first reaction was to find National Security Bureau¡¯s people to settle it. However, they also realized that this was World warrior. Should they look for World Warrior Surveince Bureau? However, when they thought about it again, the person who died was Warrior Association. They were the most awesome people in warrior. Now that he was already dead, what was the use of looking for Warrior Surveince Bureau Looking at the scene of the massacre on the coffeeth floor, these people who were drinking coffee hid under the table and did not dare to move. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Her heart was also pounding as she stole nces at Zero, Who was this person? Who was he? How could he be so powerful that he could kill such a powerful person in an instant? SEND GIFT After killing so many people, wasn¡¯t he afraid that Warrior Association would find trouble with him? 0 COMMENT He had killed so many people from Warrior Association. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Warrior Association would find trouble with him? Warrior Association¡¯s people were not to be trifled with! The bespectacled man looked at Zero and said. ¡°This person is really not afraid of getting into trouble!¡± ¡°If the people above self-coupling Warrior Association knew what happened today, they wouldn¡¯t let him off!¡± ¡°But then again, these people from Warrior Association are quite impressive.¡± ¡°He can handle so many people by himself¡± ¡°How powerful is this person?¡± Then, the people who were drinking coffee under the table looked at the scene in front of them and did not dare to move at all. Even if the man in front of them killed some people from Warrior Association, they were still witnesses who were hiding under the table, behind the pir, and in the room. If he decided to leave no one alive at thest minute, today would be the anniversary of their death. Moreover, this man was so powerful¡­ They had never seen such a powerful person instantly kill someone and wash the coffeeth floor with blood. This was not something an ordinary person could do. Just as these onlookers were shocked. After Zero killed this group of people, he saw Gavin Clifford drinking coffee. Therefore, he hurriedly ran over and knelt in front of Gavin Clifford with a bang. Then, he said. ¡°Master, I killed someone without permission. Please punish me!¡± When the surrounding people saw this scene, they were instantly stunned and could not say anything. However, a hint of panic appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Actually, they had just suspected that they might know this man and the two people behind him, but they had denied it themselves. Because when they crawled under the table, the two of them stood there calmly. There was no change in his expression. He knew that the first person to lower himself, the person who had killed, was standing behind them. Then, just as this person was about to start killing, a person was actually not afraid. Instead, he sat on the chair and calmly drank coffee. Even the waiter was scared away by that scene, but he could still sit there and taste coffee. Unexpectedly, he was actually the master of this murderer. He clearly looked like a young boy in his twenties, but he had already be a master at such a young age. Moreover, it was obvious that this disciple was older than his master. However, he still had to spend money to kneel in front of this young man. This young man must be an even stronger warrior! Moreover, he was definitely more powerful than this man who had killed her. This group of onlookers who did not dare toe out and hide at the back could not believe what they had seen with their own eyes today. He did not expect Blearus to have so many experts. It turned out that the sky they thought was as high as they saw. Unexpectedly, the sky was much higher than it looked. At this moment, a man hiding behind a pir and a man beside him said, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s Gavin Clifford? The other man was also confused. He really did not understand why he would say that at this time. Then, he did not answer. He just looked at the man and shook his head. At this moment, the man spoke again. The Gavin Clifford I¡¯m talking about is the the Clifford family young master, Gavin Clifford.¡± At this moment, the man suddenly raised his voice. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that that person is Young Master the Clifford family, Gavin Clifford?¡± When the other man heard this, his face instantly turned pale. He hurriedly reached out to cover the man¡¯s mouth and looked at him nervously. Tm just guessing. Why are you shouting so loudly? Do you want to die?¡± At this moment, almost the entire coffeeth floor heard this man¡¯s words. These onlookers were also a little puzzled. Could it be that the young master who was drinking coffee was the Clifford family, Gavin Clifford?! No way!! There were so many people with the same name in this world. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? If Young Master the Clifford family was back, then what would happen next would probably change the world, right? Gavin Clifford looked at Zero in front of him and put down the cup in his hand. Then, he stood up and said calmly, I¡¯m fine! ¡°Let¡¯s just kill these unimportant people!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me.¡± At this moment, the surrounding people who hade out of seclusion were instantly stunned when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. 24 He actually said that Warrior Association¡¯s people were unimportant people. So what if he killed him? One had to know that Warrior Association was the most Lawesome existence in ence in the 41,417,141,3601 V World. However, in his mouth, it actually became transparent and was no longer important. What had Master Mr. Clifford experienced all these years? Could it be that Master Mr. Clifford¡¯s identity had changed? He did not even care about the people from Warrior Association! At this moment, Zero, who was arguing with Gavin Clifford, slowly stood up. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford respectfully and said. ¡°Thank you, Master¡± Then. Gavin Clifford turned to look at Harry Geller and said, ¡°In a while, get someone to clean this ce up. Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± Immediately after, Harry Geller arranged for the waiter to make arrangements. Then, Zero, Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, the three of them left the coffeeth floor. At this moment, the people on the coffeeth floor instantly exploded! Then, he crawled out from under the table. Behind the pir, the room was bustling with activity. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°I thought we were gonna die here today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really too dangerous!¡± ¡°Did you see that just now? That man is simply too powerful. Also, that man¡¯s master is still Gavin Clifford ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this Gavin Clifford is Young Master the Clifford family!¡± At this moment, a man crawled out of the table with difficulty and said seriously, ¡°I also suspect that Master Mr. Clifford might be someone with status.¡± ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let that man kill all these Warrior Association people.¡± ¡°Moreover, the clothes don¡¯t seem to matter. It¡¯s obvious that he has a background!¡± At this moment, an older man nodded and echoed ¡°That¡¯s right. To have such a powerful disciple, I think Master Mr. Clifford is definitely not an ordinary person.¡± At this moment, a short but sly-looking man came out of the private room upstairs. He walked up to them and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I just remembered something!¡± ¡°You guys heard about Frostpeakdark warrior recently, right?¡± ¡°During that time, the news of Frostprakdark warrior¡¯s return spread like wildfire!¡± ¡°Do you think Master Mr. Clifford is rted to Master Frostpeakdark warrior?¡± ¡°Or could Master Mr. Clifford be one of Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s people?¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500 ¡°Or could Master Mr. Clifford be one of Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s people?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Regarding the topic of Gavin Clifford, the guests in coffee were also in a state of confusion. Then, they stopped here. The three of them left the coffeeth floor and walked towards a corner. Gavin Clifford originally wanted Zero to bring them to Shadow Killing However, Gavin Clifford suddenly thought of something Ian Rivera and La Taylor were still waiting for him in room coffee of the medicinal shop. He had to deal with one first before dealing with the next. Hence, Gavin Clifford and the others came to the corner and suddenly stopped. Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford and suddenly stopped in his tracks. Then, he looked around vigntly. Could there be someone here? Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller¡¯s nervousness. His actions must have made Harry Celler think that there was danger nearby. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Zero in front of him and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s put the matter of finding Shadow Killing aside for now! ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after I¡¯m done here! Harry Geller and Zero nodded. At this moment, Cavin Clifford, who had returned to the medicinal shop, wasughing happily when he saw La Taylor and Jan Rivera in the room. Gavin Clifford was a little puzzled. They were obviously not talking about work. They were probably talking about something else, right? ¡°Chirp!¡± Room coffee¡¯s door was opened and Room Gavin Clifford walked in. Meanwhile, Harry Geller and Zerp were on standby outside. Cavin Clifford pushed open the door and changed his expression. He looked at Ian Rivera and La Taylor with a smile. and said, ¡°La, what are you talking about with Mr. Rivera?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so happy, let me hear it too?¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford entered and sat on the side of La Taylor. Then, he nced at Ian Rivera and then at La Taylor. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your embarrassing past again, haha!¡± However, Ian Rivera immediately put on a worried expression and said, ¡°Gav, is the matter resolved?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Jan Rivera and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s done, Mr. Rivera.¡± Your ¡°Mr. Rivera, La. How was chat?¡± ¡°Can thatpany work together?¡± At this moment, La Taylor and Ian Rivera lowered their heads at the same time. The smile on their faces had also disappeared. Gavin Clifford also sensed the change in their expressions. Maybe something went wrong in between? Hence, Gavin Clifford asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Rivera, La?¡± ¡°Why have you be silent?¡± At this moment, Ian Rivera and La Taylor looked at each other and shook their heads. ¡°I don¡¯t think thispany is gonna work.¡± ¡°We all don¡¯t think so At this moment, Gavin Clifford was indeed a little confused. Then, he looked at La Taylor and then at lan Rivera. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin Clifford indeed felt very strange because before he left, he looked at La Taylor and Ian Rivera. It was as if he regretted not meeting them earlier. They were also like-minded when it came to investing in apany. It gave people the feeling that thispany was about to be established: Why did he hear such an answer when he returned? At this moment, La Taylor and Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford. For a moment, they did not know what to say But in the end, La Taylor still said. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ve thought about it with Mr. Rivera.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to start apany, but the refinement of the medicinal pills is something Brother Gavin Clifford has to do ¡°Once thepany opens, this pill needs to be mass-produced¡± ¡°We¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take it, and it will be very difficult.¡± ¡°Actually, Mr. Rivera and I don¡¯t need much money. We just don¡¯t want you to work too hard When Jan Rivera heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Cav!¡± I agree with La. We¡¯ve all thought ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. It¡¯s good to add Gay of your pills. Then, they¡¯re sold out and need to be mass-produced.¡± ¡°With your ability, you can¡¯t keep expending yourself on selling medicine!¡± ¡°La thought of this in advance. I also think what La said makes sense.¡± ¡®So, we¡¯d rather give up.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, although men did not cry easily, However, Gavin Clifford was also an ordinary person. He also had seven emotions and six desires. He would also be moved by certain things and tear up. After Gavin Clifford heard what Ian Rivera said, he looked at La Taylor. Then, he pulled La Taylor into his arms. She hugged La Taylor tightly and whispered into his ear, ¡°La, don¡¯t worry. Brother Gavin Clifford is confident.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he nodded quietly in Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. At this moment, Ian Rivera watched as Gavin Clifford and La Taylor publicly disyed their affection in front of him Then, he quickly covered his eyes with one hand and said. ¡°Young man!¡± ¡°You have to show off your dog food in front of the elderly, When Gavin Clifford and La Taylor heard this, they were instantly stunned. Then, they smiled at the same time. At this moment. La Taylor instantly lowered his head with a red face. As for Gavin Clifford, he looked at Ian Rivera in surprise. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Rivera, you¡¯re really old!¡± ¡°You even know how to show off your affection?¡± ¡°Hahahaha! When Jan Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he could not stop smiling At this moment, Gavin Clifford put away his expression and looked at La Taylor andn Rivera seriously. ¡°Mr. Rivera, La, roughly know what you¡¯re thinking. Actually, I¡¯m just afraid that if thepany opens and mass. produces medicinal pills, I won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about mass-producing medicinal pills at all. This is because we don¡¯t n to mass- produce such things. After all, rare things are precious¡± ¡°Real medicinal pills have magical effects. Naturally, they are rare and the highest bidder gets them!¡± ¡°However, the rest is to dilute this medicinal pill a thousand times or ten thousand times. Then, it will be produced in batches. It will also be effective.¡± ¡°However, this diluted medicinal pill will definitely be very different from me refining it and selling it.¡± ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about this problem!¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, La Taylor and Ian Rivera¡¯s expressions were as if they had seen a beam of light. They were surprised and delighted. At this moment,n Rivera stood up and mmed the table. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°It has to be Gavl ¡°You¡¯re really old!¡± La Taylor jumped around happily as he hugged Gavin Clifford and said happily, ¡°Mr. Rivera and I have been thinking about it for a long time, but we don¡¯t have a good answer.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re amazing! Chapter 501 Chapter 501 ¡®Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re amazing!¡± In fact, Gavin Clifford had thought about this diluted pill problem. In the beginning, he also felt that there was something wrong with this method. Was this a scam? ¡­in However, in the past, he had asked a few businessmen simr questions. Gavin Clifford suddenly realized that this was a normal phenomenon. Although this medicinal pill had been diluted into other products, its medicinal effect might not be as good as before. But it can also help many people who need it to buy it cheaply. If he really let Gavin Clifford mass-produce these pills, he would be able to do it alone. It was true that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get so much medicine even if he exhausted himself. However, in other words, the pill refined by Gavin Clifford did not exist in this world. Moreover, after buying the medicinal herbs, they had to add in the cost of the medicine vessel. It looked very cheap. But what if the White Tower still had Gavin Clifford? Then the cost of this medicinal pill was immeasurable. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Ian Rivera in front of him with excitement mixed with a hint of helplessness. Hence, Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°Mr. Rivera,La. This pill is worth every penny. Just like the things outside, there are expensive and cheap ones.¡± ¡°Because medicinal herbs are rare, as well as the cost, time, and manpower of making them, they have to be considered.¡± ¡°Rare things require more time and difficulty, as well as money toplete.¡± ¡°Therefore, the pills refined are the same. The highest bidder will definitely obtain them.¡± ¡°However, if these medicinal pills are diluted into products, you can set the price. La Taylor and Jan Rivera thought about what Gavin Clifford said and nodded. Then, Ian Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and smiled. Then, he stood up and walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side to pat his shoulder. ¡°Cav, you don¡¯t have to exin. Mr. Rivera understands!¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have to spend too much energy, anything is fine.¡± At this moment, La Taylor was also hugging Gavin Clifford¡¯s waist. ¡°Brother Cavin Clifford, we all believe in you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± Gavin Clifford patted La¡¯s head, then looked atn Rivera and nodded with a smile. ¡°Since no one has any doubts, let¡¯s get started!¡± Jan Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. Then, he suddenly remembered Judy Rivera. He had reached his age and his body had not recovered as well as a young man. He had to leave this matter to Judy. If he let Judy take care of it, it would also allow her to exercise. He would not be at ease if he handed it over to others Jan Rivera picked up his address book and dialed Judy Rivera. There was a beeping sound. At this moment, Ian Rivera and Gavin Clifford greeted each other and walked out of the door to make a call! After a while, she heard a gentle female voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello? Your Grace, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± At this moment, Ian Rivera happily said to Judy Rivera, ¡°Judy, Your Grace, let me tell you something.¡± ¡°Your Grace ns to coborate with the Clifford family Industries.¡± ¡°But because¡­ I don¡¯t have much energy, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do Your Grace¡± ¡°So Your Grace wants you to work with the Clifford family.¡± Judy Rivera was stunned when he heard this. How did Your Grace know the Clifford family? Therefore, Your Grace called her because he wanted her to consider cooperating with thispany. Hence, Judy Rivera replied to Tan Rivera on the other end of the line. ¡°Your Grace, thispany belongs to the the Clifford family industry?¡± ¡°So are we working with Gavin Clifford Jan Rivera heard Judy Rivera¡¯s puzzled tone on the other end of themunicator. Then, he smiled and said. ¡°Yeah, Judy.¡± ¡°This is also a good opportunity. Your Grace also wants you to take this opportunity to train well.¡± ¡°Your Grace will grow old one day. In the future, Judy will always have to rely on himself.¡± Then, Judy Rivera said, ¡°Your Grace, I agree with you!¡± ¡°Working with the Clifford family.¡± After Gavin Clifford saw Jan Rivera leave, he felt that things might be gradually getting on track. Then, he looked at La Taylor, held his hand, and said, ¡°La, I might be away for a few days¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was also very unhappy. Because every time Brother Gavin Clifford said he was going to leave. Sunspire, he would note back for a long time, especially¡­ a long time ago. He did not know how long it would take this time. Hence, she looked at Gavin Clifford reluctantly and said weakly, Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, it won¡¯t be long this time, right?¡± ¡°You said a few days¡­¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor¡¯s gradually reddening eyes and hurriedly exined, ¡°La, Brother Gavin Clifford will be back soon this time!¡±¡± ¡°I promise, okay?¡± La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. Only then did he forcefully hold back his tears. Then, she lowered her head shyly and whispered into Gavin Clifford¡¯s ear, ¡°Then, Brother Gavin Clifford, can you leave tomorrow?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he was a little puzzled. Did something happen to La Taylor? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If something really happened, how could someone like La Taylor hold it in? Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and asked seriously, ¡°Why, La?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± However, just as he said this, Gavin Clifford saw La Taylor¡¯s blushing face. Then, he looked at the sky. It was quitete. Gavin Clifford instantly understood what La Taylor meant. This girl wanted to do some strange things with him¡­ Then, Gavin Clifford coughed and looked at La Taylor. ¡°Sure.¡± Gavin Clifford knew that he would not be able to sleep tonight The next morning, the sun shone directly into the house. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes. He used his hand to block the light and sat up in bed. Then, he turned to look at the obedient La Taylor, who was still snoring. Cavin Clifford smiled and touched La Taylor¡¯s head before nting a kiss on her forehead. However, La Taylor was really a tormenting little vixen! That night, the two of them had woken up countless times. He had almost been crippled by La Taylor. Fortunately, his body was still strong and could withstand the torture. Gavin Clifford had two dark circles under his eyes. He held his old waist and slowly walked out of the room after washing up. As for La Taylor, when he heard Gavin Clifford leave the room, he wanted to send him off. However, La Taylor realized that his entire body was aching just by moving slightly. He could not get off the ground at Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Harry Geller, who was standing guard outside, saw Gavin Clifford walking out of the room with his hands on his waist. As Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinate, he naturally knew what had happened to Gavin Clifford, even though the soundproofing of the Clifford family was not bad. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly be carrying cement at night, right? Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller, who was standing at the door, and the members of Group Frostpeakdark warriorD who were already standing in that row. Last night¡­ They couldn¡¯t have been standing outside all this time, right? However, the soundproofing was very good, so they probably didn¡¯t know. There was no harm in knowing. It was just that little thing. At this moment, Gavin Clifford gradually said, ¡°The car, is it ready?¡± Harry Geller also looked at him with an undisclosed expression. Then, he directly reported to Gavin Clifford. ¡°Dark Lord, the car is ready!¡± Zero stood at the side and did not speak. Then, he stared at Gavin Clifford He felt that something was wrong with his master today, but he could not put his finger on it. Gavin Clifford, who was holding his waist, suddenly realized what he was doing. He quickly put his hand down, straightened his back, and strode forward. Gavin Clifford was really too tired. He had been through a lotst night and did not sleep much. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford, who had just gotten into the car, directly entered the space of the White Tower. However, he did not go in to cultivate this time, Instead, he went in to sleep. He had to make up forst night¡¯s sleep. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the mood to do anything else. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew. He had slept in the White Tower for 100 hours, and the outside world had only spent an hour. Therefore, sleeping in the White Tower could actually save time and allow one to sleep well. At this moment, Gavin Clifford had only closed his eyes for a while in the back of the car. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and looked out of the car window. He instantly realized that his vision seemed to have be much brighter, and the light in his vision was even a little dazzling. Gavin Clifford instantly became lively and energetic in the backseat. Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford, who was in the back row, Gavin Clifford, who had left the room at first, felt sleepy with every step. It was as if he was about to fall apart. However, at this moment, Dark Lord looked very energetic. It was as if he had instantly be a different person. Harry Geller and Zero, who were in the Looking at Gavin Clifford in front of him, he could not believe it. Zero leaned over and whispered to Harry Geller, ¡°Do you know what happened to Master?¡± ¡°Master looked so tired this morning, but he¡¯s much better now,¡± ¡°However, should I say it or not? Master¡¯s body is really awesome!¡± ¡°If it were me, I would have been paralyzed there long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have the mood toe out the next day to do something!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Harry Geller red at Zero and said. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute!¡± When Zero heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he quickly shut his mouth and did not speak again. Harry Geller was also looking out of the car window. There was no need for him to deliberately say this here. Wasn¡¯t the truth right in front of him? However, even Harry Geller felt that Lord Dark Lord¡¯s body recovered really quickly! As expected of Lord Dark Lord! Their subordinates¡¯ bodies were still not very strong, advanced still had to undergo more training If it was an ordinary person, they would be so tired at night that they would not have any energy the next day. At this moment, the car was speeding along the highway.¡± Gavin Clifford and the others quickly headed to Shadow Killing¡¯s hideout under Zero¡¯s lead. BlearusEmperion At that moment, a hugemotion broke out. The most eye-catching words on the newspaper were ¡°ancient warrior family¡±. It was hard not to be the center of attention. That was because ancient warrior family had appeared. Although this was just a piece of news that had been spread out and no one had seen him yet, the news had already spread throughout Emperion. Almost the entire street was filled with newspapers. It was probably the best day of sales in many years! There were even more exaggerated advertisements on the walls and even paintbrushes¡­. 2/4 The vendors on the streets and alleys, men and women, gathered together to discuss th At this moment, a man with a Zero wallet held a newspaper in his hand and began to say, Do you think this is real or fake?* ¡°ancient warrior family. This is an aristocratic family from a long time ago. They have always lived in legends.¡± ¡°Why did it suddenly appear now?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged woman looked at the newspaper and said, I¡¯d rather believe it!¡± ¡°Have you heard? ancient warrior family sent a powerful team of warrior.¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s here to kill someone.¡± ¡°I wonder who fell for it!¡± After hearing this woman¡¯s words, more people surrounded her. Everyone was shocked and said one after another, ¡°Seriously?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s so capable?¡± ¡°He can actually get ancient warrior family¡¯s people toe to Secr World to hunt him down?¡± ¡°That person must be very strong. After all, there aren¡¯t many people who can make 42322 angry.¡± At this moment, a young man heard the conversation not far away. Then, he leaned over and said, That¡¯s right. Secr World has always drawn a clear line with them. Could it be that someone broke this rule?¡± ¡°Or is it that someone ran over from the ancient martial arts world and they chased after him?¡± Thene out and kill these people¡­¡± At this moment, a young man passed by and looked at the person in front of him. ¡°You guys only know how to make such useless guesses. When the timees, there will be a way out. ns will never catch up to changes.¡± ¡°If ancient warrior family really participated in Secr World¡¯s matter, then the world might be in chaos ¡°At that time, regardless of whether we agree or not, who will make the decision? At this moment, more and more people gathered around to listen to the story because everyone was specting about ancient warrior family¡¯s appearance. Brookspring, Jan Rivera, in the medicinal shop. At this moment, Judy Rivera arrived at Jan Rivera¡¯s medicinal shop. Just as he arrived at Room coffee, he heard a soft female voice. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ming!¡± La Taylor also raised his head. There was a beautiful woman in front of him. She was different from him, However, Judy Rivera also saw La Taylor at this moment. This was probably the attraction of beauties, right? Jan Rivera quickly stood up and introduced to La Taylor with a smile. ¡°La, this is my granddaughter, Judy Rivera¡± La Taylor quickly stood up and smiled obediently. Ian Rivera introduced again to his granddaughter Judy Rivera: ¡°Judy, this is La Taylor, Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e ¡°Get to know each other. Let¡¯s get to work!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take some time to set up thepany!¡± After La Taylor and Judy Rivera familiarized themselves with each other, they quickly went back to work. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 At this moment, Judy Rivera, who had just joined, was a rtively new thing to the things in front of him. Moreover, she had never even thought about starting apany. Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor and Your Grace who were busy over there. He did not know where to start. At this moment,n Rivera realized that his granddaughter did not seem to be able to integrate well, so he smiled and said, Judy, don¡¯t be hasty.¡± ¡°La is fast because of her experience. She has always taken over the Clifford family¡¯s industry. Naturally, she¡¯s very strong.¡± ¡°Your Grace only asked you to learn from La. He didn¡¯t mean to let you learn immediately. At this moment, La Taylor, who was busy at the side, also felt the pain in his time. Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Rivera is right. I¡¯ve been doing this for a long time, so I¡¯m naturally faster. ¡°I believe you. It won¡¯t be long before you can easily deal with all kinds of problems. When Judy Rivera heard La Taylor¡¯s encouraging words, he felt a warm current in his heart. Hence, he looked at La Taylor and smiled. ¡°Yes, I promise I won¡¯t hold you back!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Just like that, La Taylor continued to work with tan Rivera on thepany¡¯s model and the pricing of medicinal herbs. However, while everyone was busy, there were two figures hiding behind a tree not far from the medicinal herb shop. They were the subordinates of the the Taylor family brothers, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor They had already followed La Taylor until La Taylor and Gavin Clifford entered the medicinal shop. Then, Gavin Clifford left, but La Taylor did note out together. At this moment, one of the subordinates took the contact list and dialed directly. At this moment, a man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Did you find him?¡± Then, the subordinate said into his contact list, I found it, Master ¡°La Taylor is in a medicinal shop,¡± Then, the man on the other end of the phone said in a low voice, ¡°Come back quickly!¡± Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor had been arrested because they had wronged a good person. They had only been released in the past few days. Their resentment towards La Taylor and Gavin Clifford deepened. However, they did not dare to attack La Taylor and Gavin Clifford openly because Gavin Clifford was simply too 1/4 Fighting head-on was undoubtedly a dead end for them. However, they still could not take it lying down. If they could not do it openly, they would do it secretly. They did not want to let La Taylor and Gavin Clifford off so easily. At this moment, Jackson Taylor looked at Caleb Taylor with a serious expression. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Have you found him?¡± ¡°Or have we been discovered?!¡± This was because Jackson Taylor had only heard Caleb Taylor say to his subordinate on the phone, ¡°Come back quickly.¡± He did not know exactly what had happened. After Caleb Taylor heard Jackson Taylor¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°It¡¯s undetected. We found La Taylor.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s in a medicinal shop. ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t suitable to talk outside, so I asked him toe back and report. Just as Caleb Taylor finished speaking, he heard footstepsing from outside the door. At this moment, a ck shadow ran in quickly. With a bang, he knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Master!¡± At this moment, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor sat on the chairs and stared straight at the kneeling subordinate in front of them Tell me, what is that woman doing there?¡± When this subordinate heard Jackson Taylor¡¯s words, he quickly replied. ¡°Master, La Taylor seems to be preparing to set up a pharmaceuticalpany again.¡± When Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor heard their subordinates words, they looked at each other and were instantly curious. Huh?! She set up a pharmaceuticalpany?! What was La Taylor trying to do? Then, Caleb Taylor couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. He looked at his subordinate in front of him and said, ¡°Do you know why this woman set up a pharmaceuticalpany?¡± At this moment, the subordinate looked at Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor and said again, They seem to be buying medicinal herbs wantonly through Old Master Ian Rivera. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.¡± Jacks Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor looked at each other. Their minds were already racing. At this moment, Caleb Taylor looked at his subord ¡°Alright, you can continue to follow La Taylor. Report back if there are any movements.¡± After their subordinates left, Jacks Taylor looked at Caleb Taylor and said, ¡°This La Taylor actually wants to set up a medicinal herbpany and even coborated with Ian Rivera. hings not right!¡± ¡°What do you think we should do to trip up La Taylor!¡± Just as Jackson Taylor was deep in thought, Caleb Taylor directly said, ¡°Do you remember Taylorizon Group?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thepany that¡¯s putting pressure on those herb suppliers. As long as we find thispany. ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to get them to ban the supply of medicinal herbs to La Taylor?¡± Although Taylorizon Group had been declining day by day, this camel was still bigger than a horse. It still had this bit of energy When Jackson Taylor heard Taylorizon Group mentioned by Caleb Taylor, his expression instantly became clear. That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t he think of this Taylorizon Group? As long as he pressured the medicinal herb supplier, evenn Rivera wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this cmity. At that time, let¡¯s see how La Taylor is going to set up apany! Jackson Taylor looked at Caleb Taylor and smiled evilly. ¡°You¡¯re really something!¡± Hence, the two brothers asked the servants to make arrangements On the other side, Frostpeak, Northguard City, Northguard Imperial Residence. King of Northguard sat in the chair and looked down at Northguard Army. ¡°How are the brothers who collected the medicinal herbs for Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Are you back?¡± Among the Northguard Army people below, one of them looked at King of Northguard and said, ¡°We¡¯re returning to Northguard City ¡°He should be back soon.¡±. King of Northguard¡¯s face lit up. Then, he said to Northguard Army, ¡°Alright, when theye back, I¡¯ll go to Brookspring with you and send the herbs to Mistress.¡± This was because King of Northguard was also the reason why he acknowledged Gavin Clifford as his master. Therefore, his previous stiff rtionship with Northguard Army had eased a lot. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At the very least, King of Northguard would listen to whatever Northguard Army said. Northguard Army knew very well that King of Northguard was also working for Gavin Clifford Therefore, if King of Northguard had a side to him, it would also be Gavin Clifford. On the other side, in the car. Zero spoke respectfully to Gavin Clifford in the backseat ¡°Master, we¡¯re getting ready to get out of the car. The car won¡¯t be able to enter the road ahead¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Gavin Clifford looked out of the car window and saw that it was surrounded by mountains. This ce was indeed filled with mystery. Zero and Harry Geller got out of the car first and went to investigate their surroundings. Harry Geller walked forward and saw a primitive forest inside. Then, there were 90-degree cliffs on both sides that towered. into the clouds. Then, he turned to look at Zero who was standing at the side and said in surprise, ¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡± ¡°This looks like a secluded ce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a primitive forest ahead. Will there be ferocious beasts or something? Zero also smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I was also very confused when I followed them here, but those people really went in and didn¡¯te out again.¡± That¡¯s why I stopped here. However, I can indeed hear the sounds of animals inside.¡± That¡¯s why we should be careful! After Harry Geller and Zero scanned their surroundings, they did not find any suspicious signs. Then, Harry Geller jogged to Gavin Clifford¡¯s car and said, ¡°Dark Lord, there are no suspicious people around.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s a primitive forest ahead. I¡¯m afraid I have to be careful.¡± Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s report and got out of the car. He looked around. This scene was quite refreshing. Then, he walked forward and arrived at the ce where Zero was standing. It turned out that in front of him was the entrance to the primitive forest at the bottom of the valley. eap There was fog ahead. He could vaguely see a path ahead, but it was also rtively rugged. However, it did not look like a road. Because no one hadid the foundation for this road, it was almost overgrown with weeds. The grass was tall enough to reach the thighs of a 18-meter-tall man. Gavin Clifford looked ahead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, under the lead of Zero, the group stepped onto the path to the primitive forest. Gavin Clifford looked at the path under his feet. It was not difficult to see that there were many footprints on the rugged path. It seemed that there were quite a few people inside. Zero led the way. As he was the one in charge of finding Shadow Killing, he was more familiar with this ce than the This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . others. Secondly, with Zero¡¯s strength, even if something happened ahead, he could easily deal with it. Then, the group continued to move forward, shuttling through the lush forest and moving forward with difficulty. At this moment, one of the Frostpeakdark warrior members led by Harry Geller let out a scream. When everyone turned around, that person disappeared. Gavin Clifford was also very puzzled. Could there be an illusion in this primitive forest? When Harry Geller heard the sound, he hurriedly ran back and saw a hole. Coincidentally, the person who had screamed just now was in the hole. At this moment, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they took off their clothes and tied them into a knot, pulling this person up bit by bit. Just as Zero was about to walk forward and take a step forward, there was a silver thread in front of his ankle. Then, it directly stuck Zero. Just as Zero¡¯s anger rose, he heard a few whooshes from the surroundings. More than ten arrows shot out from behind the tree. Before he could even react, he dodged to the side. At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Harry Geller also heard this voice. They saw the arrows flying towards them at high speed. Then, Gavin Clifford and Harry Geller quickly dodged from both sides and used their feet to jump up the tree beside them. Immediately after, he somersaulted and dodged the arrow. At this moment, there was still an extremely small stone mixed in with the arrows. Gavin Clifford, who had already dodged. the arrows, looked at the stone. With a whoosh, Gavin Clifford reached out and grabbed it. Actually, Harry Geller and Zero were a little confused. They did not understand why Gavin Clifford would reach out to grab it when he could have dodged it. However, in fact, this little thing only looked like a stone, but as long as it collided, it would explode with a loud sound. If he did not want to alert the enemy, he had to prevent these things from happening. Gavin Clifford looked at the confused Harry Geller and Zero. Then, he handed the ¡°stone¡± in his hand to Harry Geller. After Harry Geller took it, he and Zero looked at each other and stopped talking. Gavin Clifford stood on the spot and stared at the foggy primitive forest in front of him. They had only walked less than half the way when they encountered traps and ambushes. Presumably, these people were extremely cautious and were afraid that someone would follow them, so they had arranged these things in advance. As long as ordinary people came in, there was indeed no room for them to leave. Not long after, Gavin Clifford and the others passed through the fog and arrived at an empty space. There were very few trees here, as if someone had cleared them. Then, Harry Geller walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and said, ¡°Dark Lord, do you want to take a break?¡± Just as Harry Geller finished speaking, there was a roar. At this moment, Harry Geller and Zero also looked around. They saw that the leaves were moving and the trembling. Then, Harry Geller and Zero sensed danger. grass was When Gavin Clifford entered the primitive forest, he had already sensed that the animals inside were all huge. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller and Zero and said, ¡°There should be a lot of ferocious beasts, and they¡¯re not small. Harry Geller and Zero nodded after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. At this moment, the wolves slowly walked towards them. However, although it was called a wolf pack, it was several timesrger than a wolf. There were at least a dozen wolves. At this moment, Harry Geller looked at the ferocious beast in front of him and did not panic. He only saw Harry Geller and Zero sh into the wolf pack. ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng!¡± Harry Geller and Zero instantly flew up and kicked the wolf¡¯s head repeatedly. Immediately after, he heard the screams of the wolves. It did not take long for the huge pack of wolves to fall in front of Harry Celler and Zero. At this moment, Harry Geller looked at the wolf pack¡¯s corpse in surprise. Then, he said, We¡¯ve only encountered wolves, but there must be other ferocious beasts here.¡± ¡°Are those people from Shadow Killing really hiding here!¡± Harry Geller¡¯s words made Zero think that Harry Geller did not believe him. Hence, when he saw Gavin Clifford, he quick exined, ¡°Master, what I said is true. The information I found is here.¡± ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t find it, I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°And those traps were set by someone, so there must be someone here. Gavin Clifford frowned slightly and pondered for a moment. Then, he slowly raised his leg andnded heavily. At this moment, the ground shook violently, and the airflow ripples instantly rippled out with Gavin Clifford as the center. Zero was stunned on the spot when he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s slight movement. Was this something a human could do? Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Zero was stunned on the spot when he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s slight movement. Was this something a humah could do? As soon as Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet touched the ground, he felt the forest tremble. The trees swayed and the boulders rolled. It was as if an immortal had undergone a tribtion. At this moment, Gavin Clifford gradually closed his eyes, and the airflow directly rippled out He was feeling the airflow around him. He realized that the airflow rippled far away and directly collided with the cliff on the side. Then, it instantly dissipated. Gavin Clifford looked ahead and frowned slightly. Then, he realized that there was a point of airflow that had actually drilled in. At this moment, Gavin Clifford smiled and opened his eyes. ¡°Follow The me!¡± At this moment, Zero, Harry Geller, and 41364dark warrior behind him were also very confused. Hence, Zero walked beside Harry Geller and asked softly, ¡°Do you know what Master isughing at?¡± After Harry Geller heard Zero¡¯s words, he looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head. I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pry. Just do your job.¡± When Zero heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he immediately shut his mouth. Actually, they didn¡¯t realize why Gavin Clifford wasughing. This was because other than knowing that Gavin Clifford was very strong, they did not discover anything unusual. Therefore, he could only follow behind Gavin Clifford in a daze. Until Gavin Clifford came to a cliff that looked normal and stood there for a long time. However, everyone was even more puzzled now. Harry Geller also took a few steps forward and looked down. He did not know what Gavin Clifford was looking at. Could it be that Dark Lord had noticed something abnormal about this cliff? No, if there were any abnormalities, why would Dark Lord bring them up? However, looking down from the cliff, he did not see anything suspicious! Just as Harry Geller was feeling puzzled, Zero walked over and stood beside Harry Geller. He looked down and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with this cliff?¡± Harry Geller didn¡¯t say anything either because he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the past. Harry Geller could guess WhET GI He did not quite understand. At this moment, Gavin Clifford actually heard Zero¡¯s doubts. When he did not speak, he directly attacked. Gavin Clifford stretched out his left palm and used his ultimate move, At this moment, a very tall cliff in front of them exploded with a bang. On the opposite cliff, stones flew everywhere like fireworks in the sky. Limitless World The sudden loud bang was deafening. Even the surrounding trees were instantly uprooted and sent flying. Even the ferocious beasts that could be seen with the naked eye roared and fled in all directions to save their lives. However, Zero and Harry Geller, who were standing at the side, were shocked when they heard the loud bang. Then, he was stuck in this shocking scene in front of him. His body could not help but tremble, as if goosebumps were about to appear. Harry Geller had followed Gavin Clifford for a long time, but he had never seen Dark Lord perform such a shocking operation like today! Moreover, this seemed to be different from the moves Dark Lord had tried before. Could it be that Dark Lord had recently cultivated some other martial arts? However, after the dust settled, a pitch-ck passageway appeared behind the cliff. The wind was blowing. It was obvious that the passageway had been opened. At this moment, Harry Geller and Zero walked forward. Their hair instantly stood up from the wind in the passageway. The two of them looked at the depths of the tunnel in front of them in shock. Harry Geller was the most shocked. Originally, he did not know what Dark Lord¡¯s move was for. He thought that it was just a new move that he wanted to try. However, the move that Dark Lord used just now was simply too awesome! However, Harry Geller did not expect Dark Lord to know that there was a passage behind the cliff. As expected of Dark Lord! At this moment, Zero finally recovered from his shock. He definitely knew that his master was very powerful, but he did not expect his master to be so powerful. His master actually knew that there was a passageway behind this cliff¡­. One had to know that it was not easy to find the exit of this damned ce. Many people had died tragically. It was really worth it to acknowledge this master! He had never seen such a powerful person. However, Frostpeakdark warrior was muttering and praising Dark Lord¡¯s heroic bearing. Just as everyone was in shock, an rm sounded from the passageway. At this moment, Harry Geller and Zero stood at the front and slowly took a few steps back. After all, they couldn¡¯t block the entrance of the passageway! He wanted to see who the other party was! Immediately after, the sounds in the passageway became louder and louder. The rm sounded step by step! Gavin Clifford looked at the pitch-ck passageway in front of him and stood there motionless. He wanted to see what was going on in this gourd What exactly was Shadow Killing trying to do? It was good that they hade out now. It saved them the trouble of looking for these people. intent came. Immediately after, there was a sou sou sou sou sou sound, and dozens of killing in At this moment. Harry Geller and Zero were staring ahead with serious expressions. They could feel that the speed of this killing intent was extremely fast! Although he did not see anyone, the voiceing from the pitch-ck passageway could not be deceived. This was a strong aura from an assassin. They hid in the darkness, not revealing their faces, but their killing intent made others feel ice-cold, as well as terrifying. At this moment, an ear-piercing sound of a saber being drawn suddenly came from the passageway. This sound was extremely soft. Ordinary people would definitely not be able to hear it, but this was very sensitive to warrior. Especially in front of Gavin Clifford, these people did not need to show themselves at all. He could also urately determine the location of these killers. Although these assassins were in the dark and they were in the open, it did not affect their performance and judgment at all, At this moment, Zero also had a look of disdain on his face. This was because the assassins in this pitch-ck tunnel were actually a piece of cake in front of Zero. Gavin Clifford also knew that Zero was a rtively powerful warrior. After all, he was close to Innate, It was not a problem for him to deal with the people in front of him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Zero in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you. Is that okay?¡± When Zero heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not as strong as you, I¡¯m still Killer King!¡± These people are just some chickens. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Brookspring. Today was the opening day of La Taylor and Judy Rivera¡¯s newpany, the day of the ribbon- cutting. Many people came to attend the opening ceremony. At this moment, a beautiful host in a cheongsam introduced her with a smile on the stage. At this moment, the two beauties, La Taylor and Judy Rivera, were also sitting below the stage. The two of them were holding scripts in their hands. Although this was the opening of their own company, it still couldn¡¯t withstand their nervousness. Although they didn¡¯t have to go off script, they still had to familiarize themselves with these things to disy the characteristics of theirpany. At this moment, Judy Rivera seemed to remember something and looked around. At this moment, La Taylor also felt Judy Rivera¡¯s uneasiness. Hence, he turned around and gently ced his hand on Judy Rivera¡¯s. Then, he looked at Judy Rivera and said softly. Judy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything¡± Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Then, he shook his head and smiled. 1. I¡¯m fine! ¡°I just don¡¯t see Your Grace. I¡¯m a little nervous¡± ¡°And this is apany, L¡­ La Taylor finally understood why Judy Rivera was looking around just now. It was because he was nervous! Speaking of which, she had almost forgotten the first time she was nervous. Hence, La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera patiently and smiled. ¡°Judy, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Mr. Rivera should be busy behind the scenes. We have to split the work, right? This is also a good opportunity for you to Train.¡± Judy Rivera nodded after hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, even though she knew all of this. However, Judy Rivera, who was suddenlyforted, felt much better. Moreover, she also felt that La Taylor was right. She would have to face it herself in the future. After Judy Rivera adjusted his emotions, he looked at La Taylor and smiled. ¡°I can do it!¡± ¡°Thank you, La!¡± A La Taylor smiled and shook his head as he looked at Judy Rivera. However, Ian Rivera did not appear behind the scenes. It was also because he had listened to Gavin Clifford and wanted Judy Rivera to learn from La Taylor. He could also train himself. At this moment, the beautiful host on stage finished a series of introductions of thepany and said, ¡°Everyone, wee ourpany¡¯s founding partner, Miss La Taylor and Miss Judy Rivera, to the stage.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin the ribbon-cutting ceremony for the establishment of the newpany.¡± Apuse came from below. La Taylor looked at the people below calmly and smiled naturally. On the other hand, Judy Rivera was still a little nervous. However, the people below were not looking at the ribbon-cutting ceremony at all. Instead, they were looking at the two beauties. La Taylor and Judy Rivera La Taylor and Judy Rivera were both wearing small gifts that exposed their shoulders and waists. One looked like a mature woman, while the other looked a little sweet. Their styles were very different. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound of the photo being taken echoed in his ears. The beautiful host spoke again. ¡°The ribbon-cutting ceremony is over!¡± ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee Miss La Taylor.¡± Then, La Taylor wore high heels and went on stage with a smile. He looked at the people below and said. ¡°Thank you foring to ourpany¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony¡± ¡°I¡¯m also especially grateful to the representative of the Jiang Tong Group¡¯s board of directors for attending our ribbon- cutting ceremony. Everyone, wee!¡± At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s mouth was already dry fromughing. There was apuse, but no one stood up. La Taylor looked around the stage and realized that he was not here. Judy Rivera was also searching anxiously. Then, he looked at La Taylor and shook his head with a frown. La Taylor also took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ximei Group might be busy today. I just received the message.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Next, we wee the representative of Jianye Pharmaceutical Company. We¡¯re very grateful and wee you with apuse As soon as he finished speaking, the people below apuded non-stop. They looked around, but no one stood up from the Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. crowd. La Taylor and Judy Rivera suddenly felt a little awkward. Thesepanies had said that they would definitelye. Why didn¡¯t theye? Then, La Taylor, who was on stage, said a lot to avoid the awkward silence. In the end, there was only one answer. He did note at all. The scene became a little awkward, and the expressions of the people below seemed to have lost interest. At this moment, Judy Rivera jogged to La Taylor¡¯s side and said in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t see these people from the pharmaceutical industry at all, let alone represent them. ¡°None of them came.¡± These were all the natural herbs that they had previously discussed about providing to theirpany. Why didn¡¯t any of theme? What did this mean? This was a little too strange! Then, the the Taylor family brothers¡¯ sarcastic voices sounded from the crowd.. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good look at your lousypany? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of her participation?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even like this trashpany.¡± The bigger reason is because of you, La Taylor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the biggest piece of trash in the Taylor family. You¡¯re a traitor to your family. You¡¯re untrustworthy. Do you expect anyone toe and support you?¡± Then, he heard the crowd below mutter, ¡°This youngdy isn¡¯t that kind of person, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful and obedient. She doesn¡¯t look like the kind of person she¡¯s talking about!¡± When Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor heard this, they anxiously said, ¡°You guys are innocent. Don¡¯t be fooled by this woman¡¯s appearance.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a traitor. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying?¡± ¡°The prettier a woman is, the cheaper she is. Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor also felt that the matter was not big enough, so they incited the people at the scene to scold her together. A portion of the people below the stage instantly began to mutter, ¡°Is this girl really like what she said?¡± ¡°But this pretty one isn¡¯t very trustworthy either.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hard to say. Thispany is also a scam when it starts.¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera saw that the yers from the Taylor family had also started attacking La Taylor. She could not sit still anymore and immediately rushed onto the stage. Then, Judy Rivera quickly walked to La Taylor¡¯s side and held his hand. Then, he asked softly. ¡°La, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ignore them!¡± Lapa Taylor stood behind Jody Rivera and shook her head. She felt wronged, but she could not defend herself. At this moment, Judy Rivera turned around and red at the people from the Taylor family. Then, above the groin rahed to sprak. ¡°All of you, get out now?¡± You¡¯re hot wee here¡± Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor looked at Judy Rivera and were about to say something Suddenly, a voice came from outside ¡°Lord King of Northguard has arrived¡± Chapter 507 Chapter 507 ¡°Lord King of Northguard has arrived!¡± This voice spread throughout the entire venue. When the people present heard King of Northguard, they were instantly stunned Then, they all looked at the door. ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± Heavy footsteps could be heard, enough to suppress everyone present. The onlookers present stared fixedly at the door, and the crowd below began to guess. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Why was even King of Northguard here?! What was King of Northguard doing here? This was just an ordinarypany¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony. Could it be that King of Northguard was also here to support them? That was impossible, right?! Just as these people were guessing King of Northguard¡¯s intentions. ¡¯? Tap, tap, tap. Footsteps sounded, followed by a resounding sound in the venue. Then, the onlookers looked at the door. It was the majestic Northguard Army who rushed in. They stood uniformly at the side of the venue and lined up on both sides. Their auras were monstrous. The entire venue, which had been in an uproar just now, instantly fell silent. Not to mention whispering, even if he turned his head and took a breath, he was afraid that King of Northguard and Northguard Army would hear him and drag him out to be executed. The people present had even stood up one after another, not daring to sit, At this moment, the the Taylor family brothers were also curious. They stood on the stage and stared straight at King of Northguard with puzzled expressions. What was King of Northguard doing here? Were they here to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony? Could it be that King of Northguard was also unhappy with La Taylor?! Or was King of Northguard here to support him? However, this possibility was too small. If everyone opened a lousypany, could it be that King of Northguard would participate? Moreover, he had never heard that La Taylor and King of Northguard were very close. Just as La Taylor was wiping his tears, he was stunned when King of Northguard brought Northguard Army to the venue. Even her tears stopped. Because La Taylor was very curious as to why King of Northguard was here. What was his purpose ining here? At that time, King of Northguard was actually rted to the two brothers, the Taylor family. Did theye here together to cause trouble?! They even brought the army with them at all costs. Was this to suppress them from starting apany? If things developed like this, it would be difficult. Thispany would probably have no hope of opening At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s heart trembled when he saw the rows of Northguard Army entering. He looked at the troops. on both sides vigntly. King of Northguard!! Northguard Army?! Were they here to help the Taylor family cause trouble? Could they be together? At this moment, King of Northguard slowly walked in from outside and walked towards the stage. At this moment, the moment Northguard Army walked in, the Northguard Army on both sides knelt down in unison and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, King of Northguard.¡± As soon as Northguard Army¡¯s voice came out, everyone felt as if their hearts had been smashed and goosebumps rose, This powerful aura was also terrifying. Then, the group of people from the Taylor family and the group of people below the stage knelt on the ground in fear and trembled. Jackson Taylor knelt down, lowered his head, and muttered softly, ¡°What brings this King of Northguard here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to bring down La Taylor¡¯spany, and here¡¯s another episode¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened again.¡± ¡°How f*cking unlucky!¡± At this moment, Caleb Taylor also said, ¡°Every time they score La Taylor, they always run into some trouble to stop them.¡± ¡°Is La Taylor covered by the Golden Bell Shield?¡± ¡°Every time we mess with her, we¡¯re the unlucky ones!¡± Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor were also speechless, but they could only kneel in front of him He could only find another opportunity in the future. At this moment, King of Northguard walked up the stage with vigor. La Taylor and Judy Rivera quickly pushed to the back to make room for King of Northguard. Judy Rivera also reached La Taylor¡¯s ear and said, ¡°La, what should we do with this one now?¡± ¡°Did something happen when King of Northguard suddenly appeared at our opening?¡± ¡°Or is this called by King of Northguard, Jackson Taylor, and Caleb Taylor?¡± ¡°Then the Taylor family is too despicable!¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he was actually very uncertain. The first thing she thought of was that King of Northguard was definitely not farmiliar with her, so King of Northguard was not included in her invitation. Speaking of which, even if she was very fainiliar with King of Northguard, as a small pharmaceutical company, she was still not worthy of inviting a big shot like him to support her. Moreover, King of Northguard still had troops with him. It was impossible just thinking about it! At this moment, when the people below the stage saw Northguard Army kneeling and the people on the stage kneeling. With a loud bang, the group of people below the stage also knelt on the ground, trembling nervously. This was the first time they had seen King of Northguard. He had never even seen Soutnd Overlord before. The name King of Northguard was a legend. They did not expect to see King of Northguard here today. The people below also muttered softly, I didn¡¯t expect this to be King of Northguard. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it!¡± ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t expect to see one alive today.¡± ¡°However, this imposing manner still makes me a little nervous¡± At this moment, a man behind whispered, ¡°Even 1, a man, am trembling now. My hair is standing on end, let alone you guys¡­ ¡°This King of Northguard is impressive, but it¡¯s still very scary!¡± ¡°Look at his troops. Let¡¯s shut up so that we don¡¯t get into trouble!¡± At this moment, King of Northguard, who was on the stage, turned around and looked at La Taylor and Judy Rivera, who had made space for him. He raised his eyebrows. On the stage, Ka Taylor and Judy Rivera saw King of Northguard¡¯s expression. After looking at each other, they saw that everyone present had knelt down, except for the two of them. Judy Rivera carefully leaned into La Taylor¡¯s car and said softly, ¡°La ¡°We¡¯re also ordinary people. Look, he looks a little fierce. Why don¡¯t we kneel too?¡± La Taylor pondered for a moment after hearing Judy Rivera¡¯s words. Judy Rivera was right. There were too many things going on today, and she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Since everyone present was kneeling, if they didn¡¯t kneel, what if King of Northguard was in a bad mood and killed them? It was better for them not to do anything special here. After all, King of Northguard¡¯s troops were here. Then, La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera and nodded. He decided to kneel. Right when Judy Rivera and La Taylor bent their bodies, King of Northguard was instantly shocked. ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t ept it!¡± At this moment, the onlookers present instantly raised their heads. They could not care less about being afraid. They only wanted to know who this Mistress was And who was the person who spoke, Mistress? However, when the people below saw King of Northguard looking down at the two girls, they could not help but be shocked. At this moment, a bespectacled man kneeling on the ground said in surprise, ¡°King of Northguard, look at that girl and call her Mistress¡­¡± ¡°Seriously?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The other man also muttered softly, ¡°Yeah, why would King of Northguard call that little girl Mistress?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a huge disparity in age and status. It¡¯s impossible for them to know each other.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s Mistress from King of Northguard?¡± That¡¯s impossible.¡± At this moment, a woman who was not in a good state heard the voices around her and whispered, ¡°Mistress? What Mistress?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Mistress. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Which girl are you talking about?¡± The two men were speechless and used their heads to point forward at the stage. The woman followed the two men¡¯s gaze. Then, he realized that King of Northguard was looking at the girl on the stage with a smile. When this worian saw the scene in front of her, she was instantly speechless and her eyes widened. King of Northguard actually called her Mistress¡­ How was this possible? That was King of Northguard. That girl looked to be about the same age as her. How could she be Mistress from King of Northguard? Moreover, it could actually make King of Northguard lower his head and bend his waist with an apologetic smile. Who exactly was this little girl? At this moment, the onlookers below were also shocked by the scene in front of them. They were all They were even looking around. Some people understood at a nce, while others were still looking around for figures. At this moment, La Taylor and Judy Rivera were standing on the stage. La Taylor and Judy Rivera, who had just bent down a little, suddenly raised their heads when they heard King of Northguard¡¯s words. Of course, their movements stopped at that moment. La Taylor and Judy Rivera looked at the smile on King of Northguard¡¯s face and felt a little guilty. Especially when La Taylor saw King of Northguard¡¯s bright smile, his body trembled. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Could this be a prank by those two brothers? He actually called her Mistress? Had King of Northguard¡¯s brain been fried or had he mistaken her for someone else? She had never seen k Northguard before. How could he be his Mistress? Wasn¡¯t this putting them in a difficult position? King of However, Judy Rivera, who was standing at the side, was also trembling. He stole a nce at Northguard Army, who was standing on both sides, and the people present. What should he do now? King of Northguard: What Does This Mean? However, his gaze was fixed on La Taylor. Could it be that King of Northguard knew La! That wouldn¡¯t do either. She could just call him 41,380,641,3806, Looking at La¡¯s expression, he did not seem to know King of Northguard either! Did King of Northguard get the wrong person? When the Taylor family¡¯s brothers heard King of Northguard¡¯s voice, they knelt there stiffly, their eyes almost falling to the ground, At this moment, they did not dare to believe their eyes and ears. What did King of Northguard just say? Mistress! How was this possible? Was this called La Taylor or the wornan beside him? Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor stared at King of Northguard¡¯s back in a daze. No matter who they called, even if they were beaten to death, they could not believe that all of this was real. It was as if the heavens were ying a huge joke on them. Why was it that every time they dealt with La Taylor, there would always be all kinds of interludes Moreover, this time, the heavens even mentioned King of Northguard. Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor exchanged nces and shook their heads at the same time. If they ced this probably on Just as everyone was in shock, King of Northguard looked at La Taylor with a smile. With a plop, he knelt in front of La Taylor. This time, La Taylor was terrified. He could not help but pull Judy Rivera back a few steps. Then, La Taylor looked at King of Northguard in front of him and stammered, ¡°You. What are you doing?¡± At this moment, King of Northguard shouted loudly. ¡°Greetings, Mistress!¡± When Northguard Army heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, he said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Mistress!¡± When La Taylor heard this deafening worship, he froze on the spot. Was he really paying his respects to him? What other problems were there? How did he be the Mistress of King of Northguard overnight?! Was he dreaming?! Hence, La Taylor also pinched his thigh hard. His expression instantly turned ferocious. It was really painful. This wasn¡¯t a dream. Everything was real. At this moment, Judy Rivera was dumbfounded as he looked at La Taylor. He did not expect La to have such a strong background!! At this moment, the audience below hadpletely forgotten their identities. At this moment, the venue was in an uproar. ¡°This little girl is really King of Northguard¡¯s Mistress?¡± ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°This youngdy looks so young and beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her background to be so powerful.¡± ¡°There must be something special about him.¡± La Taylor was no less shocked than the onlookers below. Hence, he looked at King of Northguard and said in confusion, ¡°You, you¡¯ve got the wrong person, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know you!¡± ¡°Where did this Mistresse from¡­. When King of Northguard heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mistress. My Master is Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°So of course you¡¯re my Mistress. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± When La Taylor and Judy Rivera heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, they were instantly stunned. However, they finally understood why King of Northguard was called La Taylor Mistress. Brother Gavin Clifford was simply too amazing. He was actually Master from King of Northguard. At this moment, the onlookers below were shocked again. They stared at King of Northguard in shock. What?! the Clifford family: Eldest Young Master? It was King of Northguard¡¯s Master! When did Young Master the Clifford family be so strong that he could actually make King of Northguard his subordinate: He even made King of Northguard acknowledge him as Master. What kind of existence had Young Master the Clifford family been all these years!! Chapter 509 Chapter 509 When the two brothers heard what King of Northguard said behind King of Northguard¡¯s back, they were shocked. La Taylor. It was actually Mistress from King of Northguard?! And Gavin Clifford was King of Northguard¡¯s master. Wouldn¡¯t that be the end? They had treated Gavin Clifford and La Taylor like this. This time, they had insulted La Taylor and King of Northguard. They probably would not let the two brothers off Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor were like ants on a hot pan. They looked around for a solution, but no one could save them. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the venue. He could hear that at this moment, many people had already started talking nonsense before they even entered the venue. At this moment, a rough man¡¯s voice could be heard. He had just walked into the venue and did not notice the scene in front of him. He said arrogantly, ¡°We, the bigpanies that are listed, will not work with a smallpany that you¡¯ve never heard of¡± ¡°Whatpany Hope Pharmaceuticals? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Today, we want to terminate our partnership with you, Hope Pharmaceuticals?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of working with us. We want to work with Taylorizon Group!¡± At this moment, this group of people had already found the venue and were stunned. There were so many people. Why were they kneeling? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, another man in luxurious clothes entered from outside. As he walked, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. With this lousypany, there¡¯s no hope of working with them! ¡°Hope Group? Pi!¡± ¡°I want to dissolve it with you too¡­. Halfway through his sentence, he raised his head and looked over with his parallel vision. His vision was clear. Then, he looked down and realized that everyone in the venue was kneeling on the ground. The man was stunned on the spot. What happened? Why was everyone kneeling on the ground? The man took a closer look and saw that it was Northguard Army kneeling on both sides of the venue! Northguard Army?! Why was there Northguard Army here?! The expressions of the brothers from the variouspanies outside the factory changed drastically as they looked at each. other. 9/4 The man who had just entered looked at the man who had entered from behind and said in a low voice, ¡°Those people are Northguard Army, right?¡± ¡°My vision isn¡¯t very good. Did you see it clearly?¡± At this moment, the man who came in from behind looked at the man who asked him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Northguard Army¡­¡± ¡°These people are all kneeling. Should we kneel too?¡± The group of people looked in front of them. Other than the two women standing on the stage, everyone was kneeling on the ground. They also took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t that La Taylor? He was the person-in-charge of Hope Corporation who had discussed cooperation with them previously. But why was Northguard Army here today? Then, he looked carefully at the stage. There was actually a person kneeling in front of La Taylor¡­ That person was¡­ King of Northguard?! ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why was King of Northguard kneeling at La Taylor¡¯s feet? At this moment, thesepany representatives who had just entered the venue stood there like wooden blocks. Their bodies were trembling, and their faces instantly turned pale. They could even feel that not a single hair on their bodies stood up. At this moment, the man who was thest to enter the venue muttered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s kneel!¡± ¡°This makes us look special. King of Northguard is kneeling, and Northguard Army is beside him. We can¡¯t afford to offend him! ¡°If we lose our lives, the gains will not make up for the losses.¡± The man also nced around. At this moment, everyone present was kneeling. Only La Taylor and Judy Rivera were standing with the group of people who had just entered. Forget it. They could not anger everyone over such a small matter. They still had to follow King of Northguard¡¯s lead. Then, the group ofpany representatives who had just arrived at the venue slowly knelt down under jealousy, fear, and nervousness. No one dared to say another word. The entire venue became extremely quiet. One could even hear the sound of everyone¡¯s heartbeat. At this moment, King of Northguard heard the voices of the peopleing in from outside and instantly turned to look out the door. At this moment, La Taylor also heard about thepanies that had previously agreed to cooperate with her. Unexpectedly, these people were here tough at him. La Taylor¡¯s face instantly became mncholic. King of Northguard, who was kneeling in front of La Taylor, stood up. Then, he looked at the people who had just entered and were kneeling there and asked La Taylor, ¡°Mistress, what are they working with you for?¡± After La Taylor heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, she stopped referring to Mistress as appropriate. Now, all she could think about was how thesepanies went back on their word. It was abhorrent. Hence, he looked at King of Northguard and said angrily. ¡°Theirpany supplies us with herbs. When King of Northguard heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he instantly understood. Then, he nodded and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mistress, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. There¡¯s no need to cooperate. The medicinal ingredients required by Mistress, I, King of Northguard, will take care of it alone¡± King of Northguard¡¯s words instantly spread throughout the entire venue. The two brothers of the Taylor family were already so frightened that they could not speak. At this moment, the question they were thinking about was whether they could escape. At this moment, when the audience below the stage heard this, they were instantly stunned. They muttered softly, ¡°King of Northguard is really amazing!¡± ¡°As expected of King of Northguard¡­ Just take a look. As long as King of Northguard says he wants something, thesepanies have no reason not to give it to him.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­¡± Then, the few people who had just entered heard what the onlookers in front of them said. Everyone was shocked. They frowned and looked at La Taylor with pale faces. Suddenly, he seemed to have realized something This time, they were doomed! It was a little too much. King of Northguard actually participated in it. Moreover, they openly went against La Taylor at the beginning and even insulted him. Wasn¡¯t this clearly courting death? Theirpany was neither big nor small. They did not know what King of Northguard would do. Then, King of Northguard turned to look at the people below and continued, ¡°There are too manypanies in Brookspring. One is enough.¡± As soon as King of Northguard said this, the representatives of so-and-sopanies were shocked. WASA Sure enough, King of Northguard was going to make a move. However, this choice was a little too ruthless. What King of Northguard meant was that Brookspring only needed La Taylor¡¯spany. The group of people below were also instantly shocked. Although men did not cry easily, at this moment, tears welled up in their eyes as they roared, ¡°Nol¡± ¡°Sir King of Northguard, we were wrong.¡± ¡°the Taylor family told us to do it. Taylorizon Group told us to do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of our business!¡± King of Northguard heard the person below shouting with a hollow voice. Then, he said in confusion, ¡°Taylorizon Group?¡± At this moment, the the Taylor family brothers were kneeling at the side, trembling. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 At this moment, the the Taylor family brothers were kneeling at the side, trembling. They did not even dare to raise their heads as they stared fixedly at the ground. If there was really fire in his eyes, there would probably be two big holes in the ground, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor had been praying in their hearts that King of Northguard would let them go and chase them out. This gave them a way to survive. If King of Northguard did not want to let them go, it might be a cmity for them. y At this moment, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor had already closed their eyes while trembling. At this moment, those who should escape could not escape either. Not long after, King of Northguard looked around and said, ¡°Are they here?¡± The people below also nodded in unison. At this moment, King of Northguard asked again in a loud voice. ¡°Where are they?¡± At this moment, thepany representatives who had seized the opportunity seemed to have seen hope, so they all rushed. to speak. ¡°There they are!¡± ¡°Right behind you. They¡¯re kneeling over there.¡± ¡°The two brothers from the Taylor family¡± Thesepanies wanted to keep their ownpanies and work hard for King of Northguard. Just like that, the two brothers from the Taylor family were pushed to the center of attention. When Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor heard the voices below, they were also furious. These companies were really adapting to the situation, All of them were fenice-sitters who had fallen with the wind! As long as they could avoid being implicated, they could do anything! Just like that, the two brothers from the Taylor family were pushed to the center of attention. At this moment, the two brothers, the Taylor family, watched as King of Northguard turned around and stared at them solemnly. His gaze seemed to want to eat them up at any moment. At this moment, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor were already creeped out by King of Northguard¡¯s gaze. They could not say what they wanted to say. King of Northguard looked at the two brothers in front of him. Neither of them spoke. However, King of Northguard realized that the two brothers were trembling uncontrobly. Their hands were also gripping the corners of their clothes tightly. Their eyes were also flickering with the unknown and fear. At this moment, King of Northguard said, ¡°Very good, Taylorizon Group. Henceforth removed.¡± As soon as King of Northguard finished speaking, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor suddenly raised their heads. The two brothers were instantly shocked and afraid. They did not want to believe the news they had heard. What?! Removed?! Once theirpany, Taylorizon Group, was removed, they would be hindered no matter what they did in Brookspring At that time, he would probably not be able to do anything. Then wouldn¡¯t their the Taylor family¡¯s business decline from then on? Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor were about to die of regret. If they had known that La Taylor and Cavin Clifford had such powerful backgrounds, How could they be fools? Why did he have to ask for trouble again and again? At this moment, Jackson Taylor was the first to crawl to King of Northguard¡¯s feet. He kept hugging King of Northguard¡¯s pants and said, ¡°Lord King of Northguard, I beg you, don¡¯t let Taylorizon Group be removed from Brookspring!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push us into a corner!¡± ¡°Sir King of Northguard, we know we were wrong. We won¡¯t do it again¡± ¡°Spare us!¡± When Caleb Taylor saw Jackson Taylor crawling over, he also hugged King of Northguard¡¯s other leg. Tears even flowed down his cheeks. Then, he looked up at King of Northguard and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Lord King of Northguard, please spare us!¡± ¡°We really know our mistake!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you kowtow Immediately after, there was a series of bangs. Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor¡¯s foreheads were also covered in blood. However, King of Northguard ignored them. It was as if he did not see or hear them. He said seriously. ¡°Northguard Army, listen up!¡± 2/4 ¡°Now go copy Taylorizon Group¡± As soon as King of Northguard finished speaking, a deafening voice came from Northguard Army ¡°Understood!¡± Just as Northguard Army was about to leave the venue, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor, who were in kowtow, stood up as if they had gone crazy and roared, ¡°King of Northguard, this is Riverrun, not Frostpeak!¡± ¡°This ce is managed by Soutnd Overlord¡¯s Soutnd Army. You have no right to give orders here, let alone eradicate buildings in Riverrun¡¯s territory¡± ¡°You have no right to interfere!¡± King of Northguard looked at Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor as if they had been possessed. Then, he looked at them with disdain and said, ¡°Soutnd Overlord is dead. My Master killed him. Is there a problem!¡± After hearing King of Northguard¡¯s words, the two brothers were stunned on the spot. ¡°What?¡± Soutnd Overlord was actually killed by Gavin Clifford? No, this was impossible. No matter how powerful Gavin Clifford was, he couldn¡¯t kill Soutnd Overlord. However, the two brothers looked at the serious expression on King of Northguard¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t seem like a lie. Could it be that Soutnd Overlord was really killed by Gavin Clifford? At this moment, when the onlookers below the stage heard this news, they fell into madness and shock. The few men below the stage gathered together and muttered softly, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Do you think Soutnd Overlord was really killed by Young Master Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when Soutnd Overlord looked like it, it was very popr. It¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°However, King of Northguard is Young Master Gavin Clifford¡¯s servant. If he can make King of Northguard his servant, then Young Master Gavin Clifford must be stronger, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Gavin Clifford is too terrifying, isn¡¯t he?¡± The two brothers looked at each other and realized that they no longer had any chance of winning. However, when they thought about how their Taylorizon Group was about to be destroyed, their unwillingness instantly surged. Therefore Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor were still unwilling to give up. They instantly thought of Riverrunwar general. Even without Soutnd Overlord, they could not ignore Riverrun14176! Hence, Caleb Taylor raised his eyebrows and said. again, ¡°Although Soutnd Overlord is dead, Riverrun is still under Lord Matthew Borewar general¡¯s jurisdiction. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere in Riverrun¡¯s matters¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lord war general will attack you?¡± When King of Northguard heard this, he did not know if he should say that the the Taylor family brothers were stupid. Therefore, King of Northguard only smiled slightly and said indifferently, I''m sorry, Matthew Bore. I killed Master too.¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 I''m sorry, the Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore that you guys mentioned was also killed by Master.¡± As soon as King of Northguard finished speaking, the people below the stage werepletely dumbfounded. They were like Originally, everyone thought that the news of Young Master the Clifford family killing Soutnd Overlord was already shocking enough Unexpectedly, even Riverrunwar generalMathew Bore was killed by Mr. Clifford Wasn¡¯t this Gavin Clifford too awesome! How could he be so strong. That was Riverrunwar generall It was not something that ordinary people could deal with They did not expect Riverrunwar general to die at Cavin Clifford¡¯s hands. At this moment, the people below the stage began to make bold guesses. At this moment, a bearded man directly said, ¡°Could this Gavin Clifford be from ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°Or should I say, the appearance of the person from Emperionancient warrior family is also because of Gavin Clifford?¡± At this moment, the the Taylor family brothers¡¯ faces turned ashy after hearing the messy sounds. With a ¡°plop¡± sound, they directly fell to the ground as they stared at the floor with empty eyes. It¡¯s over¡­ They had dug their own graves. Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylory helplessly on the floor, trapped in endless regret. Now, they finally understood that every step they took ced them on the verge of death. Only when she knew that there was really no chance of remedy at this moment did she regret what she had done previously. Just as the huge Northguard Army was standing at the door, waiting for King of Northguard to give the order. King of Northguard immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Go, copy Taylorizon Group!¡± Just as King of Northguard finished speaking, Northguard Army stood up and shouted, ¡°Understood?¡± Then, Northguard Army left the venue. At this moment, King of Northguard saw Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor, who looked like two idiots. It was really annoying. What was the point of keeping the two of them It was better to capture him. Out of sight, out of mind. I¡¯m sorry, the Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore that you guys mentioned was also killed by Master.¡± As soon as King of Northguard finished speaking, the people below the stage werepletely dumbfounded. They were like Statues. Originally, everyone thought that the news of Young Master the Clifford family killing Soutnd Overlord was already shocking enough. Unexpectedly, even Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore was killed by Mr. Clifford. Wasn¡¯t this Gavin Clifford too awesome? How could he be so strong¡­ That was Riverrunwar general! It was not something that ordinary people could deal with. They did not expect Riverrunwar general to die at Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. At this moment, the people below the stage began to make bold guesses. At this moment, a bearded man directly said, ¡°Could this Gavin Clifford be from ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°Or should I say, the appearance of the person from Emperionancient warrior family is also because of Gavin Clifford?¡± At this moment, the the Taylor family brothers¡¯ faces turned ashy after hearing the messy sounds. With a ¡°plop¡± sound, they directly fell to the ground as they stared at the floor with empty eyes. It¡¯s over¡­ They had dug their own graves. Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylory helplessly on the floor, trapped in endless regret. Now, they finally understood that every step they took ced them on the verge of death. Only when she knew that there was really no chance of remedy at this moment did she regret what she had done previously. Just as the huge Northguard Army was standing at the door, waiting for King of Northguard to give the order. King of Northguard immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Go, copy Taylorizon Group!¡± Just as King of Northguard finished speaking, Northguard Army stood up and shouted, ¡°Understood Then, Northguard Army left the venue. At this moment, King of Northguard saw Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor, who looked like two idiots. It was really annoying What was the point of keeping the two of them? It was better to capture him. Out of sight, out of mind. Before Northguard Army could leave the venue, King of Northguard suddenly pointed at Jackson Taylor, Caleb Taylor, and Northguard Army. ¡°Guards, capture these two people. ¡°The two of them actually dared to offend me just now. I¡¯m very angry now. Capture them and teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°Teach them the rules.¡± Just like that, the the Taylor family brothers were captured again. At this moment, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor were unusually quiet. Because he knew that there was no hope for him. They couldn¡¯t run away. Thepany had been confiscated. From now on, they had nothing. Just like that, Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor were captured by Northguard Army who ran over At that moment, their hearts were already dead. Thus, they did not struggle or say anything unnecessary. They knew that nothing they could say now would help. As for the people below the stage, when they saw this scene in front of them, they did not dare to say a word. Previously, they might have muttered a few words, but now, no one dared to raise their heads. Including thepanies that cameter. Those who said that they wanted to work with La Taylor trembled when they saw Jackson Taylor and Caleb Taylor leave. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . This was because they knew that Soutnd Overlord was dead, war general was also dead. What else could they do? At this moment, one of the men who had opened apany stood up boldly and carefully said, Then ourpany¡­ ¡°Can we stay.. As soon as this person finished speaking King of Northguard heard this and said seriously. ¡°I told you, Brookspring. Just onepany is enough.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that just now?¡± ¡°Or did you ignore what I said? When the representatives of thesepanies heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. What Didn¡¯t King of Northguard say that to Taylorizon Group and the other two? Those people did not contradict King of Northguard at all! King of Northguard Why? Then, some of the people who ownedpanies around him began to wail. ¡°King of Northguard, please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°I still have to rely on thispany to support my family. I really can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Yeah, all of this was ordered by Taylorizon Group. There¡¯s nothing we can do!¡± ??? ¡°Please, Lord King of Northguard, please forgive us!¡± At this moment, King of Northguard and Northguard Army nced at the pleading people, but they ignored them and continued to do what needed to be done. On the other side. He was still in the forest when he saw Gavin Clifford punch open the cave. Zero rushed in. He had to face those killers alone. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boon! However, not long after, the sound of the cave became weaker and weaker. He knew that it v Harry Geller nced at Gavin Clifford, and Gavin Clifford only nodded. He knew that Zero had almost been killed Then, Harry Geller walked in first, followed by Gavin Clifford was gone. Then, Harry Geller continued to walk forward. Then, he felt something sticky under his feet. When he took a closer look, he saw blood and corpses all over the ground. Then, he looked at Zero, who was covered in blood. He stood in the middle of the corpses and panted heavily. At this moment, Zero, who was already more sensitive, heard the sound of footsteps. Then, he frowned and turned around. Just as he was about to continue, Harry Geller said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Zero instantly heard Harry Geller¡¯s voice. He stopped what he was doing and looked at Harry Geller. ¡°Fortunately, you spoke quickly. Otherwise, I would have really hit you Harry Geller frowned as he looked at Zero. ¡°We might not even be able to hit him!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly walked over and looked at the corpses on the ground in front of him without saying anything. However, this Zero was indeed quite strong. With so many people attacking him, he could actually attack quickly, ruthlessly. and urately when he could not figure out the other party¡¯s location. He could even kill them with every move. In World warrior, this could already be considered a powerhouse. At this moment, Zero looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and revealed an honest smile. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve taken care of everything¡± ¡°How is it? It¡¯s still alright, right?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Zero in front of him without any expression. He only said indifferently, ¡°Well done!¡± At this moment. Harry Geller seemed to sense a hint of danger. Feel your they¡¯re close Then, Harry Geller¡¯s eyes shed and he shouted in a low voice. ¡°Be careful¡±¡± Zero was shocked when he heard Harry Geller¡¯s voice. He was caught off guard. When he reacted, a steel saber had already arrived in front of him. The saber was extremely fast and shed straight at him. Zero¡¯s eyes widened. He knew that he might not be able to dodge at this moment. Moreover, he knew that he was definitely going to die this time! Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Zero¡¯s eyes widened. He knew that he might not be able to dodge at this moment. Moreover, he knew that he was definitely going to die this time! Although he was Killer King, he had already dealt with so many high-level killers. In fact, in the fierce battle just now, although those people were not Zero¡¯s match, they had to admit that Zero¡¯s stamina was also decreasing. Hence, when Zero was exhausted and the other party was in a sneak attack state, even if he reacted at this moment, it would be useless. However, Zero was not a god when he was surrounded. He could not always be so powerful. After all, he was not Gavin Clifford. Zero¡¯s strength was limited, so he had no choice at this time. He could only watch helplessly as danger descended on him. Harry Geller frowned when he saw Zero and the glowing saber hilt charging at him. He instantly flew over to pull Zero, but his strength did not allow it. The other party¡¯s speed was simply too fast. With Harry Geller¡¯s strength, there was indeed no way to stop. happening. However, Gavin Clifford saw the scene in front of him, this from There was no expression on his face. He just calmly raised one of his fingers and pointed towards the depths of the darkness. Circles of light radiated from Gavin Clifford¡¯s body. At this moment, the entire cave was illuminated by Gavin Clifford. When the assassin saw the light wave in front of him, he wanted to turn around and run However, with his speed, how could hepete with the light wave? Then, with a ¡°Pu!¡±, the person who ambushed Zero was reduced to dust on the spot. However, at this moment, the hilt of the saber brushed past Zero¡¯s neck and flew out. With a ding, it was embedded in the wall of the cave. However, a line of blood appeared on Zero¡¯s neck. If the de had been any closer, it would have pierced through Zero¡¯s neck. Zero¡¯s face was pale. He touched his neck in a panic and saw that his hand was stained with blood. Thinking about it, it was quite scary. At this moment, her heart was beating very fast. He did not expect that the dignified Killer King would almost be killed today. Zero calmed down and looked at Gavin Clifford. His master was really amazing! His master¡¯s move was simply too powerful. With a light finger, that person instantly turned into foam. It was his master, Profound Technique, who saved him. This time, if not for his master, he would probably be in the King of Hell¡¯s Pce. There was a loud bang. Zero immediately ran in front of Gavin Clifford. With a plop, he knelt at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet and said gratefully. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Master¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be alive anymore.¡± At this moment, Harry Geller looked at Dark Lord in surprise. He remembered that when he killed war general previously and when he broke through the cliff just now, Dark Lord used This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . an attack move. Even he, who was always by Dark Lord¡¯s side, had never seen it before. It could be seen that Dark Lord¡¯s cultivation had improved a lot during this period of time. He actually had such powerful strength. What exactly did Dark Lord experience? How did he do it? Harry Geller recalled the scene just now. It had to be known that Dark Lord had only gently raised his finger and pointed at the assassin, and the assassin instantly exploded. How could an ordinary warrior cultivation reach this level? As expected of Dark Lord! When would he be able to reach such a realm! Harry Geller stared at Gavin Clifford intently. His heart was filled with admiration and respect. Gavin Clifford looked at Zero, who was kneeling at his feet, and waved his hand, indicating for Zero to Zero looked up at Gavin Clifford¡¯s actions and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After Zero got up, Harry Celler and Gavin Clifford walked along the cave. The deeper they It was very went into the cave, the more they could sense a damp smell. Then, it assailed their noses sinister. Actually, Zero was also very confused. He had tracked those people here. However, he had nevere in. Fortunately, he did note in. Otherwise, even if he died, his master and the others would not know. He continued walking forward. When he was about to reach the end of the cave, he saw an empty grasnd. Zero¡¯s face was filled with surprise. He really did not know that the cave was so big. Harry Geller had just left the cave. He turned around and saw the dense vines wrapped around the wall. At this moment, Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and Zero continued to walk towards the front of the cave. Then, he saw many densely packed rooms in the depths of the cave. When Harry Geller and Zero saw the scene in front of them, they were also very surprised. There were actually rooms in this ce. The two of them looked around and did not find anything special. Gavin Clifford also looked at the densely packed houses in front of him. Presumably, this was where Shadow Killing lived! He didn¡¯t expect such a hidden ce. Fortunately, they were all warrior. Otherwise, they would have died when they first entered the cave. This ce did not look as simple as it looked. There must be some secret. Hence, the three of them continued walking forward. At this moment, a coquettish woman sat in one of the rooms in the center. This woman was wearing a purple dress that revealed her navel. Half of her face was covered by pearls, but it was impossible to tell that she had an exquisite face, Her fair skin and long hair that reached her waist like a waterfall Looking down, the woman was not wearing shoes. There were bells hanging from her ankles and waist, making her look abnormally mysterious. She was indeed soul-stirring. If there were really demons in this world, she would definitely be a bewitching beauty. Who in this world could escape this honey trap? At this moment, the door of the room was hurriedly pushed open from the outside. A man in strange clothes walked in nervously and frowned at the coquettish woman in front of him. Just as he was about to say something ¡°Swoosh!¡± A knife flew past the man¡¯s ear and nailed him to the wall. The man¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Then, he looked at the knife in horror and panted heavily. Immediately after, the woman said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, this saber will Lappear on your head Chapter 513 Chapter 513 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, this saber will appear on your head The man¡¯s face was filled with fear as he looked at the coquettish woman in front of him. He gritted his teeth and suppressed. his fear. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a next time, Team Leader That¡¯s right, this beautiful woman was Shadow Killing¡¯s teatn leader. When Team Leader Shadow Killing heard the man¡¯s words, his expression froze. Then, he nced at the man and said. calmly, ¡°No chance!!¡± Then, the man couldn¡¯t care less. No matter how afraid he was, he still said in a panic. Team Leader, our protective equipment has been destroyed.¡± ¡°Also, I saw the guards in the surveince footage. They¡¯re all dead¡±¡± The murderer is Killer King, Zero. There are two strangers that I haven¡¯t seen yet.¡± ¡°But Zero was very respectful to one of them. young m man¡¯s servant.¡± ¡°In fact, he even knelt down to one of the young men. He seemed to be that y When this woman heard this, she was instantly stunned and looked surprised. Young man Killer King! Why were they here? She had heard a little about this Killer King. His reputation had almost spread throughout the entire Blearus. It made people tremble in fear. However, very few people had actually seen him. On the other hand, those who had seen him might have all died. This was because as long as Killer King appeared, someone would definitely die. However, Killer King¡¯s appearance was not enough to surprise this woman. Actually, what surprised her the most was Killer King kneeling down to a young man! There was actually someone in this world who could make Killer King bow down? She was very curious now. This young man could it be him? At this moment, this woman seemed to have thought of something. A yful smile appeared on her face, and her eyes were filled with anticipation and surprise. Outside. Gavin Clift Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and Zero. The three of them had already seen the long corridor and the door. At this moment, Gavin Clifford stopped in his tracks as if he sensed a hint of danger. Hence, he frowned and looked ahead. He always felt that someone might appear. At this moment, Harry Geller and Zero, who had walked a few meters away, did not seem to feel Cavin Clifford behind them. Then, he turned around. As expected, he stopped when he reached Gavin Clifford, He stood rooted to the ground and looked around vigntly. Harry Geller and Zero looked at each other and retreated behind Gavin Clifford. Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford and said, Dark Lord! Gavin Clifford was still looking ahead. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s someone ahead!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful¡± Harry Geller nodded when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he continued walking with Harry Geller. Gavin Clifford followed closely behind Just as Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and Zero were about to enter the corridor. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± The sound came from the front! Then, ten people appeared in front of Gavin Clifford, Harry Geller, and Zero. They surrounded them and each of them was holding a knife. This man was at least six feet cm tall and had eight packs. He was simply a giant! Harry Geller looked at the giants in front of him and said softly, ¡°No wonder this giant is in the primeval forest¡± ¡°If we p go to the city, everyone will take out their phones and take a few photos Zero looked at Harry Geller and smiled. ¡°Although being tall iy¨¢n advantage, strength is still more important.¡± To them, I¡¯ll send one flying with a punch!¡± ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Harry Geller looked at Zero beside him with a proud expression. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°How can what Killer King said be false?¡± Just as Zero and Harry Geller were whispering under the ground, one of the ten people opposite them stood up Immediately after, the time people ¡°Halt TOOR a step Harry Geller raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Zero. ¡°These ten people are not simple.¡± These people don¡¯t look like ordinary warrior.¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Zero only smiled slightly and said, ¡°Oh? Is that so!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know once we try!¡± Hence, Killer KingZero took a few steps forward and looked at the ten people in front of him. Then, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re the top ten experts of Shadow Killing, right?¡± Then, one of the top ten experts stood up and said coldly. ¡°Killer King, good eyes,¡± ¡°However, is Killer King here today to give us this title?¡± The ten experts were standing opposite each other at this moment. All of them wereughing so hard that they looked like they were asking for a beating. When Zero heard their words, he did not have much of a reaction. In fact, his anger had already risen. Then, he looked at the top ten experts in front of him and said unhurriedly, ¡°You want the title Killer King?¡± ¡°Then you can try!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just don¡¯t know if you have the ability to take it away!¡± Of course, Zero knew what they meant. They wanted to kill him and take his position. Among the ten people, one of the burly men who looked so arrogant and domineering directly said, ¡°Killer King, you really live up to your reputation!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant!¡± ¡°You have the title Killer King because you haven¡¯t met us before.¡± ¡°If you had met us earlier, this title would have nothing to do with you!¡± Zero looked at them and smiled. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°You guys?!¡± ¡°Who gave you the confidence?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Did I tell you to spout nonsense here?¡± When the man heard Zero¡¯s words, his arrogance gradually rose. ¡°Arrogant thing!¡± ¡°Today, we¡¯ll let you know that there¡¯s always someone better than you!¡± At this moment, just as both sides were at daggers drawn. Gavin Clifford looked at the situation in front of him. It looked like the school hade out to fight. He was not interested. at all At this moment, his mind was not on this He just wanted to know where the leader of Shadow Killing, their team leader, was, Fighting with these people here was equivalent to wasting time. Hence, Gavin Clifford stood on the spot and looked at the ten people in front of him. ¡°Where¡¯s your team leader?¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 ¡°Where¡¯s your team leader?¡± At this moment, just as the ten people opposite Harry Geller and Zero were in a deadlock¡­. When the top ten experts heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s lukewarm words, they raised their eyebrows in unison and nced coldly at Gavin Clifford, who was standing behind Harry Geller and Zero. Then, after sizing him up, the corners of his mouth curled up, Wasn¡¯t he just a young boy in his twenties? What was he being arrogant for? It seemed that if he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, he wouldn¡¯t even know his name! Therefore, a person who seemed to be the leader walked out of the top ten experts because this person¡¯s aura looked different from the others. Then, this man took a few heavy steps forward with his head lowered. He instantly raised his head and looked at Cavin Clifford fiercely. ¡°What the fuck are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a kid who looks like a toothpick. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of knowing our team leader?¡± ¡°Are you fully grown!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing this, Harry Geller and Zero could not hold it in anymore. Just as they were about to charge forward, Gavin Clifford suddenly coughed twice. Then. Harry Geller and Zero turned to look at Gavin Clifford and stopped in their tracks! At this moment, a few more men walked over from behind this man. They also looked at Gavin Clifford with disdain and said. ¡°Kid, are you tired of living? Are you here to seek death? ¡°If you barge in without permission, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive!¡± However, another man standing at the side looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to know our team leader¡¯s whereabouts!¡± When he heard this, the men around him also looked at him in surprise Including the leader of the ten people, his face was filled with surprise. Then, he pped the man¡¯s head and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you out of your fucking mind?¡± ¡°Beast!¡± ¡°You¡¯re f*cking betraying the team leader?¡± At this moment, Harry Geller and Zero were standing at the side. They tried their best to hold back their laughter. However, the man who was hit leaned close to the leader¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not what you think. We have to tell them where our leader is. I wanted to teach him a beam. It wounded he a pity in let him die like dust¡± Isn¡¯t this kid very arrogant Heart he want to know where nur team leader i Ay bing as he crawly muder our legs and tells him a lie, won¡¯t it be h At this sent, the leader nced at Gavin Clifford and smiled. He whispered to the man beside him. ¡°Lay your tartscalier in the future Then, als leader husked at Gavin Child and steered ¡°If you want to know the whereabouts of a team leader, that¡¯s fine too? As long as you obediently cravel between our legs, we¡¯ll tell your Hlal At the moment, he heard the deafening lingluter of the top im experts behind him. this However, when he heard this, Zes instantly llew into a rage. He herrely rushed in front of the ten men and said, ¡°How dare your disrespect may master?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all going to die!¡± At this moment, Ze directly threw a few punchies, sending live to six people in front of him flying! When the remaining four or five men saw that their boothers had been beaten up, they immediately flew into the air in anges. They stretched out their legs and were about to kick Zero, At this moment. Zero felt a gust of wind and dodged at. Swoosh! Sacoshid Svansld The sound of a saber being drawn could be heard. The five or six people who hail just been sent flying by Zero instantly seemed to have been revived. They charged towards At this moment, Zem, who was panting heavily, was also using up his stamina very quickly. After sending him flying with punches, he returned with injuries! The people who were kicked away also seemed to be wearing armor. Although they could not run nimbly, they could still stand up and tight Zero was already surrounded by the top ten experts. Zero, who was fighting one against ten, already felt a heavy pressure! He, Killer King, would probably be defeated if this continued! If he really lost, wouldn¡¯t he lose his title of Killer King? But with his current stamina, it was really not enough to hold on¡­. Just as he was exhausted, a few experts picked up the opportunity and kicked Zero a few meters away. Zero immediately covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood, Gavin Clifford looked at Zero who was injured after a scule with the Top Ten Experts in front of him and shook his head. He really could not bear to watch anymore. Then, he looked at Harry Geller and sighed. ¡°Go help him.¡± When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he immediately lowered his head and said solemnly, ¡°Understood!¡± Just as the ten of them looked at the exhausted Zero and were about to rush over to kill him¡­ At this moment, Harry Geller instantly soared into the air like an immortal and shed into the scuffling crowd! Zero looked at the top ten experts in front of him. Gradually, there were fewer and fewer people. He only heard crackling sounds. Then, he looked at Harry Geller. Originally, he, who was fighting one against ten, no longer had any advantage and continued fighting. Moreover, he was already injured. To be honest, Zero was about to give up at this moment. However, Harry Geller¡¯s appearance instantly helped him share half of the burden. Zero noticed that the number of people surrounding him was decreasing, Zero looked at Harry Geller beside him and soared into the sky. A circle of light surrounded him. Then, he extended his palm. A red light emitted from his palm and he struck out. The nine people looked at Harry Geller in the sky and the circle of red light. The sudden pressure made them. subconsciously want to escape! The moment they started to run backward, the red light directly covered their bodies in an overwhelming manner. The nine of them instantly soared into the air and fell heavily to the ground. Their corpses fell one after another. In the end, only a man was left. He looked at the corpses on the ground and Harry Geller, who had fallen from the sky, in horror. He was so frightened that he could not speak. There was actually such a powerful person in this world! He originally thought that Killer King was already very strong, but he did not expect this person to be so powerful! In fact, Killer King was no longer considered a powerhouse.. Wouldn¡¯t this group of people be weak? What should he do? His nine brothers had already passed away. Then, should it be his turn next. Harry Geller had actually killed the other nine people with ease¡­ Killer KingZerg also looked at Harry Geller and the corpses on the ground in shock. This Harry Geller was actually so powerful! He didn¡¯t usually make a move, and he only dealt with small fries. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful! That move just now was simply too terrifying. It was equivalent to a destructive existence! What was the use of his title of Killer King? Initially, he thought that he was considered an expert in this work. However, when his master appeared, he realized that there was always someone better than him! But the thing that shocked him the most happened today! This was because he, Killer King, was actually inferior to his master¡¯s subordinate¡­ He had to learn from his master in the future! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the only person left who was trembling in fear and said again, ¡°Where is your team leader?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 ¡°Where is your team leader?! The person who was sitting on the ground looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him in horror and kept retreating. He did not notice the stone under his feet and instantly fell. Then, the man hurriedly turned around and knelt at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet. He kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong. Please let me go. Let me go!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet, please.¡± ¡°I gave you kowtow. Please spare my life!¡± Gavin Clifford slowly closed his eyes and sighed deeply. Could it be that they didn¡¯t understand what he said? His voice was too soft. He didn¡¯t hear what he wanted to hear, but he spoke a lot of nonsense. What was the use of keeping such a person? He really did not know what the leader of Shadow Killing was thinking. He actually found some subordinates like this. Did he really think that he was very impressive? However, the trembling man kneeling at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet did not seem to have heard what Gavin Clifford had just said. His heart was about to stop beating. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes. Then, he looked at the trembling and pale man under his feet and said in a low voice, ¡°Where is your team leader?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the man kneeling at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet trembled even more. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At this moment, he was also hesitating, not knowing if he should expose their team leader¡¯s whereabouts. If he told Gavin Clifford, it would be equivalent to betraying Shadow Killing. When he returned and his team le investigated, he would not be able to escape death However, if he did not say it now, he might die at Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands immediately. One had to know that so many brothers had already died here.. The man kneeling on the ground closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he said intermittently, ¡°Our team leader. ¡°Here¡­ Gavin Clifford looked at the man kneeling at his feet. At this moment, he was trembling and even hesitating. Hence, he said calmly. ¡°Say no more.¡± At this moment, the man kneeling at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him with some impatience. If he hesitated, he might really die here.. Hence, the man quickly hugged Cavin Clifford¡¯s leg and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. Our team leader is here¡­¡± Just as the man was about to blurt it out. ¡°Pin!¡± The man kneeling at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet died on the spot with blood spurting out from his neck and his pupils dted At this moment, Killer KingZero, who was standing at the side, was also very shocked when he saw the man in front of him die instantly. This was because he had been focused on the front and his gaze had never left. However, he did not see anyone at all However, the neck of the man kneeling on the ground was broken. No one had appeared from the beginning to the end! This was an expert because there was no other exnation. After all, he did not even see that person¡¯s figure before the person in front of him died. However, Gavin Clifford did not frown when he saw that the person who had been added was dend. Then, he looked ahead and said in a deep voice, ¡°Chloe Hall, how have you been?¡± At this moment, clear apuse came from not far away. However, Harry Geller and Zero, who were standing on the other side, stared ahead and did not move at all. At this moment, a crisp and pleasant bell rang from the other side. ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡± Immediately after, a woman¡¯s sexy and soft voice sounded ¡°As expected of Lord Dark Lord from Frostpealdark warrior. You can tell my existence at a nce¡± Then, a sexy and enchanting woman walked out of the darkness in front of them. She was wearing a purple dress that revealed her navel Half of her face was covered by pearls, but it was not difficult to see the woman¡¯s exquisite face. Her fair skin and long hair reached her waist, The woman slowly walked towards Gavin Clifford and the others barefooted. There were bells hanging on her ankles and waist, which were soul-stirring. Gavin Clifford was staring at the woman in front of him, but his heart was calm. He was just curious that she was the team leader of Shadow Killing However, when Zero and Harry Geller saw Chloe Hall appear, their hearts were already pounding non- stop. Zero silently walked to Harry Geller¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°How do you think Master knows this beauty?¡± ¡°Master is really lucky with women!¡± ¡°If I had such a beauty by my side, who would care about the title ¡°Killer King¡¯ Harry Geller looked at Zero¡¯s infatuated look. He hadpletely fallen into a woman¡¯s trap. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Look at you!¡± you as handsome as Dark Lord?¡± When Zero heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he nced at Harry Geller angrily and stopped talking. Gavin Clifford looked at Chloe Hall in front of him and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the team leader of Shadow Killing? Then, the corners of Chloe Hall¡¯s lips curled up. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said unhurriedly, ¡°Lord Dark Lord, why are you so sure that I¡¯m Shadow Killing¡¯s team leader?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Chloe Hall¡¯s words, his heart was calm. Then, he said, ¡°With your heart, how can you be subservient to others?¡± At this moment, when Chloe Hall heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantlyughed. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Then, Chloe Hall immediately put away the smile on his face and looked at Gavin Clifford coldly. ¡°Ten years ago, I lost. I lost badly. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing my kung fu for the past 10 years. ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of fighting with you one day to avenge our previous humiliation!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being subservient to others!¡± Then, the woman ced her hands in front of her chest and posed like a lotus flower. Then, she shouted in a low voice, ¡°Cavin Clifford, do you dare to fight me?¡± As soon as Chloe Hall finished speaking, Zero and Harry Geller also saw that something was wrong with the woman in front of them. She actually openly provoked their master. Even if she was a beauty, she could not touch her master at all. Just as Zero and Harry Geller were about to charge forward and attack, Gavin Clifford raised his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± When Chloe Hall heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. With a whoosh, his figure instantly disappeared in front of Gavin Clifford. Killer KingZero looked at the disappearing woman in front of him and was instantly shocked. This woman. So powerful?! He actually could not sense where she was¡­ If this woman was an assassin, the title ¡°Killer King¡± would probably belong to her. Then, it would not be her turn. This was simply too terrifying. There was no aura at all. He had hidden it too well. Thinking back to his pride, it turned out that he was just a frog at the bottom of a well He only found out today how big the outside world was and how many experts there were! He did not expect a weak-looking woman to have such powerful strength. When Gavin Clifford saw Chloe Hall disappear in a sh, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t improved much in the past ten years!¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t improved much in the past ten years!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he heard a whoosh. Suddenly, a dagger appeared behind him. The flying dagger was extremely fast. Ordinary warrior would definitely not be able to dodge it, let alone an ordinary person. At this moment, Killer KingZero saw the dagger flying towards Gavin Clifford¡¯s back at lightning speed and was instantly shocked. With his current speed, even if he chased after him, the knife would have already stabbed into Gavin Clifford¡¯s back! Hence, the panicking Killer KingZero immediately roared in Gavin Clifford¡¯s direction. ¡°Master, be carefull¡± At this moment, Zero¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest¡­ He had just acknowledged his master. Would he be killed by a sneak attack at this moment? Impossible! This was impossible! His master would definitely be fine! Just as Killer KingZero was still worried about the scene in front of him. The next second, something shocking happened.. At this moment, Harry Geller was also dumbfounded by the scene before him. He stabbed his dagger at Dark Lord¡¯s back. Dark Lord.. He would definitely die! Harry Geller frowned as he stared at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He knew Dark Lord¡¯s strength, but he was still a little worried because Harry Geller had made a mistake when be attacked. Although he knew that the word ¡°mistake¡± would not appear in the dictionary of Dark Lord. However, he and Zero could not rush forward rashly because Dark Lord had told them to standby. When Zero and Harry Geller saw the scene in front of them, they were instantly stunned on the spot. For a moment, they could not say a word. They could even hear each other¡¯s breathing! With a whoosh. Chloe Hall¡¯s dagger flew out and stabbed into the back of Gavin Clifford¡¯s head. Zero and Harry Geller¡¯s minds went nk His master¡­ His Dark Lord¡­. He shouldn¡¯t die just like that! He thought that blood would stter on the spot, but he did not find any blood. 1/4 Zero looked at the scene in front of him and muttered softly, ¡°Master, that dagger pierced through your head!¡± ¡°Master, are you going to die?¡± However, at this moment, Harry Geller was also stunned on the spot. However, because he had been by Dark Lord¡¯s side for many years, he had naturally seen all kinds of storms. Harry Geller, who had been worried just now, seemed to have calmed down a little. Then, he carefully stared ahead, searching for any clues. This was because he did not believe that someone as powerful as Dark Lord would not even be able to dodge the woman¡¯s dagger. Hence, after looking at the scene in front of him for a long time, he suddenly thought of a question and asked Zero, ¡°Do you think there will be bloodstains when a dagger kills someone?¡± Zero rolled his eyes when he heard Harry Geller¡¯s question. At a time like this, Harry Geller still had the time to study this problem. His master was already on the verge of death. Then, Zero said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s a stupid question!¡± ¡°When a dagger kills someone, no matter where it is inserted, how can there be no blood: ¡°Unless they didn¡¯t kill a living creature!¡± Harry Geller rubbed his chin and frowned at the scene in front of him. Then, he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right! But why didn¡¯t we find any blood?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!! When Zero heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he wanted to continue rebuking him, but he realized that Harry Geller¡¯s gaze was fixed in front of him and could not look away. Hence, Zero followed Harry Geller¡¯s gaze. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Exactly!¡¯ His master¡¯s head had been pierced by a dagger. How could there be no blood? This was too unbelievable. If not for Harry Geller, he might not have noticed it until now. Why wasn¡¯t his master bleeding? Zero also looked at the scene in front of him and said, ¡°Harry Geller, why isn¡¯t Master bleeding?¡± ¡°Is Master not human?¡± After Harry Geller heard Zero¡¯s words, he went up and gave Zero a kick. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± At this moment, Zero, who had been kicked, patted the soil on his body and looked in front of him. His vision instantly blurred. He realized that Gavin Clifford did not even move. He moved to the back of the woman. Zero looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s move and was instantly dumbfounded. Previously, when this woman disappeared, he could not sense her. Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t disappear. He couldn¡¯t even see Gavin Clifford¡¯s movements, His master was indeed a true expert! 1 His little bit of martial strength was just a small fight Back then, he didn¡¯t know where he got his confidence from to spout such arrogant words. His master had also be stronger! Just as Zero was dejected, the woman saw Gavin Clifford standing in front of her. He had clearly been stabbed in the head. with a dagger. How was that possible! It waspletely intact, not leaving a single trace of blood. It actually shed to his side. This was impossible! She knew how much she had improved in the past ten years, but when facing Gavin Clifford, this sneak attack actually had the same result? This Gavin Clifford was actually so powerful! At this level of cultivation, even immortals would have to avoid it. Chloe Hall looked at Gavin Clifford and his pupils kept flickering She instantly felt that Gavin Clifford was unattainable. However, she did not give up. After all, she had chosen this path. Then, with a swoosh, the woman¡¯s figure disappeared in front of Gavin Clifford again. At this moment, Gavia Clifford was running out of patience. He really did not have time to y these tricks with her. After all, he had more important things waiting for him to do. There was no time to waste here! At this moment, Gavin Clifford shook his head and said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Gavin Clifford slowly extended a finger and gently pointed to the side. With a swoosh, the woman¡¯s figure immediately appeared and she was stunned on the spot. Chloe Hall¡¯s face was pale and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, Gavin COMBI Was gi ear. With a bang, the wall behind the woman shattered and copsed, instantly turning into powder. The woman stood rooted to the ground, her body trembling slightly. At this moment, fear overwhelmed him as he looked at Gavin Clifford in surprise. Why did it be like this? He only extended a finger and pointed lightly. The wall copsed? It even turned into powder¡­.. Why did it feel like this Gavin Clifford was even stronger than ten years ago! She was invisible in front of him. No matter how invisible she was, Gavin Clifford could see her.. With a ng, the dagger in the woman¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Then, Chloe Hall retreated from time to time. He had long be dejected. To fight against Gavin Clifford, all her years of hard work had gone to waste. Then, he slowly raised his head and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He said in a daze, ¡°Impossible. How can you be so powerful! Impossible¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I catch up to you no matter how hard I try? ¡°Why¡± Then, with a thud, Chloe Hall¡¯s dejected figure copsed to the ground. Cries could be heard. Gavin Clifford looked at the crying beauty. His heart did not waver at all. Instead, he asked coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re the team leader of Shadow Killing, you¡¯ll answer my question.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who put me on the global wanted list? Chapter 517 Chapter 517 ¡°Since you¡¯re the team leader of Shadow Killing, you¡¯ll answer my question.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who put me on the global wanted list?¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Chloe Hall, who was still lying on the ground, raised his head with a pale face. At this moment, Chloe Hall, who was in a daze, did not react when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question. He just stared at Gavin Clifford. She looked up in a daze and replied unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s Snake Emperor.¡± ¡°Worldwide warrant issued by Snake Emperor.¡± ¡°And the person on the wanted poster is you.¡± When he heard the name Chloe Hall, Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes narrowed and he frowned. Snake Emperor?! It was that familiar name again! Gavin Clifford had heard this name many times, but he never knew who Snake Emperor was! He only knew that Snake Emperor was powerful and had many subordinates. Moreover, his foundation was very deep. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved Eastern King Sect¡¯s group. Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment and looked at Chloe Hall, who was still slumped on the ground. Then, he said indifferently. ¡°Who¡¯s Snake Emperor?¡± When Chloe Hall heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he slowly raised his head with a surprised exp He actually didn¡¯t know Snake Emperor?! That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Snake Emperor¡¯s reputation had long spread. It was impossible for him not to know! Then, Chloe Hall looked at Gavin Clifford and said in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t know who Shake Emperor is?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Chloe Hall¡¯s face full of greetings and said indifferently, ¡°Should I know who he is?¡± Then, after pausing for a moment, Chloe Hall smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°With your strength, who can you care about?¡± I¡¯m afraid no one can be your match, right?¡± ¡°Unlike us, who think about how to make tomorrow better every Sunspire.¡± Then, Chloe Hall slowly stood up and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Snake Emperor is the leader of thergest underground organization in Drenner!¡± This name is enough to make people tremble in fear. They turn around and run!¡± Drenner! Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes narrowed and he frowned. Why did Drenner care about Blearus? He didn¡¯t have any conflict with Drenner? Moreover, the Thirty-Power Allied Forces didn¡¯t have Drenner in it back then! He had heard some things about Drenner, but he knew very little about him. Gavin Clifford really couldn¡¯t figure out when he had formed a grudge with Drenner. He could actually make them find trouble with him! Gavin Clifford looked at Chloe Hall and asked, ¡°Why does Drenner¡¯s underground boss want to deal with me?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, Chloe Hall shook his head and said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Shadow Killing is only in charge of epting missions andpleting missions. We don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this woman¡¯s words, he did not have any thoughts in his heart. He was just curious It seemed that this Snake Emperor had hidden it quite well There were actually so many people covering for him and paving the way for him. Most importantly, these people only knew their own work and knew nothing else, There must be something unspeakable about this At this moment, Gavin Clifford felt the surrounding trees stirring. Harry Geller and Zero also felt it. The two of them looked around warily. These men were At this moment, a group of people appeared from the depths of the cave, and there were many of them. all tall and burly. They were like a group of giant monsters as they stood there motionless. Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people in front of him and frowned slightly. They were a group of Shadow Killing assassins. Zero and Harry Geller looked at the group of people in front of them with solemn expressions. They were on standby at all times. However, just as everyone was ready, Chloe Hall turned around and looked at the group of Shadow Killing assassins. ¡°Shadow Killing, listen up. From today onwards, Shadow Killing only has Master, which is Gavin Clifford!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Harry Geller were also stunned on the spot. Harry Geller and Gavin Clifford had seen a lot of things. Although they were shocked, it was not surprising After all, he knew Dark Lord¡¯s strength! However, Zero was different. He had just followed Gavin Clifford not long ago. Zero was very surprised by everything. Zero was also shocked when he saw Shadow Killing kneeling in front of Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Zero looked at Harry Geller calmly and said, ¡°Shadow Killing can be considered the most awesome assassin organization in the world.¡± ¡°He actually announced that he would acknowledge Master as his master just like that?¡± Harry Geller looked at the scene in front of him and smiled. ¡°So what? Anyway, I haven¡¯t seen anyone more powerful than Dark Lord yet.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already given them a chance to recognize their master!¡± When Zero heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, his scalp instantly went numb. Then, he continued, ¡°Master¡¯s strength will soon be recognized by the world, right?¡± ¡°This is too powerful.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Harry Geller heard Zero¡¯s words, he was extremely excited. It seemed that he had acknowledged the right person as his master! Otherwise, when the quota was full in the future, it would be his turn! Thinking about it, he felt lucky. However, Zero really did not expect such a scene to appear. He had only seen it on television. This was the first time in reality. Zero even thought that they were going to fight. He was already prepared to make a move. He really did not expect this matter to end so easily! Shadow Killing¡¯s realization was too fast. Gavin Clifford was also surprised when he saw the yers from Shadow Killing kneel down and call him Master. Was there something wrong with this woman? What was her motive for doing this?! Why did he bring Shadow Killing¡¯s assassins and acknowledge him as Master at this time? Could there be something fishy going on? Or could it be that she simply admired him! At this moment, Gavin Clifford also had a strange expression. Then, he looked at Chloe Hall and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After Chloe Hall heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he did not answer the question. Instead, he knelt down in front of Gavin 8/4 Clifford and said loudly. ¡°Shadow KillingChloe Hall greets Master! However, the members of Shadow Killing who were standing in the distance and did not know the truth were surprised when they saw this scene. Why did their team leader kneel down to Gavin Clifford That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Wasn¡¯t Gavin Clifford their target this time? At this moment, the assassins of Shadow Killing also looked at each other. However, their team leader was kneeling in front of Cavin Clifford. How could they not kneel! At this moment, the group of Shadow Killing assassins also knelt on the ground and said in unis ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Gavin Clifford looked at the screaming killer Shadow Killing in front of him and instantly knelt down. He actually had enough manpower, so there was no need to recruit more people. However, Shadow Killing this time was the same as Northguard Armyst time. He did not give him a chance to consider at all These people were already kneeling in front of him. So be it! In any case, having more subordinates was not a bad thing for him, nor did it affect him. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the Shadow Killing assassins kneeling on the ground in front of him and nodded slightly. A smile appeared on Chloe Hall¡¯s face. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the group of Shadow Killing assassins and Chloe Hall in front of him and said in a deep voice. ¡°Alright, get up!¡± At this moment, the group of Shadow Killing assassins who were kneeling on the ground stood up one after another and stood there. After Chloe Hall heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he slowly stood up and looked at Gavin Clifford. Thank you Master!¡± ¡°Master is the only person in the world who can convince me wholeheartedly. Therefore, I¡¯m convinced that I can follow Master for the rest of my life.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Chloe Hall¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. Ten years ago, she was not as gentle as she was now. At one point, he felt that Chloe Hall was a as a man with a charming body. However, that aura, including the one that said that he wanted to fight him when they first met, had already disappeared. This woman was indeed ever-changing. Chloe Hall¡¯s eyes were shining as he looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him with admiration However, Gavin Clifford happened to see Chloe Hall looking at him from the corner of his eye. That gaze made Gavin Clifford¡¯s hair stand on end. What was with this woman¡¯s gazei Don¡¯t tell me she thinks of me as her man! At this moment, there were two coughs. When Chloe Hall heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he instantly came back to his senses and quickly lowered his head. At this moment, Chloe Hall¡¯s face had already turned pink and even a little hot. He could not help but feel a little vexed. He had been too stupid to be infatuated with Gavin Clifford just now. She actually had such improper thoughts about Master. While 418285 was still feeling awkward about what had ¡°Find the recent bounty order records and let me take a look¡± After Chloe Hall heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s order, he immediately put away his previous expression and immediately became serious. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Then, Chloe Hall turned around and walked through an antique corridor. The walls were also carved with different patterns. Gavin CliffordHarry Geller and Zero followed behind him and looked around. He found a room deep in the corridor. It looked simple and in. ¡°Chirp!¡± The woman walked to the door of the room and pushed it open. Gavin Clifford and the others followed closely behind and entered the house. As soon as he entered the house, he saw a desk on the left with aputer on it. Chloe Hall walked over and opened the page. Then, he stood up and said. ¡°Master. This is all the bounty receipts you¡¯re looking for.¡± Gavin Clifford walked over and sat in front of theputer, flipping through it. These people with the bounty were all impressive figures! These people from Snake Emperor were simply insane to the extreme. They wanted to exterminate Blearus¡¯s prestige and powerhouses! Gavin Clifford continued to scroll down. Suddenly, Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes shed. He saw the words La Taylor on theputer screen! 4,136,151 Why was La Taylor also on the bounty list! In other words, La Taylor had be one of their hunting targets. Gavin Clifford turned to look at Chloe Hall who was standing at the side. He pointed at La Taylor¡¯s name and said coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Chloe Hall followed Gavin Clifford¡¯s finger and said, ¡°Master. I just received this. It¡¯s a bounty for arrest, not an assassination.¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t had time to post it on the forum.¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Chloe Hall¡¯s words. There was actually a reward for capturing La Taylor? At this moment, Gavin Clifford spoke again. ¡°Who put up the bounty?!¡± Then, the woman held the mouse with one hand and operated it on theputer. Four big words appeared on theputer screen: Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family! Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family!! They were the ones who put a bounty on La Taylor. Gavin Clifford was furious. He mmed the table and stood up. He waved his hand and said angrily, ¡°Reply Brookspring!¡± At this moment, Chloe Hall was also shocked by Gavin Clifford¡¯s actions. However, he did not dare to breathe too loudly and left with Gavin Clifford with Shadow Killing¡¯s assassin. The car sped along the expressway. Just as Gavin Clifford and the others were about to meet Brookspring, a group of people emitting powerful auras was hiding. in a hidden ce in Brookspring Suddenly, someone said, ¡°The bounty we applied for for Shadow Killing was actually rejected?¡± When they heard this, the surrounding people were instantly stunned. What?! How was this possible?! They, Shadow Killing, actually dared to reject the bounty of the ancient martial arts practitioners? At this moment, a middle-aged man who looked simr to Louse Cooper walked out of this group of people. He frowned and said, ¡°Is Shadow Killing crazy?!¡± ¡°How dare they reject our Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s bounty request?¡± ¡°Looks like they don¡¯t want to stay in Brookspring anymore! ¡°Continue posting. Then, show them our identities and tell them that if they refuse, they will bear the consequences The man beside him lowered his head and said. Yes! He saw that the person was holding a tablet and logging into the website, Then, he searched the page and posted the news again However, just as he was about to fail, a dialog box suddenly popped up on the page. A fewrge words appeared in front of the tablet: ¡°Release failed.¡± After that, the man tried again, but he also failed to release the news!. The man operating theputer frowned and said, ¡°The website keeps showing the words ¡®message delivery failed!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried many times, but it doesn¡¯t work. Is it set up?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Then, the man standing at the side heard the man operating the tablet and said in a deep voice, ¡°Contact you and ask Shadow Killing directly about the situation.¡± Immediately after, the person operating theputer found Shadow Killing in the contact list. He opened the dialog box and sent a message. In the end, a red exmation mark popped up on the tablet. Of course, they knew what this meant. The message that had failed meant that their Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family had been blocked by Shadow Killing. No wonder the website could not publish the message. Then, the man operating the tablet looked up in surprise at the man who had just asked him to continue posting the news. ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve been blocked by Shadow Killing¡± However, when the man heard the words of the man operating the tablet, his face instantly darkened. He said angrily, ¡°What?¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family and the others were shocked when they heard the news. Their faces were filled with. surprise. What was going on with Shadow Killing? Was their brains bewitched by someone? He even dared to provoke someone from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. He had even blocked them without anyone knowing! No matter what, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family was famous in Brookspring. Moreover, he had a certain status in Brookspring. Shadow Killing really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. Although they did not enter Secr World, that did not mean that Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family had disappeared from this world! Shadow Killing¡¯s assassins were getting more and more arrogant. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the entire 42322 will find trouble with them in the future! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, theckeys standing at the side also muttered when they heard this news. ¡°Although Shadow Killing is one of the best organizations in the world, you can¡¯t ignore our Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, right?¡± ¡°He cklisted me without saying a word? At this moment, anotherckeyined, ¡°Yeah. Shadow Killing is too much ¡°Although we, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family don¡¯t enter this Secr World, that¡¯s because we don¡¯t want to argue with them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re so direct. We treat them like air.¡± Then, another person from ancient warrior family came forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How can their Secr Worldpare to our ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just mortals, and we¡¯ll eventually be immortals.¡± ¡°When the timees, they will all kneel to us!¡± At this moment, when the captain heard the conversation below, his eyes flickered with fire. He also hated Shadow Killing to the core. Shadow Killing was really shameless. He actually dared to exclude ancient warrior family. Shadow Killing Just You Wait! Then, with a bang, a table was shattered by the captain. The captain, Angry above the groin, who was standing there, stared at the table that had been smashed into pieces and cursed. gating, are th ¡°Shadow Killing, are these people tired of living?¡± ¡°How dare you go against our ancient martial arts family!! ¡°How dare you cklist me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡± At this moment, the people below looked at the captain in front of them and said angrily, ¡°We, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, have been hiding in the city all these years¡± ¡°He never took half a step into Secr World!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be trampled on by Secr World one day.¡± ¡°If a tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, do you think we¡¯re sick cats?¡± At this moment, the person operating the tablet was also furious and said, ¡°Captain, their people from Secr World are clearly too much.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t take us seriously at all.¡± ¡°They¡¯re usually even more arrogant, but we don¡¯t understand them. We really can¡¯t tolerate them like this anymore At this moment, more and more people spoke up. They were all angry for Shadow Killing and said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Shadow Killing thinks too highly of himself. In terms of strength, they¡¯re nothing in front of us.¡± These people from Secr World should be respectful to us andplete our orders!¡± ¡°Captain, we can¡¯t take this lying down. When we find Shadow Killing, we¡¯ll kill them first!¡± In fact, after hearing what they said, the captain also had an impulse surging in his heart, However, he understood that everything had a firste, first served basis. They were originally here to settle Gavin Clifford Unexpectedly, this useless Shadow Killing blocked another path in front of him. But why did Shadow Killing cklist them? Moreover, it was so sudden. Could it be because of La Taylor!! Although he also wanted to solve Shadow Killing, Shadow Killing was not within his consideration at the moment. This was because Gavin Clifford was the person they should get rid of the most, while Shadow Killing was just a small fry in their eyes. He was not worth mentioning At this moment, the people below were all looking forward to their captain giving the order. They wanted to rush out immediately and kill the reckless Shadow Killing. This way, they could vent the anger in their hearts. At this moment, the captain looked at the people below and looked at him with anticipation. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s put this Shadow Killing aside for now.¡± ¡°After we deal with Gavin Clifford, we¡¯ll deal with Shadow Killing ¡°Shadow Killing is nothing to be afraid of. He¡¯s just a small fry. It won¡¯t be toote to deal with himter.¡± ¡°As long as Gavin Clifford is dealt with, everything else can be discussed!¡± When the people below heard the captain¡¯s words, although they were unwilling, they immediately understood the captain¡¯s meaning and nodded. At this moment, as soon as the captain finished speaking, he stared at a ce and tell into deep thought. It was not unreasonable for him to decide to deal with Gavin Clifford first. Instead, it was because he already knew that Gavin Clifford had killed Cooper family¡¯s people. The reason why they chose to put a bounty on La Taylor was actually because they wanted Gavin Clifford to appear and take the bait. They did not directly attack Gavin Clifford. Firstly, because Gavin Clifford was too powerful, they were not confident that they could kill Gavin Clifford, Secondly, La Taylor and Gavin Clifford were especially close. It was obvious that they had an intimate rtionship. Moreover, La Taylor was also an ordinary person and did not practice martial arts. Therefore, it was easier to catch La Taylor than Gavin Clifford. Therefore, they chose to use La Taylor to lure Cavin Clifford. It was undoubtedly the best way. If he captured the person Gavin Clifford loved the most, would he still be afraid that Gavin Clifford would not appear? Was she afraid that he would not listen obediently and be at their mercy! Even if he told Gavin Clifford to die, he would not hesitate! However, the n was going smoothly, but he did not expect a small interlude to happen. No one would have thought that when Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family offered a bounty to kidnap Lay coincide with Gavin Clifford¡¯s investigation bounty Therefore, this mission could not be carried out anymore. He could only cancel the n and think about it at leng It seemed impossible to use kidnapping La Taylor to lure out Gavin Clifford now. As for the rest of the n, he had to think about it again. The captain looked at the brother in front of him and said, ¡°Our priority now is to find a way to lure him out.¡± ¡°We need to cancel the n this time.¡± ¡°We still need to think about it at length!¡± When the yers from ancient warrior family heard their captain¡¯s words, they frowned and nodded. At this moment, a loud voice sounded from all directions of their stronghold. ¡°You people from ancient warrior family, why aren¡¯t you hiding like turtles? Why did youe out to die?¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 ¡°You people from ancient warrior family, why aren¡¯t you hiding like turtles? Why did youe out to die?¡± When ancient warrior family heard this voice from afar, everyone in Cooper family, including their captain, was shocked. However, they could not see anyone. They looked around but still did not see anyone. At this moment, ancient warrior family¡¯s captain looked around. In fact, what humans feared the most was not ghosts, but humans That was because people would really die if they were frightened! Hence, the captain questioned loudly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°How dare you insult me, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks. Come out and talk if you have the guts!¡± As soon as the captain finished speaking, voices came from all directions again. It was so empty that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end if one heard it too much! Although they were Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, it did not mean that they were not afraid of these sudden strange sounds. The key was that he could not see anyone yet. Then, he heard an ethereal voiceing from all directions. ¡°Word insults?¡± ¡°So what if I insult you to your face?¡± Immediately after, the sound of footsteps could be heard. The people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family were still looking around. This terrifying feeling made every burly man present break out in cold sweat. These two sentences made their clothes drenched. At this moment, Gavin Clifford appeared in front of this group of people in a white robe. When Cooper family¡¯s men saw the person in white appear in front of them, although they were d that it was not something strange and invisible, when they saw that it was Gavin Clifford, they were instantly shocked. The people below Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family also said: ¡°It¡¯s Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why is he here, in such a secluded ce? And how did he find it?¡± At this moment, the person holding the tablet in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family also looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. His heart skipped a beat and he said directly, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°This is too much of a coincidence. Could it be that they discovered the tablet¡¯s location: The man looked at the tablet carefully and heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that there was no tracking device. Then how did Gavin Clifford find them? Was it really a coincidence? Then, the captain standing at the front questioned, ¡°How did you find me here?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the stunned captain in front of him and only smiled without saying anything. At this moment, a red dot suddenly shed on the upper left side of the tablet. The man touched it with his hand and realized that the dot was not on the original tablet. This was bad! Actually, he had already suspected it just now. He did not expect to really be tracked. At this moment, the person in charge of sending the message to Shadow Killing was suddenly shocked. Then, he blurted out and shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve been tracked by Shadow Killing!¡± When the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family heard this news, they were instantly shocked. The people below were already bustling with activity. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Shadow Killing¡¯s assassins are here so quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder when the tracker on this tablet was installed.¡± It was a fat man from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. This Gavin Clifford doesn¡¯t have any tricks up his sleeve.¡± ¡°We were too negligent!¡± At this moment, the captain standing at the front looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him with a surprised expression. Shadow Killing¡¯s people were here. Could it be that Shadow Killing¡¯s people were rted to Gavin Clifford? Then, the La Taylor Gavin Clifford that they had previously issued the bounty had also seen it? If Shadow Killing was really sent by Gavin Clifford, it would not be surprising. It was normal that they could not issue a reward However, they were still very surprised that Gavin Clifford knew Shadow Killing. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At this moment, the captain standing at the front put away his face and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Shadow Killing is actually your man?!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the captain in front of him, who was filled with doubts, and replied with a faint smile. softly, men, he sad ¡°Why? Are you surprised?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of surprises!¡± At this moment, someone from Cooper family rushed back and said to their captain, ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve all checked. There¡¯s no one else outside.¡± Then, Cooper family¡¯s group and the captain standing at the front suddenly looked at Gavin Clifford with disdain. There was actually no one?! Wasn¡¯t Gavin Clifford here to die? They thought that Shadow Killing was hiding behind Gavin Clifford. Therefore, they did not dare to be too arrogant However, it was different now. If there were only Gavin Clifford people, they would not be afraid At this moment, the captain said, You actually dare toe and find trouble with us alone?¡± ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe here and let me send you to hell?¡± After hearing the captain¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford smiled faintly and said. ¡°I¡¯m just going home. I came over to settle you guys on the way. There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss¡± At this moment, when Cooper family¡¯s people heard Cavin Clifford¡¯s contemptuous tone, they instantly flew into a rage and cursed. ¡°Gavin Clifford, who do you think you are? How dare you challenge my Ancient Martial Art Cooper family?!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford reached out his hand and dug his ears. He looked at Cooper family and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed Cooper family¡¯s people. Why are you still provoking me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for provocation!¡± When the people from Cooper family heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they gritted their teeth and their faces turned red. Then, they werepletely furious. He even approached Gavin Clifford step by step. At this moment, the captain standing in front saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s fearless appearance and shouted angrily, ¡°He¡¯s courting death. Kill him!¡± ¡°Let him know the power of my ancient warrior family!¡± This group of ancient warrior family burly men heard their captain¡¯s call. Everyone was heading towards Gavin Clifford, However, Gavin Clifford only nced at this group of people, but he still stood there without moving. He roughly looked at the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Other than the man standing at the front, he seemed to be their captain! The remaining people were all approaching Gavin Clifford. It could be seen that they were all very careful. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were from some tribe, These people were all experts at the peak of divine rank Gavin Clifford had never fought with ancient warrior family before, but today, he finally saw it. Could this be the legendary ancient warrior family? Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Everyone in Brookspring knew that ancient warrior family was Blearus. Although they had many experts, these experts were also extraordinary. However, in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes, these people were all equal. So what if they were strong? Could he be stronger than Gavin Clifford¡¯ Although these people from ancient warrior family were famous, they were just small fries in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes. To Gavin Clifford, they did not need to waste their breath at all. Gavin Clifford could not even be bothered to open his eyes to look at them At this moment, the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and were already prepared to kill him. Everyone looked at Gavin Clifford fiercely wasting for their captain¡¯s order. The captain of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family instantly waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Killl At this moment, a dark shadow rushed towards Gavin Clifford The people who were charging at Gavin Clifford stepped on the ground and flew a few meters high. They smiled. It was as if they had already seen Gavin Clifford¡¯s appearance before he died. Zero looked at the situation in front of him and became nervous. He stared at Gavin Clifford with his mouth. What was his master thinking? Why aren¡¯t they attacking yet? These people¡¯s knives were about to stab into his master¡¯s body! Could it be that his master had not regained his senses? agape. Harry Geller looked at Zero, who was about to charge forward. Then, he reached out and grabbed Zero¡¯s arm, stopping him from rushing out Then, Harry Geller looked at the scene in front of him. This scene was too familiar. In the past, he would also rush out recklessly because he was worried about Dark Lord. In the end, he did not help and event injured himself. That was the price he had to pay for not believing in Dark Lord. Zero was dumbfounded as he looked at Harry Geller holding his arm. Then, he nervously said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± And Harry Geller umply replied to Zero: ¡°Let¡¯s watch a good show!¡± Zero really could not and Harry Geller¡¯s words. He shook off Harry Geller¡¯s arm and said softly, Just as Zero was about to rush our, Harry Geller¡¯s words stunned Zero. Harry Geller looked as the fearless ancient warrior family in front of him and said, You don¡¯t believe Lord Dark Lord can kill them?¡± ¡°Or do you think they¡¯re stronger than Lord Dark Lond?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve made a mistake by acknowledging him as your master?¡± When will I need a disciple like you to save me!¡± Harry Geller¡¯s words immediately woke Zero up Zero looked ahead with a dumbfounded expression and muttered in his heart. Exactly! His master was so powerful. How could he save him? Gavin Clifford stood on the spot and udied his sleeves Then he sighed and slowly raised his head. Looking at the countless knives in front of him, he shook his head and said softly, ¡°Die At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly raised a finger and used his ultimate move: Profound Technique The group of people was getting closer and closer to Gavin Clifford. As they watched Gavin Clifford¡¯s movements, a halo appeared on Gavin Clifford¡¯s fingertips. It was very dazzling. At this moment, with a ¡°Pu¡±, the person in front of ancient warrior family was instantly killed. Gavin Clifford looked at the person who disappeared and instantly turned into a bubble. Then, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Is this ancient warrior family Why is he so weak this moment, Gavin Clifford attacked again as soon as he finished speaking N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Pit, pit. pif¡± After a few sounds, the person standing at the front, ancient warrior family, was instantly killed again However, the people behind them were also very angry. They watched as their brothers died at the hands of Gavin Clifford Immediately after another group of people rushed forward. Then, they looked at Gavin Chittord in front of them and shouted. Die! Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people surrounding him and smiled. group of people really wouldnt shed a tear until they saw the coffin This group Gavin Clifford stood on the spot and looked at the group of people in front of him. He used his ultimate move: Limitless World Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people charging at him and extended his palm, forming a ripple in front of him 1. All of them When the group of people continued to rush forward, they realized that they seemed to be unable to advance. All of them looked ahead in horror At this moment, ancient warrior family realized that the range of the ripples in front of them was getting larger andrger The group of people widened their eyes. With a bang, the ripples hit their bodies. They saw that the group of people was instantly sent flying and immediately vomited blood and died. In an instant, only half of the people in front of him were left. The remaining people looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s ultimate move and saw that ancient warrior family had been instantly killed by Gavin Clifford, All of them were extremely terrified. They, who were about to go up and fight, instantly stopped and trembled. Gavin Clifford¡­.. He could actually fight against so many people alone? ¡®s amazing. How That¡¯s How did he do it? the peak of divine rank, warrior! They were all at t How was this possible Seeing this scene, the captain¡¯s eyes twitched. He began to feel afraid How could this Gavin Clifford be so powerful? How could a person instantly turn into a bubble? What was the ultimate move he had just used? He Cavin Clifford looked at the group of ancient warrior family and stopped. Then, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to fight anymore! When the captain heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his expression became distorted. Then, he roared. Stop being arrogant here! You¡¯ve killed so many of my people. Today, you must die!¡± Then, the captain¡¯s aura rose and he instantly floated up. With a ferocious expression, he charged towards Gavin Clifford ¡°Ah- ¡°Die!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the captain in front of him and shook his head. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just 12,261,512,0373, How can this be the right to be arrogant?¡± Upon hearing this, the captain was instantly shocked! At this moment, he was extremely terrified. He was warrior of 4226advanced. He had already surpassed warrior by an unknown amount, and Internal was the standard to enter ancient warrior family. Gavin Clifford. How could Secr World people know Internal¡¯s cultivation? Moreover, in his mouth, Interndvanced was actually so-so Was it so worthless in his mouth! Before the captain could react, He saw Gavin Clifford raise a finger and look at Gavin Clifford with an aggressive gaze. The ultimate move he used just now¡­. Immediately after, he saw that Gavin Clifford¡¯s fingertips had already emitted light waves. The sense of danger gradually spread throughout his entire body. Yes, he was afraid! He was panicking! At this critical moment, the captain said in horror, ¡°No¡­ However, his roar did not end. With a bang, he exploded and turned into powder. Just like Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore. The remaining people from Cooper family werepletely terrified. Their bodies were trembling as they looked at Gavin dare!! Clifford in front of them. They wanted to escape, but they did not dare to. They just stood there in a daze. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Gavin Clifford looked at the people in front of him. He had no intention of speaking. He just looked at them quietly. However, the group of people in front of him were already too frightened. Not to mention making a move, he couldn¡¯t even speak. This was because they were also afraid that if they said anything else now, they might die without a burial ce. Like their previous brothers, they would also be turned into bubbles by Gavin Clifford on the spot. It was simply too terrifying. At this moment, a man walked out from the group of ancient warrior family. It was the man who controlled the tablet previously Plop! He knelt down and hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m just following orders ¡°The captain ordered me to do this!¡± I know I was wrong! At this moment, the group of people behind him also saw that the man was already kneeling at Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet. Then, with a loud bang, the remaining members of ancient warrior family knelt in front of Gavin Clifford. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Then, he kept kowtowing as he said. ¡°Please, let us go!¡± ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, please spare our lives!¡± Gavin Clifford ignored their pleas and did not even look at them. at He turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose ining to Secr World?¡± When they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, their pupils kept flickering. At this moment, their faces were already pale. Actually, it was not that they did not want to say it, but they really did not dare to say it! They could not say that their goal was to kill Gavin Clifford to Would they really have any hope of survival if they said it in front of Gavin Clifford? Presumably. Gavin Clifford would kill them immediately to vent his anger! However, if he didn¡¯t say anything now, and Gavin Clifford interrogated him here, he probably wouldn¡¯t have much patience left. Gavin Clifford frowned and twisted his wrist. He suddenly red at the silent ancient warrior family and said calmly. ¡°Speak¡± When this group of people heard the voice that sounded like Gavin Clifford, they were so frightened that they quickly said whylle trembling Yes, yes. To kill you.¡± ¡°But, but this isn¡¯t our intention. It¡¯s all because of the higher-ups!¡± Gavin Clifford was not surprised at all when he heard what they said. After all, this was the truth, although it did not sound good! Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people kneeling on the ground and trembling. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to kill me, why should I let you go?¡± At this moment, the people kneeling on the ground got goosebumps when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. What should he do? The moment he was most afraid of had indeede In the end, he could not avoid it! At this moment, no matter what they said, Gavin Clifford degrees would not let them off! However, these people from ancient warrior family had discussed some things before. If it really came to a crisis, they only needed to look at each other and either charge or run! Obviously, this time, it could only be the former. This was because these Gavin Clifford days were powerful. As long as they rushed forward, they would be instantly killed. They would definitely not be like the miracles on television. Hence, the group of ancient warrior family looked at each other and immediately got up and spread out, running away from Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford looked at the group of ancient warrior family and could not help but shake his head. These people from ancient warrior family simply disappointed him too much. He had thought that it would be very powerful! Gavin Clifford was even prepared to fight this group of people. lowever, he did not expect ancient warrior family to be so weak. Moreover, they were rumored to be so powerful. Presumably, the people who spread this rumor had never seen the world. At this moment, Frostpeakdark warrior appeared. They knelt in front of Gavin Clifford and said. Frostpeakdark Lord Dark Lord!¡± arriorD, greetings. At this moment. Gavin Clifford held his forehead and waved at Harry Geller. warriorD and roared. Harry Geller naturally understood what Dark Lord meant. Hence, he looked at the members of Group Frostpeakdark At this moment, all the members of Group Frostpeakdark warriorD flew up. Looking at the people in front of him who wanted to escape, he went up and kicked them away. The members of 41364,5413606 took out daggers and cut the throats of the 1,232.222 people on the spot, causing them to bleed to death At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly walked over and took a nce. Harry Geller walked to Gavin Clifford and knelt on one knee. He cupped his fists and lowered his head. ¡°Dark Lord, all the experts from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family and Secr World are dead.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded when he heard Harry Geller¡¯s words. Then, he turned around and said calmly, Throw their bodies to Emperion After Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°Understood. Then, Harry Geller stood up and looked at the people in Group Frostpeakdark warriorD ¡°Dark Lord, give the order to remove all these corpses.¡± Throw them all to Emperion. There must be no mistakes! As soon as he finished speaking, the people from 11.364,541,3606 had already begun to clean up the corpses. Gavin Clifford looked ahead and nced at theer of his mouth. He knew that Emperion had a communication station between the ancient martial arts world and Secr World The reason why he did this was to tell the people of the ancient martial arts world that if they sent another Secr World, they had to consider their strength first. One had to know that ancient warrior family, who did not enter Secr World, was killed by Gavin Clifford the moment he arrived at Secr World. Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t care what they were here for. Even if they weren¡¯t here to kill him, if they harmed La Taylor, they would be courting death. La Taylor was nowpletely his woman. If he dared to touch his A woman, he would have to have the consciousness to die at any time! At this moment, the car was driving on the road. It was already veryte. It was alreadyte at night when they arrived at the the Clifford family mansion. Gavin Clifford returned to his room. Just as he pushed open the door, moonlight shone in She saw La Taylor¡¯s weak figure lying quietly on the table, breathing evenly. He looked at the table. It was filled with things rted to thepany and some business ns. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor. Such a gentle woman had sacrificed a lot for the Clifford family Looking at the exhausted La Taylor and Gavin Clifford on the table, his heart ached and felt warm. For the Clifford family industries, La Taylor would give anything. Then, Gavin Clifford took out a stall from his room and covered La Taylor with it. At this moment, La Taylor seemed to have sensed something. His eyshes fluttered slightly and he slowly opened his eyes La Taylor saw Gavin Clifford standing in front of him. She could not believe it. Gavin Clifford Brother Is Back?! Was this a dream! La Taylor got up and pounced on Gavin Clifford This was real. Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s body temperature and breathing were real! At this moment, Gavin Clifford hugged La Taylor in his arms and said gently, ¡°La, it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early,¡± La Taylor blushed and looked at Gavin Clifford with burning eyes. Then, she said softly. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, my family wants it When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s direct words, his heart skipped a beat, but he still revealed a faint smile. Then, he carried Princess La Taylor with his strong arms and walked to the bed. The next morning Emperion received news of an explosion. rge number of warrior corpses had appeared on the streets. After verification, they were all from ancient warrior family! Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Emperion¡¯s experience caused the entire Blearus to be filled with rumors. At this moment, the corpses on the street had already been surrounded by yellow lines. When the surrounding crowd saw the scene in front of them, they stopped and discussed. At this moment, a parent with a child happened to pass by this bloody venue. He quickly covered the child¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s going about to ¡°Why are there so many corpses?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too scary!¡± At this moment, two men walked over from the side. They seemed to be out for a meal. Then, they covered their mouths when they saw the mess in front of them. As they walked forward, they said. ¡°These are all ancient warrior family¡¯s corpses. How can so many people die so tragically?¡± ¡°Could it be that someone fr from Secr World is going to dere war on ancient warrior family?¡± Hearing this, the other man also turned his head to take a look and said. ¡°Looking at these corpses, I can¡¯t even eat anymore. Let¡¯s go! At this moment, an old man walked over. Looking at the bloody corpses, he shook his head and said. There must be a personal grudge in the ancient martial arts world that involves Secr World!¡± On the other side, a vendor smiled and ed and said. *1 think 12322 came to Secr World to show off and kicked an iron te. ¡°Look at the people who died in front of us. They¡¯re all from ancient warrior family. ancient warrior family or Secr World, will cause a huge uproar ¡°Anyway, no matter what the world of warrior, be it an because of this scene! I¡¯m afraid Bleatus will be in turmoil from now on!¡± However, this news also spread among Blearus¡¯s upper echelons. Warrior Association also received this explosive news. He rushed to Blearus¡¯s headquarters early in the morning To be chickens even start to cro Not long after, the higher-ups of Warrior Association and Blearus sat together to discuss the ins and outs of this matter The higher-ups of Blearus also had a set of information in their hands. They were analyzing the incident with serious expressions. The higher-ups of Blearus shook their heads and sighed. ¡°How did such a bloody scene happen overnight?¡± ¡°And the ones who died were all from ancient warrior family! This matter is not easy to resolve!¡± At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people were also shocked. They echoed in disbelief, ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. ¡°You have to know that even the highest organization in Secr World, warrior, doesn¡¯t dare to go against 42322¡± ¡°Then who are these people who killed ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°Who has the ability to kill someone from ancient warrior family?¡± The people from Warrior Association and the higher-ups of Blearus sat in the office and discussed with worried expressions At this moment, the higher-ups of Blearus flipped through the information while tilting their heads to look at Warrior Association. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that Gavin Clifford did all of this?¡± At this moment, the higher-ups and members of the Martial Arts Association, who had been in a mor just now, instantly fell silent When the Martial Arts Association heard the words ¡°Gavin Clifford, they were speechless for a moment. His mind was rating. Gavin Clifford Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Could it be Gavin Clifford who did this? There was a reason why Warrior Association was so sensitive. This was because they knew that Gavin Clifford had killed the people sent by Warrior Association. They were discussing how to take revenge on this matter! In this matter happened before it was even resolved. he¡¯s just a talented However, not long after, one of the yers from Warrior Association immediately denied it ¡°No matter how arrogant Gavin Clifford is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke ancient warrior family. After all, child. ¡°No matter how strong he is, how strong can he be?¡± ¡°ancient warrior family is a legendary existence. Until now, no one has surpassed him. Everyone knows this ¡°How can a kid kill so many people!¡± I don¡¯t believe it In fact, most people agreed with Warrior Association¡¯s analysis of strength. However, at this moment, one of the higher-ups of Blearus spoke in a somewhat contemptuous tone. ¡°Now that this has happened, has 42322 lost all face in Secr World?¡± ¡°42222 has always looked down on Secr World, but their people all died in Secr World.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing At this moment, one of the yers from Warrior Association stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do something to divert the public¡¯s attention? It would help ancient warrior family.¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll even get a thank-you from ancient warrior family and pull some strings. As soon as Blearus¡¯s upper echelons and Warrior Association¡¯s members heard this suggestion, they became excited. Everyone had a smile on their faces, and they all had a n in their hearts. ancient warrior family must be like an ant of need: on fire right Wasn¡¯t that a solution? Was it more e like a camaraderie in times At that time, 42322¡¯s people would definitely be respectful to Secr World. At this mom a man from Warrior Association asked. attention So how do we divert ¡°After all, the news is so big now. The entire street is in an uproar! I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to move, right?¡± When Blearus¡¯s upper echelons and Warrior Association heard this question, their expressions instantly darkened. Anyone could think of a way, but it was still a little difficult to implement. However, the higher-ups of Blearus who had just made the suggestion spoke again. ¡°We can take revenge while we are at it!¡± ¡°As long as we release the news, say that all of this was done by Gavin Clifford, Dark Lord, Frostpeakdark warrior.¡± ¡°Because he killed one of our Warrior Association people, we¡¯re going to publicly challenge him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a battle of life and death ¡°At that time, Gavin Clifford will be killed by our Warrior Association. Not only will our Warrior Association be famous. but we can also divert attention ¡°Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone?¡± When they heard this analysis and the solution, the higher-ups of Blearus praised the person who proposed it. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re good ¡°We think this method works. As long as everyone thinks that Gavin Clifford did it, we can use the public¡¯s power to destroy Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°As long as Gavin Clifford is gone, the world will be at peace. At this moment, the members of Warrior Association were all smiling and praising him. However, at this moment, a man from Warrior Association raised an objection and said solemnly, ¡°But what if Gavin Clifford is really strong?¡± ¡°If we really fight him, won¡¯t we all be finished if we¡¯re not his match?¡± When they heard this, everyone in the office looked at this man in unison andughed. Abadiahahaha At this moment, a man looked at the man in front of him and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t really think Gavin Clifford is Dark Lord of Frostpeakdark warrior, do your Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Gavin Clifford had no idea what was happening in the outside world. When he woke up early in the morning, La Taylor was dressed up, while Gavin Clifford looked like his clothes were blurry, This was because he had nothing on today, and there was no need for him to wake up early At this moment, La Taylor came to the bed and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He said with a smile, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, then La has gone to thepany ¡°Actually. I also want to be with Brother Gavin Clifford at home, but thispany has just opened¡± ¡°There are many things that need to be perfected step by step Brother Gavin Clifford, just rest at home Tll try toe back as soon as possible!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor in front of him and nodded with a smile. He was also very gratified that La Taylor was slowly growing up. She was no longer the little girl who needed him by her side every Sunspire hours. Did he have nothing to do today? Then he might as well go to the White Tower to refine medicine! Actually, it was not that Gavin Clifford did not want to rest, but it had already be a habit. Once he stopped, he always felt that something was missing. Coupled with the fact that he had been busy recently, he could not adapt to the slow pace. Just as La Taylor and Gavin Clifford were about to leave, Cavin Clifford grabbed La Taylor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°La, you go first. I¡¯ll look for you at thepanyter!¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his expression was also very surprised. Then, he said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, aren¡¯t you going to rest more?¡± The corners of Gavin Chlord¡¯s mouth curled up. He wrapped his arm around La Taylor¡¯s waist and whispered into his ¡°La has already gone to thepany. Wouldn¡¯t Brother Gavin Clifford be very bored alone?¡± La Taylor¡¯s face turned even redder, looking very cute. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor in front of him. He stroked her head and said gently. ¡°Hurry up and go to thepany. I¡¯ll refine some more pills and bring them over. ford also remembered red that he had been too busy recently and had had not had had the time to enter the White Tower to Gavin Cliford cultivate Coussentally, he was rtively free today and had nothing on hand. It was most suitable for him to refine medicine at this time After all, it was his job and he had to do his best toplete it! When he thought about how La Taylor was running around for the Clifford family¡¯s business, a weak little woman was already working so hard. Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t just stay at home and do nothing, right? Moreover, Gavin Clifford wouldn¡¯t take too much time to reline medicine in the White Tower world. In fact, he could even cultivate his martial arts during the process of refining medicine and improve his cultivation. Why not? After La Taylor left. Gavin Clifford also began to busy himself with finding medicinal herbs. Then, he put in medicine vessel and sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. The entire tower was filled with smoke, looking like a fairy. Gavin Clifford was already very familiar with alchemy. He no longer felt unfamiliar with it. He did not even waste a single herl At this moment, not long after, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes and stood up. Then, he took out the refined pills from Medicine vessel and put them away. Then, he would take out a portion of the medicinal pills and crush them before diluting them. In the end, he would make them into the cheap medicinal herbs that he had discussed before. After storing all these things. Gavin Clifford sighed. He really did not expect that he would be able to do these things one day Other than practicing martial arts, refining pills, and making medicinal herbs, he actually knew how to process everything ¦°¦¯¦© al Practice makes perfect! Immediately after. Cavin Clifford tidied up a little, then got into the car and prepared to take it to the company. At this moment, Gavin Clifford ford was about to dri when en a call came. The screen showed La Taylor. Gavin Clifford picked up the call and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. La¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he immediately said. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford. I¡¯m with Judy Rivera and Mr. Rivera¡± There¡¯s no need to look for me at the off office. We¡¯re all in the warehouse¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll give you an address. Come over directly.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°Good¡± After hanging up, Cavin Clifford was also very puzzled. Warehouse!! When did he find the warehouse? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As expected, he had too many things to do. He didn¡¯t even know that they had found the warehouse. He had tumed toote yesterday and did not have the time to ask La about what had happened recently. Soon, Gavin Clifford arrived at the entrance of the warehouse ording to the address given by La Taylor. At this moment. La Taylor and Judy Rivera, who were organizing the medicinal herbs and pills in the warehouse, and Tan Rivera, who was checking the data at the side, heard the sound of a car. La Taylor was the first to react. It should be Brother Gavin Clifford, Hence, La Taylor was the first to rush out. He saw a pile of things in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand. Then, just as he ran to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side, he received something ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, why are you here so quickly?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you refining pills?¡± At this moment,n Rivera and Judy Rivera also walked out. Ian Rivera was so frightened that he looked kind. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Gay. Let¡¯s go in and take a look at this warehouse! Gavin Clifford looked at Jan Rivera with a smile and walked in. Gavin Clifford, who had just entered the warehouse, was indeed shocked. This was because the furnishings in this warehouse were filled with shelves of medicinal herbs. They were all top-notch antiques. They were all rare and extremely valuable! How was this still a warehouse! It was better than the furnishings at home. Then, Gavin C Clifford walked bottles. d walked to the shell where the medicinal herbs were ced. It was also filled with dense small medicine There was even abel on the small medicine bottle that was specially separated. As for theplete version of the pill, there were very few of them Jan Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Gav. How¡¯s that?¡± This warehouse is worthy of your divine elixir, right?¡± ¡°Hahahal Gavin Clifford looked at Jan Rivera and nodded. Then, he said. Mr. Rivera, you must be joking How is this a warehouse? This can be considered a collectible shop, right?¡± At this moment, La Taylor ced the item in his hand on the table. When he opened it, he was stunned. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you refined so many medicinal pills in such a short period of time?¡± ¡°There must be at least a few hundred of them, right?¡± At this moment, fan Rivera and July Rivera heard La Taylor¡¯s shocked voice and walked over to take a look. it really was vera was even more shocked. He did not expect Gavin Clifford to really refine so many medicinal pills in such a thort Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Gavin Clifford¡¯s pupils trembled violently! ac Broken Sword Man finally had a clue. Even if this person was mysterious, as long as he had lived in this world, he would be transparent. Therefore, the mystery of his background should be solved soon. When Yana Lane heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s silence on the phone, the atmosphere became quiet. Then, Yana Lane spoke again. ¡°Young Master, we found an underground private auction in Drenner.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received news that this au is auction item m seems to be rted to Blearuss previous appearance, Broken Sword Man.¡± heard Yana Lane¡¯s words. Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes narrowed when he h trip He knew that Snake Emperor, the leader of Drenner¡¯s underground underground forces, was already trying to inp him up in private. He was even secretly targeting him, wanting to kill him. Now, there was another auction rted to his background, and it was organized by Drenner¡¯s underground forces? Could the organizer be Snake Emperor? Could it be that Suake Emperor knew something? Immediately after. Yana Lane heard Gavin Clifford remain silent on the other end of the phone. Then, he spoke again. ¡°Young Master, this underground auction might be a trap. ¡°Please reconsider! They¡¯re starting to hold it at this time. They must be plotting something¡± When Gavin Clifford heard what Yana Lane sand, how could he not know? After all, Drenner¡¯s boss in the Underground World was Snake Emperor. He might really be setting a trap for himself. However, Gavin Clifford clearly knew that there was a tiger in the mountains. He wanted to see what Snake Emperor was up If he wanted to kill him, then this Snake Emperor was really too stupid! Hence, Gavin Clifford smiled and said to Yana Lane. ¡°Arrange an exit for me, Drenner Yana Lane was also stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. She thought that Young Master might reconsider and not make such a rash decision. However, since Young Master had decided to do so, she would not question his choice. Hence. Yana Lane directly said on the phone, ¡°Yes, I do it right away!¡± Ciuper 525 After hanging up, Yana Lane looked at his subordinate and said, ¡°Prepare a private jet. Young Master is leaving the country!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste now. The sooner the better!¡± After hanging up, Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment. This was because he still had to make some arrangements for Blearus before he left. After all, thispany had just been established. He did not want any mistakes to happen at this time. i As for Warrior Association¡¯s challenge, Gavin Clifford had already forgotten about it because he did not care about the challenge at all. This was child¡¯s y. Why did he have to put himself in a game? At this time. Gavin Clifford returned to the warehouse thoughtfully In the warehouse. La Taylor. Judy Rivera, and Jan Rivera were all busy. As he sorted these medicinal herbs, he checked the data. He didn¡¯t even look too good. As soon as La Taylor turned around, he saw Gavin Clifford walking over, H Hence, he hurriedly went forward and said with a worried expression. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Or are you feeling unwell?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Gavin Clifford looked at the anxious La Taylor in front of him and felt warmth in his heart. At least at this moment. La Taylor was still concerned about him. Hence, Gavin Clifford tried his best to smile and ¡°Tm fine. La¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°But I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Mr. Rivera, Judy Rivera, you guys listen too.¡± At this moment, Ian Rivera and Judy Rivera put down their work and stared at Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford knew that he was very powerful. No matter who it was, he could deal with them. However, he could not protect them 24 hours a day. Most importantly, whenever Gavin Clifford thought of Snake Emperor, he felt uneasy. He did not know when Snake Emperor woulde out to make a move or what he would do. Or rather, would Snake Emperor be unscrupulous in cing his attention on the people around him? Also, the current problem was that all the medicinal pills he refined were ced in this warehouse. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Gavin Clifford sat cross-legged at this moment. His body emitterl light that seemed to be even more dazzling than the light emitted previously He only felt that his cultivation was much easier than before. He could feel that his blood and Qi were flowing smoothly.. With every breath, it was as if his entire body had opened up the Conception and Governing vessels. Just as Gavin Clifford was cultivating and improving his skills in the White Tower world The matter of ancient warrior family¡¯s corpse in Secr World had already be more and more intense. The street advertisements were all e all over the ce, and the newspapers on the g ground were flying flying all over the street. dover their resi resignation letters. Even the sanitation workers couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and handed over The sanitation workers also muttered, ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± ¡°Why did these corpses suddenly appear on the road we were assigned to?¡± Tm flustered every day when I see these corpses. When I go home, I always feel that there¡¯s someone behind me At this moment. another elder also said. ¡°That¡¯s night. Im really unlucky ¡°No one has imed ancient warrior family¡¯s corpse. How can we dare to touch it?¡± ¡°You said that the people here deduct our sry every day and say that they can¡¯t clean it up.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this clearly asking us to resign?¡± After the sanitation workersined, they had already left this troublesome ce. At this moment, the higher-ups of after that day¡¯s discussion. Blearus and and Warrior Association had als had also implemented measures to shift their targets However, it did it did not seem to have any obvious effect. Perhaps it was because Warrior Association had just issued a challenge not long ago and the poprity was not that high Including the bodies of ancient warrior family people, they were still unimed on the streets of Emperion. To be honest, it had already affected the city¡¯s appearance. this street. Moreover, this street was rtively prosperous and crowded. However, ever since there were corpses on th This street was like an empty city, except for those who had to pass by here to work every day. There was almost no sign n of human habitation The people from National Security Bureau also felt their scalps go numb every day. Every day, they also received countless report from themoners. The firu few words in the letter were re not bad, but in the next This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . few days, no one believed Natio National Security Bureau. Therefore. the contents of the letter were also some vulgar words. The entrance of Room National Security Bureau was almost filled with people. The security guards looked at the crowd outside and sighed Then, the two National Security Bureau people standing at the door couldn¡¯t bear the burden and hurriedly hid inside. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± ¡°ancient warrior family¡¯s people should take these corpses away!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been on the street of our Secu Secr World. Do you think it¡¯s ¡®s not big enoughTMTM ¡°Look at these people outside the door. Theint letters can circle around Blearus ¡°Our National Security Bureau is about to be demolished¡± At this moment, the other man heard the man¡¯sints and sighed. He shook his head and said helplessly.. ¡°Who asked us to be so insignificant?!¡± ¡°Not to mention our small National Security Bureau, even our warrior wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke 12322¡± ¡°Otherwise, why do you think ancient warrior family¡¯s body was ced in Secr World, Secr World¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the morgue of their ancient warrior family. All because WC don¡¯t dare to deal with it at all.¡± At this moment, National Security Bureau was like a chicken coop. The people outside were also in an uproar as they cursed angrily ¡°National Security Bureau? That corpse is rotten and stinky. You don¡¯t care?¡± ¡°They re all cowards who take the money and don¡¯t do anything! The he streets a are turning into ghost towns! At this moment, the people on the street covered their mouths and noses as they held their breaths and walked past the corpses. The people who were a distance away from the corpses stood on the spot and muttered. ¡°There are so many Sunspire unimed. Who are these corpses?¡± ¡°Is it possible that they¡¯re not from ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°Or are these people traitors of the ancient martial arts world, killed by ancient warmor family and thrown out?¡± At this moment, a young man passed by. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s because ancient warrior family¡¯s people are a afraid of losing face ¡°After all, the powerful 42322 never bothered to deal with our Secr World, but so many ancient warrior family people died in our Secr World. ¡°If they came out to im the corpse, would they still be worthy of the name ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just admit mut that these people are just trash?¡± When the onlookers heard what the young man said, they nodded in agreement. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Unknowingly, three days had passed. Gavin Clifford had been cultivating in the White Tower World for nearly a year. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes. For a moment, the light in front of him suddenly made him feel a little dazzling. He had just raised his hand to block the light in front of him. He felt as if the white tower was shaking. At first, Gavin Clifford thought that he had been cultivating for too long and had an illusion. However, when he saw the chandelier above the white tower and the other hanging items shaking violently. He felt that something was wrong Gavin Clifford looked at the furnishings around the White Tower with a puzzled expression. It couldn¡¯t be an earthquake, could it Could it be that there was such an earthquake in the White Tower?! Then, if there was really an earthquake, would the white tower copse? This space-time tunnel could still be used normally? Gavin Clifford stood up and was about to leave when White Tower¡¯s shocked voice sounded. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve actually advanced to Rank-5 Innate!!¡± ¡°This is unbelievable¡± ¡°In such a short period of time, your cultivation level of Master has increased so much. You¡¯re indeed a talented contestant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since you advanced to Rank-2, Innate, You¡¯ve already advanced three ranks and reached Rank-5. Innate. At this moment, Gavin Clifford had just opened his eyes when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. But at this moment, he was still lingering on the earthquake-like tremor. He frowned and asked, ¡°So that tremor just now was not an earthquake. When White Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he began to stammer. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Master, I was too excited!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again!¡± ¡°However, Master, you¡¯re really too powerful!¡± ¡°You are now at the intermediate stage of Innate. You are quickly approaching the realm of Transcendent.¡± ¡°This cultivation speed is probably not evenparable to that person.¡± Gavin Clifford was also very puzzled after hearing White Tower¡¯s shocked words. This was because every time, the White Tower wouldpete with another person because of Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength However, Gavin Clifford still could not figure out who the other person was However, Gavin Clifford was still the kind of person who we the more I will get to the bottom of it. would not turn back until he hit a wall. The more you don¡¯t say it.. ¡°You keep talking about that person. Who exactly is that person?¡± ¡°If you know him, why can¡¯t you tell me who he is now?¡± 15 §á§à§Þ White Tower, who was still excited just now, fell into endless silence again after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s question. Gavin Clifford could feel that every time he asked the White Tower who that person was, the White Tower would remain silent Then, he added another sentence. He would slowly find out about simr words in the future. Therefore, Gavin Clifford did not intend to ask anymore because it was meaningless. He would get the same answer every Time. He believed that he would find out who that person was sooner orter There was no need to keep asking the White Tower for an answer because of this question. Then, Gavin Clifford slowly walked to the side. After taking two steps, Gavin Clifford felt so rxed. Then, Gavin Clifford moved his body slightly After all, he had been sitting cross-legged for so long without moving. Anyone would be crippled. Gavin Clifford did some simple warm-up movements and realized that his body seemed to have be much lighter. He felt that his strength had not just increased by three levels, but by three times. Then he picked up the super soft piece of paper at the side and tried to catch it with his hand like a flying poker card. If it was an ordinary person, the soft paper might have fallen to the ground as soon as it was released 11 However, for warrior, just like Gavin Clifford and Innate¡¯s strength before that, soft paper could fly out, but it would not cause any damage However, it was different this time. Gavin Clifford held the soft paper in one hand and ced a ss bottle not far away from him. He wanted to see how impressive this cultivation was With a swoosh, the paper in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand was directly crippled. Not only did the very soft piece of paper not fall, but it was also spinning in the air, flying towards the ss bottle. At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not even dare to blink It would be a miracle if he could really hit that ss bottle. At this moment, there was a bang. The ss bonle was split from the middle. The upper half of the ss bottle had already sid to the ground, but the paper was still intact. Can Chilford was also a little surprised. flow was this possible? Hence, Gavin Clifford stood up and did a few more vigorous exercises. He realized that he would asionally pant But now, he realized that a long time had passed, and his body seemed to have not exercised at all. However, the heat in his body was still there, but he did not feel tired. At this moment, after White Tower felt Gavin Clifford¡¯s surprise, a voice sounded. ¡°Master, now do you understand why I¡¯m so shocked?¡± ¡°After warrior¡¯s cultivation reached Innate, if it doesn¡¯t increase by Rank One, it will double your previous strength¡± ¡°In other words, even if two Rank-4 powerhouses of Innate were to attack you with all their might, you would be able to deal with them easily.¡± Gavin Clifford was overjoyed when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. Was that so? He did not expect his cultivation to increase so quickly Gavin Clifford clenched his fists slightly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He was about to leave the country for Drenner. Coincidentally, his cultivation level had increased quite a bit. This added anotheryer of protection. Gavin Clifford left the world of the White Tower and briefly tidied himself up. Then, he stood in the vi and realized that La Taylor and the others had yet to return. Obviously, it was still a business matter. Gavin Clifford looked at his watch and then at the sky outside. It was indeed veryte. Forget it, I can¡¯t wait any longer He felt that the time for the auction was almost up. He could not dy any longer. After Gavin Clifford walked out of vi the Clifford family, he realized that the people from the Sk organization had been waiting for him for a long time. There were more than ten cars apanying them, and there were many people. When Yana Lane saw Gavin Cliffording out of the vi, he hurriedly knelt on one knee with his subordinates and shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Dark Lord!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Gavin Clifford raised his hand and gestured for them to get up. Then, he said in a deep voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Then Sk¡¯s vehicle drove on the highway to take Gavin Clifford to the airport. Because it was a special private ne, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t need to go through security checks, so it wouldn¡¯t be stopped. When the ne took off The three brothers exuded a terrifying aura as they jumped down from the mountain they had hidden from the world. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Ar this nuoment, in the Bitter Cold Land of Drenner. In a ce wrapped in a mountain of ice and snow, there was a very luxurious pce. This pce looked a little old, but it was not difficult to see the exquisiteness of this pce. The carvings, furnishings,yout, and so on were all one in a million. This ce looked much more luxurious than the ce where Sk had existed However, it was indeed colder and the environment was very harsh. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. To be honest, it was not suitable for people to live in The pce, which was surrounded by ice and snow, looked extremely deserted In the pce, white-skinned white bear men and women looked very dangerous. name and went. Ev vent. Every one ne of them had an a murderous aura and In a dark ¨C dark room On the long red stall, a Drenner strong man was kneeling This expression was also extremely fierce Then he looked at a chair in the darkness ahead There was clearly a person sitting on the chair in the darkness However, because there was no light, the entire ce was pitch-ck, so it was impossible to see if it was a man or a woman let alone the person sitting on the chair. At this moment, the kneeling man Drenner looked at the pitch-ck seat in front of him and said in Blearusnguage. ¡°ording to reliable sources. Gavin Clifford has already taken a ne to White Bear When the ck shadow heard what the person kneeling on the ground said, he used a hoarse voice. It was rough and sounded very strange. It seemed to be using a voice changer or that there was something wrong with his voice ¡°Very good. Inform the others that the n can begin On the other side Coincidentally, Gavin Clifford¡¯s private nended At this moment, Gavin Clifford got off the ne alone. Gavin Clifford did not bring any subordinates or followers with him. He left White Bear Airport alone like a tourist from Blearus. As soon as he left the airport, Gavin Cliffbed felt a warm wind blowing against his face. There was even a faint fragrance. Actually, Gavin Clifford was also a little surprised. He had thought that Drenner would be a ce of suffering. What ended him was actually the naine Drenner. ¡°White Bear¡¯ directly made him think of ¡°Pr Bear¡± ut the cus iponment here would be the same as the North Pole, where no one could survive. Dienzier wasn¡¯t ma batter and cold ce. He also had a sunny day When spring was wards de hoonmung, it also had the feeling of hangnai lowever, this was the scene where Gavin Clifford got off the ne. Gavin Clifford walked on the street. There were long white legs almost everywhere. In particr, they were all fair-skinned people. However, they were so fair that it was a little dazzling. If one looked at them too much, they would definitely get needle marks. Of course, Gavin Clifford did not care about this! was here to participate in the auction. After all, he wa However, the terrain here seemed to be different from Blearus. This ce was too big. Along the way, he actually didn¡¯t see a ce with many people Could it be that the people in this ce were so bored that they had gone crazy?! However, the people here were quite crazy Just as Gavin Clifford was about to leave, an olddy from Drenner suddenly screamed. ¡°It¡¯s a robbery. Someone help me.¡± Fortunately, Gavin Clifford could understand the White Bearnguage. As for why he could understand it. It was also because of some things from a long, long time ago. Some of the surrounding people were screaming on the road, and some young men At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at his wat watch. It was obviously gettingte. If he missed this auction, wouldn¡¯t he have wasted so much time? However, if he did did not chase after her. he would feel bad. were chasing after the However, the people who were snatching the olddy¡¯s things were a group of motorcycle racers. How shameless of hum to snatch an olddy¡¯s bag in broad daylight. 1. He could not ignore i it even if he encountered it. It was better to be a good In the end. Gavin Clifford calcted the time. He person until the end! Gavin Clifford walked over and saw the olddy crying. She grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Boy, help me!¡± Gavin Clifford checked. This olddy was really just an innocent olddy. She had really been robbed. Sure enough, no matter which country it was, such a thing would still happen. Now that Gavin Clifford had walked over, he couldn¡¯t care less. If he was really lying to him, he would admit it Gavin Clifford saw a motorcycle parked beside him, but it was still locked. Gavin Clifford quickly escaped from the pen and paper and stuck to the tree beside him. Then. Gavin Clifford kicked open the lock. With a buzz, Gavin Clifford rushed out on his motorcycle. The motorcycle¡¯s front end was instantly raised and rushed out. At this sent, when the people by the roadside saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s handsome posture. they were all infatuated. ¡°Wow, look at that man. He¡¯s simply too charming!¡± ¡°Look, the front of the car is raised. This is too cool!¡± At this moment, a few women in spicy outfits jumped up and shouted. ¡°Handsome, you¡¯re so handsome!* ¡°I like you!¡± ¡°Woo-hoo!¡± in front of them, looked at Gavin Clifford, who was chasing after them, and said with a At this moment, An Ren, who was in smile, ¡°Fool, can you catch up ¡°Hahahaha¡¯* At this moment, one of the few motorcyclists waved his hand, and four to five motorcycles instantly scattered in different directions. Fortunately, Gavin Clifford remembered which motorcycle snatched the olddy¡¯s bag because he happened to pass by and saw everything At this moment, a motorcycle charged straight at Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford saw that something was wrong and instantly soared into the air. He saw that the motorcycle he was driving had long been destroyed. The person who was riding the motorcycle turned around and made a disgusting gesture at Gavin Clifford. He cursed. Idiot!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford directly ran. His speed was like lightning, and his entire body emitted a golden halo. He directly ran parallel to their motorcycle. The few people on the motorcycles were also instantly stunned, so they increased their speed to the maximum. However, Gavin Clifford was also elerating The people on the motorcycles were stunned. They suspected that Gavin Clifford was not human. How could a person run so fast? Gavin Clifford was also stunned. He did not expect this to be the advantage of Innate Rank-3. Cavin Clifford pulled the racing drivers off the motorcycles one by one. He thought that this would be the end of the matter. However, to Gavin Clifford¡¯s surprise, just as Gavin Clifford was about to stop, a beautiful figure appeared beside him. She was as fast as Gavin Clifford and rushed out, Chapter 529 Chapter 529 A beautiful figure appeared. She was as fast as Gavin Clifford and rushed out. Just as Gavin Clifford thought that this person might have reached the strength of Innate Rank-5. Then, she saw that this man had actually used the motorcycle¡¯s strength to move him a distance. Gavin Clifford looked at the man beside him and sighed. He did not expect this man to be so capable. At least, he was much stronger than those people before. The man beside him turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford. He panted heavily and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He said sarcastically in thenguage of the white bear, ¡°Garbage!¡± Then, with a whoosh, the man dashed forward. because he would notst long with the help of the However, this sprint would make him move at the speed of a tortoise, b motorcycle. Gavin Clifford looked at the bag in the man¡¯s hand and smiled. His speed directly surpassed his. He even turned his entire body and ran backward. The man looked at Gavin Clifford with a dumbfounded expression. How could this person be so strong? This speed was too fast. Moreover, he did not borrow anything to increase his speed. Instead, he relied on his own strength. with such speed in the world? How could there be so someone wh This was impossible. At this moment, Gavin Clifford gave the man a slight bow and instantly soared into the air. He said indifferently. TIl send you to King Yanluo Bang! Bang! Bang! Gavin Clifford directly kicked the man beside him. The man vomited blood and flew out. The bag in his hand was also thrown out Gavin Clifford turned around in the air and reached out to take the olddy¡¯s bag However, at this moment, a woman¡¯s hand appeared. She grabbed her bag almost at the same time as Gavin Clifford andnded steadily. The man who had vomited blood from Gavin Clifford¡¯s kick red at Gavin Clifford and the woman beside him. Then, he said. ¡°Just you wait!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he limped away with his crippled body and disappeared in front of Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford wanted to chase after her, but he had no choice but to return the bag in his hand to the olddy. Otherwise, based on the filthy words they had just said to Gavin Clifford. Can Cord was enough to cut these ungrateful robbers into pieces and send them to hell At this moment. Gavin Chfford watched the robber disappear from his sight before turning around. He saw that the bag in his hand was still being held by another woman. w Just as Gavin Clifford raised his head and was about to say something, he saw that the woman in front of him had a pair of clear blue eyes. re stunned and looked at looked at each other. Gavin Clifford and the woman were Why was this woman holding on to this bag? Could she be one of them? However, this woman was quite good-looking. She was a typical fair-skinned Drenner people She had an exquisite smile on her face, a high nose bridge, and big eyes. She looked like a doll and looked very obedient and lively. However, Gavin Clifford had always known that girls from overseas generally had some freckles on their faces. However, this woman¡¯s face seemed to have been blessed by the heavens. It was clean and bare. Coupled with her fair skin, it made her look even more like a wless white jade. At this moment, the woman standing in front of Gavin Clifford actually smiled. Her eyes were like crescent moons. At this moment, the woman looked at Gavin Clifford in front of her. Other than the corners of her lips curling up, she revealed a hint of surprise. Then, the Drenner woman said in Blearusnguage in surprise. ¡°Gavin Clifford, are you Gavin Clifford? I didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person, right?¡± Gavin Clifford instantly reacted when he saw this woman. He also had a smile on his face. Then, he said in White Bearnguage. ¡°Mno Potter, we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years, right?¡± and nodded at Gavin Clifford Mno Potter smiled and nodded at At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and spoke again. ¡°Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s been 10 years, Zero. 7 months and 21 days since west met¡± Cavin Clifford was stunned when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. Why did she remember the date so clearly? Could it be that she had been counting the days since they met? Mno Potter blurted out. When he saw Gavin Clifford, he was stunned for a moment before his cheeks flushed red. She really didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. felt that the current atmosphere was a little too awkward! He just felt even Carrin Cafford did not know what to say to Mno Potter, Meanwhile, Mno Potter had been holding his hand the entire Tame. He even walked towards the direction where the olddy¡¯s bag was snatched. They looked at each other in silence. At this moment, Oil Madan Drenner¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Cas I have my bag back¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter instantly woke up when they heard the olddy¡¯s voice. Then. Mno Potter hurriedly returned the bag in his hand to the olddy. Then, he smiled and said in Drenner¡¯snguage, ¡°See if there¡¯s anything missing from your bag?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s indeed missing, there¡¯s a police station not far away. We can apany you there.¡± The oldrly looked at Mno Potter and nodded. Opening the bag, there was a photo of a man. After the olddy took out the photo, she ced it on her chest. Not long after, the olddy choked and looked at Mno Potter with tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, darling. You¡¯re such an angel.¡± This photo is of my lover. She¡¯s been dead for a long time. This is the only photo left for me.¡± How can I thank hink you? There¡¯s money here. Take it 11 Mno Potter looked at the olddy¡¯s hand holding the money. Mno Potter immediately pushed it back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my credit. This handsome gentleman beside me got it back for you! Of course, Gavin Clifford understood Mno Potter¡¯s words. The olddy looked at Gavin Clifford with sparkling eyes and said again. ¡°Thank you, young man. You were really handsome the moment you chased after him ¡°If I were still young. I would definitely marry you. Hahaha Then, en, the olddy took book the money in her hand and was about to give it to Gavin Clifford Cavin Clifford pushed the olddy¡¯s hand back and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful now. It must be very blissful to be your wife. ¡°Keep the money. This is what we should do The olddy looked at Gavan Clifford and Mno Potter in front of her and was about to say something. Because they were too enthusiastic, the two of them looked at each other, turned around, and disappeared The olddy stond rooted to the ground and did not react to what had happened. She thought that she was hallucinating. On the other side, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were walking on the streets of White Bear. Mno Potter looked a linle uncasy and nervous. After all, the two of them had not seen each other for more than ten years. Gavin Clifford also looked a little unnatural. Mno Potter¡¯s figure was perfect. Almost all the men walking on the street would nce at him a few times. The number of heads turned was also quite high. However, the difference between Mno Potter yuan and Drenner yuan was that Drenner yuan yuan yuan yuan yuanyuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan yuan. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . That Mno Potter had a perfect figure with a slender waist and perky buttocks. It could be said to be bone-chilling, but it was also a little chubby. This was simply the figure of a goddess It was probably enough to make all living beings fall Under the contrast of her white skin, she looked like an angel. Just as the two of them walked forward in a daze, Mno Potter finally spoke first.. ¡°Gavin Clifford, thest time we met was at Diemn, right?¡± Chapter 530 Chapter 530 ¡°Gavin Clifford, thest time we met was at Diemn, right?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he looked into the distance and fell into dis his memories. He still remembered that 10 years ago, the young Harry Geller hurriedly ran to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and knelt on one knee. He cupped his fists and said solemnly. Bark Lord! ¡°It seems like 413261¡¯s people killed a lot of Blearus¡¯s warrior¡¯s people in my Blearus. They have long harbored ill intentions towards Blearus.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me to suppress Blearus Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard Harry Geller¡¯s words What were Diemn¡¯s people trying to do? These people from Diemn came to my Bleans. How dare they kill for fun? Or could it be that they had nned this all along? Were these people tired of living? The people they killed were also Blearus¡¯s warmor. The ordinary people had never heard of anything happening. It seemed that they had specifically chosen Blearus¡¯s core to hunt. core to mume Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression was very serious. Then, he said indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Diemn!¡± After Harry Geller received Gavin Clifford¡¯s order, he directly shouted, ¡°Yes, I understand¡± After that. Harry Geller gathered the members of Group 1136 1dark warriorD and said: ¡°Dark Lord has ordered us to leave for Diem immediately.¡± Just like that, Gavin Clifford led the Frostpeakdark warrior members to Diemn. Dienin. When Gavin Clifford and the others arrived at Diemn, it was alreadyte at night. The road ahead was almost pitch-ck, and the streetlights on both sides of the street were flickering This Diema seemed to be better than the an the rumors. At the very least, this ce was huge and abundant. If he wanted to go to another ce, it would indeed be quite difficult without a car. However, there were pros and cons. It had to be said that the climate here was not bad. Harry Geller brought Frostprakdark warrior around to see if there was anything suspicious. However. Harry Geller and the others did not find anything strange after circling around. At this moment, he saw a small path not far away. At the end of the path, there seemed to be a castle? Although it looked a little mysterious, perhaps something unknown would appear. However, because it waste at night when Gavin Clifford and the others arrived at Diemn, they could not see clearly. However, he could feel that this castle was not simple! Perhaps this castle was their only clue. Hence, Gavin Clifford and Harry Geller pointed. ford and Harry Geller pointed at the road ahead and said indifferently. ¡°It should be here!¡± Hence, Gavin Clifford and the others headed straight for the castle. This castle was surrounded by a forest that Gavin Clifford and the others were walking through After passing through the e castle wa forest, there was ake, and the castle was at the center of the Lake There was a stone bridge on the right, which led to the bottom of the castle. However, not far away, Gavin Clifford discovered that the depths of the castle were guarded. With so many of them, it was inevitable that they would be discovered. It seemed that they had to split up. At this moment. Gavin Clifford called Harry Geller and 141064dark warrior) ove over and said. ¡°From now on, split up. Harry Geller, bring Frostpeakdark warrior to investigate the situation around this castle. I¡¯m going to find the person behind Diemn,¡± Harry Geller looked at Gavan Chiford in front of him and knelt on 1 e knee ¡°Yes, Dark Lord Gavin Clifford watched as Harry Geller led Riverrun,136,06 into Dien! Then, he walked towards the cas he castle from another path. Gavin Clifford looked at the castle in front of him. There was a small door open. This should be the back door of the castle! Then, he looked around and saw that there were still people guarding the door. However, because this was the back door of the castle, the people guarding this door were rtively rxed! He saw Diemn people standing at the back door of the castle. They were chatting andughing with cigarettes in their hands. At this moment, a rough-looking man took a deep puff of the cigarette in his hand and said, ¡°This cigarette is getting more and more boring. It¡¯ll be perfect with some wine!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, another man sitting on the steps smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha! Just think about it. If we drink, no one will look at the back door!¡± If the higher-ups me us, we suffer!¡± Gavin Clifford suddenly frowned and realized that the grass diagonally opposite him was swaying for a while. Someone was there!! Just as Gavin Clifford was deep in thought, he suddenly noticed a woman¡¯s figure sh past! Gavin Clifford immediately followed and discovered Mno Potter. Mno Potter was dressed in a tight ck jumpsuit. Her waist-length hair cascaded down. Her graceful figure, exquisite face, and especially her fair skin made it difficult to look away. Mno Potter also heard it. The sound of the wind and grass behind him already had a premonition that they were being followed. Hence, she immediately turned around and saw Gavin Clifford standing behind her. Mno Potter was also shocked. ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°Why are you following me ¡°What¡¯s your motive?!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in front of him and was very sure that she was not from this castle. However, Gavin Clifford did not know why she came. Hence, Gavin Clifford unly smiled and said. ¡°Nervous about what?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am ¡°Besides, I just saw a sneaky person here, so I came over to tak take a look.¡± ¡°What do you mean by stalking?¡± Mno Potter did not know Gavin Clifford¡¯s intentions. He only felt that this person was a little arrogant. Then, he said angrily. ¡°Whoever you are, you¡¯re definitely not from this castle ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. If you don¡¯t want to die, leave quickly!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in front of him and was already infuriated. ¡°Oh?¡± Then I¡¯d like to see how I die!¡± Gavin Clifford could actually feel that Mno Potter was emitting a very powerful aura. At this moment, Mno Potter also felt that Cavin Clifford was not an ordinary person, but this man¡¯s words were really asking for a beating. Hence, he directly said. ¡°You¡¯re courting death?¡± At this moment. Mno Potter¡¯s entire body emitted a terrifying aura. His surroundings emitted a circle of light as he Bew up. His fastest speed formed countless shadows. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s figure. It was indeed difficult to tell which one was Mno Potter¡¯s real body. Previously, Gavin Clifford had also seen moves that exhausted him to death. However, it was easy to distinguish the real body. However, this time, even Gavin Clifford was in a difficult position. At this moment, Mno Potter rushed down from above. The deep blue light in his palm was about to hit Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford suddenly felt a trace of airflow, so he directly attacked With a bang Gavin Clifford¡¯s circle of red light collided with Mno Potter¡¯s blue light! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The story of the two of them began from this hight. The two of them could be said to have b be friends after a fight They even felt like they appreciated each other. Because in their world, the other party was the first person to be able to fight him to a draw Chapter 531 Chapter 531 No discord, no concord. Both sides had the same goal, so they were entangled. Later, as the two of them spent a long time together, Mno Potter gradually developed some feelings for Gavin Clifford. As for whether Gavin Clifford had that kind of interest in Mno Potter, it was unknown. Flowever, at Drenner, Gavin Clifford could notmunicate because of thenguage barrier. At that time, it was also Mno Potter who taught Gavin Clifford every day Drenner¡¯snguage was learned from Mno Potter Her Blearusnguage was also taught by Gavin Clifford At this moment, Gavin Cliffordd looked at Mno Potter and felt that if this continued, it might end at some point. Hence, he directly said. ¡°I have a mission toplete. Forgive me for not apanying you!¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and did not know what to say. Then, a beam of light shone on Gavin Clifford and he was even more surprised. However. Mno Potter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford shyly and said. I like you. Let¡¯s be together!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potters direct words, his eyes burned: he looked at himself. He was actually not surprised by ¡°Im sorry, I have a franc¨¦e.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his face was also filled with disappointment. Then, he left in disappointment. He had nor seen Gavin Clifford for so many years. At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Gavin Clifford, your child is already in school, right?¡± heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard A child¡­ Gavin Clifford shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any children.¡± Mno Potter was stunned and immediately asked. Then your fancer.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said with the same smile, suli my hanc¨¦e, but we¡¯r ¡®re not married yo After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disappointment, but he still sand Then when you get married, you must inform me to attend the wedding.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded and smiled. ¡°No problem.¡± Then, the two of them stopped talking and walked aimlessly. After walking for an unknown period of time. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to interrupt the awkwardness, Mno Potter directly said, ¡°By the way, why did youe to Drenner this time?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, lie dearly paused and pondered for a moment. He felt that there was nothing to hide Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, Tm here to participate in the White Bear Underground Auction. I want to see if there¡¯s anything I need inside When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was instantly delighted. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coincidence! I¡¯m also here to participate in the auction! The current scene seemed to have returned to ten years ago Gavin Clifford was alone, and as alone, and so was Mno Poner They both had the same goal and appeared in the same ce. This coincidence seemed to be arranged by the heavens. line line of ageing in ancient times? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Just like the red lin Perhaps this analogy was not very appropriate, but it also seemed to be guiding the two of them to meet Mno Potter was still very excited. Then he said enthusiastically to Gavin Clifford, Tm Drenner people. I know everything about White Bear ¡°I can be your guide!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he replied readily. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll oblige.¡± Having Mno Potter as a guide in Drenner was more than s than suitable. Although he did not say that he could go the wrong way, following Mno Potter was indeed more time- saving. Mno Potter introduced Drenner to Gavin Clifford as he walked. Then, as if he remembered something, he asked. ¡°By the way, Gavin Clifford, have you found a ce to stay?¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he shook his head and said. ¡°Not yet. Mn Per looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. ¡°Gavin Clifford. I know a veryfortable hotel in our Drenner-star hotel But, you know, it¡¯s just a little expensive. If you need me, I can take you there? Gavin Clifford was not short of money, so he said directly. ¡°Okay. Just as Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford were about to find a hotel to stay in¡­ Suddenly, a group of burly men walked out of the alley. They were all from Drenner. Each of them was a muscr bald man with six feet yuan. They looked like they were in a movie. A collision of muscles could happen at any time. However, they were also wearing sunsses. Gavm Clifford could not understand.. With the sun shining down, it was reasonable for you to wear sunsses. The sun was about to set, and Sunspire was overcast. What could you see with sunsses? Gavin Clifford looked at them one by one and realized that the man standing behind was not wearing sunsses. Then, he took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this man the robber he had kicked away? So he was looking for someone! The robber limped as he painted at the Gavin Clifford duo and said loudly. That¡¯s i ¡®s them. When the bald men heard the robber¡¯s words, they instantly surrounded Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. of bald men ald man standing at the front seemed to be the big brother of this group of ba At this moment, the * bald Then, he pulled down his sunsses and sized up Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter Then, he pushed up his sunsses, smiled, and said Drenner¡¯s words with his nose in the air. rs. How dare you poke your nose into my bu ¡°You¡¯re just a kid who¡¯s still wet behind the ears. How dar ¡°A little chick wants to mess around on hon territory?¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting death¡± ¡°Yellow skin is a ve to us. t¡¯s not much better than that ck man. Immediately after, he heard the group of bald men jeering behind him ¡°Yeah, but the woman next to him sounds sexy ¡°Why don¡¯t we snatch it and finish it?¡± Then let this kid watch ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± How about that?¡± my business?TM That disgusting and dirtynguage kept hitting Cavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at Mno Potter and sand, ¡°Do you want to do it or should 1?¡° After Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°You came to White Bear. You¡¯re a guest. You just got off the ne and encountered such a thing. As the host, I naturally have to express my gratitude¡± Gavin Clifford suuled and nodded at Mno Potter. Then, he took a few steps back. Mno Potter looked at the group of baldies and revealed a meaningful smile. It was both demonic and enchanting. The leader of the bald men waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Catch him alive. Don¡¯t kill him¡¯ ¡°I haven¡¯t yed yet!¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Mno Potter jumped when he heard this man¡¯s words. At this moment, Mno Patter swept his leg. The men standing in front of him were sent flying before they attack. They immediately spat out blood and died. However, the man who had yet to to rush up behind was also shocked when shocked when he saw the scene in front of him! This woman actually killed someone? Although they were robbers, they would never dare to kill someone¡± Indeed, the old saying ring died. The more e beautiful a w a woman was, the more dangerous she was. could even Now, they knew that they had kicked an iron te. was not However, at this moment, the bald muscr man standing in front of him saw that the situation in front of him was right, so he hurriedly walked forward With a plop, he knelt at Mno Potter¡¯s feet and kept begging for mercy ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. please! ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to do this ¡°We¡¯re all out here to make a living At this moment, the group of bald men behind him looked at Mno Potter in front of them and could not help but beg for merry ¡°Spare us, we won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill us. look at them. He only said coldly. At this moment, Mno Potter did not even lo ¡°You¡¯ve embarrassed White Bear too much, so you don¡¯t dest deserve live! With a ripping sound, the bald men¡¯s heads fell to the ground. They were instantly killed by Mno Potter mercilessly. Looking at the corpses on the ground. Gavin Clifford helplessly spread his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the same person¡± On the other side, Boss Jamar Cooper, Second Dean Cooper, and EthanAntonio Cooper had already secretly infiltrated Secr World cr World looked at the crowd around them em and did not kn did not know where to go. The three people who came to Room Secr They came to Secr World this time because too many of their people had died in 123229, 42322 and Secr World had always minded their own business. There was no need to talk about maintaining a close rtionship. Therefore, 12322 and and Secr World coexisted in a state where they did not disturb each other. If not for the fact that ancient warrior family of them had died in Secr World. they would never have taken half a step into Serr World. Hence, Simeon Cooper had considered 42322¡¯s reputation. To put it bluntly, ancient warrior family was ashamed. Hence, all their operations were carried out in secret. No one knew that Simeon Cooper had arranged for his three sons to infiltrate Secr World to gradually reach Gavin Clifford At this moment, Ethan Antonio Cooper looked at the path in front of him and walked straight ahead. Boss and Second Brother followed closely behind Boss Jamar Cooper was worried along the way, even though their name would make people tremble in fear when they heard IL However, the reality was that they had not stepped into Secr World for a long time. The changes in Secr World were not ordinary. It was even more difficult to find Gavin Clifford in Secr World. Hence, he said worriedly. ¡°Ethan, be careful. We dont know much about this ce.¡± Ethan looked nonchnt and said. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Just follow me!¡± It did not take long. After a few days, there was still no movement from Gavin Clifford. It was as if this person did ¦°¦¯¦© in Secr World EthanAntonio Cooper kept looking around and then looked at the blueprint in his hand. Before setting off again, he had already prepared everything to deal with these unexpected situations. Unexpectedly, this blueprint came in handy. However, Second Brother, who was at the side, checked the surrounding environment and sat on the ground. It was as if everything had nothing to do with him. In just a few days, he roughly understood all the paths through the blueprint. However, there was still no sign of Gavin Clifford Cooper family¡¯s three brothers woulde out almost every night to investigate Gavin Clifford¡¯s whereabouts. The reason why he did note out during the day was because White Transcendent was not easy to move around They walked through one alley after another. Finally, Boss Jamar Cooper looked at EthanAntonio Cooper with a worried expression and said, ¡°Ethan. It¡¯s been so long. , but there¡¯s still no news of of Gavin Clifford Let¡¯s go back and think about it!¡± EthanAntonio Cooper looked at his big brother who had a worried expression on his face. Although his big brother was right, he was not a person who would give up easily. He did not believe that Gavin Clifford could fly with wings Hence, Antonio Cooper looked at Jamar Cooper and said, ¡°Brother, it wasn¡¯t easy for us toe to Secr World. Let¡¯s wait a few more days. Who knows, we might find something Jamar Cooper looked at EthanAntonio Cooper and nodded. Not long after, when the three brothers came out again. Dean Cooper, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Secr WorldWarrior Association sent a challenge to Gavin Clifford on the website, ¡°Maybe we can find Gavin Clifford here¡± At this moment, Antonio Cooper and Jamar Cooper¡¯s eyes were also shining. On the second day, Jamar Cooper, Dean Cooper, and Antonio Cooper arrived at Warrior Association early in the morning. At this moment, the people from Room Warrior Association stood at the door one by one, but no one dared to step forward to speak. This was because they could feel the powerful auras of the three of them from afar. Tjusi just don¡¯t know who they are. At this moment. Ethan Antonio Cooper looked at the person standing at the door of Warrior Association and shouted, This is Warrior Association, right?¡± this moment a woman at the front desk standing at the door said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes. Sir, may I ask who you are?¡± At this moment. Antonio Cooper looked at the woman and said, ancient warrior family! At this moment, the woman at the front desk¡¯s mouth was in an O shape. She widened her eyes and looked at the three of them in disbelief. For a moment, she was speechless.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, the people at the door who had stopped to watch Warrior Association were also surprised when they heard the words ancient warnor family. ancient warrior family?! Was the legendary ancient warrior family herei Is this for real?! Didn¡¯t 12322 never step into Secr World! Cavin Clifford was s someone who had seen ancient warrior family with his own eyes. No matter what, Cavi At this moment, an employee from Warrior Association ran upstairs and rushed to the office of Warrior Association¡¯s higher-ups, panting. He did not even have time to knock Bang! The office door was instantly knocked open. The employees stood firm and fell straight to the ground. Then, the higher-ups looked at the door in unison and frowned. At this moment, one of the higher-ups looked at the employee on the ground and said sternly. You¡¯re reckless. Do you want to die?¡± The employee looked at the higher-ups with a pale face and stammered, Leader downstairs. There are three people downstairs.¡± Chapter 533 Chapter 533 At this moment, when the higher-ups of Warrior Association heard the words ancient warrior family, they immediately stood up and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earliert¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± He kicked the employee aside and hurriedly tidied up his clothes before going downstairs to wee him. After the higher-ups of Warrior Association came down, they looked at the Cooper family brothers in front of them and went forward to speak solicitously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for noting out to wee you! ¡°It¡¯s our fault that our subordinates didn¡¯t do their job well and didn¡¯t receive them well.¡± ¡°Please forgive me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a top-notch Longjing tea upstairs. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± At this moment. EthanAntonio Cooper looked at the person in front of him and did not respond. Instead, he said, ¡°Where¡¯s Gavin Clifford?¡± Warrior Association¡¯s face instantly stiffened. Then, he said softly, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°We don¡¯t know either¡­ ¡°The post has been posted for a long time, but there¡¯s still no news from Gavin Clifford ¡°It¡¯s impossible that this kid didn¡¯t see it, so there¡¯s only one possibility. He¡¯s just trash.¡± ¡°So he didn¡¯t dare to go because he was afraid and went into hiding¡± Then, when the three brothers heard what the higher-ups of Warrior Association said, they had strange expressions. This was especially true for Jamar Cooper. He kept thinking about the words of these higher-ups. He could not believe them too easily. Were they telling the truth? If Gavin Clifford was really trash, then if Gavin Clifford killed so many people from Cooper family as trash, then what was Cooper family? Although he thought so in his heart, he did not say it out loud. So why did Gavin Clifford kill Cooper family¡¯s men? Jama Cooper could only guess in his heart. Because this matter was too embarrassing After all, the people from Warrior Association did not know that Gavin Clifford was the one who killed ancient warrkar family. Otherwise, they would have dared to challenge Gavin Clifford Donc, jamur Cooper looked at War Association¡¯s higher-ups and said, 1/4 D The reason why Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t appear might be because the gimmick you guys sent out was too small. ¡°Now, magnify the matter of giving Gavin Clifford a challenge letter infinitely. The bigger the matter, the better.¡± ¡°You must think of a way to lure Gavin Clifford out¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association looked at Jamar Cooper in front of them with a worried expression. Then, an older man stood up and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Antonio Cooper looked at the man in front of him and rolled his eyes. ¡°Next time, find someone who can understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± At this moment. Jiang Cheng stopped Antonio Cooper and said seriously again, ¡°No matter what you do, make Gavin Clifford appear.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the media or someone to spread the news, use all means to get Gavin Clifford toe out.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people immediately understood Jamar Cooper¡¯s words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± The next morning. In the streets, alleys, and high-rise buildings, as long as there was a screen, news about Gavin Clifford would be the headlines, and it would be broadcasted for a long time. Also, in the newspapers that day, almost all the newspapers had the headline Gavin Clifford The posters on the streets were also negative news about Gavin Clifford The movements of these messages all conveyed the same meaning, which was to force Gavin Clifford toe out and fight. If Gavin Clifford did note out to fight, he would be pretending to be Dark Lord. He was lying to everyone! If 4131578 was Frostpeakdark warriorDark Lord, how could he not dare toe out and fight? They were all in the direction of such transmission. There was even a press conference about Gavin Clifford. This press conference was organized by Warrior Association. The higher-up of Warrior Association appeared on the news. They looked at the camera in front of them and said. ¡°Today, Warrior Ason is holding a press conference regarding Gavin Clifford¡¯s non-appearance.¡± It¡¯s belong, but we still haven¡¯t heard anything from Gavin Clifford. I¡¯m sure everyone knows that he has always been Dork Load from Frostpeakdark warrior however, no one has ever seen his true strength, including us ¡°However, up until now, Gavin Clifford has never appeared. We suspect that he¡¯s not Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior at all. He¡¯s just a youngd who doesn¡¯t know anything and is trying to provoke us.¡± ¡°We still have a few words to say here Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re stall young. You should study hard and not go around provoking and destroying the beautiful world we yearn for ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s press conference!¡± Under the publicity of the press conference, many people who knew Gavin Clifford were very angry. They also looked at their television phones and wanted to smash them. He also wanted to contact Gavin Clifford. He had to tten the door of Warrior Association. He told these people that this was not how they should use their mouths, However, at this moment, Martial Order1480Leonard Beck, King of Northguard, Sk Organization, and the other subordinates of Gavin Clifford, or even some impressive people, did not say anything when they heard this news. In their eyes, Warrior Association was nothing more than a clown. Why would Dark Lord care about them? Then, the people from Brookspring, the Conor family, the Clifford family, also knew that Young Master Gavin Clifford was not in Blearus. They mored, but no one knew who they were moring for. It was useless. Therefore, be directly ignore it. Public opinion was very popr, and many people were led astray, especially the masses. ording to the craze of public opinion over the past two days, it had indeed brought many bad rumors. The onlookers who were passing by were also discussing and starting to change sides. ¡°This Gavin Clifford is trash, a coward.¡± ¡°Since you are Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s Dark Lord, why don¡¯t you dare toe out and fight?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te out to fight, you¡¯re clearly a coward who¡¯s afraid of death!¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s already gone into hiding to cry. Hahahar This Gavin Clifford is a fake!¡± However, Brookspring, Gavin Clifford¡¯s hometown, was still unusually calm. No one responded to Warrior Association series of action This made Warrior Association very ufortable at this moment. Their public opinion this time was already big enough. However, Brookspring did not react at all. This should not be the case. When the three brothers found out about this, they thought that it would be easy for Gavin Clifford to appear. After all the reaction of the crowd outside was intense, but it still did not have any substantial effect. There was still no sign of Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Boss Jamar Cooper looked at EthanAntonio Cooper and Boss Dean Cooper with a serious expression. He ¡°At this rate, the three of us will have to go to Brookspring personally¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Drenner,te at night. Mno Potter brought Gavin Clifford to the high-ss star hotel to check in. Then, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, he asked tentatively. ¡°Gavin Clifford, you. Can you apany me for a few drinks¡± Gavin Clifford paused when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. Mno Potter: Inviting Him to Drink?!! Why?! However, it was good that he was unfamiliar with this ce. He could go out and familiarize himself with the ce. Moreover, Mno Potter was a girl, and she was so sexy. If he went, he could also protect Mno Potter. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and did not respond. Perhaps Gavin Clifford had just arrived at Drenner. Perhaps he was tired. Hence, before Gavin Clifford could speak, Mno Potter said again. ¡°Gavin Clifford. It¡¯s fine. I can go myself¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s still early, so I wanted to ask you to pass the tirne and catch up. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, then we¡¯ll do it another day. There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities At this moment, Gavin Clifford also smiled at Mno Potter and said, Tm fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Mno Potter was overjoyed when he heard Cavin Clifford¡¯s words. Therefore, Gavin Clifford and Mno Poster checked in and left the hotel. Then, he went to the bar that Mno Potter had mentioned. As soon as Gayin Clifford and Mno Potter got out of the car, Gavin Clifford saw many young men and women hugging at the entrance of the har There were even men and women behind the tree. Of course, only their heads could be seeIL However, they were all adults, so they naturally knew that they were doing something indescribable. Just as the two of them walked into the bar, a young waiter walked towards Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here. Are there two of your Mno Potter was obviously quite familiar with thisr, so he directly said to the waiter, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s sit at the top. We¡¯re used to it!¡± The young waiter immediately sunid and said, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. 1/4 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll order the wine as you ordered previously.¡± Mno Potter looked at the young waiter and smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡± Gavin Clifford followed behind Mno Potter. The two of them headed straight for the booth. The two of them had just sat down when the young waiter pushed the cart over. Then, looking at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford, he smiled and said, ¡°The drinks are all served. If you need anything, you can ring the bell on the table. I¡¯ll serve you immediately Gavin Clifford looked at the waiter in front of him and nodded. Then, he looked at the wine in the cart and was very surprised. The other wines were fine, but he recognized a bottle of Gavin Clifford at a nce. This was the strongest wine in Drenner, and it was publicly acknowledged by the entire world. Gavin Clifford looked at Milino Potter, who was engrossed in drinking without saying a word. He felt that something was Wrong Did something happen to Mno Potter? However, Mno Potter did not say anything. He was just guessing. Let¡¯s see if she would say anything later! At this moment, Mno Potter reached out to the bottle of strong wine. Gavin Clifford immediately stopped her. Even men might not dare to order this strong alcohol. It was equivalent to drinking alcohol! Moreover, Mno Potter had already drunk a few more sses, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford with a surprised expression. He still did not speak, nor did he push Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand away. He just stared at Gavin Clifford affectionately. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter who still refused to let go of his raised hand and asked, ¡°Mno Potter, what¡¯s wrong When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he fell into deep thought Mno Potter did not know what was wrong with her, but she felt very ufortable at this moment. This was because she was in a bad mood. Very bad. Atually, Mno Potter had always been brooding over Gavin Clifford. He had always been hiding his feelings for Cavin Catford in his heart. The on was because Gavin Clifford already had a fianc¨¦e. She had always felt that she had forgotten about it. However, the moment he saw Gavin Clifford again, he realized that his heart had never let Gavin Clifford disappear. Only then did he realize how deep his feelings for Gavin Clifford were. He could suppress the feelings in his heart. Actually, she understood everything, so she could only use the excuse of catching up with Gavin Clifford to find him toe to the bar The two of them stayed in the bar for a few hours. At first, they met each other, butter on, they parted ways. Then, they chatted about their lives for the past ten years At this moment, Mno Potter opened the bottle of strong wine with a bang. Gavin Clifford did not stop him. Hence, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled.. ¡°Gavin Clifford, why haven¡¯t I heard from you in the past ten years? Have you gone somewhere?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he also took a ss of strong wine and drank it. Then, he just smiled and shook his head without saying anything Mno Potter was still waiting for Gavin Clifford to say something when he realized that Gavin Clifford only shook his head. Perhaps something had really happened. This was clearly a form of helplessness! Then, Mno Potter didn¡¯t ask directly. Instead, he tactfully said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, your smile is less than before. Moreover, your smile is different from before.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Mno Potter really understood Gavin Clifford 100 well because all she could think about was Cavin Clifford. Even Gavin Clifford¡¯s every frown, smile, and every move was seen by Mno Potter Therefore, if Gavin Clifford hadn¡¯t encountered something, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be in this state. Gavin Clifford then picked up another ss of wine and downed it in one go. Then, he swirled the wine ss in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°My family has been destroyed. How many people in my family have died?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cavin Clifford poured another cup and drank it. At this moment, Mno Potter was also shocked when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words! He knew something must have happened to Gavin Clifford. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. However, M Potter really did not expect Gavin Clifford¡¯s family to be destroyed. At this moment, Mno Potter looked as if the massacre of Gavin Clifford was his own massacre. He was furious! He shouted angrily, ¡°Something lil this actually happened?¡± Who did this? Il kill him for you!¡± Gavin Cluford was slightly stunned by Mno Potter¡¯s reaction.. He was even a little touched. Then, he looked at Mno Potter helplessly and shook his head. However, before Gavin Clifford could speak, a drunk man from Brenner suddenly came from the side of the booth ¡°Oh my, the little beauty has a strong personality. I like of¡± No matter which county¡¯s barat w¡­ there would always be such strange people. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 ¡°Come and y with us!¡± After hearing this wretched man¡¯s voice, Mno Potter was already furious because Gavin Clifford families had been exterminated. Unexpectedly, this wretched man happened to appear at this moment! At this moment, Mno Potter turned around and saw a person dressed like a dog. It was obvious that he was a young master. Then, Drenner¡¯s face turned red and his footsteps swayed. He had drunk an unknown amount of alcohol and was lying beside their booth with a wretched smile on his face. He stared at Mno Potter with a burning gaze. At this moment, Mno Potter also felt ufortable. However, Mno Potter was so amon urrence. After all, Mno Potter was a beauty. Who wouldn¡¯t want toe over and chat with her, let alone in a bar filled with neon lights? There were even some people who did not have any self-respect and could not control their bodies. However, Mno Potter often visited this bar, so it was not surprising that he had seen many of these things. It was just that he was a little annoyed! Then, Mno Potter looked at this wretched man out of the corner of his eye. His arm was ced behind their soft seats, and he kept exhaling the smell of alcohol. At this moment, Mno Potter was especially irritable because of various things. He picked up the wine ss on the table and drank it. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you now. Get lost!¡± As soon as Mno Potter finished speaking, the man in the booth smiled when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. He became even more excited and said, ¡°I like her even more! ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°At least it¡¯s more vorful than those girls who always get close to you!¡± Then, the wren bed man looked at Mno Potter andpletely ignored Gavin Clifford. His hand slowly moved down the back of the booth and was about to reach out to touch Mno Potter. Who Gavan Clifford saw this, he lowered his head and shook his head helplessly. This man looked like the kind of young master who was used to being arrogant and domineering! He did not expect that she would dare to attack Mno Potter right in front of him He was simply arrogant to the extreme. There were really many people in the bar who did not know their limits. They were all people who used the neon lights to do whatever they wanted! Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of sympathy for the young master. In the next second. Crack Immediately after, a young master¡¯s miserable cry sounded! However, although his screams were miserable, they did not overshadow the explosive music and lively atmosphere in the bar. The men and women on the dance floor were still twisting their sexy bodies to the music! At this moment, Mno Potter directly picked up the wine bottle and hit the top of this wretched young master¡¯s head with a loud bang! In an instant, the young ster¡¯s head exploded like a fountain. He reached out and touched the blood on his head before taking a look! Then, he raised his head and looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter with a fierce gaze. His swaying body was about to say something. He fell to the ground with a thud! In the bar, those who were close to booths Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter all came over to take a look and walked The drunkards passing by also passed by directly. It was as if everyone thought that this kind of fight was normal in a bar! away. At this moment, someone went to tell the bartender. The bartender looked at the booth and saw six or seven bartenders in uniform walking over! Then, she looked at the man whose head was split open on the ground and saw him there! However, they were not very surprised. Instead, they looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter and slowly said ¡°What happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going inf When Mn Potter and Gavin Clifford heard the bartender¡¯s words, they did not want to respond. Instead, they remained silent. At this moment, the bartender looked at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford. He had no intention of speaking. He frowned. and said nce you¡¯re not talking, you have toe with us!¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, go to the police station and exin!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford looked at each other. The two of them really felt that going to the police station was very troublesome. Then, they would exin some nonsensical things! Mno Potter rummaged through lits bag, took out a golden card, and handed it to the bartender! The bartender took it and looked at it. It was one of the rater guld cards in this bar This included the fact that they had only seen it in the as and had never seen it with their own eyes 2/4 The bartenders¡¯ faces instantly turned pale. They could not afford to offend him! It was better not to cause trouble. Hence, the bartender at the front looked at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford with a cheeky smile and said. ¡°Honorable guest, we were blind!¡° ¡°Sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll drag this man out immediately and invite the two of you to continue spending this beautiful night!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bartender at the front waved his hand and said to his subordinate standing behind, ¡°Hurry up and drag this man out!¡± Immediately after, the bartenders dragged the young master out and threw him at the entrance of the bar. Gavin Clifford looked at the scene in front of him and smiled. I didn¡¯t expect you to be doing so well in White Bear.¡± After Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he looked at the card in his hand and said, ¡°What do you say to this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. As long as you have money, power, and strength, you can get it.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard that Mno Potter was going to give him the card, he looked at the card and shook his head with smile. ¡°No, thanks,¡± After all, with Gavin Clifford yuan, it might not be a problem to buy the entire Drenner yuan! When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he nodded and put the card into his bag. Then, the two of them sat in the booth and continued their conversation about Gavin Clifford¡¯s enemy. On the other side, outside the bar. As soon as the young master was thrown out, a man in ck rushed up. When he took a closer look, he was instantly shocked! Then, his head was split open, and blood gushed out! Young Master Then, he looked up at theughing bartenders who were about to leave and roared ¡°Who did it?¡± , the bartender looked at the man disapprovingly and said, ¡°He provoked a distinguished guest of our bar. Serves him right¡± When the man in ck heard the bartender¡¯s words, his eyes burned with anger as he roared, ¡°You will pay for this!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 At this moment, Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford were drinking in the booth. However, Mno Potter waspletely drunk. She suddenly stood up and looked at Gavin Clifford.. ¡°Gavin Clifford, me. I can¡¯t drink anymore. Drink more ¡°I¡¯m gonna get drunk, I¡¯m gonna get drunk.¡± Gavin Clifford also stood up instantly. He quickly supported Mno Potter and shook his head. What did he mean by getting drunk?! He was clearly already spouting nonsense. Looking at the drunk Mno Potter, Gavin Clifford helped her out of the bar. Mno Potter held Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm and found a support point to stop himself from swaying. Then, he said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re fated?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the rambling Mno Potter and did not speak Then, Mno Potter stopped in his tracks and stared at Gavin Clifford seriously. ¡°Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s been ten years. Why can¡¯t I forget you?¡± ¡°The men who are queuing up to chase me have all lined up from here to my house, but I don¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, I still like you. Since your fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t married and doesn¡¯t have any children, can I woo you too. Gavin Clifford was shocked when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. Gavin Clifford did not think that Mno Potter yearster would still be able to say such words. He was still waiting for him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She had indeed drunk too much and was even talking nonsense. Mno Potter then hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s neck. His breathing was rapid and his red face looked at Gavin Clifford. He said again, ¡°Cavin Clifford if you didn¡¯t have this fianc¨¦e, would you have chosen me?¡± ¡°So we can be together.¡± Gavan lord looked like he was already drunk. No matter what he said now, it might be useless. The most important thing now was to send her back as soon as possibile. After all, it would be irresponsible to leave Mno Potter behind and leave alone at this time. Then, he looked at the group ad drunkards who were staring at them lecherously. Gavin Clifford shook Mno Patter to wake her up. Then, he saad, Mno Potter, where is jour %20% Mno Potter instantly rebounded and seemed to be awake for a few seconds. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go home!¡± ???? I¡¯ll go to the hotel. I¡¯ll go to the hotel Gavin Clifford/¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he thought about it and agreed. At this time, he would probably be scolded when he returned home. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and was about to say something when he realized that Mno Potter had fallen asleep. Gavin Clifford tried to call out: ¡°Mno Potter!! ¡°Which hotel?!¡± Mno Potter seemed to be in a dream Suddenly, a grizzled hand reached out. It was Mno Potter. She pointed in a random direction in a daze This direction seemed to be in the same direction as the hotel he was staying in. Then let¡¯s go this way. Except it wasn¡¯t the way they¡¯de from the hotel. The way they¡¯de went back in a circle. The path in front of them was a small path that very few people took. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter beside him. At this moment, he could not care less about anything else. He only wanted to send her back to the hotel quickly. He could go back and take a shower and rest. On the other hand, Mno Potter wasughing as he walked. ¡°Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t change the topic!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be together!¡± I really like you. I want to marry you. I want to be your woman.¡± ¡°It was ten years ago, and it will be ten yearster. My feelings for you have never changed, Gavin Clifford.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he shook his head helplessly. He supported Mno Potter who was staggering to the side and said, ¡°Mno Potter, you¡¯re drunk!¡± Looking at the dink Mno Potter, Gavin Clifford continued to help her forward. The were not many lights on this path, and some of them were already broken. They flickered. it was simply the d¨¦j¨¤ vu of a horror movie! Gavin Clifford led Mno Potter forward. The further they went, the more remote they became. Is the road so long?¡± Mno Potter was pointing in this direction. But why did he feel like he was fiving in a dead ende Gavin Clifford looked at the road ahead and stopped. He whispered to Mno Potter, ¡°Mno Porter, are you sure you want to go this way?¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he looked around drunkenly. Then, he pointed in the opposite direction and said again, ¡°Gavin Clifford. The hotel is over there. What are you doing here?¡± Gavin Clifford waspletely speechless at Mno Potter. He should not have listened to a drunk woman. However, Gavin Clifford still brought Mno Potter back. However, just as Gavin Clifford turned around with Mno Potter¡­. The roar of an engine and car-piercing lights directly illuminated the path. Gavin Clifford never thought that there would be a car inside. At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. In an instant, three ck box cars surrounded Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Immediately after, dozens of Drenner muscr men rushed out of the car. All of them looked fierce. It was obvious that they were here for a purpose. However, the person standing at the front was the person who had said those harsh words at the entrance of the bar. Gavin Clifford stared at the aggressive man in front of him. He had only been here for less than a day, and these people did not even know who he was. So this group of people might have had something to do with the man who beat them up at the bar? They¡¯d obviously gone to that bar, asked who¡¯d done it, what direction they¡¯d gone, and caught up. Gavin Clifford looked at the group of muscr men and shook his head helplessly. Then, he looked at the group of muscr men and asked, ¡°What are you going to do? After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the group of muscr men did not speak at all. Then, the leader shouted in thenguage of Drenner, ¡°Kill them!¡± Then, the group of muscr men rushed forward. Dong dong dong, the sound of footsteps was like an earthquake. Lafford frowned when he saw this group of muscr men. He was also very angry, He knew that he did not know the other party at all. The other party wanted to kill him and Mno Potter without saying anything? Of course, he couldn¡¯t spoil them Hence, two of the bald men were about jo punch Gavan Clifford Gavin Cifford turned around with Mno Potter in one hand and sent a muscr man beside him flying with a palm strike. the muscr man flew a few about 10 feet meters a Immediately after, the muscr men rushed up one after another like moths to a me Gavin Clifford then extended his finger and pointed. In an instant, the mascr men who rushed towards Gavin Cliffond diuppeared like bubbles. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 The ball muscr man in the lead was instantly shocked. How could this kid, who looked to be in his twenties, be so powerful!! Impossible, this was absolutely impossible. However, his brother, who had just fought with him, was pointed at by him. Why did he disappear directly! What kind of strange move did he cultivate?t Just as the muscr man¡¯s subordinate was about to charge forward again, he was stopped by the leader. Then, he looked at them and said calmly, ¡°Stand down. Let me do it¡± Then, the bald muscr man took off his coat and threw it aside. The rest of the muscr men also began to shout They were still afraid of Gavin Clifford¡¯s move just now, but they still thought that their boss would definitely be able to defeat this kid. The people below also cheered. ¡°Big Brother, kill him and avenge our brothers!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Beat this kid to death.¡± ¡°Big brother is mighty!¡± Listening to the jeers of the brothers below, the muscr man in the lead looked at Gavin Clifford in disdain and said, ¡°Put that woman down and have a good fight with me The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up as he calmly said, ¡°One hand is enough to deal with you.¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, the bald muscr man in the lead looked at Gavin Clifford with bloodshot eyes after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. He instantly flew into a rage and trembled with anger. At this moment, when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, theckeys below the bald head were also extremely angry. They sad one after another. Gavin Clifford, what are you?¡± He¡¯s just a weak thief in his twenties. Do you think he¡¯s impressive just because he killed a few people?¡± Let¡¯s see how our big brother will turn you into ashester!¡± ¡°Trash! How dare you thallenge our big brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting death!¡± At this moment, a man on the other side smiled and said, 0 ¡°There¡¯s no need to get angry. Don¡¯t worry ¡°He¡¯s definitely going to die. He¡¯ll feel betterter.¡± Then, at this juncture, the bare-chested muscr man rushed up. There was a circle of light around him, and a terrifying aura burst forth from his body. Moreover, this aura had already exceeded the range of divine rankwarrior. This person was quite something, but it also made Gavin Clifford curious. Why were all the warrior yers in Drenner so high? Why were they all low-level warrior? ¨C Was it because in Drenner, there was no such thing as ancient warrior family, and all the experts were mixed in with Secr World!! However, even so, they were not worth Gavin Clifford¡¯s second attack! Because they were not worthy, In fact, they only needed Gavin Clifford fingers topletely settle it. It was like dealing with those people who were courting death just now. He directly made them disappear from this world. Hence, just as the muscr man with bare arms soared into the air, dust even rose from the ground. Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and smiled. He raised his free hand and pointed at the bare-chested man who was still in the air. ¡°Bang!¡± The shirtless man turned into powder and fell to the ground. He was instantly killed by Gavin Clifford with one finger. The surroundingckeys were instantly shocked. Previously, when Gavin Clifford took action, they all thought that it was a coincidence. It might be because of some chemicalposition. But this time, they saw it clearly. Perhaps at that time, the topless man in the lead regretted it at that moment! The shirtless man¡¯sckey stared dumbfounded at the powder falling from the sky. It was probably Big Brother¡¯s ashes that were floating down from the sky. What was theckground of this Gavin Clifford? One had to know that Big Brother was Inmatewarrior! There are very few people in the world who can reach this level. He did not expect this kid to turn his big brother into a bubble in an instant. With just a light finger? There was actually such a powerful move in the world. More importantly, there was a warrior that was even stronger than Innatewarrior! And this time, he was just a child. Doe had to know that for ultivate to an ordinary strength of 41,441warrior, he would have to wait until he was in 2/4 0 his sixties. There were even some who might not be able to reach such a realm in their sixties. What should he do now!! Even their big brother had died at the hands of this kid. Then did they still need to go up and fight? He might not even be able to leave an intact corpse behind! At this moment, one of the muscr men felt timid. After all, nothing was more important than his life! Hence, he turned around and shouted as he ran, ¡°Everyone, run! Run!¡± The remaining people were also trembling on the spot. When they heard this, they turned around and ran. Then, they only nced at the corpses of theirpanious who had died before. It was impossible for them to carry them away. After all, they could not even protect their lives, let alone the corpses. This group of muscr men was so scared that they peed their pants. They turned around unsteadily and rushed into the van before running away Gavin Clifford looked at these people. Actually, he could kill them all, but he was toozy to chase after them. Moreover, he had Mno Potter by his side. Also, Gavin Clifford really wanted these people to go back and inform them. At that time, they could take the initiative to look for him and save him the trouble of investigating. Gavin Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Clifford wanted to know who these people were and why they came to find trouble with them, At this moment, Gavin Clifford was supporting Mno Potter. He was really too slow. What had just happened had taken up a lot of time. Therefore, Gavin Clifford decisively picked up the drunk Mno Potter by the waist and walked towards the hotel. At this moment, Mno Potter hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s neck tightly. Drunk, he whispered in Gavin Clifford¡¯s ear, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re stronger than before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen those moves of yours!¡± ¡°And then those people turned into bubbles.¡± Although Mno Potter was drunk, he could still see the strength of the person who attacked Gavin Clifford just now. At the time, she had even thought that they might be subdued. She had even thought of how to compromise He did not expect Gavin Clifford to insta-kill him with a finger. Wasn¡¯t this even stronger? Mno Potter was also very shocked. She had never thought that Gavin Clifford could be so powerful Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and was even guessing. Thinking back to ten years ago, he was evenly matched with Gavin Clifford. What about now? 3/4 0 With Gavin Clifford¡¯s current strength, was he stronger than her? Actually, she didn¡¯t know either. After all, Mno Potter had been constantly improving her strength in the past ten years. She even felt that he was much stronger than her ten years ago. However, she did not know how much of a difference there was between her and Gavin Clifford When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯d better wake up and tell me where you live. Don¡¯t go to the wrong ce again.¡± Chapter 538 Chapter 538 ¡°You¡¯d better wake up and tell me where you live. Don¡¯t go to the wrong ce again Gavin Clifford asked as he carried Mno Potter forward. He dearly couldn¡¯t drink, but he still drank like this. With him around today, she didn¡¯t know who would save her in the past¡­. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in his arms and said ¡°Mno Potter? Wake up!¡± Tell me where you live first, then you can sleep!¡± Lagain Not long after, Mno Foster was like a sleeping baby. His angelic face leaned against Gavin Clifford¡¯s chest and snored Asleep¡­ What are we going to do Gavin Clifford looked around. He could not possibly bring Mno Potter to a hotel room. However, with Mno Potter¡¯s current state, it was not safe for her to stay in the room alone. However, Gavin Clifford did not know Mno Potter¡¯s friends or rtives in Drenner, nor could he contact them. Gavin Clifford carried Mno Potter and looked around as he walked. When he reached the entrance of his hotel, he was stunned for a few seconds. Forget it, I¡¯ll just make do tonight! Gavin Clifford carried Mno Potter into the hotel and went to his room. Then, Gavin Clifford threw Mno Potter, who was nostpletely drunk, onto the bed in the bedroom. Then, Gavin Clifford pulled his cor and panted heavily. This woman looked rather slender, but she was actually quite heavy! Just as Cavin Clifford was about to go to the washroom to tidy himself up, he saw Mno Potter begin to move dishonestly, She twisted her body and even kept tugging at her clothes as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable!¡± I¡¯m so hot!¡± Tra take it off¡­ Then, with two bangs, she kicked the Mno Potter heels to the ground. Gavin Clifford just looked at Mno Potter in front of him, tossing and turning in bed! in He had heard from others before that this drunk woman was very nonsy! From the looks of it, that was indeed the case! ?????? 1/4 Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter on the bed speechlessly and sighed. Then, he lifted the nket and took off the woman¡¯s clothes bit by bit. His movements were as smooth as flowing water, and his eyes were clear. Facing Mno Potter¡¯s fair skin, perfect figure, and angel-like face, no matter how good-looking Cavin Clifford was, he acted as if he did not see it. She pulled the nket over Mno Potter¡¯s body. As expected, after taking off the woman¡¯s clothes, she gradually calmed down. However, she still tugged at the nket from time to time. When Gavin Clifford entered the room, he had already thought of sleeping in the living room. He did not expect there to be two rooms. The location of this sta-rated hotel was a little remote. He did not expect there to be something inside! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Fortunately, there was a ream. Otherwise, Gavin Clifford would really be worried about where to sleep at night! Just tas Gavin Clifford was about to leave Room Mno Potter. ¡°Pal¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm was grabbed by a small hand! Gavin Clifford turned around and saw that it was Mno Potter. Mno Potter had his eyes closed and spoke in a muffled voice. ¡®Don¡¯t go. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter helplessly. He did not say anything. Instead, he used his skill to pry open Mno Potter¡¯s hand. Then, he disappeared in a sh, closed the door, and weur straight to another room. After Gavin Clifford left, the woman suddenly sat up from the bed, even though she recked of alcohol and her face was slightly red. However, her gaze was focused. She was clearly not drunk. Instead, he looked at the closed door of the room in front of him. Two streams of tears slowly flowed down from Mno Potter¡¯s eyes. bu kind That kind of unwillingness and disappointment filled his heart. Mno Potter looked down at his disheveled appearance and felt extremely aggrieved. Even if she was like this, Gavin Clifford still left without looking back! She liked him so much, but he didn¡¯t like her. he was clearly so beautiful and sexy, and she was not weak either. Mno Potter could not figure out why Gavin Clifford not attracted to him One had to know that the man who liked her might not even be able to line up in his next life. Mno Potter really thought that men were all the same and could not resist beauty. However, she had forgotten that she was facing Gavin Clifford Althas moment. Mno Potter a heartbroken. It was no less paindul than the pain he felt ten years ago! 0 She now understood that Gavin Clifford would never be hers. It wasn¡¯t in the past, it wasn¡¯t now, and it wouldn¡¯t be in the future¡­ Mno Potter covered his face and covered his head with the nket. Mno Potter could be heard crying uncontrobly. However, the soundproofing of this star-ss hotel was too good. Gavin Clifford could not hear anything outside at all, let alone Room Mno Potter! Gavin Clifford also took a shower and went back to his room. Without thinking, he directly entered the White Tower Space! After all, cultivation was the most important thing now! At this moment, Gavin Cilord suddenly thought of something and said. ¡°Did you disappear just now?¡± Why Gavin Clifford knew that the White Tower could hear him, so he sat cross-legged and waited for the White Tower to reply At this moment, Bai Ta¡¯s voice appeared in the space. Then, he said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Master, I¡¯m in front of Innate. If I talk to you, I might be discovered. ¡°That¡¯s why I can only avoid it and not speak Gavin Clifford was also shocked when he heard White Tower¡¯s words. What? Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Mno Potter was already a Innate expert! Her strength had actually increased so quickly! Cavin Clifford knew that he had been sitting in Kunlun Mountain for ten years and had received a power that seemed to be the nourishment of the country. That was why he had advanced by leaps and bounds. But how did Mno Potter do it? However, how should she put it? No matter how Mno Potter reached this realm, Gavin Clifford was very happy for her! After all, Mno Potter was the same warrior who was on equal footing with him ten years ago. She deserved to be able to reach her current strength! Then Lavin Clifford muttered to himself, Looks like I have to work harder to cultivate. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be surpassed by Mno Potter.¡± Of course, this was a joke, but cultivation was necessary. He needed to make the best use of has time and begin his cultivation journey in the White Tower worki On the other side, at Drenner. A huge, luxurious and dazzling was located in the mountains The environment was very good. 0 At this moment, the few box cars from before shed their headlights and quickly drove in. The car was still slowly moving forward without stopping. A few muscr men rolled out of the car and fell down. They could not be bothered to cry out in pain. As they ran towards. the manor door, they shouted, ¡°Oh no, Moley has been killed Chapter 539 Chapter 539 ¡°Oh no, Molev has been killed!¡± ¡°Oh no, Molev has been killed!¡± The voices of the men outside reverberated throughout the entire manor! The manor was veryrge, and his voice was lowered by the emptiness. However, these muscr men were shouting as they ran. Even if they couldn¡¯t hear it, they should have heard it by their cars, right? There were many strong men in ck in this manor. They were also discussing some things, When he heard this news, he was instantly shocked. They knew how powerful Molev was. Moreover, they had such a background. How could anyone dare to kill Molev in White Bear! These men in ck also kept muttering outside. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Moler!¡± ¡°Drenner has such a bold person. How dare he attack Molev!¡± ¡°He must be tired of living. At this moment, the other men in ck also came forward and said, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s someone stronger than Moley in Drenner?¡± ¡°Or is it that the person who attacked this time isn¡¯t from our Drenner¡­¡± After a while, another man in ck came over. He looked at the people running to report and said unhurriedly, ¡°No matter what caused Molev¡¯s death, the people who killed Molev offended the wrong person!¡± this moment, one of the muscr men rushed into thergest house in the manor. Just as he was about to report, he realized that there was no one. The building of this house was very unique. The space in the house was veryrge, and there were many relief sculptures Moreover, on the top floor of this house, there happened to be a study. She looked up and saw two people sitting in the study. A man looked to be Drenner people in their fifties. He was tall and burly, had a beard, and sat at the head of the table with at serious expression He still had a cigar in his hand and smoked it from time to time Opposite hur sat a young man with a sinister expression. He even looked a little shifty. 1/4 0 He looked a little older than Gavin Clifford! This young man with shifty eyes was obviously not someone from Drenner. Of course, it could be seen from his skin. The young man said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kirilev, have you thought it through?¡± Kolten Kiriley was this white bear middle-aged man Kolten Kiriley frowned and took a puff of his cigar. He looked at the young man in front of him and said. ¡°Since you asked Kiriley family to help you, why didn¡¯t your fathere to see me personally?¡± ¡°And sent you to talk to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a junior. What makes you think you can make me listen to you?¡± ¡°You Chalid family are too disrespectful¡± Then, the young man looked at Kolten Kiriley and smiled. ¡°This matter was caused by my father¡¯s foolishness. My father was very ashamed and didn¡¯t want to appear again. That¡¯s why he apanied me to talk to your Hearing this young man¡¯s words, Kolten Kiriley had an intriguing smile on his face. Then, he took a puff of his cigar and said unhurriedly, ¡°Did you sneak out to find me behind your father¡¯s back?¡± At this moment, the young man was stunned. Looking at Kolten Kiriley in front of him, his face stiffened. How did he know¡­ Forget it, no matter how he knew, doing things was the most important! Therefore, the young man smiled and nodded. He looked at Kolten Kiriley and said, ¡°Father gave Blearus people the Supreme Card card that could decide my fate. This is absolutely not allowed. ¡°I¡¯m his son. He didn¡¯t even pass it to me, but he gave it to Blearus people who have nothing to do with us!¡± ¡°How did Blurus people be Master of our Chalid family?¡± m gonna get that Supreme Card back.¡± Hover, I can¡¯t let my father find out about this. Furthermore, I can¡¯t use my people. Therefore, I¡¯m here to ask Mr. Kolten Kinley Kalten Kirley looked at the young man and was surprised, but he did not have much of a reaction. He smiled and asked. ¡°Supreme Card?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°And why should I help your ¡°What does this have to do wi 2/4 Of course, this young man knew that Kolten Kiriley must be asking for benefits from him. Of course, how could he not understand this logic? But for Supreme Card yuan, he was willing to give up anything! This Supreme Card must not fall into the hands of outsiders. He just had to hold this card in his hands! At that time, even his father would have to be respectful to him! The young man looked at Kolten Kiriley and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I can give you money. As long as I get Supreme Card yuan, the wealth of Chalid family will be in my hands. I can give you a lot of money.¡± ¡°When the timees, I won¡¯t mistreat you!¡± After hearing this young man¡¯s words, Kolten Kiriley shook his head and said, ¡°Young man, do you think I care about money?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Money is like white paper to me. Look at my manor. Isn¡¯t every ce worth tens of millions or hundreds of millions?¡± ¡°Give me money¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to spend it all even if I die!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the user The young man was also stunned when he heard Kolten Kiriler¡¯s words. If even Kolten Kiriley didn¡¯t help him, wouldn¡¯t his situation be at the mercy of others? Once Supreme Card was in someone else¡¯s hands, what would happen to him¡­ Then, the young man put away his smiling expression and looked at Kolten Kirilev seriously. He was still struggling, hoping that there was still a glimmer of hope. Hence, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°As long as you can get me Supreme Card, anything is fine.¡± When Kolten Kirilev heard the young man¡¯s words, heughed out loud. Hahahaha At this moment, Kolten Kiriley was smiling happily. this anoment, there was a hurried knock on the door of the study. Kock, knock, knock! Knock, knock, knock! Kolten Kiriley was also stunned. He frowned. At this moment, his subordinates should know that he was in the study. If there was nothing special, he would not allow anyone toe in and disturb him, so something must have happened Hence, Kolten Kiriley stood up and shouted at the door, Chapter 540 Chapter 540 ¡°Si bad news. Moley has been killed He was holding the coffee Kolten Kiriley in his hand and was about to take a sip. In the end, he heard this shocking news. Kolten Kiriley suddenly stood up and red at his subordinate who was kneeling on the ground. His face was filled with surprise. Molev: Killed?! How was this possible?: Who had the guts to touch Drenner¡¯s Moley?! No matter what, 42,082,811,3601 was the symbol of power. Hence, Kolten Kinley¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, With a bang, he mmed his hands on the table to support his furious body. Then, he shouted. ¡°Who did this?!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, the young man sitting at the side was instantly stunned. Molex?! He had heard of Kiriles family¡¯s Molev. That was Kiriley family¡¯s strongest fighter on the surface. He was also very powerful However, Molev was actually killed? This was unbelievable. Everyone in Drenner knew Molev¡¯s strength. Even if they encountered them, they would hide. How could they be killed for no reason? What exactly was going on? Could it be that someone stronger than Molev existed in Drenner? At this moment, the person kneeling in front of Kolten Kirilev trembled and said in a panic, ¡°Yes, Young Master w was beaten up by a woman in the bar. ¡°Then, Molev brought people to avenge the young master. In the end, he was killed by a Blearus people beside that woman. ¡°Moreover, other than Moley, that person also killed several of his family¡¯s thugs.¡± ¡°From the looks of the corpses, Moley and the others don¡¯t have the strength to fight back at all.¡± ¡°Then I fou out. I also found out¡­ At this moment, Kolten Kiriley was staring at the person reporting in front of him. However, this person suddenly began to stammer. Kolten Kiriley immediately shouted, hat else did you find?¡± Immediately after the person who reported hurriedly lowered his head and said, I also found white powder on the ground. After checking it, it looked like human ashes 1/4 When Kolten Kiriley heard that person¡¯s words, he instantly flew into a rage. He panted heavily and said. ¡°Asshole, why would Blearus people kill on our territory?¡± ¡°Is Moley crazy? He actually provoked Blearus people?¡± In fact, it could be seen that Kolten Kiriley did not want to provoke Blearus. Immediately after, the subordinate kneeling on the ground said, ¡°It¡¯s all because Moler wanted to avenge Young Master, but Young Master was beaten up too badly.¡± Yes. He¡¯s still in the hospital and hasn¡¯t woken up. Originally, Kolten Kiriley was worried that they would cause trouble for Blearus people. However, at this moment, Kolten Kiriley heard his subordinate mention his son. He was still unconscious in the hospital. Kolten Kiriley was furious. Then, he shouted. ¡°How dare you hit my son?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really courting death! At this moment, the young man sitting beside Kolten Kiriley looked at the trembling person kneeling on the ground and said, The Blearus people you mentioned. How old are they?¡± When Kolten Kiriley¡¯s subordinate heard this question, he was also stunned. He looked up and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Look, he looks like he¡¯s in his twenties¡± ¡°He¡¯s still young!¡± Hearing Kolten Kirilev¡¯s subordinate¡¯s words, the young man¡¯s pupils flickered a few times. Then, he took out a photo from his chest pocket and looked at the subordinate. Do you think it¡¯s him?¡± At this moment, the subordinate stood up and walked over. When he took a look at the photo, he was instantly shocked! Then, his hair stood on end and his face turned pale. He looked at the photo listlessly and said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± ¡°He did it!¡± It could be seen that Kolten Kiriley¡¯s subordinate was still very afroid. The your man took the photo and looked at Kolten Kiriley. He handed the photo over and smiled. ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, it seems that we all have amon goal.¡± The night passed uneventfully. The morning. Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door of room Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford, who was cultivating and meditating in the White Tower, was woken up by the voice of the White Tower. 2/4 y unica mis clothes before opening the door. Sure enough, Mno Potter was standing outside Gavin Clifford¡¯s door. She was wearing a short and neat tracksuit that entuated her sexy figure. Her sports shorts entuated her fair long legs and perky butt. At this moment, Mno Potter had a sweet smile on his face. As if she hadn¡¯t criedst night, she looked at Gavin Clifford teasingly and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, in my impression, you shouldn¡¯t be a person who sleeps in.¡±. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be slower than a woman!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and smiled without saying anything- Because he did not know what to say at this moment. Did he admit Mno Potter¡¯s words? If he didn¡¯t admit it, Mno Potter might think that he was spouting nonsense, He might as well not say anything! Immediately after, Mno Potter smiled when she saw Cavin Clifford. She didn¡¯t say anything, so she directly said. ¡°Come on, Gavin Clifford. Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡± ¡°I know a ce that serves good breakfast.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s smile and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, just as Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter walked out of the room and Gavin Clifford closed the door. Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford were about to turn around when they heard footstepsing from behind them. When Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter heard this voice, they turned around and looked at the corridor. At this moment, a uniformed hotel attendant jogged over in the direction of Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. He looked rather anxious. Then, he calmed himself down and said, ¡°Are you Mr. Gavin Clifford and Ms. Mno Potter?¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at the hotel attendant in front of them and paused. Then, they looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Yes¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter¡¯s words, the waiter took out a ck card and handed it to Cavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Then he said. Sir Mm, this is the invitation letter from Kolten Kiriley¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Gas in Clifford and Mno Potter took the invitation from the hotel attendant This invitation letter looked rather exquisite. It had a ck background and was surrounded by golden threads. The words ¡°invitation letter¡± were actually made of gold. Gavin Clifford looked at the invitation letter in his hand and was dumbfounded. The words ¡°Kolten Kiriley¡± were written on the bottom right corner of the invitation letter. Kolten Kirilev!! Who was it?! Could it be that the few people who were releasedst night had made a move?! Gavin Clifford looked at the invitation in confusion and smiled. At this moment, he did not care who this person was. However, he was more interested in the invitation letter in his hand and was also very curious about what was written here. Hence, Gavin Clifford directly opened the invitation letter. When he found out what was written on it, his face was filled with surprise. What the hell was this? Treat them to breakfast Then, he looked at Mno Potter and asked, ¡°Mno Potter, who is this Kolten Kiriley?¡± ¡°Why did he invite us to breakfast?¡± Mno Potter also took the invitation letter. When she saw the words ¡°Kolten Kiriley¡±, her expression suddenly became a little solemn. Gavin Clifford also noticed that something was not quite right with Mno Potter¡¯s expression. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to speak, Mno Potter suddenly said coldly. ¡°Cavin Clifford, Kolten Kirilev¡¯s identity is extraordinary.¡± ¡°He¡¯s kind of the king of this city.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got to be called boss no matter where he goes ¡°Kolten Kiriley. He runs the city.¡± When Ga Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he was also puzzled. There was actually such an awesome person in Drenner! However, what did this have to do with him? There should be a lot of people in Drenner with prestige. Why did they have to look for them! At this moment, Mno Potter spoke again in a heavy tone. ¡°Maybe his people have already surrounded the entire hotel. As long as we¡¯re in the city, he¡¯ll know our whereabouts like the back of his hand. After listening to Mno Potter¡¯s introduction of Kolten Kirilev, Gavin Clifford frowned. From the looks of it, they had no choice but to cat breakfast. At this moment, Mno Potter was also filled with doubts. Because she knew very well that she was pretending to be Drenner and did not say that she had provoked Kiriley family at all. Therefore, it was even more impossible for these people to follow her. However, they did not know why Kolten Kiriley treated her and Gavin Clifford to a meal. He didn¡¯t know what he would get for breakfast this time. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the invitation letter in his hand and did not think much of it, although he knew that Kolten Kiriley¡¯s identity was very important. However, why would Gavin Clifford be afraid? Kolten Kiriley was just a little higher in Drenner¡¯s position. Gavin Clifford wasn¡¯t one of them. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her. It was just breakfast. It would be a waste not to eat it. Mno Potter¡¯s expression did not change much when he saw Gavin Clifford. ¡°Gavin Clifford, what do you think we should do?¡± Gavin Clifford watched as the hotel attendant¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the corridor. Then, he looked at the invitation letter in his hand and smiled. ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯re going to have breakfast too. Why don¡¯t we go with him?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s rxed expression. Although she felt that there was something suspicious about. this, Gavin Clifford was a smart person. He must have thought of everything and did not need her to worry. Hence, he nodded at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Good¡± Since Gavin Clifford wasn¡¯t afraid of Kolten Kiriley, Mno Potter, who was with Gavin Clifford, wasn¡¯t afraid either. Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford took the elevator down and arrived at the entrance of the hotel Sure enough, as soon as Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter arrived at the hotel lobby, they saw a row of ck cars parked outside ti hotel. They were already waiting for them. Gavin Clifford looked at the car at the door. Those who did not know better would think that it was to pick up some king. This was simply too ostentatious. How the group of people who had been waiting outside also got out of the car and stood on both sides of the car They pulled open the car door and stood close to it. He looked like a well-trained person 2/4 They saw Gavin Clifford and Mno Pottering out of the hotel. When they went down the stairs, they opened the car door and lowered their heads. ¡°Mr Gain Clifford, Ms. Mno Potter, please get in the car.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the strong men standing beside each car. They were all dressed in the same outfit. They wore sunsses, suits, and white gloves, These subordinates were all well trained. Hence, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at each other and got Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. into the car. Gavin Clifford, Mno Potter really couldn¡¯t guess what Kolten Kiriley was going to do. These vehicles moved forward quickly. The car finally stopped at the entrance of the manor. After Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter got out of the car, they looked at the huge manor in front of them. It was not small. The renovation was also very exquisite. However, the building in Room Blearus looked better. Moreover, this manor was only one-tenth less than the the Clifford family mansion! However, Mn An stood in the distance and admired the manor. After all, this Kolten Kiriley-square-mile manor was considered top-notch luxury. Mno Potter was very satished to be able to see such a luxurious house Soon, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter entered Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor. Just as Gavin Clifford was looking around, a few figures suddenly shed before his eyes. He took a closer look and saw a few familiar faces. Weren¡¯t these people the men in ck whom he had deliberately let gost night? Why were they here? Could it be¡­ Gavin Clifford suddenly realized that the men in ck he killed yesterday were actually Kolten Kirilev¡¯s men. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the it invitation letter in his hand and smiled. So that was how it was. Wasn¡¯t this the Hongmen Banquet arranged by Kolten Kirilev! Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and pulled his hand. Mno Puter was obviously more shocked than Gavin Clifford. Then, his two big eyes stared at Gavin Clitford, and his cheeks turned slightly red. This Gavin Clilord finally felt good. He has ally found his conscience and decided to reconcile with her. Was he nning to like her? Just as Mn Butter was about to break free from Gavin Clifford¡¯s grip and hug him¡­ However, she suddenly realized that she could not break free from Gavin Clifford Instead, she felt something moving in he palm. He looked down and saw that Gavin Clifford was writing. Mno Potter felt it with his heart. Then, he felt that Gavin Clifford had written the word ¡°kill¡± in his palm. Gavin Clifford frowned when he saw Mno Potter. He then nodded at Mno Potter. Mno Potter was also a smart person. Naturally, she would not associate romantic feelings with these things. She finally noticed something strange. Although she had drunk a lotst night, she was not drunk, and these people¡¯s faces were not very blurry. Mno Potter finally understood that those men in ck were actually Kolten Kiriley¡¯s men. Today was still the Hongmen Banquet. Then, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at each other. After exchanging nces, they cast their gazes forward again. At this moment, Kolten Kiriley¡¯s servant looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter and smiled.) ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, please follow me Just as Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter followed a group of subordinates into Kolten Kiriley¡¯s restaurant. On the other side, Blearus, Riverrun, Brookspring. The three brothers walked out of the airport. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 At this moment, the three brothers got off the ne and walked out of the airport. The three of them had different expressions She saw a row of ck luxury cars parked in front of her and walked straight over. EthanAntonio Cooper looked at the cars in front of him and shouted, ¡°This Warrior Association is not bad. He¡¯s quite proactive!¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite ostentatious¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Boss Jamar Cooper looked at the cars in front of him and was rtively calm. He was not as noisy as Antonio Cooper. After all, he was very vignt. Even if Warrior Association came to pick him up, he had to be careful. At this moment, Number Two, Dean Cooper, had already walked towards the car. He would not think so much like his eldest brother and third brother Since they were already here, it was fated that they would die! Immediately after, the three brothers got into the car one after another and headed to their destination, Brookspringthe Clifford family. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Along the way, the three brothers did not say anything. Perhaps it had something to do with the three of them running around for the entire day. In fact, his stamina had clearly decreased. However, their goal was toplete their mission, not to sleep near Brookspringthe Clifford family. They had to fight for it. At this moment, the car slowly stopped. The driver in the car said, ¡°It should be this ce, Third Young Master Cooper family¡± ¡°If we continue forward, I¡¯m afraid the target will be too obvious. The car will definitely not be able to pass. ¡°People can go further.¡± When the three brothers heard this, EthanAntonio Cooper directly said, ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t continue forward after being so sneaky?¡± At this moment, Boss Jamar Cooper looked at Antonio Cooper and said. ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t mess around. We¡¯re not here to force our way in. We don¡¯t have many people.¡± At this moment, there was a bang and the car door was instantly closed. Thew that Number Two Dean Cooper had already gotten out of the car and was walking forward. Boss and Ethan looked at each other and got out of the car one after another. 14 people outside Warrior Association and said, ¡°You guys wait outside and observe the situation.¡± em away, he joked at the group of In fact, there was a reason why Boss Jamar Cooper said that. This was because Warrior Association¡¯s group was too weakpared to the three of them. Moreover, there were too many people. As long as one of them was captured, they would bepletely exposed. Instead of that result, it was easier for the three of them to go alone. The Cooper family brothers were extremely powerful, ¡°Xiu! Xiu!¡± After a few shes, he disappeared. At this moment, the people from Warrior Association standing outside were originally not very convinced. This was because he had never seen the three of them disy their true strength since he picked them up. He was afraid that the people who said that they were very powerful were also living in a legendary world, right? However, they did not expect that just now, Cooper family¡¯s three brothers would suddenly disappear before their eyes. How could such strength be said in words? After the Cooper family brothers disappeared, the people from Warrior Association also said, ¡°This person from ancient warrior family is really amazing!¡± ¡°Instant Disappearance Technique. This skill is indeed worthy of its reputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How great would it be if we had half of theirs!¡± The three brothers of Cooper family were also getting closer and closer to the Clifford family. However, his hiding spot was a little conspicuous at this moment. Then, he found a corner to hide in. He could also see the movements of the the Clifford family mansion in the distance. At this ment, Boss Jamar Cooper looked at Ethan and Second Brother discussing a n. ¡°Do you think we should attack directly or sneak in and assassinate them?¡± Second Brother Dean Cooper didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t agree or disagree. He jau act like to do multiple-choice questions! However, Ethan Antonio Cooper was different. He directly said, 2/4 ¡°I think it was an infiltration.¡± Just as the Cooper family brothers were still hiding and discussing, azy voice sounded from the surroundings. ¡°Why are you guys so slow? Are you going to fight or not?¡± ¡°If you want to fight, fight quickly. If you want to retreat, scram!¡± Upon hearing this, the three brothers were instantly shocked. When did this person appear behind them? Why was there no sound at all? Impossible. With their skills, it was impossible for them to be so close to them and not be discovered. Then, the three brothers, Jamar Cooper, Antonio Cooper, and Dean Cooper, stood in a triangr posture and prepared to face the enemy. At this moment, the sound of grass rustling came from the side. However, figures suddenly rushed out from the surrounding dense forest and surrounded the three of them. The three brothers realized that there were many people on the other side. Moreover, the group of people at the outermost area emitted a cold aura, as if their hands were covered in blood. Boss Jamar Cooper looked at the people around him vigntly. Second Boss Dean Cooper¡¯s eyes were dull and indifferent. EthanAntonio Cooper looked at the people in front of him and roared. ¡°Who gave you the courage?¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting death!¡± The person who surrounded them was obviously Frostpeakdark warrior, but the person in the lead was Harry Geller. Harry Geller also said to EthanAntonio Cooper, ¡°I also want to ask who gave you the courage toe to the the Clifford family mansion to court death!¡± ¡°Speak! What are you doing here sneakily?¡± Then, the three brothers looked at each other. Just as the eldest, Jamar Cooper, was about to speak, Ethan beat him to it. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford? Harry Geller was stunned when he heard Antonio Cooper¡¯s words. Gavin Clifford 3/4 Ley were going to let them go?! But why? Then, Harry Geller said, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is at Drenner. There¡¯s no one here. Don¡¯t make a wasted trip.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll go back and continue sleeping ¡°Help yourselves.¡± After saying that, Harry Geller also disappeared. The three brothers were left behind with a dumbfounded expression. They looked at each other, completely unaware of what had happened. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 However, EthanAntonio Cooper could only vent his anger. It was indeed unrealistic for him to find another man to fight with, because they had too many people. The person who had just spoken did not seem to be someone to be trifled with, so it was better to stop.. If Gavin Clifford was inside, they could still give it a try. Their target wasn¡¯t here, so why waste their energy? At this moment, Boss Jamir Cooper was still thinking about the scene they had just experienced. He could not understand why that man would let them go. He even told them Gavin Clifford¡¯s location? What kind of cards were they ying? However, Dean Cooper remained silent. He leaned against the tree and closed his eyes to rest. He looked like a depressed prince. It was as if everything that happened here had nothing to do with him. At this moment, Jamar Cooper stood there and looked at the Clifford family mansion. After thinking about it, he did not have any thoughts at all. Moreover, he could not guess it no matter how hard he tried. What was going on? However, since Gavin Clifford was not here, there was indeed no need for them to stay here and waste time. Their goal was simple and clear. They were looking for Gavin Clifford. Since Gavin Clifford was not around, he naturally left. Hence, the three brothers had no choice but to leave the mansion. At this moment, many people came out from all corners. Of course anyone with a discerning eye could tell that they were members of Group 41364dark warrior!! Then, Harry Geller walked out from behind a towering tree. Then he looked at Harry Geller, the three brothers of Cooper family, who had left the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. There was asm in his eyes as he watched them leave. Tim smile was meaningful and even carried some ill intentions?! At this moment, a member of Group 41364dark warriorD rubbed his head and walked to Harry Geller. 1/4 I¡¯m telling you, this is Dark Lord¡¯s request. Everyone who wants to find Dark Lord, be it enemies or friends, tell Dark Lord¡¯s whereabouts. The rest, don¡¯t care.¡± Harry Geller¡¯s subordinates immediately smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll make it back alive when they reach Drenner?¡± ¡°So don¡¯t worry and just do as you¡¯re told!¡± ¡°I¡¯m too free to care about my own business,¡± At this moment, one of the members of Team 41364dark warriorD, who had been asking questions non-stop, looked at Harry Geller and said, ¡°Captain, of course I¡¯m not doubting Dark Lord¡¯s strength!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we haven¡¯t exercised for too long. I¡­ I really want to fight.¡± Immediately after, when the members of Group Frostpeakdark warriorD heard this, they could not stop smiling. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, at this moment, Harry Celler also looked at his subordinate in front of him. He stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities for you to make a move in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± After hearing Harry Geller¡¯s words, the subordinate nodded and smiled dully. At this moment, the Cooper family brothers returned to the side of the Warrior Association convoy dejectedly. At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people saw that Cooper family¡¯s three brothers had returned so quickly. They must have already dealt with Cavin Clifford. Moreover, there was no blood on their hands. As expected, this was how powerful ancient warrior family was. The few people standing at the front of Warrior Association hurriedly lowered their heads and bent forward. They smiled and said ¡°Third Young Master Cooper family, you guys are simply amazing. You¡¯ve already dealt with Gavin Clifford so quickly!¡± ¡°This is too powerful. Can we follow you in the future?!¡± At this moment, a yer from Warrior Associationughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Take us as your disciples. You guys are so powerful, so we can queue up in advance.¡± 2/4 ¡°Otherwise. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to be this disciple.¡± ¡°Habahar Then, Warrior Association¡¯s people on the other side also jeered and said, ¡°As expected of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. You can tell if it¡¯s real the moment you attack!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford must have regretted messing with ancient warrior family before he died.¡± ¡°Exchanging his life for so many of them is simply letting him off too easily!¡± Just as Warrior Association¡¯s people were praising the three brothers. Number Two Dean Cooper rolled his eyes and stood to the side. After all, he liked peace and quiet. He really couldn¡¯t stand a group of people crying non-stop like bees. He would break down at any moment, not to mention that he hadn¡¯t even seen Gavin Clifford¡¯s people. At this moment, Cooper family¡¯s boss, Jamar Cooper, nced at the fawning Warrior Association people in front of him. However, he did not wall away like his second brother. Instead, he looked at the group of people in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Gavin Clifford isn¡¯t even here.¡± After hearing Jamar Cooper¡¯s words, the expressions of Warrior Association and the others stiffened in embarrassment. What! It couldn¡¯t be that unlucky! How could Gavin Clifford not be in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion!! Then, Warrior Association smiled awkwardly and tried to be as tactful as possible. ¡°Gavin Clifford. He must have heard the news and must have run away in advance because he was afraid of the three ancient martial arts big shots.¡± I wonder where he¡¯s hiding to discuss countermeasures!¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly afraid of ancient warrior family!¡± ¡°Cavin Clifford is nothing, ancient warrior family will definitely destroy them in minutes!¡± Originally, he was still quite depressed. Today, he did not have Ethan,Antonio Cooper who had killed Gavin Clifford with his own hands. After hearing Warrior Association¡¯s ttery, he instantly felt great. Then, he raised his noble head again and said arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford is clearly a coward. He¡¯s just a coward!¡± He¡¯s scared that he doesn¡¯t dare to return. He must have heard that we¡¯reing here¡± They runaway dejectedly!¡± When Jamar Cooper saw Ethan Mason23267s arrogant appearance, he red at El 3/4 O Then, he turned to Warrior Association and said, ¡°Get us tickets to White Bear. We¡¯re going after Gavin Clifford.¡± The sooner the better!¡± Warrior Association lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go and prepare now.¡± Not long after, the three brothers were led to the airport by Warrior Association. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were already sitting at the dining table in the manor¡¯s dining room, looking at the t of delicacies. Besides, there was no one else here except Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter, 413260 and Gavin Clifford looked at each other. Gavin Clifford smiled and said calmly. ¡°Eat and drink.¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled knowingly. Since he was already here, it would be a waste not to eat! Then, the two of them picked up their knives and forks and started eating Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Gas in Clifford and Mno Potter picked up their knives and forks and started eating, The food on this table was not bad. Although Mno Potter had been a white bear for a long time, he had never eaten such a sumptuous breakfast Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor was indeed different. However, Gavin Clifford did not think that these things were worth anything. When he was at Blearus, he enjoyed the entire table. Gavin Clifford was also for the sake of filling his stomach. Just as Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford were eating. They heard footsteps, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter turned around at the same time and saw a group of men in ck rushing in from outside. However, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were also in a calm state. They sat there without getting up. At this moment, a burly man entered their line of sight. The man was also wearing an expensive watch and arge gem on his chest. He held a cigar in his hand and slowly walked towards Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Gavin Clifford immediately knew who this man was. He was the manor¡¯s MasterKolten Kiriley. Unexpectedly, they met so soon. Actually, Gavin Clifford was already prepared. At this moment, Mno Potter¡¯s heart was beating very fast. After all, she had never seen Kolten Kiriley at such a close distance in Drenner. Therefore, Mno Potter was still a li a little unnatural At this moment, Kolten Kiriley walked to the opposite side of Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford. He sat down and asked directly, ¡°Guys, are you done eating? After a few seconds, Gavin Clifford did not respond. At this moment, Mno Potter took the initiative to speak. ¡°The food is not bad. The delicacies here are all to your liking.¡± Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Kolten Kiriley. You even invited us to your manor as guests!¡± Actually, it was obvious that Mno Potter¡¯s words were not ttery. Of course, Kolten Kiriley was not stupid. After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, he only smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°My breakfast isn¡¯t that good.¡± ¡°Since guys ate my breakfast, you must have left something behind.¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Ponter sat there and still did not move. They were only guessing what Kolten Kiriley was going to ¨C un putova de pot and nodded heavily. However, he also looked indifferent and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before. I beat up this young man.¡± However, Gavin Clifford, who was sitting at the side, looked at the photo in Kolten Kiriley¡¯s hand with an indifferent expression. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did. I killed the other one.¡± When Kolten Kirilev heard this¡­. With a bang, he mmed his hands on the table and stood up. At this moment, everything on the dining table was trembling. Kolten Kirilev¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at Mno- Potter and shouted, ¡°The young man you hit is my son!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and roared again, ¡°And you, the one you killed is my confidant, Kolten Kiriley.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°How dare you kill my people in my Drenner territory? You must be tired of living!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Zeng, zeng, zeng, zeng, zeng, zeng. An ear-piercing sharp sound was heard. The surrounding ck- clothed people directly drew their swords. When Cavin Clifford and Mno Potter heard this voice, they looked at each other, but they were still indifferent to this phenomenon. Kolten Kiriley saw that the two of them were unmoved, so he said angrily, ¡°I want you to pay the price for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Ath noment, Cavin Clifford nced at the delicacies on the table. Then, he stood up and stretched. He looked at Mno. Potter and said softly, ¡°Since you¡¯re full, let¡¯s go!¡± 2/4 ¡°Okay.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gavin Clifford instantly soared into the air. The men in ck also looked up in Gavin Clifford¡¯s direction. In just a second, Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet had already kicked them. The group of men in ck retreated repeatedly and finally fell to the ground. Then, Gavin Clifford¡¯s Profound Technique turned these people into bubbles and disappeared in front of their eyes. However, on Mno Potter¡¯s side, Mno Potter Instant sh, with a charming smile in his eyes, went around the men in ck. The group of men in ck were also deeply engrossed by Mno Potter¡¯s beautiful smile. group of Then, with a puff. Mno Potter took out a short and exquisite dagger from his waist and stabbed it into the man¡¯s abdomen one by one. They also vomited blood and died. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter stopped almost at the same time. However, at this moment, Kolten Kiriley was sittingzily in the living room of his manor. He had his legs crossed and was smoking a cigar. Beside him was the young man from Chalid family. At this moment, the young man looked at Kolten Kiriley and asked, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, did Gavin Clifford spit out Supreme Card?¡± Kolten Kiriley continued to look into the distance and said unhurriedly, ¡°What does your family¡¯s dragon card have to do with me?¡± At this moment, when the young man heard Kolten Kirilev¡¯s words, he was also very angry, but he did not dare to retort. After all, he knew that he was not qualified to challenge Kolten Kirilev Kolten Kirilev paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You can search his bodyter.¡± At this moment, when the young man heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, he put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kolten Kiriley.¡± At this moment, the door of the dining room slowly opened from the inside. 3/4 Even if Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were strong, didnt Bicarus Have mus than Zhuge Liang! He had more than enough subordinates to deal with the two of them. However, what surprised Kolten Kiriley was that he did not expect to finish off the two of them so quickly! It seemed that the strength of these two people was only average! Kolten Kiriley was very confident in his subordinates. He took a deep pulf of his cigar and said. ¡°Is everything done Kolten Kiriley was waiting for his subordinates to answer, but he did not hear anything. No one answered him. However, the young man beside Kolten Kiriley happened to be facing the entrance of the restaurant. The moment he saw Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter walk out, his face turned pale. How was this possible! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Not a single one of Kolten Kiriley¡¯s subordinates walked out. Could it be¡­. Dead?! In such a short period of time, they had actually dealt with so many experts? At this moment, Kolten Kiriley did not hear anything. Of course, he did not see the expression of the young man suting beside him. Kolten Kirilevy was a little surprised. He frowned and his tone became a little irritable. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Are you all deaff As soon as Kolten Kiriley finished speaking, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter gradually walked out of the restaurant. When in Clifford heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s voice, he casually replied, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, are you asking us? ¡°Those things are indeed done!¡± Kiriley subconsciously couldn¡¯t tell, so he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s done.¡± 1/4 Aunen Kirnev s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw the scene in the restaurant. Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could so many of his subordinates be killed by these two people in such a short period of time! Why was he so powerful? What should they do now? Things had turned out this way. He could not die here. He had to think of a way to leave! Then, in his panic, Kolten Kiriley kept shouting. ¡°Men!¡± ¡°Somebody help Kolten Kiriley shouted for a long time. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter, who were standing opposite him, covered their cars. That ear-piercing sound was simply too noisy. 10 the end, Kolten Kiriley¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting, but no one appeared beside him. That was because the group of people in the restaurant was the closest to this ce. However, the people outside the restaurant did not know what had happened in the restaurant. The people standing far away could not hear themotion inside at all. At this moment, Kolten Kiriley waspletely flustered. His pupils flickered as he looked at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford in front of him. He definitely could not die here. He could only run. As long as he ran out of this restaurant, someone would immediately y notice him. At that me, he would be saved! Yes, what he had to do now was run, as fast as possible! Kolten Kirilev nced at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. While the two of them were observing their surroundings, Kolten Kiriley turned around and ran backward. However, how could Gavin Clifford not know what Kolten Kiriley was thinking? With a whoosh, Gavin Clifford appeared in front of Kolten Kirilev 2/4 EDITS Husy. T HAVE & TOOL money. I can give it to you as long as you keep me alive.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley who was trembling in front of him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Come, sit down first!¡± Hence, Gavin Clifford put his arm around Kolten Kiriley¡¯s shoulders and sat on the sofa. At this moment, Kolten Kiriley was like a good baby, not daring to move at all. He was afraid that Gavin Clifford would kill him. Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley and smiled. ¡°I heard you¡¯re the boss of this city? When Kolten Kiriley heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°You are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the trembling Kolten Kirilev in front of him and said again, ¡°Your son took a beating because he was teasing a youngdy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to make a move. As a father, you should understand.¡± ¡°You d didn¡¯t teach him well, so we disciplined him for you.¡± Kolten Kiriley¡¯s face turned pale when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. He hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°He deserved it.¡± ¡°You did the right thing. You did the right thing!¡± Immediately after, Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kirilev and said again, ¡°Your m want to kill me. Do you think I should kill him?¡± Kolten Kiriley nodded repeatedly and admitted his mistake again. Then, he said in a panic, ¡°He deserves to be killed.¡± ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley and nodded. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 At this moment, the door of the dining room slowly opened from the inside. Kolten Kirilev did not turn around when he heard the voice. Instead, the corners of his mouth curled up. That man and woman would definitely die in the restaurant today. No matter what, the men in ck under him were considered experts in Drenner. Even if Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were strong, didn¡¯t Blearus have another saying: Three smelly cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang! He had more than enough subordinates to deal with the two of them. However, what surprised Kolten Kirilev was that he did not expect to finish off the two of them so quickly! It seemed that the strength of these two people was only average! Kolten Kiriley was very confident in his subordinates. He took a deep puff of his cigar and said. ¡°Is everything done?¡± Kolten Kiriley was waiting for his subordinates to answer, but he did not hear anything. No one answered him. However, the young man beside Kolten Kirilev happened to be facing the entrance of the restaurant. The moment he saw Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter walk out, his face turned pale. How was this possible? Not a single one of Kolten Kirilev¡¯s subordinates walked out. Could it be¡­ Dead?! In such a short period of time, they had actually dealt with so many experts? At this moment, Kolten Kirilev did not hear anything. Of course, he did not see the expression of the young man sitting beside him. Kolten Kiriley was a little surprised. He frowned and his tone became a little irritable. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Are you all deaf?¡± As soon as Kolten Kiriley finished speaking, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter gradually walked out of the restaurant. When Gavin Clifford heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s voice, he casually replied, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, are you asking us?¡± ¡°Those things are indeed done!¡± Kolten Kirilev subconsciously couldn¡¯t tell, so he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s done.¡± 174 No, this voice¡­ wasn¡¯t his subordinate. Hence, Kolten Kirilev sprung up from the sofa and turned around in an instant. He saw Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter walking towards him unscathed. There were no injuries on his body, not even a drop of blood. Then, Kolten Kirilev tilted his head and looked at the dining room. The dining room door happened to be open. He saw Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter walking towards him unscathed. However, blood flowed like a river in the r¨¦staurant. There were also many white powder powders elsewhere that scattered on the blood as if it was snowing. Kolten Kirilev¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw the scene in the restaurant. Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could so many of his subordinates be killed by these two people in such a short period of time! Why was he so powerful? What should they do now? Things had turned out this way. He could not die here. He had to think of a way to leave! Then, in his panic, Kolten Kirilev kept shouting, Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Men!¡± ¡°Somebody help!¡± Kolten Kiriley shouted for a long time. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter, who were standing opposite him, covered their ears. That ear-piercing sound was simply too noisy. In the end, Kolten Kirilev¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting, but no one appeared beside him. That was because the group of people in the restaurant was the closest to this ce. However, the people outside the restaurant did not know what had happened in the restaurant. The people standing far away could not hear themotion inside at all. At this moment, Kolten Kiriley waspletely flustered. His pupils flickered as he looked at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford in front of him. He definitely could not die here. He could only run. As long as he ran out of this restaurant, someone would immediately notice him. At that time, he would be saved! Yes, what he had to do now was run, as fast as possible! Kolten Kiriley nced at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. While the two of them were observing their surroundings, Kolten Kiriley turned around and ran backward. However, how could Gavin Clifford not know what Kolten Kiriley was thinking? With a whoosh, Gavin Clifford appeared in front of Kolten Kirilev 2/4 0 At this moment, Kolten Kirilev, who was running with his head lowered, mmed into Gavin Clifford¡¯s chest with a bang. Kolten Kirilev staggered and fell to the ground. He looked at Gavin Clifford in fear and peed his pants. The cigar in his hand fell somewhere. Then, he quickly got up and looked at Gavin Clifford with a trembling voice. ¡°Please, please spare me!¡± ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Spare my life, please!¡± ¡°What do you want? I have money. I have a lot of money. I can give it to you as long as you keep me alive.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley who was trembling in front of him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Come, sit down first!¡± Hence, Gavin Clifford put his arm around Kolten Kirilev¡¯s shoulders and sat on the sofa. At this moment, Kolten Kirilev was like a good baby, not daring to move at all. He was afraid that Gavin Clifford would kill him. Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kirilev and smiled. ¡°I heard you¡¯re the boss of this city?¡± 9 When Kolten Kirilev heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°You are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the trembling Kolten Kirilev in front of him and said again, ¡°Your son took a beating because he was teasing a youngdy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to make a move. As a father, you should understand.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t teach him well, so we disciplined him for you.¡± Kolten Kirilev¡¯s face turned pale when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. He hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°He deserved it.¡± ¡°You did the right thing. You did the right thing!¡± Immediately after, Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kirilev and said again, ¡°Your men want to kill me. Do you think I should kill him?¡± Kolten Kiriley nodded repeatedly and admitted his mistake again. Then, he said in a panic, ¡°He deserves to be killed.¡± ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley and nodded. ¡°Then there should be nothing between us now, right?¡± Kolten Kiriley looked at Gavin Clifford in panic. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re okay.¡± Gavin Clifford then looked at Kolten Kirilev and said coldly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, when Gavin Clifford turned around, he suddenly looked at the young man sitting on the sofa. The young man and Gavin Clifford exchanged a nce with each other as they quivered all over. At this moment, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. Closely after that, Gavin Clifford looked at that man and asked, ¡°And who are you?¡± The young man looked at Gavin Clifford and immediately waved his hand in panic. ¡°I¡¯m nobody!¡± ¡°No one!¡± Gavin Clifford pursed his lips and stood up. Then, he said to Mno Potter, who was standing there, ¡°Mno Potter, let¡¯s go.¡± Mno Potter nced at the two of them and then looked at Gavin Clifford. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Kolten Kiriley was lucky that Gavin Clifford did not attack him. Hence, he stood up in a panic and forced a smile. ¡°Take care. If you want to have breakfast in the future, contact me anytime.¡± Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Take care. If you want to have breakfast in the future, contact me anytime.¡± Kolten Kiriley watched as Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter left the restaurant. It was as if he was valued and he copsed of the sofa. He looked at his legs that were still trembling on the sofa. The sweat on his forehead was still dripping non-stop. The terrifying scene in his eyes was still the same. Kolten Kiriler might never have seen it with his own eyes in his life. This was because he usually left such bloody things to the servants That was why Kolten Kiriley felt that he could not walk out. At this moment, the young man at the side experienced the scene just now. Although he felt very panicked, he didn¡¯t think much of it. Moreover, he was not as frightened as Kolten Kirilev This young man was clearly in a much better state, as if he had already known the oue. Then, the young man turned to Kolten Kiriley and said, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, now you know the importance of cooperation, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not someone you or I can deal with alone¡± ¡°The only possibility is if we work together.¡± After Kolten Kiriley heard the young man¡¯s words, he instantly looked at the young man coldly and said coldly. ¡°You knew he was so powerful?¡± Then why didn¡¯t you tell me and let my men die for nothing?¡± The young man looked at Kolten Kiriley and smiled. ¡°If Mr. Kolten Kiriley doesn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter, why would Mr. Kolten Kiriley cooperate with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only value it if you see it with your own eyes, won¡¯t you?¡± Kolten Kinley listened to the young man¡¯s words and stared at him. The young man in front of him was as calm as usual. It was as if everything was under his control. He looked as if the fear he felt when he saw Gavin Clifford was all fake. Kolten Kiriley hated this young man to death in his heart. He washed he could kill him in his own manor. This person clearly knew everything but he did not say anything. If Kolten Kiriley had known earlier, things would have turned out this way He had already hated to cut his house in time Kalten Kiriley hated this young man very much in his heart, but he now knew Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength. Although she didn¡¯t kill him this time and let him go, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that his head would still be on her next tim And the young man in front of him was the only person who was willing to cooperate with him now. Even if Kolten Kiriley hated him to death, he could not fall out with this person. After a while, Kolten Kiriley calmed himself down and thought things through. Then, he smiled and gave the young man a Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. cigar. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about cooperation now. Tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re sincere enough, I¡¯ll definitely cherish our cooperation.¡± The young ng man also looked at Kolten Kiriley and smiled. Then, he took the cigar that was handed to him. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter left the manor, but Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter did not know what cooperation Kolten Kiriley had begun with the young man. Aftering out of the manor, he didn¡¯t see any cars nearby, so his mother walked in another direction. Just as Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford were halfway along the path, Mno Potter spoke. ¡°Gavin Clifford, is this your first time at White Bear?¡± Gavin Clifford nodded after hearing Mno Poner¡¯s words, Then, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said again, ¡°Gavin Clifford, there are still a few days before the underground auction begins. Why don¡¯t I bring you to White Bear¡¯s ce to y?¡± ¡°I know many fun ces. It just so happens that we can pass the time.¡± ¡°I can also experience the joy of being a tour guide. Hahaha!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s brilliant smile and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± As a result, Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford began their rxing vacations. Blearus, Brookspring. La There were so many people that they almost ovepped These people were all CEOs of major pharmaceuticalpanies. However, they taed to be high and ugly figures. Now, they were all low and humble. They held gifts in their hands and were wrapped in big red packets as they squeezed at the door of this small facade. It was then that they learned that La Taylor was Mistress of King of Northguard. At that time, King of Northguard also ordered all the pharmaceuticalpanies in Brookspring to close down, leaving only La Taylor. Then, after the representatives of the pharmaceutical sales directors went back to report the news, they all rushed to look for La Taylor. Although the atmosphere was tense, they wanted to develop in Brookspring to a certain extent and did not dare to resist. Therefore, they had no choice but to look for La Taylor to see if they could smooth things over. However, it was impossible for La Taylor to meet them because she would never forget the day when these people hit her when she was down when her newpany was opening. Good intentions at this time would not be exchanged for sincerity. On the contrary, if he helped them one day, he would still ask for a bite of rice. Therefore. La Taylor would not give them a good look at this moment. Instead of being bullied again, it was better to walk forward himself. The current La Taylor did not need to work with these people at all. At this moment, the two female employees who had been following La Taylor saw La Taylor¡¯s figure and their eyes lit 1. He hurriedly ran over and frowned. ¡°Boss, what should we do now? Such a group of people is blocking the door, fighting to see you.¡± ¡°If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to work normally,¡± La Taylor looked at them and then at the group of pharmaceutical CEOs who were blocking the way. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Get your staff to co ¡°Whatever it takes¡± After hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, the female employee also arrived at the door of the front room and directly said, ¡°Leave now. Our boss doesn¡¯t have time. He won¡¯t see you.¡± At this moment, the pharmaceutical sales executives and former business elites below were also wailing. ¡°Please, boss,e out and see us!¡± ¡°We really can¡¯t go bankrupt. We have the old and the young to support ius.¡± ¡°Without thispany, we¡¯ll all be living on the streets.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet your boss!¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s sharp voice sounded from the crowd. ¡°Are you still men? Don¡¯t beg this b*tch¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 ¡°Are you still men¡¯! Don¡¯t beg this b*tch!¡± When everyone heard this sharp voice, they turned around to look at the ce where the voice came from. At this moment, a middle-aged woman appeared not far away. The middle-aged woman looked at this ce fiercely. This person was Ruby Taylor! She was Boss the Taylor family¡¯s wife, who was also La Taylor¡¯s nominal mother! Ever since Brooke Taylor made the Taylor family¡¯s women shut up, Ruby Taylor had never appeared again. But now the Taylor family¡¯s masters had already been taken away by Northguard Army It was unknown if he was still alive. He might have already died. Taylorizon Group had already been dered bankrupt, and Ruby Taylor had lost all its source of ie. She finally had to At this moment, the pharmaceutical sales executives who were begging to see La Taylor also revealed fierce expressions when they saw Ruby Taylor. Then, they fought to reprimand Ruby Taylor. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your family harmed us enough? Get the f*ck out of here. You have no right to speak here. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°Not only did Taylorizon Group go bankrupt, but it also brought bad luck to us!¡± ¡°I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± That¡¯s right. Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯te out and cause trouble!¡± Ruby Taylor¡¯s heart was filled with resentment when she faced these people¡¯s insults and vile words. If not for La Taylor, the Taylor family wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Taylorizon Group wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt and the old masters wouldn¡¯t have been arrested. This La Taylor would die a horrible death! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The more Ruby Taylor thought about it, the angrier he became. Then, he looked at the pharmaceutical CEO hit and roared, ¡°What¡¯s the point of begging her?¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll care about you? Don¡¯t be naive!¡± ¡°King of Northguard is just Northguard City¡¯s king. What does it have to do with Riverrun?¡± ¡°Why should he care about Riverruni in front of ¡°Soutnd Overlord is dead, but Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord are still alive. I might as well beg Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord?¡± ¡°I believe that Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord will definitely not let Riverrun be bullied!¡± As soon as Ruby Taylor finished speaking, the group of people below instantly fell silent and looked at each other, Then, they discussed below. ¡°What this woman said makes sense. Now that La Taylor hasn¡¯t appeared, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s ignoring us.¡± ¡°After all, she¡¯s the only one who can open apany here. Can¡¯t she earn her own money?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to share it with us.¡± ¡°But is what this woman said true? Can Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord really shut us down?¡± Ruby Taylor looked at the men in front of him and kept muttering She looked at the man in front of her impatiently and said, ¡°If you ask me, you men are all trash. You¡¯re not even as good as a weak woman like me.¡± ¡°You guys can wait here until the end of time!¡± T¡¯ll go by myself!¡± ¡°I will never let that b*tch La Taylor and that b*stard Gavin Clifford off?¡± ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let them off.¡± After Ruby Taylor roared, a figure suddenly appeared beside Ruby Taylor. Immediately after, a cold voice sounded, ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Then, there was a loud p. With a flick of his wrist, he pped Ruby Taylor¡¯s cheek. In an instant, Ruby Taylor¡¯s face was pped until his skin split open and blood gushed out. Ruby Taylor¡¯s body turned 300 degrees in the air before falling heavily to the ground, unconscious. La Taylor was also extremely shocked when he saw this scene from not far away. The figure didn¡¯t look like Brother Gavin Clifford. Of course, this person was the person Gavin Clifford arranged to protect La Taylor before going to Drenner. No wonder he was so ruthless. It could only be said that Ruby Taylor was too disgusting. it was one thing to scold someone, but he actually kept scolding La Taylor Moreover, he even brought Gavin Clifford along to sould buun. Wasn¡¯t he asking for a beating! It was already good enough that he did not directly end Ruby Taylor¡¯s life. This time, it was just a lesson for Ruby Taylor A leuon for being rude At this moment, the group of men behind him was also shocked. They had never expected an expert to appear beside them. Ruby Taylor ended up like this because he insulted La Taylor However, when these people saw Huby Taylor¡¯s bloody face, they were so frightened that their legs went weak. The men took a few steps back and muttered. ¡°I was scared to death. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t insult La Taylor like this. ¡°Otherwise, we might have died in such an ugly manner. ¡°Why are you still begging for mercy now? Isn¡¯t this clearly killing the chicken to warn the monkeys?¡± ¡°This is all for us to see!¡± At this moment, another man looked at Ruby Taylor and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back obediently!¡± This matter is definitely not over yet. If we don¡¯t run now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be the second her.¡± ¡°Your life is still more important!¡± Immediately after, the man who pped Ruby Taylor disappeared into the crowd without saying anything else. He only appeared to teach Ruby Taylor a lesson. Immediately after, the group of people looked at the man who had disappeared. They were surprised and afraid, but they did not dare to say anything. God knew if they said another word now, that man would appear again and kill them. As for begging for mercy, no one dared to mention it again. They only wanted to leave quickly. The group of men looked at each other and quickly turned to run. The soil on the ground was also raised. After the group of people ran away, La Taylor also walked out from behind with a few people. Then, he saw Ruby Taylor lying on the ground. When he saw half of her face beaten into a bloody mess, he sighed. If it was in the past, she would definitelye out and protect him with all her might. However, such kinship was destroyed by Ruby Taylor! In the past, La Taylor would still wonder why Ruby Taylor had always been targeting him. He had grown up in the Taylo family. Until now, Ruby Taylor had never felt any kinship with him. However, La Taylor had never been calctive and had even been toleratingpromise. She had naively thought that Ruby Taylor would be moved by her, but La Taylor no longer thought so, La Taylor also understood that Ruby Taylor did not dislike him at all. Instead, he had always treated himself as a puppet and used him infinitely. If he had no value, he would throw him aside. Although she was his mother in name, Ruby Taylor no longer had a good impression of him. This was because sour feelings could not be exchanged bypromise La Taylor looked at Ruby Jaylor who was lying on the ground. He closed his eyes and said calmly to the person behind him, ¡°Throw her at the door of the Taylor fatally¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Throw her at the door of the Taylor family.¡± As soon as La Taylor finished speaking, he turned around. No one knew how much heartache La Taylor was feeling right now. His resolute look might seem like he had vented anger in the eyes of others. However, La Taylor knew that although she had long left the Taylor family, she would not do anything to the Taylor family in her heart, even though she had done all sorts of outrageous things to the Taylor family. However, today, La Taylor seemed to have been reborn and knew to counterattack. At this moment, the employee who had been following La Taylor looked at La Taylor¡¯s current state and muttered with a smile. ¡°Ever since the boss got together with Mr. Gavin Clifford, I feel like my entire body is glowing.¡± Another female employee, La Taylor, chimed in: ¡°That¡¯s right. I noticed it too. I feel that the boss has changedpletely. After La Taylor and Gavin Clifford came to fruition, she was bing more and more like a big sister. She was more decisive now and wouldn¡¯t be as submissive as before. At this moment, ¨¤ melodious bell rang, apanied by a vibration. La Taylor took out his phone from under his clothes. The screen showed Judy Rivera. Judy Rivera?! Hence, La Taylor quickly picked up the call. A weak voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello? La, are you ready to test the medicine?¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he immediately came back to his senses. That¡¯s right. How could she have forgotten about this important matter? Then, she directly said. I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m on my way.¡± After hanging up, La Taylor looked at his subordinate standing behind him and said, ¡°Prepare the car and set off for the warehouse.¡± The subordinates below also nodded at La Taylor and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Not long after, La Taylor took the car and went to the warehouse where they stored the herbs. La Taylor, who was sitting in the car, was also a little nervous Alter all, the medicine himself. To be honest, anyone would be a linke timid Eyru though La Taylor knew that these medicinal herbs were all refined by Gavin Clifford, even if there was a problem. ir should not be too big of a problem. However, his bras still beating violently However, La Taylor thought about it again. She was in the medicinal herb industry, so she definitely had to be absolutel responsible for the medicine produced by thepany. She had to make sure that everyone would not have bad symptom after eating it. Moreover, as the boss, La Taylor would definitely take the initiative to test the medicine. She could not escape this. Not long after, La Taylor¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of the warehouse. At this moment, Judy Rivera and Ian Rivera were watching the employees work in the warehouse. After all, thepany had already started. It had to be absolutely meticulous. It could not be sloppy. At this moment, La Taylor walked into the warehouse and saw that Judy Rivera and Ian Rivera were busy. La Taylor looked around and walked over to take a look. When she was not around, Judy Rivera was also well-managed. Just as Judy Rivera turned around, he saw La Taylor Then, he walked towards La Taylor and said with a heavy expression, ¡°La, you¡¯re here.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera in front of him and squeezed out a charming smile. Yeah At this moment, Ian Rivera also saw La Taylor and Judy Rivera standing there, so he said. ¡°La, Judy, Come, let¡¯s talk in the office.¡± Then La Taylor,n Rivera, Judy Rivera came to the office of this warehouse and sat on the sofa. At this moment, there were only the three of them in this space. Meanwhile, La Taylor seemed a little nervous. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to jump out at any moment. Ian Rivera looked at the dustered La Taylor and sighed. This girl was clearly very afraid, but she insisted on testing the medicine herself. At this moment, fan Rivera looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°La, let Mr. Ravera try this medicine. Mr. Rivera is old, but you¡¯re still young.¡± you! ¡°There¡¯s a lot of time waiting for you When Judy Rivera heard Jan Rivera¡¯s words, she was extremely nervous. She did not want Your Grace to test the medelne, but she also did not want La Taylor¡¯s bady to take the risk. Hence, the employer mustered has courage and said. ¡°La, let me try this methin To sure Gavin Cllled will be heartbroken to death after hearing what you said¡± ¡°To ¡°And Your Grace¡¯s body has just recoveted Hera¡¯s do such things anymore.¡± Fm alone. Fin finel La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera and Ian Rivera who were fighting to test the medicine for him. She was very touched, but she could only do this herself. Because she was the boss. No matter what, she should be the one standing in front. Hence, La Taylor calmed himself down and smiled at Ian Rivera and Judy Rivera. ¡°Mr. Rivera, Judy, I¡¯ll test the medicine. ¡°Are you going to fight with me for this credit?¡± At this moment,n Rivera and Judy Rivera looked at each other and did not say anything else. Hence, Jan Rivera took out an exquisite small box from a drawer. Then, he took out a Beauty Pill that Gavin Clifford had mentioned before from this small box and let La Taylor test the medicine. When La Taylor saw this pill, he immediately knew what it was. Hence, he looked at Jan Rivera and shook his head in rejection. ¡°Mr. Rivera, this pill is too precious. It¡¯s priceless, I should experiment with those diluted solutions, right? At this moment, Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor and frowned. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford said that if you must test the medicine, take this pill La Taylor¡¯s face was also filled with worry. It was not that she did not want to try, but because the medicinal pills were definitely much more expensive than those solutions. Judy Rivera could tell that La Taylor still did not want to try this pill, so he said again, ¡°If the pill is fine, the diluted solution will definitely be fine¡± ¡°But if there¡¯s no problem with the solution, what if there¡¯s a problem after the concentration increases to the level of a pill?¡± In fact, even she did not know what Judy Rivera had said. However, the pill looked safer. Moreover, Brother Gavin Clifford had instructed that there would definitely be no problem When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he thought about it and looked at the medicinal pill in front of him. It did make sense. Therefore, La Taylor did not even think about it. He picked up the pill and swallowed it in one gulp. It was just like taking medicine normally. Moreover, the medicinal pill refined by Cavin Clifford had a unique fragrance. It was different from those drugs. In short, there was no difort. Not long aher eating, Jan Rivera and Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor in front of them expectantly and asked, Ta, how do you feel? Do you feel any difor Chapter 549 Chapter 549 ¡°La, how do you feel? Do you feel any difort?¡± La Taylor looked at Jan Rivera and Judy Rivera in front of him and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no reaction.¡± Then. La Taylor asked curiously, ¡°How do you think I¡¯ve changed?¡± Ian Rivera and Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor carefully and shook their heads. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed.¡± Nothing had changed?! Could it be that Gavin Clifford¡¯s Beauty Pill had failed: Or could it be that the medicine had yet to take effect? It was better to wait a little longer. Just as they were puzzled, La Taylor suddenly looked a little pained. Then, he held his stomach and said, ¡°No, I have to go to the bathroom. After saying that. La Taylor clutched his stomach and ran into the toilet. Then, there was amotion. At this moment, Judy Rivera and Ian Rivera, who were outside, were also extremely anxious. They hoped that nothing would happen! La Taylor, who had been in the toilet for a long time, walked out. When he came out, he foundn Rivera and Judy Rivera at the entrance of the toilet. Hence, La Taylor scratched his head awkwardly. Did they hear that sound just now? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This was too awkward. At this moment,n Rivera and Judy Rivera looked at her in a daze. Then, La Taylor tentatively said, ¡°You guys, what¡¯s wrong with you guys, right? My voice just now¡­¡± Just as La Taylor tried his best to exin the awkwardness just now, Judy Rivera pounced on him and held his arm. He said in surprise, ¡°Sister La, you¡¯re too beautiful La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera suddenly holding his arm. For a moment, he did not understand what had happened Then, he stuttered. Judy, what are you talking about? ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful Looking at the confused La Taylor, Judy Rivera also ran to get the mirror. Then, he hurriedly ran over and handed it to La Taylor. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°La, take a look for yourself¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the person in this mirror beautiful?¡± La Taylor frowned. He took the mirror from Judy Rivera and looked at himself in the mirror. At this moment, La Taylor looked at himself in the mirror and was stunned. This was too beautiful! La Taylor¡¯s already perfect facial features had also be much fairer than before. His face also had baby-like skin. His pupils had also be more energetic than before. There was even a hint of dark blue, as if he had contact lenses. There were also those curly eyshes, a small upturned nose, and a petite mouth. Even the tiny crow¡¯s feet at the corners o her eyes had disappeared. Looking at himself in the mirror, La Taylor felt like he had his own makeup on. However, although La Taylor was beautiful, she was almost 30 years old. However, after taking the Beauty Pill, La Taylor felt like he had returned to when he was 16 years old. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. She reached out and touched her face. It was too soft, too smooth. La Taylor suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at his unreal self in the mirror and said, ¡°No, I have to wash my face After saying that, she rushed into the bathroom to wash her face. After washing her face, she looked at herself in the mirror. Oh my god, is this really me?! It was even more beautiful than before! There was no need for makeup at all Just this natural beauty alone was invincible! It seemed that Gavin Clifford¡¯s Beauty Pill had been sessfully refined. It was simply too good! At this moment, tan Rivera, Judy Rivera, and the beautiful La Taylor were all pleasantly surpris ¡°Cav, he¡¯s really too strong now.¡± ¡°To make a person beautiful without pain.¡± ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Judy Rivera, who was standing at the side, could not help but sigh. ¡°Brother Cavin Clifford¡¯s medicinal pill is indeed amazing. Just one pill can make a woman¡¯s face glow and she¡¯s so much younger ¡°You don¡¯t even have to go to the hospital to undergo surgery and sutter ¡°That¡¯s amazing However, La Taylor was still in disbelief as he touched his face. Gavin Clifford: Brother Is Really Amazing! She never dreamed that she could have such a beautiful face. It was just a small pill, but it could make her instantly beautiful. Brother Gavin Clifford was already very powerful for being able to refine pills. He did not expect him to be able to refine such a transformation pill. He was really too powerful. After the surprise, the first person to calm down was Ian Rivera. Jan Rivera looked at La Taylor and Judy Rivera and said solemnly. ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem with this medicinal pill now. Then, we should discuss the price of the medicinal pill.¡± After hearingn Rivera¡¯s words, Judy Rivera and La Taylor fell silent. After thinking for a while, La Taylor suddenly raised his head and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think this pill can be sold to the public!¡± Jan Rivera looked at La Taylor and surprisingly, they were the same. Lan Rivera nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought This Beauty Pill could not be sold to the public. It was not because they did not want the world to be beautiful, nor wa it because they did not want to pocket it for themselves. It was because everyone knew that if such a medicinal pill were to appear in the world, it would definitely cause a huge uproar. It was both a good thing and a bad thing This was because they were likely to bear unimaginable consequences. As for what would happen, it was still unknown. Therefore, he had to nip these unknown dangers in the bud At this moment, La Taylor also said with a worried expression, ¡°Since the Beauty Pill can¡¯t be sold, how will the solution be priced and how much will it cost?¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera La Taylor and Ian Rivera started to feel conflicted again. If this thing was sold at a low price, they would feel that it was a waste. If it was sold at a high price, not many people would buy new things. Then, La Taylor looked at the solution with a determined gaze and said, ¡°2,000 dors a bottle.¡± What! Jan Rivera and Judy Rivera were shocked. Then, Judy Rivera directly said, ¡°La. This bottle of 10 milliliters solution is selling for 2,000 dors?¡± ¡°Will anyone buy this?¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s doubts, he directly said, ¡°I can¡¯t waste Brother Gavin Chord¡¯s efforts.¡± ¡°Therefore, I want to personally go to Elon to hold a press conference and find someone to demonstrate the wonders of this medicinal liquid/ ¡°Someone will buy it. As long as the first person buys it and sees the real effect, more people will definitely buy it.¡± Jan Rivera and Judy Rivera nodded after hearing La Taylor¡¯s words. Ian Rivera also said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t waste Gavin Clifford¡¯s efforts!¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550 That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t waste Gavin Clifford¡¯s efforts!¡± La Taylor looked at his watch. Time was tight. She still had to hurry up and resolve this matter. If she wanted reasonable reason. to increase the price of the medicinal pills, she still needed a At this moment, it was the perfect opportunity to hold a press conference and prove that there was a problem with the medicine and that it could be priced reasonably. La Taylor looked atn Rivera and Judy Rivera and said. ¡°Mr. Rivera, Judy, then I¡¯ll hurry up and prepare for this press conference.¡± Tll leave this ce to you.¡± Jan Rivera and Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor and nodded seriously. Then, Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, La. Leave this to us.¡± ¡°You do what you have to do. La Taylor exchanged a few pleasantries withn Rivera and left the warehouse. After that, they went to prepare for the press conference. On the other side, Drenner. At Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter, they walked into a park with beautiful scenery and many people on theke. At the side, there were also some amusement facilities on the water. After all, it was a park. It was definitely not the kind of ce where one could go into the water. It was just that there were some air cushions on theke for everyone to y. 413.260 brought Gavin Clifford and ran this way and that. Gavin Clifford also felt much more rxed now. After all, he was busy with work every day and rarely had time to go out for a walk. He had almost forgotten the aura of nature! While Gavin Chford and Mno Potter were having fun, the two decided to go out and buy water by the roadside. At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly became vignt. He felt that there might be danger around him soon. This feeling Winitial ser Without waiting, after the two of them bashed buying water, a few cars that looked like official cars suddenly appeared by de ruadside Gavin Clifford and Milked at the set from of the wardly. They booked at each office and frowned dom The two of tart way dud and did what had happened sery surprised Why wold War Bear War Survedame Bumaus people appear here She could not remember anything that could offend them and make them go through so much trouble to catch them! What were the intentions of these people? Gavin Clifford looked at the burly men in front of him and was curious. At this moment, Mno Potter looked at the people in front of him and whispered into Gavin Clifford¡¯s ear, ¡°Gavin Clifford, they¡¯re from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows and touched his head. He was also very puzzled. It was really strange. Why did he have to deal with people from Warrior Surveince Bureau no matter if it was in Blearus or White Bear?! This was fate! Although Gavin Clifford and Warrior Surveince Bureau gave him token, it was still more useful in Blearus. However, he was no longer Blearus, but Drenner. In that case, token was definitely useless. How troublesome! Even a light trip wouldn¡¯t do! At this moment, a burly man standing at the front of the group walked out with a piece of paper in his hand. The man¡¯s face was solemn as he stared at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Then, he raised the arrest warrant and said, ¡°You two are under arrest. Pleasee with us¡± ¡°Someone has reported you. You are suspected of using force to intentionally harm others. Please cooperate with the investigation.¡± When Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter heard this person¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t refute him. They just looked at each other and nodded. What could Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford do? Just follow them! In any case, time was already wasted. Besides, there was nothing difficult for the two of them to do now. In addition, the two of them did not want to cause any any trouble fo for Dretiner Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he followed them back and investigated? Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were also very cooperative. They followed the person with the search warrant and got into thecar After they got into the car, it waspletely silent in the car. No one from 12,082,841,1368 spoke, and the convoy only focused on driving N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, as the rar drove, Mno Potter discovered the problrin and looked at the scene outside the window. This was not the way DuennerWarrior Surveince Burcail if there were many susall roads However, Mno Potter had always been Drenner, it might be possible to fool Cavin Clifford, but it was impossible to fool her. Hence, Mno Potter looked at DrennerWarrior Surveince Bureau and asked directly, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the way to this city, Warrior Surveince Bureau, right?¡± When White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau heard Mno Potter¡¯s voice, he did not even look at Mno Potter. He said in a lukewarm tone, ¡°We moved.¡± You¡¯ve moved?¡± Mno Potter was slightly stunned. What kind of joke was this? Warrior Surveince Bureau was the Drenner department. How could they move so casually? Moreover, if they moved to a ce like this, of course, the whole city would know This could only prove that this person was lying Mno Potter turned his head slightly to look at Gavin Clifford Gavin Clifford was also looking at Mno Potter. The two of them exchanged nces, clearly mentally prepared. Not long after, the surrounding scenery waspletely unrted to the city. It was as if they had entered some mountainous area Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were naturally unmoved. He waited quietly. After a while, the car finally stopped. Only then did Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s men look at them and shout coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at each other and got out of the car. He realized that there was a cliff in front of him! Below the cliff was a bottomless abyss The two of them were standing at the entrance of the cliff. Behind them was the cliff. In front of them was the group of muscr men. The people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau were eyeing them covetously! not surpaned. The two of them were not After all, they had already guessed that this would happen in the car Mno Potter frowned and asked the group of white bears coldly. ¡°Who sent you! Indeed, Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble with them if they were the ones who took the initiative to find Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter Chapter 551 Chapter 551 You don¡¯t need to know who it is. We¡¯re just taking someone¡¯s money to help them out!¡± At this moment, Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s leader seemed to have thought of something. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Gavin Clifford ¡°I heard you have a ck card?¡± ¡°Hand over the ck card first ck card?! Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard this Could the ck card they were talking about be his Supreme Card? The other party actually knew that he had Supreme Card points¡­. His identity was definitely not simple. Even so, even if he had a status, what right did he have to give them the card? He was simply naive. Then, Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up. He looked at the leader of Warrior Surveince Bureau and said again, ¡°I do have a ck card, but I can¡¯t give it to you¡± At this moment, DrennerWarrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s leader was first stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you and take it myself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of Warrior Surveince Bureau waved his hand. Then, he heard the sound of ¡°Sou Sou Sou Sou Soul¡±ing from behind. The men from Warrior Surveince Bureau took out their guns at the same time and pointed them at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Cavin Clifford looked at these guns and felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Hence, he frowned and looked at the person in front of himn. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy these guns from Blearus, did you?¡± ine Gavin Clifford¡¯s At this moment, how could Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people care about this? After words, they also looked at Gavin Clifford fiercely and said impatiently, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You¡¯re about to die, and you¡¯re still spouting nonsense?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you bought this gun. You should worry more. You¡¯re in hell now¡± Then, Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s leader¡¯s pupils flickered. He waved his hand again and shouted to Warrior Surveince Burray, Then, after a few bangs, a huge electric instantly spewed out of the gun Gavin Clifford fooked at the famr electric grid in front of him and united briplessly. Then, Mno Patter was a little frightened. She had never seen this type of gun before. In her impression, it was still on a gun that could fire bullets. He did not expect such a gun to be able to shoot out an electric fence?! It was indeed very rare. Then, Mno Potter tugged at Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, be carefull Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and smiled Tm fine! At this moment, the voices of Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people came from the surroundings. They bared their teeth and smiled. These two are going to die! Hahaha This spear is indeed useful. It¡¯s our first time using it. Previously, we only used it when we saw others use it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be able to shoot out such a huge electric.¡± At this moment, another person from Warrior Surveince Bureau also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. With such a huge electric, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll electrocute these two people to death¡­¡± ¡°No matter what, this is their fate. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t die from the electricity, you¡¯ll still be disabled¡± At this moment, Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s leader heard his subordinates discussing and did not say anything. This was because he also felt that Gavin Clifford and the others deserved it. They could not me anyone else. Hence, he stood on the spot and watched as the electric descended from the sky. Gavin Clifford looked up at the electric fence that was about tond on them and sighed. He looked at the group of people from Warrior Surveince Bureau who were sneering in front of him. He looked like he was watching a good show and even waved the gun in his hand. Was this gun that popr? Even the people from Drenner bought it? This thing imported from Blearus was not cheap¡­ However, did they really think that he would be afraid of such a thing?! At this moment, Gavin Cliffordked at the people in front of him and smiled just as the power grid was about tond on Gavin Chifford and Mno Potter, Gavin Clifford casually waved his hand. The electric shot out from the gun was grabbed by Gavin Clifford Then, he saw Gavin Clifford standing there unharmed. The crackling electricity was still crackling Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the thing in bis has. This thing was indeed hike coaxing a child. Then, he looked up at the people from Warrior Surveince Bureau and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really imported from Blearus.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this thing is considered ordinary, but you used it on the wrong person.¡± White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s men looked at the electric in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands and revealed terrified expressions. The people from Warrior Surveince Bureau opened their mouths wide and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Why is this person so awesome? Isn¡¯t he afraid?¡± ¡°Andaone of them were injured?¡± That¡¯s a power grid. I remember that when we imported it back, we tested it with those livestock. In the end, they all died.¡± At this moment, another person from Warrior Surveince Bureau said with a pale face, What¡¯s the big deal about livestock? Even warrior can¡¯t withstand the power of this electric. Some of them will die.¡± ¡°Only the more powerful warrior. The strong won¡¯t die, but they will have to lie on the ground and roll a few times. It¡¯s extremely painful.¡± ¡°I wonder where this kid came from. He can actually grab it with his bare hands and not be affected at all¡± ¡°It¡¯s too powerful.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the Warrior Surveince Bureau people in front of him and smiled. Then, he casually threw them away. The electric in Gavin Clifford¡¯s handnded on one of the people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau. Then, she heard that person scream, ¡°Ah!¡± He rolled to the ground, his limbs twitching and foaming at the mouth. He was charred from head to toe like a crow. Moreover, he looked miserable. In the end, he stopped moving. Mno Potter looked at the person lying on the ground and instantly knew the power of the electric, However, when he looked at Cavin Clifford, who was unharmed, he could even reach out and touch him. Unexpectedly, after so many years, Cavin Clifford¡¯s strength had actually be so powerful. It was simply unbelievable. He looked like a young man in his twenties, but he actually had such backing! At this moment, the people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau were shocked when they saw theirpanions fall It was not that the power of the electri was not enough, but that the young man standing in front of them was already powerful to a certain extent It was not something they could deal with casually. At this moment, Warrior Surveince Bureau, who was standing at the front, looked at the scene in front of him in horror and kept resseating This was because he knew that if he did not leave now, he would probably not have the chance to escape, Hence, he looked at die remaining Warrior Surveince Bureau yers and shouted, ? ¡°Run!¡± However, at this moment, Gavin Clifford saw a group of people from Warrior Surveince Bureau turn around and wanted to leave. Gavin Clifford was still standing at the same spot and said coldly. ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± The group of people from Warrior Surveince Bureau heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice. However, this voice made them feel that if they stopped, it would be like walking into hell. They did not want to not want to die, especially after seeing the scene just now. If they knew that Gavin Clifford was so powerful, they wouldn¡¯t have participated even if he broke their legs. Even though they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, those people from Warrior Surveince Bureau still galloped forward. He had no intention of stopping. Gavin Clifford looked at the people who had run far away. No one stopped. He sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s empty voice almost covered the entire ce. Those who had already run far away felt their legs go weak. When they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, they looked at each other as they ran. This voice was like that of an immortal. It was very simr to the scene of a demon battle in a television drama. At this moment, Gavin Clifford lightly tapped the ground with his feet and directly soared into the sky, flying forward. Not far away, the leader of Warrior Surveince Bureau kept turning his head, afraid that someone would chase after him. He looked back three times with every step, but when he realized that there was no one around, he gradually stopped and said to his brothers, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. That kid shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Just as these people let down their guard, a strong wind suddenly blew around them. The trees tilted, and dark clouds covered the sun. A cold voice sounded. ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people instantly looked up and saw Cavin Clifford looking at them from mudair. At this moment. Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s leader looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°We. We¡¯re Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people. If you kill us. Drenner¡¯s people won¡¯t let you off¡± Now Release imediately. Let us go At this moment, Gavin Chitford looked at the people on the ground. All of them looked dumbfounded as they looked at Gavin Clifford in horror. After Gavin Clifford heard what Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s leader said, the corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°Then let theme and collect your corpses tollioryou. Gavin Clifford instantly raised his hand in the direction of those Warrior Surveince Bureau people. With a ¡°bug¡±, those people were all sent flying and fell to the ground. At this moment, Mno Potter had already rushed over. He saw Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people rolling on the gro in pain. Mno Potter knew that the reason why these people did not die was rted to the extent of Gavin Clifford¡¯s actions. At this moment, the leader of Warrior Surveince Bureau crawled up from the ground. His endurance was obviously stronger than those people. Then, the moment Mno Potter saw him stand up, he directly flew up and kicked that person hatefully. Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s leader flew out before he could even react. Not long after, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter captured the people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau and threw them on the ground. At this moment, Warrior Surveince Bureau, who was curled up, looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in front of him and trembled. At this moment, Gavin Clifford had just taken a few steps in front of them. At this moment, the person led by White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau also crawled a few steps forward and hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet. Then, he said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill us. We know we were wrong.¡± ¡°Let us go. We were blind and offended you.¡± ¡°We, kowtow, apologize ALL At this moment, the group of Warrior Surveince Bureau people behind him nodded and echoed, ¡°Spare us. We¡¯re all working for others. Don¡¯t be angry with us servants¡± Then, he heard kowtow knocks. Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people in front of him and did not feel any pity. If he was not stronger, he might have died at their hands. Hence, Gavin Clifford asked coldly, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau, who were kneeling on the ground, looked at each other. No one dared to say anything. It was as if someone was watching them from behind. At this moment, Gavin Clifford picked up the gun that they had just aimed at Gavin Clifford and pointed it at them. White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s men Cavin Clifford raised their guns that could shoot out electrics and pointed them at them. All of them trembled even more. If he didn¡¯t say it now, he might really die here. It was more important to keep their lives first. Hence, the group of people below said ¡°Kolten Kiriley paid us toe ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s Kolten Kiriley. He gave us money to deal with you.¡± Kolten Kirlevi When Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter heard their words, they frowned and looked at each other. Mno Potter was clearly furious when he heard this. Then, he said softly, Looks like this Kolten Kiriley is really tired of living.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°If he¡¯s tired of living, let¡¯s satisfy him.¡± Then, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter also left the people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau. They ignored them and left. Coincidentally, they saw a Warrior Surveince Bureau car by the roadside. After the two of them got into the car, they drove away. At this moment, the group of people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau heaved a sigh of relief as they watched Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter leave. It was as if he had been released All of them said with lingering fear, ¡°You can¡¯t take on this job casually in the future, especially with Blearus people.¡± That¡¯s right! These Blearus people are too terrifying. Tve never interacted with him before, but I¡¯ve finally seen him today.¡± At this moment, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau. They did not even have time to scream, let alone see the person¡¯s face. ¡°Zeng, zeng, zeng, zeng, zeng, zeng, zeng Blood instantly spurted out from the mouths of Warrior Surveince Bureau and they died with their eyes wide open. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the end, the group of people from White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau were instantly killed by the ck shadow However, at this moment, the ck shadownded on the ground. This man was wearing a ck cloak and a strange ck mask. He stood there coldly and did not move. Then, a hoarse and strange voice sounded. ¡°The mission has not beenpleted. Snake Emperor feels that you guys are no longer worthy of living in this world.¡± Then, the man in the cloak quickly cleaned up this ce and disappeared into the night. On the other side, Cavin Clifford and Mno Potter did not know that after they left, White Bear Warrior Surveince Bureau and his group had died at the hands of one person. At this time, Cavin Clifford and Mno Potter went all the way to Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor. However, when they arrived, they realized that the door to the manor of Kolten Kiriley was open. There was no one inside. Mnu Potter felt that something was wrong. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡®Gavin Clifford, this manor doesn¡¯t feel right. Be careful of an ambush amide? When Gavin Clifford heard Atno Poster¡¯s words, he nodded He felt it too, but since he was already here, even if there was an ambih, he wanted to ace who was instit At this moment, arm andter sail rm L ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Then, Gavin Clifford strode into Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor. Mno Potter followed closely behind. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Then, Gavin Clifford strode into Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor. Mno Potter followed closely behind. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter entered Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor one after another. Looking at everything around him, it seemed no different from when he came, but the people in the manor were nowhere to be seen. It looked like an abandoned manor in the wilderness. Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford walked forward, but they realized that there was still no one in Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor. There was not even a shadow of a servant. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter searched for a long time, but they did not see a single person in the entire huge manor. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and asked in confusion, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°In such a big manor, I haven¡¯t even seen a shadow of a servant. ¡°This is too strange. Gavin Clifford was puzzled when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. He felt that Mno Potter¡¯s words were exactly what he was thinking. The huge manor instantly turned into an empty space It waspletely different from the first time they came. Gavin Clifford had a strange feeling. It was as if the people in the manor knew that they wereing. Could it be that they had all retreated in advance?! Immediately after, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter arrived at the manor¡¯s hall, but they did not find anyone. At this moment, the phone in the manor room suddenly rang Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at each other. Then, Gavin Clifford walked to the phone and picked it up Kolten Kiriley¡¯s mocking and confidentughter came from the phone. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, I actually know that Warrior Surveince Bureau¡¯s people are no match for you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not that easy for you, Gavin Clifford, to kill me.¡± Gavin Clifford heard Kolten Kirtley¡¯s words on the phone and asked calmly ¡°Where are you?¡± At this mament, Kolen Kiriley¡¯s mocking voice came from the phone again. Then, he wolded Gavin Clifford Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hahaha You wa Are you still asleep? F¡¯re just a kid who hasn¡¯t even grown a hair Immediately after, Kolten Kiriley heard that Gavin Clifford did not respond to him, so he said, ¡°If you want to kill me,e to North Mountain Park¡± TIl give you a chance.¡± After Kolten Kiriley finished speaking, there was the sound of the phone being hung up. North Mountain Park?! Where was this? Gavin Clifford, who was unfamiliar with Drenner, could only look at Mno Potter. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and asked, ¡°Mno Potter, where is North Mountain Park?¡± ¡°I know your ce too well.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford say North Mountain Park, he immediately said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, North Mountain Park is not in this city. It¡¯s in the west, over 1200 miles from here.¡± ¡°Could it be that Kolten Kiriley thought of this day after breakfast and went to North Mountain Park?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and shook his head. It can¡¯t be. It must be a trap. ¡°He wasughing arrogantly on the phone. It was obvious that he had nned this beforehand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more like he¡¯s waiting for me to die than running away When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he became much more nervous. Then, he said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, what should we do?¡± ¡°There must be something fishy about them. Are we going? Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s nervous expression and smiled. ¡°Let me make a call first. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. He did not say anything else because Mno Potter knew Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength. This was a piece of cake for Cavin Clifford However, Mno Potter was still worried, of course. As a friend! Gavin Clifford took out the Clifford family token and Mno Potter. When they saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s operation, they were instantly dumbfounded. Could this be a phone call I looked like a brand, but it could actuallymunicate Blearus¡¯s items were indeed advanced However, as for whether it was a call, Mno Potter was actually just guessing. The curlson a Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Gavin Clifford had yet to make a call, so he directly asked, ¡°Gavin Clifford, this brand-like thing in your hand. Is it a phone?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s question, he did not exin because he was racing against time. At this moment, the lights flickered and the voices of the 41,979,934,19,792 sisters sounded. Young Master! Gavin Clifford heard the call go through, so he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Kolten Kiriley, whom I asked you to monitor?¡± In fact, ever since Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter came out from Kolten Kiriley¡¯s manor after breakfast, Gavin Clifford had already arranged for Sk to monitor Kolten Kirilev However, Gavin Clifford did not tell anyone. Even Mno Potter did not it know about this. At that time, Gavin Clifford thought that there would definitely be problems with this manor and Kolten Kiriley. He arranged it in advance just in case. Then, Yana Lane¡¯s voice came from themunicator, ¡°Young Master, Kolten Kiriley didn¡¯t actually leave his manor.¡± After getting an answer, Gavin Clifford hung up. Mno Porter heard almost everything Gavin Clifford said on the phone. Mno Potter was stunned and felt very surprised. However, she was not surprised by Gavin Clifford¡¯s arrangement of manpower. This was Gavin Clifford¡¯s style of doing things. It was unexpected What really surprised Mno Potter was why the person on the phone said that there was someone in the manor. She and Gavin Clifford looked around and searched everywhere they could, but they didn¡¯t find anything. Hence, Mno Potter looked at Cavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, since Kolten Kiriley didn¡¯t leave the manor, why isn¡¯t there anyone in the manor?¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Cavin Clifford instantly smiled. Then, he led Mno Potter towards the dining room. Mno Potter followed Gavin Clifford to the dining room. His face was filled with curiosity as he looked at the empty tables and chairs around him. Gavin Clifford Could He Be Hungry? Impossible! e in that restaurant. Who would cook for them? Besides, there was no one in At this moment, Mno Potter finally asked Gavin Chafford who was standing at the side out of curiosity, Gavin Clifford, what are we doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really eating here?¡± *There are waiters here. There are no chef. We should focus on our business.¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Run!¡± Then, Kolten Kiriley and the group of people packed their things in a panic from the dark room and prepared to escape. Just as Kolten Kiriley had already taken all his precious things. He was still secretly rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, he did not put any cash in this ce and only ced cards. Otherwise, he would definitely die. Not to mention running away, even if he could live, how good could his life be without money? Kolien Kiriley nced at the people around him and frowned. ¡°Hurry up and leave after you¡¯re done packing. If you dawdle any longer, you¡¯ll lose your life here.¡± After the servants heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, they also sped up. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Not long after, Kolten Kiriley ran out with his subordinates. However, after running a few steps, Kolten Kiriley¡¯s subordinate suddenly stopped and looked at the distance in horror. At this moment, Kolten Kiriley, who had run a few meters away, suddenly felt that there were no footsteps behind him. Kolten Kiriley slowly stopped in his tracks. He immediately turned around and saw his subordinates standing there in a daze. At this moment, Kolten Kirilev also frowned. He was very unhappy. Why didn¡¯t they run for their lives? Why did they stop and wait for death? I really don¡¯t know what these bunch of trash are thinking! Kolten Kiriley saw that they did not have any reaction. Instead, he shouted loudly, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Are you just going to stand there and wait for death?!¡± At this moment, no one dared to say anything in response to Kolten Kiriley. They only saw their stiff bodies standing there motionlessly. They could no longer hear Kolten Kiriley¡¯s voice. After a while, Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice came faintly. ¡°You guys go wherever you want. Kolten Kiriley, stay.¡± When Kolten Kiriley¡¯s subordinate heard this voice again, he fell relieved The subordinates who were like wooden blocka just now had all turned into happy rabbits jumping around. Then, they took their things and quickly left this troublesome pre However, when Kohen Kiriley heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he was instantly shocked. It would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t afraid at this summent! His subordinates had already lled, leaving him alone- Kolten Kiriley watched in horror as the group of people disappeared from his sight. His entire body was trembling, and the things in his hands fell to the ground one after another. Could he not escape? The Gavin Clifford in front of him was so powerful that it would be easy to kill him. It was toote to regret everything he had done. He looked at the empty road in front of him and then turned to look ar Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. At this moment, his upper legs were trembling uncontrobly. Immediately after, Kalten Kiriley¡¯s legs went limp and he knelt on the ground. Looking at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in front of him, his eyes were filled with tears. Then, he said with a trembling voice. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to anything you say. I¡¯ll say anything. Please, I really don¡¯t want to die!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley kneeling in front of him and said coldly, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t want it When Kolten Kiriley heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the fear in his heart instantly upied his entire body. Then, Kolten Kiriley looked at Gavin Clifford again and roared ¡°Gavin Clifford, please, let me go! ¡°I really know my mistake. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. If you want to hit or scold me, you can do it. I¡¯ll do anything you want, but don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°Please, let me live!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it. It was someone else who instigated me. I was forced!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, his pupils constricted and he spoke again ¡°Who put you up to this?¡± When Kolten Kiriley heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s Chalid family¡¯s George Chalid¡± ¡°Actually, he wants your Supreme Card ¡°Then, when he heard that we had a conflict, he wanted to cooperate with me. He said that he would kill you and take back his Supreme Card.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much else¡± Mno Putter¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this If what this man suid was true, if Gavin Clifford had Supreme Card, then his status would be recognized as the ruler of the world. Could this be trurit Ten yearster, Cavin Clifford had actually be the world¡¯s number one tycoon. What exactly had Master Cavin Clifford experienced! How did he be so powerful? Then, Mno Potter came back to his senses and looked at Gavin Clifford in disbelief ¡°Gavin Clifford, him. Is what he said true?¡± ¡°You have it. Supreme Card¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s surprised expression and frowned. Then, he nodded and said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in my hands Mno Potter was stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, He did not even say anything else. He just looked at Gavin Clifford in a daze and said, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t want my card when I gave it to you. So you have Supreme Card?¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, it seems like I still haven¡¯t figured out your strength Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s shocked face, but he did not think much of it. He was also very puzzled, so he asked. directly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Supreme Card? What¡¯s so special about it? Mno Potter was also very surprised when he saw Gavin Chifford¡¯s confusion.. Gavin Clifford actually didn¡¯t know what Supreme Card represented?! Then, Mil Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said seriously, ¡°Gavin Clifford, Chalid family is the world¡¯s number one tycoon.¡± ¡°And the owner of Supreme Card is Master of Chalid family!¡± ¡°Therefore, people with Supreme Card points are a supreme glory in the entire world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the descent of a true god! Gavin Clifford!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter say this, he instantly came to a realization. Who would have thought that this small card would have such a high status in the world? This was indeed something he had never thought of So, George Chalid wanted to take back Supreme Card because he didn¡¯t want to be under someone else? If that was the case, then everything made sense. After all, those who owned Supreme Card not only had money, but also status. It means a ce in the world Who wouldn¡¯t want to have it? ¡°However, you can just ask me for it. I don¡¯t care, but you used such despicable methods behind my back. Gavin Clifford is very angry. The consequences are very serious. Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kirier who was kneeling in front of him and said again. *Kolten Kirilev. This George Chalid is the North Mountain Park you mentioned, right?¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 ¡°Kolten Kiriley. This George Chalid is the North Mountain Park you mentioned, right?¡± At this moment, Kolten Kiriley didn¡¯t stop when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question. He immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°He¡¯s at North Mountain Park. Moreover, he¡¯s found many experts to ambush you. We must kill you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ll know.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth instantly curled up. This George Chalid still wanted to ambush him and kill him?! Wasn¡¯t he too naive? Was he still underage! Why were they ying something that only children did? The world of adults had always been a fair competition. And this person wanted tounch a sneak attack?! Then, Kolten Kiriley looked at Gavin Clifford without saying anything. He crawled a few steps forward and hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s thigh. ¡°Gavin Clifford, oh no, Lord Gavin Clifford, please, spare me! ¡°I really won¡¯t dare to do it again. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Please spare my life on ount of what I¡¯ve told you!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± Gavin Clifford suddenly felt his leg being hugged. He lowered his head and saw that it was still Kolten Kirilev. Looking at his pleading expression, he raised two fingers and said, ¡°This is the second andst time. If there¡¯s a next time¡­¡± Before Gavin Clifford could finish his sentence, Kolten Kiriley was secretly delighted when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s agreement. He might have a chance to live. He had to seize this opportunity. Hence, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be a next time. From today onwards, the Master of Kiriley family will be you. It will be Gavin Clifford¡¯ ¡°Kirlev family swears allegiance to Lord Gavin Clifford ¡°If you say cast, I won¡¯t go west!¡± Cavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley who was kneeling in front of him. His attitude was quite sincere and he spared his life. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kirsles and skled. Then, he stopped Mna Patter and turnest to leave. After Gavin Clifford and Mno Poter came out. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and asked directly, ¡®Gavin Clifford, where are we going next, North Mountain Park? Gavin Clifford was heskating when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s question. Due to his busy schedule, he hade to Drenner mainly to participate in the auction. However, now, another person had appeared to look for North Mountain Park. He wondered if North Mountain Park would still be able to make it to the auction. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and asked, ¡°Mno Potter, if we go to North Mountain Park now, will we be able to make it in time for the auction?¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter nodded and said, ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°More than enough time Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded. He was thinking the same thing. As long as they could make it in time, they could do this together. It also saved him the trouble of going back and forth. Resolving one thing was one thing. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to North Mountain Park first.¡± ¡°Go straight to the auction when you¡¯re back. As he watched Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter leave, Kolten Kiriley copsed to the ground. The two ancestors had finally left, and his bag was still with him. It was really good to be alive! At this moment, Kolten Kiriley, who was sitting on the ground, sighed at how beautiful life was. An image instantly shed through his mind. Then, his rxed expression instantly became ferocious again. Then, someone growled. ¡°I won¡¯t die, George Chalid. You almost f*cking killed me.¡± ¡°If not for him, how could I have fallen to such a state?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to die a horrible death!¡± Kolten Kiriley, who had cursed loudly, seemed to have not vented his anger. Then, he shouted, ¡°Kolten Kiriley, from today onwards, cut off all contact with Chalid family!¡± Just as Kolten Kirilevy was still sitting on the ground and cursing. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter went straight to North Mountain Park, Blearus The group of bosses who had begged for mercy in front of the La Taylor shop front came to Southwest City one by one. At this moment, the boars of these pharmaceuticalpanies were hike aunties snatching vegetables in a market, They were bustling along the way. ¡°Do you think that woman¡¯s words are trustworthy!¡± Will Southwest Overlord really help us take back what belongs to in?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that everything is a little strange?¡± At this moment, another man in a suit said. ¡°Whether it¡¯s evil or not, we¡¯re already here, whether that woman is telling the truth or not. ¡°At least what she said makes sense. If we continue to wait in that shop. La Taylor won¡¯te out to see us.¡± ¡°In any case, we have to beg from the left and right. Whichever side is easier to beg from, let¡¯s beg from!¡± At this moment, the bosses behind him also scrambled to speak. That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s try our best!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than us hanging from a tree. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± At this moment, the bosses of the Medicine Trading Company arrived outside Prefecture Southwest Overlord. A group of people from Wu Yang and Wu Yang blocked the door. The burly bosses standing at the front shouted at the door. ¡°Requesting to see Southwest Overlord.¡± ¡°Southwest Overlord, please meet us!¡± There was a reason why the bosses of these pharmaceuticalpanies came to the residence of No. Southwest Overlord and shouted. This was because they were all very anxious at this moment. They were all looking forward to their company being able to appear on the market again. In order to make up for their losses during this period of time, they had no choice but to listen to that woman and go to Prefecture Southeast Overlord first. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the end, when they first arrived at Prefecture Southeast Overlord, they were also very timid and did not dare to speak. Just like that, they waited and waited. The servants of Manor Southeast Overlord also reported it over and over again, but to no avail. Southeast Overlord never returned. One had to know that if they made a racket outside the mansion, they would be killed. They were probably afraid of losing their lives. dont return. Therefore, they waited for an entire day, but Southeast Overlord still did not They did not know if Southeast Overlord did not want to care about this matter and was deliberately avoiding it, or if he really had something on and did note back. However, the servant who heard the report said that Southeast Overlord had gone to Southwest Overlord Prefecture to discuss something with Southwest Overlord Therefore, they had no choice this time. Before Southeast Overlord arrived, they formed another group and came to Prefecture Southwest Overlord. Hence, he shouted loudly outside the mansion to attract attention. At this moment, the guard of Prefecture Southwest Ovend, Southwest Army, heard their shouts and walked straight towards them. Then, he asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Then, the boss of the medicinal shop standing at the front directly said, ¡°We¡¯re all bosses of the medicinal herbpany. We have an urgent matter to see Southwest Overlord. Please inform him¡± At this moment, the guard of Prefecture Southwest Overlord, Southwest Army, knew their purpose for coming and immediately said. ¡°Wait outside. I¡¯ll go in and report. The bosses of this group of medicinal shops nodded one after another and spoke with smiles. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 The bosses of this group of medicinal shops nodded one after another and spoke with smiles. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Looking at the back of the Southwest Army guard as he walked towards the Southwest Overlord residence, the bosses of th group of medicinal shops were also waiting anxiously at the door. At this moment, the burly boss standing at the front was the first to speak. I hope things will go smoother this time. I don¡¯t want to be unable to even enter the door again.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really our fate!¡± ¡°That means that there¡¯s no one else who can help us At this moment, a thin man wearing a pair of small sses said with a worried expression, ¡°Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord will definitely stand up for us, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all kings of Riverrun. They definitely won¡¯t let the king of Frostpeak behave atrociously in Riverrun.¡± ¡°If we really turn a blind eye, then we can only leave it to fate!¡± At this moment, a slightly fatter woman beside him also looked at the scene in front of her and said, ¡°Although that woman surnamed Li from the Taylor family is annoying, what she said does make sense.¡± ¡°Who knew that La Taylor actually had such a backer?¡± ¡°Even if the king of Riverrun seeds this time, he will definitely not cooperate with Taylorizon Group in the future.¡± At this moment, these medicinal herbs seemed to have resonated with Boss Shang. Then, they all said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Their Taylorizon Group tricked us too badly.¡± ¡°These the Taylor family people, they have one good thing¡± ¡°If we work with Taylorizon Croup again, it won¡¯t be the biggest grudge!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t cooperate with them even if I die!¡± Just as these bosses were chatting enthusiastically, they heard the sound of footsteps. Southwest Army samurais walked out of Southwest Overlord Prefecture. The group of pharmaceutical store owners standing outside the door also shut their mouths one after another. Then, they stood respectfully outside Prefecture Southwest Overlord. Then, he watched with anticipation as Southwest Army¡¯s warrior walked out of Southwest Overlord Prelecture. Then, he saw Southwest Army walking straight towards these bosses. The boues in the front row looked at Southwest Army and said, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. How is it? Can we meet Southwest Overlord now At this moment, the Southwest Army warrior nodded at the bosses and said solemnly, ¡°Follow me¡± Then, the bosses looked happy. As they walked in, they muttered softly, ¡°No matter what, if he can let us in, it means that there¡¯s a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible for Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord to ignore Riverrun¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Looks like that the Taylor family woman isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not be anxious. When we go inter, there will only be a conclusion.¡± This group of pharmaceutical store owners entered the Southwest Manor one after another. This was the first time they had entered the mansion. As soon as he entered the mansion, he was shocked by the grandeur of the mansion. Every brick and tile looked iparably exquisite. One look and one could tell that he was very noble. The entire mansion was filled with the smell of money. The area was sorge that a private ne could park there. The mountains, rivers, and mountains were beautiful. At this moment, the boss of the medicinal shop in front also had a lot of money. However, when he saw the West King¡¯s Estate, he could not help but praise, This isparable to a pce!¡± ¡°The scenery is like that of a great master. Every part of the West King Manor is so unforgettable!¡± ¡°So much for the park!¡± The boss of a medicinal shop walking beside him could not suppress his emotions and said, ¡°You don¡¯t say. The furnishings, feng shui, and location here have all been carefully studied by someone.¡± ¡°This ce can¡¯t be measured by money. That would be a little tacky.¡± ¡°I think this ce is a paradise on earth!¡± At this moment, the Southwest Army martial artists who were walking at the front heard the praises of the bosses of the medicinal shops behind them. The warrior from Southwest Army also seered as if he was mocking them, as if he was looking down on them. At this moment, this group of losses followed the Southwest Anny samurais all the way to the entrance of the reception hall of Southwest Overlord. The warrior from Southwest Army suddenly turned around and looked at the bosses ¡°Wait for me to go in and report. Wait again¡± When the lies heard this, they nodded and spus kly tidied up their clothes At this momma, the door to the inhall opened from the inde The hotel walled in one aber anothes liatly aher, they saw a mighty ad doming is at the nam ing seat. His entire body exuded the demeanor of a king. Then, the Southwest Army samurai standing at the side also said solemnly, ¡°This is Southwest Overlord.¡± Then, when the bosses of the Medicine Trading Company heard the Southwest Army samurai¡¯s words, their hearts skipped a beat. With a plop, these people looked at Southwest Overlord and knelt on the ground in fear. Then, they directly said, ¡°Greetings, Lord Southwest Overlord!¡± Then, Southwest Overlord, who was sitting at the head of the table, nced at the group of bosses kneeling below and raised his hand indifferently. ¡°Get up. The group of bosses did not dare to raise their heads. It was not until they heard Southwest Overlord to get up that they kowtowed in thanks. Thank you Southwest Overlord.¡± Then, he stood up. Southwest Overlord drank the coffee in his ss and asked unhurriedly, ¡°Why did you Riverrun businessmene to me together?¡± Then, among the bosses of these medicinal shops, a man who looked more like a man stood out. He was also their representative this time. He directly told Southwest Overlord the ins and outs of the matter with tears in his eyes. To answer Southwest Overlord, La Taylor, Taylorizon Group, and King of Northguard bankrupted all the medicalpanies in Brookspring.¡± ¡°Now, ourpany doesn¡¯t even have the chance to show its face in Riverrun. We can¡¯t earn money either. The big and small people in our family still rely on us to support them.¡± ¡°This is simply cutting off our escape route!¡± ¡°Southwest Overlord, please stand up for us!¡± Then, with a thud, he knelt in front of Southwest Overlord again and said, *Your Highness Southwest Overlord, you can¡¯t let King of Northguard he so arrogant in our Riverrun¡± After hearing their woords, Southwest Overlord¡¯s expression was serious. He frowned and said, There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Then, Southwes Overlord turned to look at the other side and said. ¡°Third Brother, what do you think? and possessed a powerful vily. His entire body emitted a powerful aura. He was like a ferocious beast ¨C group of people saw this man¡¯s for, they were lotantly stunned. Southeast Overlord¡­. It turned out that Southeast Overlord was really here! Then, the bosses below immediately spoke again. ¡°Greetings, Southeast Overlord.¡± Southeast Overlord walked out and nced at them before sitting on a chair. The bosses of the medicinal shops spoke again. ¡°Southeast Overlord, please stand up for us.¡± Now, these bosses were already very surprised and expectant. Now that the two Riverrun Kings had gathered here and they had seen it, their matter would definitely be settled. Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord would definitely stand up for them. And that King of Northguard wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything At this moment, Southeast Overlord slowly said. ¡°I think we should ask the person involved about this.¡± Southwest Overlord nodded and turned to shout in another direction. ¡°Sir King of Northguard, what do you think?¡± King of Northguard? The group of people kneeling on the ground were instantly dumbfounded! Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Sir King of Northguard, what do you think?¡± King of Northguard? The group of people kneeling on the ground were instantly dumbfounded! Why was King of Northguard here? Could it be that King of Northguard, Southwest Overlord, and Southeast Overlord were on good terms? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t they know? Why did they report King of Northguard so rashly? At this moment, the bosses of the medicinal shops below were all looking ahead with pale faces, their bodies trembling. This time, they were the ones who hade to die. They were doomed. At this moment, the bosses of the medicinal shops kneeling in thest few rows also muttered softly, ¡°King of Northguard won¡¯t appear here. If they¡¯re really on good terms, we should be able to receive some news¡± ¡°When did Riverrun and Frostpeak be so harmonious¡­ After hearing this person¡¯s words, the other boss also whispered, ¡°What if King of Northguard is really here?¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t theint we just filed put us in an abyss? ¡°I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have long to live¡± At this moment, a bespectacled pharmaceutical shop owner said, ¡°It¡¯s all that damn woman¡¯s fault for sending us into the tiger¡¯s den.¡± ¡°Originally, it was just a matter of not being able to earn money. Now, it¡¯s good. I even have to lose my life.¡± ¡°How f*cking unlucky!¡± At this moment, an old man from the Medicine Trading Company also came over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses yet. Let¡¯s see if King of Northguard is here firstf When this group of people heard the old man¡¯s words, they stopped mumbling and looked in the direction where Southwest Overlord was looking. Only the sound of ¡°Da Da Da!¡± could be hearding from the passageway at the side. It was definitely not the sound of a person¡¯s footsteps Just as the bosses of these medicinal shops were looking at them in confusion, three people walked out It was King of Northguard, Northeast Overlord,Northwest Overlord, the Three Northern Kings At this moment, the bosses of these medicinal shops were all dumbfounded. For a moment, they were like wooden figures in the rice field, all of them staring hardly at the few kings above. What was going on!! Apart from the kings of Riverrun, why were the three northern kings also here! Could it be that Riverrun and Frostpeak had be family? Then didn¡¯t that mean that they had all heard what they had just said?! Just as this group of people looked at the kings in front of them in horror, Southwest Overlord looked at King of Northguard and said with a smile, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Brother Zhenbei, your reputation has left a beautiful mark on our Riverrun!¡± ¡°Look at the people below. They¡¯re all here toin about you!¡± ¡°That you¡¯re making it hard for her to live!¡± 45150 King of Northguard was not stupid. Of course, he knew why. Then, he looked at the people below and said to Southwest Overlord, ¡°Crying for justice?!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already forced Mistress to that extent, but these people are still indifferent below. They¡¯re watching coldly from the sidelines and even looking at me as a joke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much for me to just let theirpanies close down, right?¡± ¡°They were also the ones who wanted to cooperate with Taylorizon Group. Now, they came to you to report me.¡± ¡°What an eye-opener!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bosses of the medicinal shops below were all crushed by King of Northguard¡¯s aura. They originally wanted toe to Riverrun and find Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord to deal with King of Northguard From the looks of it, the clown was actually them. It was already not bad if they could keep their lives. At this moment, the representatives of the bosses of these medicinal shops kneeling in the front row hurriedly said with trembling voices, ¡°Sir King of Northguard, we are guilty. Please forgive us! ¡°We were just momentarily bewitched. We really didn¡¯t mean to do this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really because we¡¯re too anxious for thepany to resume normal operations.¡± ¡°We¡¯re guilty, Lord King of Northguard!¡± At this moment, the other boss of the medicinal shop looked at King of Northguard¡¯s nonchnt expression and said, ¡°Lord King of Northguard, all of this was done by that Ruby Taylor. Ruby Taylor asked us toe.¡± ¡°She instigated everything!¡± At this moment, the people below also muttered and begged for mercy. ¡°Sir King of Northguard, we¡¯ve really been wronged!¡± *Please spare our lives!¡± ¡°We were wrong!¡± At this moment, the bosses below kept kowtowing. At this moment, Southwest Overlord looked at King of Northguard, who was staring at him, and said, ¡°Brother Zhenbei, what do you think?¡± 51% After hearing Southwest Overlord¡¯s voice, King of Northguard slowly opened his eyes and looked at the bosses below. He waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°You can avoid death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment! ¡°Confiscate the house!¡± At this moment, Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord nodded when they heard King of Northguard¡¯s decision. At this moment, Southeast Overlord directly said, ¡°King of Northguard¡¯s idea is indeed not bad. I agree. To be able to exempt these people from the death penalty is already lenient ¡°Confiscence is also a lesson for them. Don¡¯t do such disgusting things again in the future! Southwest Overlord looked at Southeast Overlord and nodded with a smile. Then, he said, ¡°Southeast Overlord¡¯s words are exactly what I want to say! They actually thought of the same thing!¡± At this moment, Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord nodded: Then, Northeast Overlord said bluntly, ¡°Brother Zhenbei, well done! This group of people should be taught a lesson and let them remember today!¡± As soon as Northeast Overlord finished speaking, Northwest Overlord continued, ¡°I think this group of people can¡¯t wait for us to harm each other in the capital city. In the end, we¡¯ll fight until our heads bleed. These medicinal shops cane in handy!¡± ¡°In my opinion, this is their scheme!¡± ¡°Brother Zhenbei is already being merciful by doing this. If it were me, I would just kill them all!¡± When these people heard that King of Northguard had confiscated their homes, their faces turned pale. Originally, it was just thepany closing down, but in Brookspring, they still had a ce to stay. However, after thismotion, their homes were going to be gone Wouldn¡¯t they have to live on the streets? Hence, the bosses of these medicinal shops begged for mercy. ¡°Princess, please spare us this time. There are old and young. We can¡¯t stay here!¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t dare anymore. This isa¡¯t our n either. How would we dare to y tricks with the princes!¡± ¡°Unless we really don¡¯t want to live ¡°Please spare us, Your Highnesses! At this moment, Southwest Overlord waved at Southwest Army and said, ¡°Throw these people out of the mansion!¡± Then, a group of Southwest Army walked in and dragged the bosses out of the door. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Just as this group of bosses was dragged out by Southwest Army, the two kings, Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord. also looked at each other. Then, Southwest yer and Southeast Overlord looked at the three northern kings beside them with a strange expression. Because Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord both knew that Matthew Bore had died at the hands of Cavin Clifford. Even someone as powerful as Matthew Bore was instantly killed by Gavin Clifford. When they heard this news, their hair stood on end. However, after a series of investigations, they learned some information. They knew that there was a subtle rtionship between the three northern kings and Gavin Clifford. This time, he invited them here to ask what was going on between the three northern kings and Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Southwest Overlord looked at Southeast Overlord and the three northern kings and smiled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to room coffee. Hence, the princes also came to Room coffee and sat down. At this moment, Room Southwest Overlord smiled and said, ¡°My coffee is considered the best in the residence. Come and try it too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t despise it! At this moment, Southwest Overlord could not hide the words in his heart. He looked at the three northern kings and said, ¡°I heard that Gavin Clifford is very powerful!¡± ¡°He actually killed him in an instant, war generalMatthew Bore. You must have heard about it!¡± The three Northern Kings looked at each other and smiled. King of Northguard also said leisurely, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a must?¡± ¡°There¡¯s probably no one better than Gavin Clifford in this world!¡± ¡°An invincible existence¡± After Southwest Overlord heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, he was even more certain that King of Northguard and Gavin Clifford knew each other. Then, he spoke again. ¡°Brother Zhenbei, you know Gavin Clifford very well. Do you know him?¡± King of Northguard looked at Southwest Overlord¡¯s surprised expression and smiled ¡°I don¡¯t just know him. Gavin Clifford is my Master!¡± ¡°Why else do you think those people came to your residence today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re not friendly to Mistress that I¡¯m clearing the way for my MasterGavin Clifford.¡± Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord were instantly stummed. King of Northguard had acknowledged Gavin Clifford as its master! Therefore, he was now Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinate. O This was simply unbelievable. Then, Northeast Overlord and Northwest Overlord looked at King of Northguard. They were not very shocked because they had long recognized Gavin Clifford as their master. Hence, Southeast Overlord immediately looked at Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord, who were not surprised at all. Then, he probed, ¡°Could it be that Brother Northwest and Brother Northeast also acknowledged Gavin Clifford as their master?¡± At this moment, the Northwest Brother and the Northeast Brother also smiled at Southeast Overlord and said proudly, It¡¯s all our fault. I forgot to tell you.¡± Don¡¯t go looking for trouble with MasterGavin Clifford in the future. Be careful that the three northern kings won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! As expected, their guess was right. This was not just knowing Gavin Clifford, He had already acknowledged Gavin Clifford as his master! It could be seen how powerful this Gavin Clifford was! He had actually taken in the three northern kings so quickly. King of Northguard looked at Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord in front of him with a surprised expression. He smiled and said, ¡°Why do Brother Southwest and Brother Southeast look like this?¡± ¡°Do you feel that something is wrong?¡± At this moment, Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord came back to their senses and said in unison. ¡°Actually, we invited you here this time because we want to know your rtionship with Cavin Clifford ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to acknowledge Cavin Clifford as your master¡± I don¡¯t know. Whether we¡¯ll get the chance. Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord had actually already thought about this problem. Now, war general was already dead. Now, only Gavin Clifford was left. Therefore, they also decided to dere their allegiance to Coviu Clifford As the saying goes, a good bird chooses a tree to perch on. At this moment, at the entrance of Prefecture Southwest Overlord. This group of bosses who had been thrown out of the Medicine Trading Companyy outside Prefecture Southwest Overload and wailed loudly, begging for mercy. ¡°My lords, we really know our mistake. Don¡¯t confiscate our homes!¡± ¡°If we raid the house, we¡¯ll end up on the streets¡± ¡°Princess, please spare us!¡± ¡°Please do us a favor. We really can¡¯t confiscate everything. We will definitely withdraw from the Brookspring market and never enter again!¡± No one paid any attention to the wailing. Even the guards outside the mansion treated this group of people as air. However, at this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. All the bosses of the pharmaceuticalpanies lying at the entrance of Prefecture Southwest Overlord were stunned when they heard the woman¡¯s familiar voice. Then, they turned around and realized that it was Ruby Taylor, whose face was wrapped in gauze. He did not know who hit him, but his face was almost unrecognizable. However, Ruby Taylor¡¯s figure and voice would not change This person was Ruby Taylor. The moment the bosses of the pharmacy saw Ruby Taylor, they were instantly enraged. This damn woman actually dared to appear here. They were just worried that they had no ce to vent their anger. If not for this damn woman, they would not have fallen to such a state. The bosses of the pharmaceuticalpanies red at Ruby Taylor as if they were looking at an enemy. If he had a gun in his hand, he really wanted to shoot him. At this moment, the bosses of this group of pharmaceuticalpanies walked out. The previous representative, a tall and strong man, looked at Ruby Taylor in front of him and scolded angrily. ¡°B*tch, you still dare to appear?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even have time to look for you, but you came first¡± ¡°Thanks to you, there are so many of us. Our house is about to be confiscated.¡± When Ruby Taylor heard this man¡¯s words, his face was filled with disbelief. Then, he looked at the door of Southwest Overlord Prefecture. Impossible, this was absolutely impossible! Southwest Overlord would definitely not sit back and do nothing. How could he let King of Northguard behave atrociously in Riverrun territory? They must have made a mistakel At this moment, Ruby Taylor Rage above the groin roared. ¡°What you said is all fake, Impossible!¡± ¡°Southwest Overlord will not sit back and do nothing. He will definitely stand up for us!¡± At this moment, the boss of the Medicine Trading Company was also dissatisfied. Then, he roared, ¡°You¡¯re still fucking dreaming¡± ¡°In the Southwest Overlord Prefecture, King of NorthguardNorthwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord are also here.¡± ¡°We almost died in there.¡± ? ¡°I originally thought that I could continue to open apany smoothly, but now that I¡¯ve heard you comin, my house is about to be confiscated. ¡°You¡¯re a jinx. It¡¯s all thanks to you that Taylorizon Group got to where he is today!¡± When Ruby Taylor heard this, his entire body stiffened. What?! King of Northguard: In Prefecture Southwest Overlord!! How did this happen? Ruby Taylor instantly came back to his senses. He looked at the group of bosses who were still lying on the ground just now. They had already stood up and walked towards her. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 At this moment, Ruby Taylor looked at the bosses of the Medicine Trading Company walking towards him in horror and said loudly. ¡°You, what are you doing!¡± Tm warning you. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± At this moment, the group of bosses standing at the front looked at Ruby Taylor in front of them. Without a word, they kicked Ruby Taylor in the stomach. With a scream, Ruby Taylor fell to the ground. His entire body was in pain, and his arm was bleeding on the ground. Ruby Taylor endured the pain and used all his strength to get up before running backw However, how could she outrun a burly man? After running a few steps, Ruby Taylor fell to the ground. There was no need for anyone to touch her. Just as Ruby Taylor was about to get up, the bosses of the Medicine Trading Company ran over and started punching and kicking Ruby Taylor who was lying on the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Every kick was aimed at Ruby Taylor¡¯s body with all his might. At this moment, Ruby Taylor, who had been kicked, kept screaming on the ground and begging for mercy. ¡°Stop kicking, stop kicking. Please, spare me!¡± ¡°1¡­ I¡¯m just a woman. Don¡¯t hurt me like this ¡°Please be merciful and spare me. I know my mistake.¡± ¡°I really know my mistake.¡± At this moment, no matter how much Ruby Taylor shouted and begged for mercy, the angry bosses of the medicinal shops still ignored her. She had caused them to be in such a miserable state. How could they forgive her so easily? They were not immortals. With such a magnanimous and benevolent heart, they were just mortals. However, this Ruby Taylor was not human. He was simply a demon. He deserved to diel Not long after, the bosses of the Medicine Trading Company were a little tired from kicking. They stopped and instantly fell At this moment, the boss of the medicinal shop kicked Ruby Taylor a few times and said. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y drad, because you don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Your sins are INH GVT|¡± Just like that, after a while, Ruby Taylor remained in the same position, motionless, face down Could he be dead?! O Was she that fragile At this moment, the boss of the medicinal shop in front squatted down timidly and ced his finger under Ruby Taylor¡¯s nose. He could not feel Ruby Taylor¡¯s breathing at all. Dead¡­ Hence, the leading man fell to the ground in fear. Then, he trembled and said to the bosses of the medicinal shaps beside him. This woman is good. It seems like she¡¯s really dead!¡± Us. What are we going to do?¡± At this moment, when the bosses of these medicinal shops heard what the leader said, they were all stunned on the spot. They just wanted to teach this woman a lesson. He didn¡¯t want her to die!! Now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to clear their names even if they jumped into the Yellow River. At this moment, an old man from the Medicine Trading Company walked out from behind. He looked at Ruby Taylor¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± ¡°The dead cannot be resurrected!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll call it even¡± When the bosses of this group of medicinal shops heard this old man¡¯s words, their panicked hearts seemed to stop beating wildly. They could not be bothered to beg for mercy and all ran away. Not long after this incident, Brookspring underwent a huge change in the next two days. All the old business families and medical families were confiscated overnight. Out of the entire Brookspring, only La Taylor were left. They had a monopoly. However, Gavin Clifford waspletely unaware of what had happened to Brookspring. The current Gavin Clifford was already standing at the door of North Mountain Park. He and Mno Potter had already made a decision in advance. If anyone asked, they would say that they were here to look Then, the two of then entered the park. The park was now under martialw. There was no one in the huge park. This was already very abnormal, which meant that this park had been arranged in Gavin Chifford and Mno Patter reached the center of the park. Gavan Clifford lucked at the empty surroundings. The best way to make these people appear Gavin Clifford stood on agler spot and shoused ¡°Kolen Kariles, get out here? ¡°hout sou sou sou sou¡±, a group of masked experts jumped They were dressed in ck and i impossible to see who O these people in ck belonged to. At this moment, one of the masked experts looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Kolten Kiriley, please return to heaven.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he sighed. At this point, he was still framing Kolten Kirilev At this moment, those ck-robed men spun in midair and flew up. Their surroundings emitted waves of light. At this moment, no one could get close to them. Even very sharp weapons could not get close. They would directly shatter and be beaten out. At this moment, the men in ck instantly transformed into a lotus flower in midair and descended rapidly in the direction of Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. At this moment, huge flowers bloomed in the sky and spun. Mno Potter looked at the group of masked experts in front of him and was instantly iparably shocked. Their strength was not weak! Immediately after, countless petals fell from the flower in the sky like des. At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter Jooked at each other. They first dodged and then struck out at the masked men at the same time. The flower was indeed powerful, but it was not applicable. No matter how powerful the flower was, it was controlled by the masked man. If he killed them instantly, would he still need to spend so much effort to deal with that flower? After Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter killed a few masked men in session, the flower had already closed. However, the remaining people had no way of controlling the huge flower. The flower instantly disappeared into the sky. Those masked men looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and their bodies were already trembling. How could these two people be so powerful? It had to be known that no one had ever seen this move of theirs, let alone dared to resist them. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But now, there was actually someone who could break their moves It was unbelievable! Just as the masked men were shocked, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter rxed. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford with admiration in his eyes. Just as he was about to say something, many sinister people suddenly appeared from the shadows. By the time Cavin Clifford felt it, it was already toote. The dagger was about to stab into Mno Potter¡¯s waist, Gavin Clifford immediately reacted and pulled Mno Putter. The dagger directly cut a wound on Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm was also bleeding Mno Potter hurriedly covered Gavin Clifford¡¯s wound, his face filled with anxiety. At this moment, they heard footsteps approaching Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter They were caught off guard and immediately fell into a disadvantageous position. They were surrounded by these masked At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said with tears in his eyes. ¡°Gavin Clifford, looks like we¡¯re going to die here today. I hope to be your lover in my next life!¡± After saying that, Mno o Potter was about to pick up the dagger and stab it into his chest. At this moment, there was only the sound of apuse. At this moment, a young man appeared. This person was George Chalid. appear. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. The moment they saw this young ing man app That¡¯s right. Their desperate situation earlier was all an act to lure this person out. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 That¡¯s right. Their desperate situation earlier was all an act to lure this person out. This was also Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter¡¯s n. It was to lure out this George Chalid. Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid and pped their hands as they walked towards them. At this moment, George Chalid still did not know that he had been tricked. He was still standing there feeling smug. Gavin Clifford really didn¡¯t dare to think about it. How could a person with such an IQ afford Supreme Card? How could such a person dream of bing the number one tycoon in the world? Even if it was someone stronger, Gavin Clifford still felt better. To be honest, Gavin Clifford did not care abour Supreme Card. It did not even matter if he had it or not However, if it was obtained by such a person, Gavin Clifford might as well be destroyed! George Chalid looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in front of him. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. He was secretly delighted. This Gavin Clifford was just a show. He had thought that the person who could get Supreme Card was a ruthless person. He had even nned for a long time. Unexpectedly, after meeting him today, he was only so-sol This Gavin Clifford did not look like someone who owned Supreme Card. He looked like a young boy in his twenties How strong could a child who had yet to grow his hair be? Wasn¡¯t he easily subdued by my subordinates? At this moment, he was already fantasizing about having Supreme Card. He was already Master, who was above one person and below tens of thousands of people At this moment, George Chalid clearly rxed. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter and sneered. ¡°What a pair of bitter lovebirds!¡± Tm crying. What a pity, what a pity! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°That trash Kolten Kiriley can¡¯t even deal with you guys. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of living¡± ¡°However, that¡¯s not important anymore. In any case, you guys still ended up in my hands in the end. Hahaha!¡± For some reason, Mno Potter¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard George Chalid¡¯s words. At this moment, George Chalid looked at Mno Potter and teased. ¡°You like Gavin Clifford? Your fare is red¡± ¡°Look at how cold he is. What¡¯s so good about him Why don¡¯t you try liking the? ¡°I¡¯ve always been very good to beauties. You can say that I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Consider it!¡± Mno Potter nced at Cavin Clifford and then at George Chalid. Please show some respect. After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, George Chalid instantlyughed and said. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not joking with you. ¡°If you choose to side with Gavin Clifford, there will only be one oue for you. You might be reincarnated soon.¡± ¡°However, if you¡¯re with me, I can let you live well¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford could no longer listen to George Chalid. Hence, he directly said, ¡°What do you want? ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly!¡± George Cholid, who was originally in a good mood, instantly darkened when he licard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he turned to look at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve lived too long?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid in front of him expressionlessly and said indifferently, ¡°So who are you?!¡± When George Chalid heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and his disdainful expression, he said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m George Chalid. Our Chalid family is the number one tycoon in the world.¡± ¡°Well, now I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little scared now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid of us, Chalid family, Hahaha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally afraid.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid, who was standing in front of them. When he heard his words, he was speechless. This George Chalid must be cerebral palsy?! He wondered how his father had brought him up. This card was given to him by his father, not stolen by him. What was the use of looking for him? George Chalid looked at Cavin Clifford and did not refute him. Hence, he shouted even more arrogantly, ¡°Gavin Clifford. I heard you have Supreme Card?¡± ¡°Do you know that this card belongs to my Chalid family!!¡± ¡°Hand over Supreme Card and 11 spare your life¡± When Gavin Clifford heard George Chalid¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. Then, he took out the Supreme Card card from his clothes and shook it in front of George Chalid. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you talking about this card?¡± At this moment, George Chalid¡¯s eyes lit up. He was extremely excited. This card was indeed in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. He did not expect things to go so smoothly today. It had really exceeded his expectations. As long as he held the card in his hand, he would be able to hold his head high. From then on, he would be able topletely control Chalid family. Hence, George Chalid looked at Gavin Clifford and said loudly. ¡°Hurry up and give it to me. If you give it to me, you can live. I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Gavin Clifford smiled when he heard George Chalid¡¯s words. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to spare your life.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford said that, not only was George Chalid dumbfounded, but even the masked men under him were dumbfounded. This kid¡¯s words were a little arrogant! At this moment, George Chalid was a little angry. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Are you challenging my bottom line! Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± ¡°Now, what other chips do you have? I advise you to quickly hand over the Supreme Card in your hand.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right now! Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid and flew into a rage out of humiliation. Then, Gavin Clifford spoke again. ¡°You said it¡± ¡°You want the card, I¡¯ll give it back At this moment, Gavin Clifford directly held Supreme Card in his hand and threw it out with a whoosh. As soon as the card flew out, George Chalid¡¯s entire body was stuck on the card. Then, he shouted at the masked men under him. ¡°You guys get that card!¡± Cavin Clifford was not flying normally. It had a target. Zhang Supreme Card circled in the air for a moment before flying towards George Chalid At this moment, George Chalid was still very excited as he watched the card fly towards him. He had mistakenly thought that this card had recognized him as its master, but who knew that it was actually here to im his life? At this moment, the card flew towards George Chalid¡¯s head with a whoosh. However, because it was too fast, he did notve time to open it. Instantly, blood gushed out, and half of his head was cut off. He fell to the ground and died on the spot. At this moment, George Chalid¡¯s subordinates were also instantly shocked Then, he flew into a rage on the spot. Our of the masked men leading the group looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter and shouted, Chapter 561 Chapter 561 That¡¯s right. Their desperate situation earlier was all an act to lure this person out. This was also Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter¡¯s n. It was to lure out this George Chalid. Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid and pped their hands as they walked towards them. At this moment, George Chalid still did not know that he had been tricked. He was still standing there feeling smug. Gavin Clifford really didn¡¯t dare to think about it. How could a person with such an IQ afford Supreme Card? How could such a person dream of bing the number one tycoon in the world? Even if it was someone stronger, Gavin Clifford still felt better. To be honest, Gavin Clifford did not care abour Supreme Card. It did not even matter if he had it or not However, if it was obtained by such a person, Gavin Clifford might as well be destroyed! George Chalid looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in front of him. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. He was secretly delighted. This Gavin Clifford was just a show. He had thought that the person who could get Supreme Card was a ruthless person. He had even nned for a long time. Unexpectedly, after meeting him today, he was only so-sol This Gavin Clifford did not look like someone who owned Supreme Card. He looked like a young boy in his twenties How strong could a child who had yet to grow his hair be? Wasn¡¯t he easily subdued by my subordinates? At this moment, he was already fantasizing about having Supreme Card. He was already Master, who was above one person and below tens of thousands of people At this moment, George Chalid clearly rxed. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter and sneered. ¡°What a pair of bitter lovebirds!¡± Tm crying. What a pity, what a pity! ¡°That trash Kolten Kiriley can¡¯t even deal with you guys. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of living¡± ¡°However, that¡¯s not important anymore. In any case, you guys still ended up in my hands in the end. Hahaha!¡± For some reason, Mno Potter¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard George Chalid¡¯s words. At this moment, George Chalid looked at Mno Potter and teased. ¡°You like Gavin Clifford? Your fare is red¡± ¡°Look at how cold he is. What¡¯s so good about him Why don¡¯t you try liking the? ¡°I¡¯ve always been very good to beauties. You can say that I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Consider it!¡± Mno Potter nced at Cavin Clifford and then at George Chalid. Please show some respect. After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, George Chalid instantlyughed and said. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not joking with you. ¡°If you choose to side with Gavin Clifford, there will only be one oue for you. You might be reincarnated soon.¡± ¡°However, if you¡¯re with me, I can let you live well¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford could no longer listen to George Chalid. Hence, he directly said, ¡°What do you want? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly!¡± George Cholid, who was originally in a good mood, instantly darkened when he licard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he turned to look at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve lived too long?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid in front of him expressionlessly and said indifferently, ¡°So who are you?!¡± When George Chalid heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and his disdainful expression, he said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m George Chalid. Our Chalid family is the number one tycoon in the world.¡± ¡°Well, now I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little scared now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid of us, Chalid family, Hahaha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally afraid.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid, who was standing in front of them. When he heard his words, he was speechless. This George Chalid must be cerebral palsy?! He wondered how his father had brought him up. This card was given to him by his father, not stolen by him. What was the use of looking for him? George Chalid looked at Cavin Clifford and did not refute him. Hence, he shouted even more arrogantly, ¡°Gavin Clifford. I heard you have Supreme Card?¡± ¡°Do you know that this card belongs to my Chalid family!!¡± ¡°Hand over Supreme Card and 11 spare your life¡± When Gavin Clifford heard George Chalid¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. Then, he took out the Supreme Card card from his clothes and shook it in front of George Chalid. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you talking about this card?¡± At this moment, George Chalid¡¯s eyes lit up. He was extremely excited. This card was indeed in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. He did not expect things to go so smoothly today. It had really exceeded his expectations. As long as he held the card in his hand, he would be able to hold his head high. From then on, he would be able topletely control Chalid family. Hence, George Chalid looked at Gavin Clifford and said loudly. ¡°Hurry up and give it to me. If you give it to me, you can live. I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Gavin Clifford smiled when he heard George Chalid¡¯s words. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to spare your life.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford said that, not only was George Chalid dumbfounded, but even the masked men under him were dumbfounded. This kid¡¯s words were a little arrogant! At this moment, George Chalid was a little angry. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said. ¡°Are you challenging my bottom line! Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± ¡°Now, what other chips do you have? I advise you to quickly hand over the Supreme Card in your hand.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right now! Gavin Clifford looked at George Chalid and flew into a rage out of humiliation. Then, Gavin Clifford spoke again. ¡°You said it¡± ¡°You want the card, I¡¯ll give it back At this moment, Gavin Clifford directly held Supreme Card in his hand and threw it out with a whoosh. As soon as the card flew out, George Chalid¡¯s entire body was stuck on the card. Then, he shouted at the masked men under him. ¡°You guys get that card!¡± Cavin Clifford was not flying normally. It had a target. Zhang Supreme Card circled in the air for a moment before flying towards George Chalid At this moment, George Chalid was still very excited as he watched the card fly towards him. He had mistakenly thought that this card had recognized him as its master, but who knew that it was actually here to im his life? At this moment, the card flew towards George Chalid¡¯s head with a whoosh. However, because it was too fast, he did notve time to open it. Instantly, blood gushed out, and half of his head was cut off. He fell to the ground and died on the spot. At this moment, George Chalid¡¯s subordinates were also instantly shocked Then, he flew into a rage on the spot. Our of the masked men leading the group looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter and shouted, Chapter 562 Chapter 562 ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Immediately after, the leader of the masked men shouted at his subordinates, ¡°I must kill Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford must die!¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at the scene in front of them and looked at each other. They exchanged nces and reached a consensus. I¡¯m not acting anymore. It¡¯s a waste of time to continue acting. Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford instantly flew into the air. Powerful air currents radiated from their bodies. When they were a certain distance away from the masked men, dark clouds surged in the sky and thunder rumbled. It was as if a huge dragon had broken through the clouds and rushed downL Just as those masked men were shocked by the scene in front of them¡­. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter attacked at the same time. With a loud bang, the group of people was instantly sent flying by the light with the sound of thunder. They instantly vomited blood and died. The remaining people watched in disbelief as their brothers were instantly killed by Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. How was this possible? They were clearly so weak before, so why did they suddenly be so strong? There was only one possibility. The two of them were not weak to begin with. They might have been faking it earlier. At this moment, the remaining group of masked men saw that the situation in front of them was not right. They could not continue like this. If they continued to charge up, there was only one possibility, and that was to die. At this moment, the remaining masked men looked at each other and nodded. They turned around and ran back. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It could be said that his actions were done in one go. In the face of death, nothing mattered, However, it was toote for them to react Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter took the opportunity to p these people who had turned around to escape and arrived in front of them in a sh. Those people looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in front of them in horror. They kept shaking their heads and retreating step by step. With a ripping sound, those people¡¯s necks were cut. After Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter took care of everyone here, North Mountain Park seemed to grave. Corpses were strewn all over the ground, and blood flowed everywhere. have be a mass Just as Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were about to leave, Gavin Clifford suddenly thought of the Supreme Card card The card was still stuck on George Chalid¡¯s head. After circling around, Gavin Clifford found the ck card that he had thrown out. He wiped the blood off George Chalid¡¯s body and repacked it. Originally, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t want to pick it up anymore, but¡­. Afraid that the card would be picked up by someone with good intentions, it was quite troublesome to think about it, so she put it back into her clothes. Then, he walked to Mno Potter¡¯s side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford with a strange expression. She was already very shocked when Gavin Clifford killed George Chalid. She originally thought that Gavin Clifford would just teach him a lesson. She did not expect him to kill him directly. Mno Potter also looked at Gavin Clifford with a serious expression ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re the eldest son who killed Chalid family!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he looked indifferent and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s nonchnt expression. She was about to die from anxiety. Did Gavin Clifford really not know or was he pretending not to know? If he killed Chalid family¡¯s eldest son, he would probably attract a lot of trouble. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said seriously again, ¡°Gavin Clifford, Chalid family is thergest corporation in the world. It has huge power and many partners.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Chalid family¡¯s revenge is the most terrifying in the entire world.¡± nis ¡°The eldest son is dead. They will definitely not let you off! Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s worried face and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them!¡± Mno Potter was stunned when he heard Cavin Clifford¡¯s words. Gavin Clifford was really not worried at all, but she was very worried because she did not want anything to happen to Gavin Clifford. Although Gavin Clifford was powerful, she still felt very uneasy when she thought of Chalid family. However, she also believed that there would be a way out. When the time came, there would naturally be a solution. Hence, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, no matter what happens, I will stand on your side! ¡°To fight side by side with you!¡± en Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he was a little touched. Then, he smiled and said, When ¡°Thank you When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s thanks, for some reason, he felt a little sad. The word ¡°thank you¡± had be much more distant. However, Mno Potter still restrained his emotions. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and grinned. ¡°Gavin Clifford, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony between us. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider!¡± ry of White On the way back to the small Bear, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. At this moment, a ringtone suddenly rang. Gavin Clifford took out his phone. It was a call from Brookspring Gavin Clifford picked up the phone. At this moment, a man¡¯s voice came from the phone. It was Harry Geller. Harry Geller¡¯s tone was very serious. Then, he said directly, ¡°Dark Lord, I¡¯ve recently received some news and want to report it to you It¡¯s the bosses of the pharmaceuticalpanies that were announced by King of Northguard to be bankrupt. All of them ran to the front door to beg Miss Wen for mercy, but Miss Wen didn¡¯t show up. Ruby Taylor appeared.¡± ¡°Ruby Taylor instigated these people to beg Riverrun.¡± ¡°In the end. Two Kings Riverrun raided their houses. Then, this group of people killed Ruby Taylor alive.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s report, his face was filled with disbelief. What were these people trying to do? Could it be that they all wanted to be his subordinates? It seemed that the remaining five kings in the Blearus territory would have to tter him. Hence, Gavin Clifford sighed and said, It doesn¡¯t matter. Let them be Harry Geller, on the phone, you said directly. ¡°Yes, Dark Lord.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford also thought of something and said to Harry Geller, ¡°Harry Geller, the Taylor family, there aren¡¯t many decent people now. Bring Brooke Taylor to the Clifford family for retirement After all, how could his body recover after being surrounded by these wolves, tigers, and leopards every day? Brooke Taylor was a good man. Neither he nor La Taylor would give up. After Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°Understood!¡± On the other side, Eclon.. In Warrior Association¡¯s conference room. Around the table sat a circle of people, all with worried expressions on their faces. Some of them were milling around the conference room, fidgeting. At this moment, a man took a sip of his coffee cup and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any news about this Gavin Clifford?¡± Chapter 563 Chapter 563 ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any news about this Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since this news spread. There¡¯s still no response from Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s been so long. It shouldn¡¯t bel¡± At this moment, the muscr man sitting at the side heard this doubt and said, ¡°I think Gavin Clifford is a coward!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so scared that he doesn¡¯t dare toe out. He¡¯s just a coward. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Maybe the stories about him that are circting on the streets are all fake!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s just a piece of trash!¡± At this moment, another bespectacled man cautiously said. ¡°But even if Gavin Clifford doesn¡¯t dare to ept the challenge, how can there be no news at all? ¡°Up until now, no one has seen Gavin Clifford. We can¡¯t even track any news about him? ¡°Even if he¡¯s dead, we can still find him if we want to.¡± ¡°But there was no message from Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little suspicious.¡± After hearing this man¡¯s words, Warrior Association¡¯s people were also confused. This matter was indeed a headache. In this era of big data, it was not as difficult to find someone as in ancient times. Moreover, Gavin Clifford belonged to warrior, Warrior Association. It was very simple to check warrior¡¯s information. It was almost transparent. But¡­ It was just that he could not track Gavin Clifford. At this moment, just as everyone was frowning and not knowing what to do, a man sitting at the head of the table said. ¡°There¡¯s still no news of Gavin Clifford. Perhaps it¡¯s because our publicity is not strong enough!¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then let¡¯s increase our efforts and use all the resources we can use to publicize the challenge Cavin Clifford ¡°It can always force him out. If that still doesn¡¯t help, there are only two oues.¡± ¡°He¡¯s either dead or dying.¡± After hearing the words of the man in the main seat, the meeting room of Room Warrior Association instantly burst intoughter. At this moment, the muscr man smiled and teased, ¡°The other possibility is to be a coward for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± The yers from Warrior Association felt great when they saw each other making fun of Gavin Clifford The man sitting on the n main seat also smiled and said, ¡°This way, even if we can¡¯t lure Gavin Clifford out, we can make the world look down on Cavin Clifford even more.¡± ¡°Look, almost everyone knows about such a big publicity campaign. If Gavin Clifford is really strong, why wouldn¡¯t he dare to show his face ¡°So whether hees or not, it¡¯s beneficial to us!¡± When Warrior Association heard the words of the person sitting at the head of the table, they couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°It has to be your method!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than we thought.¡± ¡°At that time, let¡¯s see if Gavin Clifford still dares to be so arrogant.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The next day, in Conference Room Warrior Association. The leaders around the table drank and chatted leisurely. At this moment, the man sitting at the head of the table looked at the leaders around the table and said, ¡°How are things going with you guys? ¡°Did it go well!!* The leaders in the meeting room also spoke one after another ¡°The media here has already been found. They¡¯re more famous than the previous media ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the advertisers on my side. It¡¯s different fromst time. This time, it¡¯s broadcasted at prime time. Moreover, I¡¯ve also found the reporters.¡± ¡°Also, not only is the venue of the press conference bigger than before, but this venue is also very exposed. At this moment, the man sitting at the head of the table looked at the leaders with a smile and said, ¡°Ahahaha ¡°Looks like everyone has made sufficient preparations!¡± ¡°Then all we have to do is wait for Gavin Clifford to appear. Hahaha!¡± Just as this group of Warrior Association people was feeling excited and smug about this¡­ Knock Knock! Knock! Someone knocked on the door. The man sitting at the head of the table said, ¡°Come in At this moment, a young man hurriedly reported in panic and said, ¡°Leader, Southeast Martial Order called.¡± At this moment, this group of leaders¡¯ eyes were filled with starlight. The corners of their mouths could not help but curl up as they muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this news to spread so quickly. Looks like they didn¡¯t advertise enough previously.¡± ¡°Previously, the news spread quite quickly, but only thosemoners knew about it. The limelight disappeared in two to three days.¡± ¡°But this time, it directly attracted the attention of Southeast Martial Order.¡± At this moment, another man said. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to seed this time. At least Southeast Martial Order ising to watch the competition,¡± ¡°Are you still worried that thismotion isn¡¯t grand enough?¡± Just as the people below were immersed in this excitedly. The man at the head of the table looked at the young man and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the news from Southeast Martial Order?¡± ¡°Are they here to watch thepetition!¡± Unexpectedly, this young man looked at the man in the main seat with a bitter expression and said. ¡°East Southeast Martial Order. No. I¡¯m not here to watch thepetition.¡± ¡°Them. They warned us, said. Told us to hold back a little.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so eye-catching.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t provoke Gavin Clifford After hearing this young man¡¯s words, the people from Warrior Association were instantly stunned What did this Southeast Martial Order mean? Let them restrain themselves a little? Could there be a mistake? Wasn¡¯t Southeast Martial Order a little too arrogant? Who were they? How dare they reach them! Did they not know their identities? It was fine if they did not watch thepetition, but they actually dared tomand. them? This was simply outrageous! At this moment, the muscr man suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°What the ¡°¨¦k is Martial Order? How dare he warn us?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the Hlearuswarrior Supreme Organization!¡± ¡°No one can teach us to do anything!¡± ¡°Go, tell the people below to ignore it and continue doing what needs to be done! This group of people also sat in the conference room andined. After a while, there was another knock on the door. Almost everyone was staring at the door. Then, the man at the head of the table said. ¡°Come in!¡± The young man rushed into the meeting room in a hurry. Then, he looked at the man in the main seat and panted. ¡°Leader, it was King of Northguard just now, Calling us is also to tell us to restrain ourselves?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Gavin Clifford At this moment, the leaders of Warrior Association were dumbfounded and muttered to themselves, ¡°King of Northguardi ¡°What does King of Northguard have to do with this kind of thing? Why should we care about them?¡± Then, he said to the young ¡°Ignore him.¡± Hence, after a few hours, the young man¡¯s legs were about to break from running. He was simply exhausted. Southeast Overlord, Southwest Overlord, Northwest Overlord, Northeast Overlord, all of them/called and warned them to restrain themselves and not provoke Gavin Clifford. The leaders of Warrior Association were instantly dumbfounded. They did not even have time to sit on their stools, afraid that someone woulde and warn them again! Who did they offend?! Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Warrior Association: These People Are Dumbfounded. Who Did I Offend? At this moment, the person sitting on the main seat stared nkly and frowned. He stood there with a serious expression and said, ear? Why ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a challenge from Warrior Association to make Gavin Clifford are the five kings of Blearus stopping ¡°I feel that this matter is not simple. There must be something fishy.¡± The leaders sitting below also revealed troubled expressions. Then, they muttered softly. ¡°We can¡¯t deny that the publicity this time is much better than expected. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect this challenge to cause such a hugemotion.¡± I just don¡¯t understand why the kings of the north and the south came out to stop them at the same time.¡± A man beside him drank coffee and said. This is the strange thing. Tell me, our challenge this time has nothing to do with these kings¡±) ¡°We wee you to watch thepetition, but why did they stop you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Gavin Clifford. Could it be that Gavin Clifford¡¯s identity is special?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really like the rumors outside, Dark Lord from Frostpeakdark warrior!¡± After hearing this man¡¯s words, the leaders below widened their eyes. Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s Dark Lord?! Hearing this, the people below all looked at each other and shook their heads. 41,364,541,3606¡¯s reputation had already spread throughout the country. Everyone knew about the great battle back then. It was so spectacr that everyone thought that they were dead and would not be able to return. If Gavin Clifford was really Dark Lord, then there was nothing they could do. At this moment, a bespectacled man below said, ¡°But what does the king of the north and the king of the south have to do with Frostpeakdark warrior?¡± ¡°You have to know that Gavin Clifford killed war general. Aren¡¯t they war general¡¯s men?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they be enemies with Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Why do feel like these people are all on Gavin Clifford¡¯s side?¡± Then, there was amotion in the conference room of Room Warrior Association. ¡°Could it be that these kings have sided with Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Or this Gavin Clifford has poisoned these kings.¡± At this moment, another man raised his eyebrows and said slowly, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no way to continue this challenge. Why don¡¯t we cancel it?¡± The man sitting at the side, looking at the scenery outside the window, heard that the challenge was about to be canceled and directly said. ¡°Cancel the challenge?! ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t our previous early work have been for nothing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alreadye to this. Can we still go back?¡± A white-haired man sitting farthest away also said, ¡°This challenge must not be canceled.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really canceled, our Warrior Association will be aughing stock in the industry.¡± ¡°At that time, not to mention establishing a foothold, it might even be a funny story in everyone¡¯s mouth ¡°We have no way out now. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the leaders sitting in the conference room nodded and started arguing again. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. When that timees, our Warrior Association will really not be able to survive¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already lost so much face. If we suddenly cancel it, won¡¯t those people who are watching the show think that our Warrior Association is a coward? ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t cancel.¡± In the meeting room, this group of leaders was conflicted about whether to cancel this challenge letter. The sound of footsteps outside the door could be heard. At this moment, the door was opened from the outside. It was the young man from before. Immediately after, a 18-meter- tall man followed behind. He was burly and wore sunsses. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to cancel.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, the people who were discussing in the meeting room looked out of the door and stood up one after another. Even the man sitting at the head of the table hurriedly stood up. At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s vice president walked to the main seat and sat down. The leaders below stood still. No one dared to reply. Then, the vice president looked at the leaders below and said again, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t panic when something happens.¡± ¡°We have ancient warrior family behind us.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± After hearing this vice president¡¯s words, their worried faces seemed to instantly brighten up. That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t they think of that? After all, they had already made connections with the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. One had to know that ancient warrior family was a very powerful family. However, they had never asked about Secr World. However, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family was different. They had a deep affinity with Secr World. Even if the king of the north and the king of the south canie, plus Martial Order, they would still belong to Secr World. They should be more afraid of ancient warrior family. At this moment, when he saw Warrior Association¡¯s vice president sitting at his main seat, he said ¡°The vice president is right!¡± ¡°We have the rtionship with Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Who dares to stop us? ¡°Even if the kings of the north and the southe together, we can still deal with them easily.¡± The leaders sitting around the table also said. ¡°That¡¯s right. The vice president is right. We can¡¯t cancel this challenge.¡± ¡°If we cancel it, it won¡¯t do our Warrior Association any good. We can¡¯t cancel it.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to continue to issue challenges. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll just have to wait for Gavin Clifford to appear.¡± At this moment, the vice president, who was sitting at the head of the table, looked at everyonel His thoughts were almost the same, so he nodded. A man sitting at the outermost door also said with a smile, ¡°After this is done, we¡¯ll be pampered by Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll thank us,¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I wonder how the three lords of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family are doing with White Bear¡± At this moment, a leader sitting beside him grinned andughed when he heard this. His mouth was full of yellow teeth that made people feel nauseous. The man with yellow teeth said, ¡°Worry about yourself. That¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family!¡± ¡°How can you and I bepared? ¡°Moreover, with the three brothers from Cooper family around, there will definitely be no problem. It¡¯s better to be careful of ourselves! As soon as he finished speaking, the meeting room suddenly burst intoughter. Drenner Airport. The Cooper family brothers walked out of the airport where Gavin Clifford came to White Bear. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 The Cooper family brothers walked out of the airport where Gavin Clifford came to White Bear. After walking out of the airport, they looked around and their minds were nk. Fortunately, Boss Jamar Cooper was more meticulous and had a n for everything He also brought a trantor with him. Because of this matter. EthanAntonio Cooper and Jamar Cooper had an argument at home. Second Brother was doing his own thing at the side, afraid that even if an earthquake came, it would have nothing to do with him. When they arrived outside the airport, they saw that the people walking on the street were all foreigners with white skin. If they did not bring an interpreter, they might not even be able to stay in the airport. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hence, Boss Jamar Cooper always had a serious expression on his face. However, when he thought of what had just happened, he found it very funny. Then, he said. ¡°Ethan, do you want to ask if anyone knows Gavin Clifford?¡± Of course, Ethan Antonio Cooper knew what his big brother meant. In fact, he really wanted to take that step out of spite However, his mouth could not keep up with the rhythm of his body! He did take a step forward, but he only took a few steps forward and watched as the white bear men passed by him one by That feeling of timidity arose spontaneously. Antonio Cooper really did not know the white bearnguage. It was really hard on him.. Hence, Jamar Cooper said to the trantor beside him. ¡°Go and ask if the White Bear people here know a Blearus person called Gavin Clifford,¡± ¡°Report back here if you get anything? When the trantor heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words, he immediately rushed out to gather information. Immediately after, Jamar Cooper arrived beside Antonio Cooper. When he looked at Antonio Cooper, he was like a wooden puppet that did not move at all. He could blurt out words, but he couldn¡¯t speak Drennernguages. When Antonio Cooper heard footsteps, he turned around and saw Jamar Cooper walking towards him. Hence, Antonio Cooper sighed and looked at Jamar Cooper. ¡°Bur brother¡± ¡°I remember. Jan ?t Warrior Association the trantor we found for us?? ¡°I don¡¯t understand Drenner¡¯snguage! ¡®He can¡¯t even speak. Hell be treated as a fool¡± Jamar Cooper looked at Antonio Cooper in front of him and sled Then, he said seriously, ¡°Third Brother, did you remember wrongly?¡± Then it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to bring the trantion because it¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°In the end, I asked you to stay, so you can onlymunicate with your own ability When Antonio Cooper heard his brother¡¯s words, he instantly felt like crying. Jamar Cooper looked at Big Brother Jamar Cooper seriously and then said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not as thorough as Big Brother. There¡¯s indeed something wrong with me¡± ¡°So, big brother, it¡¯s your turn. ¡°Let¡¯s see where this Gavin Clifford is.¡± Jamar Cooper nced at Antonio Cooper and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know how long it will take for Third Brother to continue asking. It might even be time for dinner.¡± ¡°Right, Second Brother?¡± In the end, Dean Cooper was resting with his eyes closed. He did not care about what they said at all and looked as if it had nothing to do with him. Jamar Cooper looked at Dean Cooper and shook his head. Forget it. Actually, calling him here was probably because my father wanted to treat everyone equally! If they really fought, it was fine if he could help. After all, he was a loner and could not be forced to do anything. However, speaking of which, they had indeede to White Bear this time because they knew that Gavin Clifford had Tanded on White Bear They also asked someone to check and found that Gavin Clifford did not buy a ne ticket back to Blearus, so they could confirm that Gavin Clifford did not leave White Bear. However, they did not know where Gavin Clifford went after getting off the ne. It was really difficult to find someone in this vast sea of people. After all, this was not Blearus. If Blearus could still ask around now, there would always be powerful people who could save time to investigate what he wanted to investigate. As for Drenner, he could only search for a needle in a haystack in this vast sea of people. Not long after, just as Jamar Cooper and Antonio Cooper were talking, the interpreter sent by Jamar Cooper returned. Then, he looked at Jant¨¢r Cooper and said, ¡°I found out about Cavin Clifford. Almost everyone here knows about Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°They know what they want to ask,¡± ¡°Moreover, almost everyone.¡± Jamar Cooper and Antonio Cooper looked at each other. Even Dean Cooper, who had his eyes closed, instantly opened his eyes when he heard this news. Everyone knew Cavin Clifford? How was this possible? How could everyone in Drenner know Gavin Clifford? Why was Gavin Clifford so famous here? This was different from what they had imagined. They thought that it would be extremely difficult to find Gavin Clifford. However, after hearing this news, they did not know if they should be happy or unhappy. At this moment, the three brothers¡¯ faces revealed a surprised expression. Then, the trantor spoke again. ¡°Not only do they know about Gavin Clifford, but they¡¯re also excited about Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re also more careful.¡± At this moment, Antonio Cooper was in disbelief when he heard the trantion. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is this Gavin Clifford that awesome?¡± ¡°He actually reached such a state in this Drenner!!¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t this prove that Gavin Clifford can¡¯t survive in Blearus?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal that everyone knows? However, Jamar Cooper did not think so. Instead, he was more cautious. There must be a reason for this. Furthermore, everyone knew Drenner. Hence, the trantor was sent out by Jamar Cooper agam. However, when the trantor returned, his face was pale. Then, he looked at the three brothers and said, ¡°I heard¡­¡± ¡°I heard that Gavin Clifford was the only person who walked out alive after being invited to breakfast by Kolten Kiriley, ¡°After that, Gavin Clifford actually went to take revenge on Kolten Kiriley. As for the oue, I don¡¯t know,¡± Jamar Cooper, Antonio Cooper, and Dean Cooper looked at each other. This was beyond their expectations. This Gavin Clifford was really dishonest! Even in Drenner, he was causing trouble everywhere. At this moment, the three brothers were also curious and puzzled when they heard the trantion. At this moment, Boss Jamar Cooper asked the interpreter again. ¡°Who is this Kolten Kirilev?!¡± Immediately after, the interpreter looked at the three brothers and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned that Kolten Kiriley is the most awesome underground boss in this small city¡± ¡°High prestige and status¡± After hearing the trantion, the three brothers instantly understood. Hence, Antonio Cooperughed and said, ¡°This Gavin Clifford offended the boss the moment he arrived at White Lite Bear I think we can discuss a coboration with this Kolten Kirilev Chapter 566 Chapter 566 ¡°I do have a favor to ask of you. Help us kill Gavin Clifford.¡± Hearing this, Kolten Kiriley raised his eyebrows slightly. Huh?! These four people were not from Gavin Clifford? It was someone who wanted to kill Gavin Clifford Kolten Kiriley also supported his chin with his hand. Looking at the four men in front of him, his heart was already a little stirred. Did these people really not know how powerful Gavin Clifford was? They had never heard of what happened before. Kolten Kiriley looked at the Blearus people in front of him and could not help but be surprised. At this moment, Kolten Kiriley did not show it. He still had the same attitude as before. After all, he still did not know the rtionship between the Blearus people sitting in front of him and Gavin Clifford. Why did he kill Gavin Clifford? If he wanted to kill Gavin Clifford, why did hee to him? At this momenti, Kolten Kiriley waved at his subordinates and smiled. ¡°Go prepare some desserts. The esteemed guest has arrived. Don¡¯t you know the etiquete? At this moment, Kolten Kirilev¡¯s subordinate, who was stunned on the spot, hurriedly moved and said, ¡°Yes¡± They had followed Kolten Kiriley for a long time. Of course, they knew what Kolten Kiriley meant. It was precisely because they had something to discuss that they had to leave. At this moment, Antonio Cooper heard Kolten Kiriley say that they were important guests. He smiled and asked the servants to leave. This meant that this coboration seemed promising. Then, Kolten Kiriley watched the servants leave one after another. Then, he looked at the three brothers and the interpreter and asked, ¡°But I have a question that I¡¯m confused about.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Jamar Cooper, who had always been cautious, never thought that the coboration with Kolten Kiriley would go smoothly. Hence, he said seriously, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll tell you everything we know.¡± When Kolten Kiriley heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded. Then, he said, ¡°If you want to kill Gavin Clifford, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°That puzzles me.¡± After hearing Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, the three brothers also looked at each other and frowned Then, Jamar Cooper looked at Kolten Kiriley and said. ¡°We came from Blearus. We came to White Bear to track Gavin Clifford ¡°In the end, we realized that Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t leave aftering to White Bear, so he followed us all the way here.¡± ¡°However, after investigating us, we discovered something unbelievable. ¡°That¡¯s right. Gavin Clifford actually asked the number one boss of White Bear to invite him to the manor for a meal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to see Mr. Kolten Kirilevy. Kolten Kiriley was a little surprised when he heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words. He had a feeling that this matter was not that simple. Previously, Blearus people and Gavin Clifford people hade to disrupt the situation. Today, a few more Blearus people came and said that they had tilled Gavin Clifford people. Recently, when he heard the words ¡®Gavin Clifford, his head hurt. Kolien Kiriley looked at the three brothers and forced a smile ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here just to meet me, right?¡± ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll help you kill Gavin Clifford,.,¡± At this moment, Jamar Cooper, who was sitting opposite him did not say anything after hearing Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words because he had already said what he needed to say. However, when Antonio Cooper heard this, he could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, because you¡¯re the most powerful person in White Bear, we¡¯re here mainly to cooperate with you¡± Then they killed Gavin Clifford together. When Kolten Kiriley heard Antonio Cooper¡¯s words, he frowned as well. His expression had even stiffened. Although the past was unbearable, these people reminded him of the painful memories from before.. Kolten Kiriley almost jumped up and gave each of the three of them a thumbs up. However, he still held it in. He no longer had the energy to argue with them anymore, and his expression had already returned to normal. One had to know that thest person who worked with him on Gavin Clifford was George Chalid. He had listened to him and coborated with Gavin Clifford. In the end, not only did he die tragically, but he had also almost been implicated by Gavin Clifford. He had just calmed down for a few days, and now someone wanted to coborate? These people had no ability and wanted to sue others. Most importantly, they thought that they were very impressive. It was unknown who gave them the confidence. 2/4 However, this time, Kolten Kiriley did not want to directly expose his thoughts. Instead, he wanted to get more information from these people.. He also wanted to know what he would get if he agreed to work with them. Hence, Kolten Kiriley also picked up the cup on the table and took a sip. Then, he slowly put it down and looked at the three brothers. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to work with you?¡± After hearing Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, the three brothers¡¯ worried expressions seemed to rx a lot. They looked at each other and were secretly happy Since Kolten Kinley could say such words, it meant that this matter was already half-sessful. If Kolten Kiriley really cooperated with them, Gavin Clifford would die soon Their trip to White Bear was not in vain. Hence, Antonio Cooper could no longer control his emotions. He stood up and walked to Kolten Kiriley¡¯s side. He ced his arm on Kolten Kiriley¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kiriley, you can rest assured of the benefits. give you money. A lot of money.¡± ¡°By the way, you probably don¡¯t know who we are, right? We¡¯re from Blearusancient warrior family.¡± Therefore, as long as you cooperate with us, you can also obtain our friendship. Antonio Cooper¡¯s table was endless. He could not stop at all. Even Jamar Cooper and Dean Cooper, who were beside him. could not be bothered to listen to him because he kept repeating those two sentences. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When Kolten Kiriley heard that they were still 12322¡¯s people, his heart did not waver much. Since he already knew the intentions of these Blearus people, it was better to stabilize them first. When Kolten Kiriley heard Antonio Cooper¡¯s words, he chuckled and said, ¡°Those of you can stay in my manor first. After I find Gavin Clifford¡¯s whereabouts, we can discuss it together?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± When the three brothers heard this, they looked at each other and smiled. He understood Mr. Kolfen Kiriley¡¯s opinion. In that case, he must have agreed to cooperate. Hence, the usually cautious Jamar Cooper grinned and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± I''ll enjoy myself in your manor and wait for the good news from Kolten Kiriley.¡± Kolten Kiriley also smiled and nodded at the three brothers. Then, he looked at the servant beside him and said with a serious expression, ¡°You guys, take my esteemed guests away¡± The three brothers and the trantor had just left. Kolten Kiriley¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 The three brothers and the trantor had just left. Kolten Kiriley¡¯s expression changed. No matter what rtionship these people had with Gavin Clifford, he could not let what happened before happen. It was not easy for him to keep his life. This time he renld not lose it easily 11 would not end well for him to be with th¨¨m These people had always been the same as him. They did not know that there was always someone better He couldn¡¯t even figure out Gavin Clifford strength, yet he wanted to fight him. He was simply name No. he could not it still and wait for death. He had to inform Gavin Chford in advance If he waited for Gavin Clifford to discover it, it would be to lite She might even think that the seas rolluding with them. At that time, she would not be able to clear hier name When K?lten Kirsies thought about the stakes, he really did not have the mood to sit there leisurely If this matter could not be resolved, there would always be a hurdle in his heart Hence, Kolen Kirley got up and walked through several rooms alone before entering his tunnel secret room. K?lten cir knew about pund chamber Kinder was also built by someone The space was not as stru nam, In the secret there were ces to store pald, silver, and jewelry as well as hiding ces Before Kalten Kariley entered the secres room few strong subordinates stood at the door. When they saw Kofter Kinley, they stood at attention and said ¡°Mr Kalten aries Kolten karies looked at them and nodded The iel chamber guards directly replied, Everything is normal¡±, At the momcan, wamething unexpected happened to see this secret room, some actually needed to do in Konry, u Aber die Lanier eered the secous chapter a few masked as hubowed him in the secret chamber, Thach, koskien Kat¨¹r kontestan that people ai troul of hare and sand. ?? ???? ???? The three brothers and the trantor had just left. Kolten Kiriley¡¯s expression changed. No matter what rtionship these people had with Gavin Clifford, he could not let what happened before happen again. It was not easy for him to keep h his life life. This time, he could not lose it easily. It would not end well for him to be with them. These people had always been the same as him. They did not know that there was always someone better. He couldn¡¯t even figure out Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength, yet he wanted to fight him. He was simply naive. No, he could not sit still and wait for death. He had to inform Gavin Clifford in advance. If he waited for Gavin Clifford to discover it, it would be too hte. She might even think that she was colluding with them. At that time, she would not be able to clear her name. When Kolten Kiriley thought about the stakes, he really did not have the mood to sit there leisurely. If this matter could not be resolved, there would always be a hurdle in his heart Hence, Kolten Kiriley got up and walked through several rooms alone before entering his tunnel secret room. No one knew about this secret underground chamber. This Kolten Kiriley was also built by someone. The space was not as small as the manor. In this secret room, there were ces to store gold, silver, and jewelry, as well as hiding ces. Before Kolten Kiriley entered the secret room, a few strong subordinates stood at the door. When they saw Kolten Kirilev they stood at attention and said, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kirilev Kolten Kiriler looked at them and nodded. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± The secret chamber guards directly replied, ¡°Everything is normal!¡± At this moment, something unexpected happened. To enter this secret room, one actually needed to unlock Kolten Kiriley¡¯s iris. After Kolten Kiriley entered the secret chamber, a few masked men followed him into the secret chamber. Then, Kolten Kirilev looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand over those Blearus people to you now.¡± ¡°You guys have to keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Nothing must go wrong!¡± ¡°Also, think of a way to contact Gavin Clifford during this period of time.¡± ¡°Then, tell Gavin Clifford the intentions of the people in the manor.¡± Then Kolten Kiriley left the secret room and closed the door. In fact, Kolten Kiriley was also very worried at this moment because he did not have Gavin Clifford¡¯s contact information. In the previous situation, he was about to lose his life. How could he dare to ask Gavin Clifford for his contact information? He did not have the qualifications. If he had known that such a thing would happen today, he would have spoken long ago. It seemed that he still needed to think of a way. He did not know if Gavin Clifford was still in White Bear. However, ording to the three men just now, Cavin Clifford did not leave White Bear. Forget it. He still didn¡¯t know how long they had learned about it. No one could guarantee it now. However, Kolten Kiriley also had his own methods. After all, this matter was rtively troublesome for him. On the other side, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter had already returned to the small city, the star hotel. He wondered how Gavin Clifford was doing at White Bear these two days. At this moment, the sound of amunicator came from the room. Gavin Clifford picked up themunicator and saw that it was a call from Brookspring. It was from Harry Geller. Hence, Gavin Clifford quickly picked up the phone. Harry Geller¡¯s serious voice came from the phone. ¡°Dark Lord, regarding Warrior Association¡¯s challenge, Warrior Association is going too far! They¡¯re even escting into a personal attack.¡± ¡°I heard that they¡¯re going to Brookspring personally to cause trouble.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Gavin Clifford frowned when he heard Harry Geller¡¯s words. Warrior Association was really arrogant. Originally, Gavin Clifford did not care about this challenge at all, That was because this challenge was simply a game yed by a group of children. However, they actually wanted to make this matter so big. If the people from Warrior Association really went to Brookspring to cause trouble, he would not be around at this juncture. La Taylor and the others were also the weaker side in Brookspring. If something really happened, they would be worried. Although Harry Geller and 413,664,dark warrior were also in Clear River City, the chances of receiving damage were very Jow. However, Gavin Clifford mainly did not want to disrupt La Taylor¡¯s originalfortable life. Then, they would worry about him and even get them involved in this matter. Gavin Clifford sighed and shook his head. This Warrior Association really couldn¡¯t be given face. Thinking that they had been causing trouble for a while and no one was paying attention to them, it was time to stop. Unexpectedly, not only did he not arrogant. op, he even became more and 1 In that case, don¡¯t me him for being merciless! Even if he wanted to keep them alive, there was no need for that! Gavin Clifford also spoke coldly to Gavin Clifford on the other end of themunicator. ¡°If they dare toe to Brookspring, we¡¯ll kill as many people as theye.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to care about them now. Just do as I say, We¡¯ll talk about the rest when I return to Blearus. Immediately after, Harry Geller on the other end of themunicator also said, ¡°Understood!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment. Since they wanted to challenge him, he should be able to find out where this arena was first! If he happened to be able to rush back, it would be easier for him to go straight to that ce. Then, Gavin Clifford spoke into themunicator. ¡°Harry Geller, do you know where Warrior Association¡¯s arena is located?¡± After Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he directly said, Reply Dark Lord, at Eclon!¡± Immediately after, Gavin Clifford asked, ¡°So where¡¯s the press conference for La Taylor Harry Geller also directly replied, ¡°Dark Lord, also Eclon!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, since they were all in Eclon, did he need to go to Eclon first? After all, Eclon was the key! Hence, he said to Harry Geller, ¡°Okay, got it. Go do your thing!¡± After hanging up the phone, Gavin Clifford sat on the sofa in the hotel and stared nkly at a ce. He was still immersed in the phone call just now and had no idea that someone was at the door of his room until the voice became louder and Jouder! Knock, kn?ck, knock! Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was very urgent. Cavin Clifford came back to his senses and walked over to open the door. It was Mno Potter. Mno Potter had an anxious expression on his face. Then, he said, Gavin Clifford, what are you doing ¡°Are you okay I''m thinking them omething unit ww the in breis Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What ng Miles To ne ti Chapter 568 Chapter 568 ¡°Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m not looking for you. Kolten Kiriley is here to see you! Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in surprise. Koften Kirilev?! Why did hee here? But why didn¡¯t he know about Mno Potter! Why was Kolten Kirilev looking for him at this time? Didn¡¯t she exin everything to him? Could it be that she was tired of living and wanted to cause trouble again?! Forget it, since he was already here, let¡¯s see what he wanted to do! Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°How did you know he wasing ¡°I don¡¯t have any news at all. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the room phone. I happened to pick it up. The waiter in the lobby said so.¡± ¡°A man named Kolten Kiriley is looking for you! ¡°Then, I quickly turned around to look for you, but you didn¡¯t open the door for a long time.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I was distracted for a moment.¡± ¡°However, I need to meet this Kolten Kiriley and see what he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Mno Potter, you¡¯re on the phone with the waiter in the lobby now. He wants Kolten Kiriley toe up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him in my room¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he nodded as well. Then, he went to make a call to the hall and spoke directly ¡°I know that gentleman. Let hime up!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After hanging up, he looked at Cavin Clifford and said, ¡°This Interster Hotel looks pretty good. With Kolten Kiriley¡¯s identity, he actually can¡¯t enter and exit the hotel at will.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded after hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words. Indeed, ensuring the customers¡¯ personal safety and privacy was indeed the case! In the hotel lobby, the waiter who had hung up looked at Kolten Kiriley in front of him and said, ¡°You can go up now!¡± ¡°He said he¡¯s waiting for you in his room.¡± Kolten Kiriley quickly ran upstairs because this hotel was also on a low floor. He could not wait for the elevator toe down even after a long time. Anxious as a monkey, Kolten Kiriley took the emergency exit and climbed the stairs. Then, he went to the eighth floor and knocked on the door. At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was sitting in the room, heard a knock on the door. He also said indifferently, ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in directly!¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, Kolten Kiriley¡¯s heart was beating very fast for some reason. Perhaps he was frightened by Gavin Clifford¡¯s previous scene in the manor. He was already traumatized. Gavin Clifford looked at Kolten Kiriley as he ran over and said, I¡¯m here today because I have something important to report to you!¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate not to report it. After all, this matter is about you¡± Gavin Clifford was really too tired after listening to Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words. Then, he closed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± you don¡¯t tell me, get out now. Don¡¯t disturb my rest! When Kolten Kiriley heard this, he felt that Gavin Clifford was getting impatient, so he quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s all. After you left, four more Blearus people came to my estate. One of them was a trantor¡± ¡°The other three seem to be the Cooper family brothers. That¡¯s what they said themselves.¡± ¡°They came to me and said that they would give me a lot of money. They asked me to help them and said that they wanted to work with me.¡± ¡°They want me to help them kill you.¡± Then, when I heard that, I felt my hair stand on end. I hurriedly came to look for you.¡± Gavin Clifford frowned when he heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words. He was also a little surprised. Who were the three brothers?! And why kill him?¡± He had never heard of this before. Were these people really bored? Then, Gavin Clifford closed his eyes again and said. ¡°Who are the Cooper family brothers?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± When Kolten Kiriley heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, a strange expression appeared on his face. davin Clifford: Don¡¯t Know Them? Then why were these people looking for him for revenge? Perhaps they knew each other but had forgotten what they looked like! At this moment, Kolten Kiriley seemed to remember something and took out a tablet There were surveince cameras in his house, and he only took a look asionally. He rarely even turned on the surveince cameras. However, it was different this time. The surveince cameras at home had already captured everything. As long as Kolten. Kiriley clicked on the rey, they would be able to see his conversation with the Cooper family brothers. After opening it, as expected, the screen showed the three brothers and the interpreter discussing cooperation with Kolten Kiriley in the living room. Gavin Clifford saw the person on the tablet, but he still shook his head and said to Kolten Kirilev ¡®I don¡¯t At this moment, the three brothers introduced themselves on the tablet. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family?! At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s pupils constricted. These people were actually from ancient warrior family? Then, the corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up. He looked at the person in the video and said, They¡¯re really courting death!¡± They actually managed to catch up to Drenner. They really wouldn¡¯t die if they didn¡¯t do anything. Moreover, his mother had actually found Kolten Kirilev¡¯s manor. It was really not simple! This wishful thinking was really good! She wanted to cozy up to this Kolten Kiriley to deal with him!! How naive! However, when Kolten Kiriley heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he also ttered him and echoed with a smile, That¡¯s right. They¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°How dare you be so arrogant here! When Gavin Clifford heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, he did not respond. Then, he directly said indifferently. ¡°Tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll go to your manor for breakfast. After that, you can call them along! Kolten Kiriley was stunned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Ask them to have breakfast?! It seemed that Gavin Clifford was going to personally take action this time. This group of people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family indeed had some unknown matters with Gavin Clifford. Otherwise, those people would not have chased Blearus all the way to White Bear and killed Gavin Clifford. However, Kolten Kiriley did not want to participate in this matter a anymore. He only wanted to be calm. After all, he had almost lost his life previously. This time, he refused to participate no matter what. Hence, Kolten Kiriley and Gavin Clifford bowed and smiled. ¡°Alright, no problem. Leave this to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for Mr. Clifford tomorrow!¡± ¡°Then Mr. Clifford, rest early. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded as he watched Kolten Kiriley leave The next morning, in Manor Kolten Kiriley. The three brothers slept very well and had just woken up. At this moment, the interpreter walked over and smiled. ¡°Kolten Kiriley has prepared a delicious breakfast for us. Let me call the three of you.¡± At this moment, Jamar Cooper and Antonio Cooper, including the reclusive Dean Cooper, smiled and said excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kolten Kiriler to be so smart. ¡°Looks like they know our strength of ancient warrior family and are here to tter us.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our ancient warrior family to have such prestige in White Bear!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast!! Chapter 569 Chapter 569 ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast!¡± The three brothers arrived at the dining room and saw a huge crystal chandelier. There were many ancient items ced in the dining room, and they were all expensive. Antonio Cooper looked at the magnificent restaurant and was also very surprised. This ce was too big. How could ordinary peoplepare to it? Initially, he thought that White Bear¡¯s country was only so-so. Even if there was a rich person, he would not be able topare to them. Now, it seemed that he had really underestimated them. This Kolten Kiriley was a big shot. The treatment they enjoyed was naturally the most high-end and it was iparable. After all, his status was also there. He was second only to White Bear At this moment, Jamar Cooper didn¡¯t care about these things, but this aura really shocked him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In fact, it was only after they arrived at White Bear that they realized how powerful Kolten Kiril¨¦v was. Being able to have breakfast with Kolten Kiriley here was probably something that many people did not dare to think about. Jamar Cooper, who had always been cautious, was also convinced by the temptation in front of him. However, Jiang Beiquan was still the same as before. Although his heart was fluctuating, it did not affect him much It was just breakfast. Compared to sitting at the table and eating together, he felt more at ease eating alone. At this moment, a man in uniform walked towards the three brothers. Then, he lowered his head and bowed with a smile, ¡°Are you the guests invited by Kolten Kiriley for breakfast?¡± Jamar Cooper looked at the man in uniform in front of him and nodded. This man must be the manager of the restaurant in Manor Kolten Kiriley, right? It seemed that Kolten Kiriley had already arranged for these things in advance.. As expected, people with status were different. They would use the time to make some preparations to prevent themselves from being flustered. Antonio Cooper¡¯s arrogant and domineering personality directly walked past the man in uniform and walked straight in. Looking at the magnificent restaurant, he was deeply immersed in it. He had seen many high-end restaurants and visited other people¡¯s manors, but those were worlds apart from this ce.. They could not bepared at all. Unknowingly, she had already walked to the dining table. At this moment, the man in uniform saw Antonio Cooper and walked straight over. He wanted to stop him, but on second thought, this was Kolten Kirilev¡¯s VIP. How could he stop him? When Jamar Cooper saw Antonio Cooper¡¯s actions, he felt a little helpless. After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory. How could he be so casual as if he was at home? At this moment, Jamar Cooper saw the man in uniform¡¯s troubled expression and said directly, I¡¯m sorry, my third brother is the same at home. We don¡¯t know the rules here¡± Although Jamar Cooper didn¡¯t need to talk so much nonsense with this uniformed man because they were invited guests. However, Jamar Cooper, who had always been cautious, said this because he was afraid that this uniformed man would trip them up. After all, they could not figure out Kolten Kirilev¡¯s thoughts, let alone who was beside him in the manor. If this uniformed man was not a simple person, would it affect their future ns? When the uniformed man heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words, he immediately turned around and bowed with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Mr. Kolten Kiriley has been waiting inside for a long time.¡± ¡°Pleasee with me!¡± Only then did Jamar Cooper and Dean Cooper quickly follow the man into the restaurant. After they entered the restaurant, a man sat at the head of the table. It was Kolten Kiriley, whom they had seen yesterday. Then, they found Kolten Kirilev sitting at the head of the table with his head lowered. His hands were covered in transparent stic gloves as he used a knife and fork to cut the breakfast on his te. Kolten Kiriley¡¯s movements were elegant and casual, making people not look ufortable. Jamar Cooper quickly walked to Antonio Cooper¡¯s side and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like you need to keep a low profile at home to avoid affecting our ns ¡°Don¡¯t forget what we¡¯re here for.¡± When Antonio Cooper heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words, his eyes darted around before he nodded. Then, the three brothers and the interpreter walked to the dining table. Antonio Cooper subconsciously reached out to pull out a chair and sit down. Suddenly, he recalled what his big brother Jamar Cooper had said and instantly retracted his outstretched hand. At this moment, a man in uniform walked to Kolten Kiriley¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kirilev, the distinguished guest you invited for dinner has arrived!¡± At this moment, Kolten Kiriley had just finished cutting the breakfast on the te. Then, he suddenly looked up and saw the three brothers. He immediately stood up with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Come,e, sit down and have breakfast together!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± ¡°Haloha!¡± Then, Jamar Cooper grinned and looked at Kolten Kiriley in front of him. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Kolten Kiriley ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Then, Cooper family¡¯s three brothers also sat down. Just as Cooper family¡¯s three brothers were about to drool when they saw the breakfast on the te, he picked up the knife and fork and cut it open. When he was about to bring it to his mouth, Kolten Kiriley spoke. ¡°About yesterday, when you said you wanted to work together, I thought about it and wanted to hear about the d¨¦tails¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re coborating, I definitely have to ask some questions.¡± When Boss Jamar Cooper heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, he put down his knife and fork. After all, cooperation was more important. However, Antonio Cooper did not want to talk about cooperation at this moment because he had woken up early and his stomach was growling At this moment. Jamar Cooper looked at Antonio Cooper and signaled him to put it down. Only then did Antonio Cooper reluctantly put down his knife and fork. Then, he looked at Kolten Kirilev impatiently. As for Dean Cooper, there was no need to say anything. He would definitely do as he was told. At this moment, Jamar Cooper looked at Kolten Kiriley with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kirilev, this is what we should do. Cooperation is definitely transparent¡± ¡°What do you want to know? We can answer truthfully. Kolten Kiriley looked at Jamar Cooper and said seriously, ¡°Why did you attack Gavin Clifford? What grudge do you have against him?¡± ¡°Because from the looks of it, you guys seem to hate Gavin Clifford to the core.¡± At this moment, the impatient Antonio Cooper looked at Kolten Kiriley and said, ¡°Because Gavin Clifford killed someone from our Eunily. We definitely have to take revenge After Kolten Kiriley heard Antonio Cooper¡¯s words, he began to ask again, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not like Gavin Clifford won¡¯t return to Blearus, Why did you guys have to spend so much effort to chase after White Bear?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just wait for him at Blearus?¡± At this moment, EthanAntonio Cooper rolled his eyes and said impatiently, ¡°We suspect he¡¯s that person¡¯s¡­¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 When Antonio Cooper was halfway through his sentence, Jamar Cooper felt that something was amiss. Ethan was really unreliable. He didn¡¯t even know what to say or not to say. Even if Kolten Kiriley was their coboration partner, it was not something that could be said casually! At this moment, Jamar Cooper coughed twice. He directly interrupted Antonio Cooper who was talking and red at EthanAntonio Cooper. Alex Burke dors88 heard the cough and turned to look at Jamar Cooper, who was ring at him fiercely. However, he still felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said. However, when he saw his brother¡¯s expression, he could only purse his lips and swallow his words. When Kolten Kiriley heard this, his heart was filled with surprise.. Although these Cooper family brothers were here to work with him, there was no truth in their words. He had already tried to get information out of her, but he still couldn¡¯t get anything out of her./ However, thest sentence that person said was interrupted, which was more beneficial information. ¡°We suspect he¡¯s that person¡¯s¡­ What did he mean by that? Who was the ¡°that person¡± he was referring to?! Kolten Kirile looked at Antonio Cooper and smiled. ¡°Who was that person you were talking about?¡± ¡°Can you tell me¡­ Before Kollen Kiriley could finish his sentence, Jamar Cooper frowned. He also wanted to skip the would reveal something again. At this moment, Jamar Cooper looked at Kolten Kiriler and smiled. ¡°Kolten Kiriley, you¡¯ve been asking us questions all morning ¡°We¡¯re also answering truthfully. Then can we ask you a question too?¡± Kolten Kiriley look at Jamar Cooper in front of him. In fact, he knew that this question could not continue because since it was interrupted, it meant that this question was more sensitive and could not be revealed. Hence, in order not to expose himself, Kolten Kiriley followed Jamar Cooper¡¯s question and said, Of course Il tell you everything you want to know.¡± At this moment, Jamar Cooper asked bluntly, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kirilev, is Gavin Clifford asking for a beating?¡± When Kolten Kiriley heard their words, heughed and said, ¡°Found it.¡± When Cooper family heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, goosebumps instantly covered his entire body. At this moment, Antonio Cooper stood up and could not suppress his emotions. ¡°Gavin Clifford found?¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± *Kill him and avenge my family!¡± However, Jamar Cooper looked at Kolten Kiriley and then at the breakfast on the table. He tugged at Antonio Cooper and said unhurriedly ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This breakfast was invited by Kolten Kiriler. How can we reject it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and finish our breakfast. Then, we¡¯ll find Gavin Clifford and kill him When Kolten Kiriley heard Jamar Cooper and Antonio Cooper¡¯s words, he smiled and shook his head. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°No, thanks¡± At this moment, Dean Cooper, who had been standing by the side nonchntly, suddenly raised his head. Jamar Cooper and Antonio Cooper were even more surprised. While the three brothers were still in a daze, Kolten Kiriley had already cut the breakfast on the te into small pieces. Then, Kolten Kiriley stood up and walked towards the door behind him. After opening the door respectfully, he bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Clifford, breakfast is ready. Please enjoy After hearing Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, the three brothers were instantly stunned and their pupils constricted Mr. Clifford Could Mr. Clifford be¡­ Gavin Clifford?! Jamar Cooper¡¯s brain had already short-circuited. He did not know what was wrong with him. Why was he so nervous when he heard ¡°Mr. Clifford¡±? No, this couldn¡¯t be Gavin Clifford. After all, Kolten Kiriley was on the same side as them. They had already discussed cooperation. Why would they invite Gavin Clifford now? This ¡°Mr. Clifford must be someone else. They were the ones who were sensitive. At this moment, Gavin Clifford walked out from behind the door unhurriedly. Then, he sat down at Kolten Kirilev¡¯s seat and started eating his breakfast naturally During this period, Gavin Clifford did not look at the Cooper family brothers. He just ate. Not to mention anything else, in Manor Kolten Kiriley, these chefs¡¯ culinary skills were very good. Jamar Cooper was no longer as cautious as before. He looked at Gavin Clifford like a fool and was momentarily speechless. Dean Cooper and Antonio Cooper were also stunned As for the trantor they brought along, there was no need to mention him. He could not say anything. This was because they had all seen Gavin Clifford before. The person in front of them was Gavin Clifford But why was Gavin Clifford here Moreover, why did Kolten Kiriley look so close to Gavin Clifford?! In fact, the breakfast on the te was cut neatly for Gavin Clifford to enjoy! Could it be that Kolten Kiriley had lied to them?! Actually, he was on the same side as Gavin Clifford. With a sizzle, the four of them stood up and pulled their chairs to the side. They red at Gavin Clifford in front of them, ready to fight at any time. At this moment, Antonio Cooper could not control his emotions. He frowned and roared at Kolten Kiriley standing beside Gavin Clifford, ¡°Kolien Kiriley, what the f*ck do you mean?!¡± ¡°Are you fucking with us?!¡± ¡°Are you f*cking tired of living? Do you want to die!!¡± The trantor standing at the side also tranted the vulgarities without missing a single word. However, at this moment, Kolten Kiriler was just indifferent. He lowered his head and did not say a word. He just stood silently behind Gavin Clifford. When Gavin Clifford heard that these people¡¯s emotions were no longer stable, he ate the breakfast that Kolten Kiriley had cut and asked. ¡°By the way, who did you suspect I was just now?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When the three brothers heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were very angry. Jamar Cooper could not control his temper anymore and shouted, ¡°You have no right to know.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, do you think you can survive like this?¡± ¡°From Blearus to White Bear, did you think that finding a boss from the Underground World would keep you safe?¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still going to die. By the way, it¡¯s not just you. The person beside you is also going to dier Gavin Clifford raised his head and nced at Jamar Cooper. However, he did not say anything and continued eating. Cooper family looked at the indifferent Gavin Clifford. Their mood had already reached a freezing point. What they said just now was like punching cotton. The disregard from Gavin Clifford made the three brothers feel very ufortable. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 The disregard from Gavin Clifford made the three brothers feel very ufortable. Just as Cooper family¡¯s three brothers were about to go around the dining table and cause trouble for Gavin Clifford¡­ At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly raised his head and looked at the three brothers. ¡°You still have a chance. Tell me what you know.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I can only go to your ancient martial arts family to ask personally! When the three brothers heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they immediately stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. Ethan Antonio Cooper instantlyughed as he looked at Gavin Clifford Hahaha Then, he put on a disdainful expression and said Gavin Clifford, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re about to die and you¡¯re still boasting!¡± ¡°How dare you dream of going to ancient warrior family? You¡¯re courting death!¡± I¡¯m telling you, you have no chance. You have to die today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. EthanAntonio Cooper could no longer control himself. He was the first to rush out. Coincidentally, Cavin Clifford had just finished his breakfast and wiped his mouth. Then, with a bang, he suddenly mmed the table.. The knives and forks on the table flew towards Alex Burke dors88 like arrows. Boss Jarnar Cooper saw the scene in front of him and shouted, ¡°Ethan, watch out!¡± When Antonio Cooper heard his eldest brother¡¯s voice, he looked at the knife and fork flying towards him and smiled. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford with disdain. Did this Gavin Clifford think that he could hurt me like this? What an idiot! Immediately after, Antonio Cooper stretched out his hand and swung it. He thought that he could throw away the knives and forks that flew over, but who knew that these knives and forks did not listen to him and continued to fly towards him at the fastest speed. ¡°Zeng zhengzheng zheng The knife and fork stabbed into EthanAntonio Cooper¡¯s body to varying degrees. Blood sttered! Antonio Cooper curled up his body in pain. Just as he was about to copse, there was a Western knife in front of Antonio Cooper. Iwas aimed straight at Antonio Cooper¡¯s forehead. With a whoosh, it was inserted. At this moment, Antonio Cooper fell to the ground with his back facing the sky. His eyes were fixed on the sky. It could be said that he died with grievances. Seeing Antonio Cooper, Jamar Cooper, and Dean Cooper lying in a pool of blood, he also rushed forward. Then, he hugged Antonio Cooper¡¯s corpse and cried loudly. He was extremely sad and kept muttering, ¡°Big Brother, I told you not to be rash. Tell me, what are you doing?!¡± The three of us have always been together. Now, only your second brother and I are left. What should we do?!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The grief-stricken Antonio Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford and shouted, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± ¡°He even dared to offend our ancient warrior family, and now he even killed my third brother¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply the reincarnation of a demon. You should die!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today. I¡¯ll avenge my third brother and get rid of the evil for my family!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words, he did not say anything else. Then, he picked up the tablecloth and wiped his mouth. He asked calmly. ¡°Answer my question.¡± At this moment, Jamar Cooper and Dean Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them with anger in their eyes. Their anger rose sharply. Dean Cooper had always been silent. Seeing his third brother die in front of him was a huge blow to him. Although he was usually aloof and didn¡¯t like to make a fuss, when his family died in front of him, who could control it! Dean Cooper red at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re courting deathr Jamar Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s words in front of him and could no longer control his emotions. Then, he cursed. Go to hell Gavin Clifford looked at Jamar Cooper and Dean Cooper in front of him and shook his head helplessly. He really couldn¡¯t spare their lives even if he wanted to Why did he have to rush over to court death? At this moment, Brother Cooper family shouted, ¡°The three of us will attack together and kill Gavin Clifford and this bastard!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words, he could not help but want tough. This time, he didn¡¯t even have the confidence to win, but he added their trantion. Gavin Clifford took the opportunity to look at the interpreter and realized that the interpreter¡¯s eyes were also evasive. It was really a pity. At this moment, the trantor standing at the side did not respond when he heard Jamar Cooper¡¯s words. Instead, his entire body was trembling. Jamar Cooper could tell that the trantor was giving up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°What, you want to run?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash, a coward!¡± Unexpectedly, the trantor¡¯s legs went weak and he copsed to the ground. He hugged his head and curled up, trembling Jamar Cooper looked at this trantor and was furious. This Warrior Association had sent a piece of trash to them. It was really shocking. At this moment, Dean Cooper also said, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, stand up and face the enemy head-on!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Unexpectedly, after the trantor heard his words, he lowered his head even more and stammered. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to fight!¡± ¡°Besides, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± ¡°Young Master Jiang, please spare me. I beg you.¡± Jamar Cooper and Antonio Cooper looked at the trantor who was struggling to stand up. They could not count on him at all. With his current state, it would be good if he didn¡¯t help. Hence, Jamar Cooper and Dean Cooper looked at each other and nodded. Brothers were connected by heart. There was no need to say what they were thinking clearly. This was because they only had one thing to solve, and that was to kill Gavin Clifford, Boss Jamar Cooper looked at Dean Cooper and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him for now. Let¡¯s wait until we kill Gavin Clifford!¡± Second Brother Dean Cooper nodded after hearing Boss Jamar Cooper¡¯s words. Then, he heard Jamar Cooper and Dean Cooper¡¯s furious roars. Their figures flickered and instantly disappeared. At this moment, Kolten Kiriley, who was standing at the side, was also shocked. The two of them had actually disappeared without a trace. However, Kolten Kirilev knew that it was impossible for the two of them to leave. However, this strength made him really at a loss At this moment, Kolen Kirilev hurriedly ran to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford, those two disappeared in an instant. Be careful.¡± ¡°They might try a sneak attack!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, he was also very calm. He did not move or speak. At this moment, Gavin Clifford felt a slight wind blowing past his ears. Then, Gavin Clifford turned in another direction and found two figures. They were already in front of Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at Dean Cooper who was slightly closer to him. Then, he smiled and extended his hand. He used Profound Technique skills and pointed at Dean Cooper. With a bang, Number Two Dean Cooper turned into foam and died on the spot. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Boss Jamar Cooper hurriedlynded on the ground and retreated. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was instantly shocked. At this moment, Jamar Cooper was not as frightened as the ipetent trantor. By contrast, Jamar Cooper was more curious about Gavin Clifford than afraid. He really did not expect Gavin Clifford to be so powerful. He had always thought that Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was just an exaggeration. In fact, he was just a little stronger than ordinary people. However, just as Gavin Clifford pointed his finger, his second brother instantly turned into foam and disappeared. If warrior knew how to use Gavin Clifford, then no one who lived in this work would da This ultimate move was simply too terrifying. There was nothing left behind If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to believe that such an ultimate move existed in this world. But then again, wasn¡¯t Gavin Clifford from Secr World? Were the people in Secr World that strong? In the eyes of Jamar Cooper, everything about Secr World belonged to the weak. They couldn¡¯t bepared to ancient warrior family, because they weren¡¯t on the same level at all. However, how could Gavin Clifford¡¯s ultimate move crush their ancient warrior family so easily? Ever someone as cautious as him could not understand Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength in advance. He had been blinded by greed and came to Drenner. Previously, he had also heard that Gavin Clifford was powerful, but he did not expect him to be so powerful. He was still thinking that no matter how strong Gavin Clifford was, it was impossible for him to be stronger than ancient warrior family! At this moment, Jamar Cooper suddenly came back to his senses. He had been regretting what he had done previously, but it was useless Looking at his two brothers who had been killed by Gavin Clifford, he no longer had any thoughts of revenge Jamar Cooper¡¯s heart was now filled with infinite fear. This was because he knew that he was no match for Gavin Clifford. If he continued to resist blindly, he might die here today. He couldn¡¯t let himself die liere! Cavin Clifford looked at Jamar Cooper who was cowering on the other side. His calm voice entered Jamar Cooper¡¯s ears again ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. Can you tell me the answer now? ¡°Or did you choose to be like theme?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow¡± Boss Jamar Cooper was furious when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. However, he gritted his teeth and did not say anything. It was true that he did not want to die. It was also true that he was indignant. It was also true that he was sad because of his brother¡¯s death. After all, Jamar Cooper¡¯s two younger brothers were dead. He also wanted to take revenge, but he could not kill Gavin Clifford. So there was only one thing he could do now, and that was run. Jamar Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford and said, I''ll talk. I¡¯ll talk Then, when Jamar Cooper squatted down to tie his shoces, he saw a bag of lime powder beside him. He did not know why the restaurant had it, but the heavens were helping him. God knew that he was going to run, so he gave him a chance. Whoosh! The lime powder was scattered in front of Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford knew that Jamar Cooper would not answer his question obediently. He might have some small ideas, but he did not expect there to be lime powder. Although this thing was very unfriendly to Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes, how could such a small trick fool him? The moment Jamar Cooper sprinkled lime powder, he turned around and ran backward. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He thought that Xu Huang¡¯s move could make Gavin Clifford confused for a while. Gavin Clifford sat there without moving. When he saw Jamar Cooper turn around and run, he lost his patience. He shook his head and shed in front of Jamar Cooper. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to tell me, you can die too! As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking and was about to attack, Jamar Cooper hurriedly said, ¡°I said ¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford stopped and waited for Boss Cooper family to answer. Then, he heard Jamar Cooper shout, ¡°Maybe in the next life!¡± After Jamar Cooper shouted, his footsteps shook and a chair flew towards Gavin Clifford. Then, with a bang, Cavin Clifford dodged and the chair smashed into the wall. Jamar Cooper turned around and ran again. When Cayin Clifford saw this scene, he sighed and shook his head. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have a a next life Hence, Gavin Clifford raised his palm and used the Limitless World that he had cultivated previously. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was still a little rusty when he first used Limitless World, but he had be more and more familiar with it recently. Gavin Clifford¡¯s palm instantly emitted a ring of fiery red mes. At this moment, the surrounding space was instantly illuminated. It was very dazzling. He felt that the tables and chairs were already shaking violently, At this moment, Cavin Clifford was still charging up. The surrounding benches had already copsed on the spot. The chandeliers hanging from the ceiling were also shaking violently. Kolten Kiriley looked at his manor and mes instantly shot out in all directions. If he hadn¡¯t been around all this time, he really would have thought that some alien hade to his manor. This light was very blinding. Ordinary people could not bear to see it. It was very easy to lose their sight. However, Gavin Clifford Internal Energy was deep. Such a thing did not exist. As the light emitted by Gavin Clifford¡¯s palm grew brighter, the entire manor seemed to be roaring. At this moment, Jamar Cooper, who was about to jump out of the window, watched in horror as the circle of mes in front of him got closer and closer. He was also extremely afraid. How could Gavin Clifford be so powerful? It seemed that he would not be able to leave this manor today, but perhaps it was not toote to beg for mercy now? Hence, Jamar Cooper¡¯s desire to live made him shout non-stop, ¡°I was wrong, spare me!¡± ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°Please¡­ Before Jamar Cooper could finish his sentence, the clumsy burning made him feel so much pain that he wanted to die. Just as the circle of light touched him. With a bang. Jamar Cooper, who had just leaned against the window, instantly exploded. At this moment, the restaurant instantly returned to silence. Meanwhile, Kolten Kiriley, who was silently standing behind Gavin Clifford, was already trembling and swallowing his saliva. He could not believe that what he had just seen was real. This Gavin Clifford was really strong. He didn¡¯t even need to make a move to directly defeat his opponent. He had never seen such an ultimate move. Fortunately, Mr. Cavin Clifford stopped in time that day. In the end, he begged for mercy and followed Mr. Gavin Clifford. Otherwise, he would have ended up like them. The person who exploded on the window might have been him. Before Kolten Kiriley could react, Cavin Clifford twisted his wrist and stood up. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Just as Gavin Clifford was about to stand up and stretch his body, he saw the trantor sent by Warrior Association hiding in the corner, holding his head and trembling. The trantor squatted there and kept muttering, ¡°God bless me. don¡¯t see me, don¡¯t see me!¡± I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the trantor and kept nagging. Was he possessed?! Or was he praying for the protection of a certain immortal! At this moment, the trantor no longer knew what had happened in the restaurant. He covered his ears and did not dare to raise his head, afraid that he would be sent to the Western Paradise to be reincarnated. At this moment, he seemed to have sensed that there was no sound in the dining room Could it be that the fight was over!! But it couldn¡¯t be that fast, could it? Could it be that both sides took a step back and reconciled? No, that was definitely impossible. ording to what he knew about ancient warrior family, this was definitely not their style of doing things. If they fought, either one of them would die. There was no second choice. This was because they were already dissatisfied with Gavin Clifford Even if they did not have the determination to die, it was impossible for them not to know Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength. Forget it, now was not the time to think about this. After all, he was here with Cooper family¡¯s three brothers, so he definitely hoped that Gavin Clifford would be killed. Although he said that, he still felt inexplicably uneasy. If the person who stayed behind was Gavin Clifford, wouldn¡¯t he be close to death? Hence, the trantor carefully opened half an eye. It was unknown if it was over With an uneasy heart, he narrowed his eyes into slits and looked at the bloodstained ground in front of him. At this moment, he still did not know whose blood it was. However, he was certain that someone must have died with so much blood. Was Gavin Clifford dead or Cooper family dead? At this moment, he saw something about Gavin Clifford in the pool of blood. He was also guessing. Could this be Gavin Clifford HP? Of course, this was what he was looking forward to. Hence, just as he was about to be pleasantly surprised and turned his head slightly. Immediately after, there was a scream of horror. Just as the trantor turned around, he saw Gavin Clifford standing beside him. Therefore, the blood on the ground was actually the blood of Cooper family people, not Gavin Clifford. In other words, Cooper family¡¯s boss and second brother were both dead. Wouldn¡¯t he be finished this time?! There was no one backing him up anymore. How could he survive on his own? The trantor was extremely afraid at this moment. He was like amb waiting to be ughtered, shrinking there weakly. No, he couldn¡¯t die. He still wanted to live. The trantor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. With a plop, he knelt in front of Gavin Clifford. Tears flowed down his face and he cried¡­ ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, please let me go. It really has nothing to do with me. Please.¡± ¡°They want to kill you. I¡¯m just a weak trantor.¡± ¡°Think about it, I can¡¯t do such a thing either. How would I dare!¡± Please spare my life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the trantor who had been begging for mercy. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that he was a useless person However, he came with Cooper family and the others. The reason why Cooper family¡¯s people were able to bring this trantor along was firstly because it was more convenient. Secondly, this trantor was also very familiar with them. It was impossible for them to not know anything. Therefore, he might be able to get some information out of her so that he could save time. Gavin Clifford lowered his head and said indifferently, ¡°I can spare your life.¡± ¡°As long as you answer my question, I can spare you.¡± The trantor who was kneeling on the ground almost stood up in excitement, but he felt that it was inappropriate. Hence, he knelt down and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He thanked him with tears in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gavin Clifford, for sparing my life. Thank you, Mr. Gavin Clifford¡¯ ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t worry. I will tell you everything I know,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare to hide anything.¡± ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, feel free to ask!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the trantor who was beaming with joy and said coldly, ¡°How do I find ancient warrior family! Hearing the trantion of Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he stood rooted to the ground in a daze. His face turned pale and hist entire body trembled. He was also very nervou This Gavin Clifford wanted to find ancient warrior family and ask him. Wouldn¡¯t he be exposed if he said it? At that time, if ancient warrior family investigated, wouldn¡¯t he have to face the risk of dying again? ¡®I can¡¯t say¡­ Gavin Clifford looked at the trantor kneeling in front of him and did not speak. He even looked troubled. Then, he said coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t tell me? I gave you a chancel¡± When the trantor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he stood up excitedly and roared, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t kill me. I can answer any other question. Change it.¡± ¡°Please!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the trantor in front of him and shook his head. Then, he said, You¡¯re worthless now With a bang, Gavin Clifford directly pointed at the interpreter. The interpreter was instantly killed and turned into dust. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford turned around and looked at Kolten Kiriley who was shouting beside him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dirtied your house.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When Kolten Kiriley heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s apology, he was instantly shocked. Hence, when he saw Gavin Clifford, he quickly waved his hand and immediately smiled. ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Clifford can dirty it however you want. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll send someone to clean it up. Mr. Clifford, don¡¯t say that.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Kolten Kiriley hurriedly replied. ¡°Mr. Clifford, it¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded in satisfaction. At the very least, Kolten Kiriley was sensible and remembered everything you said. Then, Gavin Clifford also spoke directly to Kolten Kirilev ¡°I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Kolten Kiriley looked at Gavin Clifford and said politely. ¡°Mr. Clifford, don¡¯t you need a break?¡± Gavin Clifford walked out and waved at Kolten Kinley. Kolten Kiriley looked at Gavin Clifford who had already walked away. He quickly jogged a few steps and followed him. Then, he said. ¡°Mr. Clifford, then I¡¯ll send you on Chapter 574 Chapter 574 ¡°Mr. Clifford, then I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Mno Potter, who was already full, burped and rubbed his stomach in satisfaction. Today¡¯s breakfast was Mno Potter¡¯s most sumptuous meal in Drenner. As expected, the food at Kolten Kiriley restaurants was indeed different! Humans would feel sleepy after eating Mno Potter had just closed his eyesfortably. At this moment, he heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s voice. Mno Potter quickly opened his eyes and saw that Gavin Clifford had already stood up and walked out. He quickly stood up and chased after him. Gavin Clifford walked outside and was about to say something to Mno Potter when he turned around and saw Kolten Kiriley smiling. However, Mno Potter was not beside him. Eh!! Didn¡¯t she follow him out! At this moment, Mno Potter¡¯s voice sounded from behind Gavin Clifford. ¡°Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford, wait for me! ¡°Wait for me!¡± Mno Potter panted as he arrived beside Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in surprise and said, ¡°I always thought you were following¡­ Mno Potter paused for a moment and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get sleepy after dinner. ¡°I almost fell asleep.¡± Potter was also Gavin Clifford¡¯s friend, so he smiled and said At this moment, Kolen Kiriley saw that Mno Potter ¡°Miss Mno Potter, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Just as Kolten Kiriley was about to leave, Mno Potter stopped him and waved his hand. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kolten Kiriley. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Kolten Kiriley also looked at Mno Potter with a smile and nodded. Then, he said, ¡°Okay¡± Then, Kolten Kiriley personally sent Cavin Clifford and Mno Potter out of the manor. When they arrived at the entrance of the manor, rows of luxury cars were parked in front of them. This convoy locked priceless. Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t think much of it, but although Mno Potter had been in a luxury car before, it was driven out of Manor Kolten Kiriley. This symbolized status and identity! However, although Mno Potter was shocked, he did not show it. In fact, his heart was already surging. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to speak. Kolten Kiriley smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Clifford, this is specially prepared for you to escort your convoy. ¡°Everything about this manor is good, but it¡¯s inconvenient to travel. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Mno Potter was stunned when he heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words. Breakfast and a motorcade. Gavin Clifford¡¯s prestige seemed to be gradually rising in Drenner. When Gavin Clifford heard what Kolten Kiriley said, he also seriously considered it Kolten Kiriley was actually right. This manor was far from the city. It would definitely take a lot of time to walk out on fool Gavin Clifford nced at the Mno Potter beside him. Meanwhile, Mno Potter was still immersed in the spectacr convoy! Kolten Kiriley looked at Gavin Clifford for a long time without saying anything so he spoke again. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you don¡¯t have to worry about safety and privacy¡± ¡°If you find it inconvenient, I¡¯ll just send someone to take you downtown and they¡¯lle back. After Gavin Clifford heard Kolten Kiriley¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Good!¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter left the manor in Kolten Kiriley¡¯s convoy. They arrived at the star-rated hotel where they had stayed previously In the hotel room, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford seriously and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, the auction will begin tonight. When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he nodded and asked, ¡°What time is the auction?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Most auctions start at six o¡¯clock and don¡¯t start until eight.¡± ¡°But there will also be some small interludes, such aster.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he nodded and raised his hand to look at the time. It was still early. There were still two to three hours. There was no hurry. want to go too early because Gavin Clifford was toozy to listen to those people showing off their skills inside. He did not war The only reason why Gavin Clifford came to the auction was also because of Snake Emperor. He wanted to see what new tricks Snake Emperor would y tonight. Mno Potter look out her makeup bag and touched up her makeup as she said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Gavin Clifford, what time are we going?¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he directly said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be there by 8:00,¡± At this moment. Blearus, ancient martial arts Cooper family. A man in ck knelt on the ground with a plop and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s bad news,¡± Simeon Cooper looked at the man in ck in confusion. He frowned and said, ¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter!¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t even dare to look up. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s about the three young dukes in Room Drenner.¡± Simeon Cooper looked at the man in ck in front of him and his gaze immediately changed Did his three sons kill Gavin Clifford? This was too fast. He even said that he had encountered something in in ck. Simeon Cooper was really impatient. Then, he said to the man in ck, ¡°Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± At this moment, the man in ck slowly said, ¡°Patriarch, all three young masters of Cooper family died in Drenner. It seems like they were all killed by Gavin Clifford When Simeon Cooper heard this, he could not hear anything at all. His mind went nk, and his eyeballs almost fell out. This was impossible. Absolutely impossible. The que of his three sons had yet to shatter. This was not real. Hence, Simeon Cooper quickly took out his three sons¡¯ que and held it in his hand This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Immediately after, there was a bang The que of his three sons instantly shattered and fell to the ground. Simeon Cooper¡¯s hand was also bleeding from the explosion. He could not care less about the pain. He could not believe that this was real. He hurriedly squatted on the ground and picked them up piece by piece. However, with que¡¯s broken state, it was impossible to piece it back together. Simeon Cooper never thought that his three sons would die. After all, his three sons were also very outstanding. They could be considered experts among their Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. The more he thought about it, the angrier Simeon Cooper became. His eyes were red and tears kept dripping down his face. With a plop, Simeon Cooper knelt on the ground and cried at the sky. ¡°Heavens, please open your eyes!¡± ¡°Our ancient martial arts Cooper family has not entered Secr World for generations. It can be said that we are aloof from worldly affairs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s their people from Secr World who broke our original peace. All of this is too unfair to us.¡± ¡°This is all because of Gavin Clifford He killed my three sons. It must be him!¡± At this moment, Simeon Cooper stood up and red ahead, thinking to himself. ¡°Gavin Clifford, you killed my son. You are the descendant of my ancient martial arts Cooper family.¡± I will tear you into pieces and avenge my three sons, Chapter 575 Chapter 575 When Simeon Cooper thought of Gavin Clifford, he could not care less about his grief. There was only hatred in his heart now. Even if he killed Gavin Clifford, it would not be enough to make him happy because it was the lives of his three sons! Gavin Clifford That kid¡¯s cheap life was not worthy of beingpared to his son¡¯s life at all. At this moment, Cooper family¡¯s people also heard about this and came to the hall one after another. Themotion outside instantly became quiet the moment they stepped into the hall. Looking at Family Head Simeon Cooper sitting in the main seat in front of him, the people from Cooper family did not dare to shout. Plop! These people instantly knelt on the ground and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Patriarch Cooper family people knelt on the ground one after another. They did not hear Simeon Cooper speak for a long time. They did not even dare to raise their heads. Because they all knew Simeon Cooper¡¯s temper. Simeon Cooper¡¯s three sons had all died at Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. No one would have it easy. Moreover, this was Simeon Cooper¡¯s son. The death of his son had already infuriated Simeon Cooper. Moreover, Cooper family¡¯s bloodline could not continue in the future. Hence, the people kneeling in Hall Cooper family started whispering. ¡°This Gavin Clifford is really bold. He actually dared to kill the son of the head of their Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family ¡°And he killed all three of his sons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s horrible. At this moment, a man kneeling beside him lowered his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, this Gavin Clifford isn¡¯t from Secr World?¡± ¡°Why is Secr World so powerful?!¡± The three sons of the family head are not ordinary experts. They shouldn¡¯t all be dead, right?¡± Then, he heard a woman kneeling behind hirn approach and say, ¡°Our ancient warrior family has been reduced to being bullied by Secr World. This is too much.¡± ¡°Think about how majestic we were back then. Now that we¡¯re isted from the world, they¡¯re taking advantage of us!¡± ¡°As expected, good people are bullied!¡± The man beside him also frowned and said in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°Why is this Gavin Clifford so powerful!¡± ¡°How did he cultivate to this level in Secr World¡± At this moment, Simeon Cooper calmed down for a while. Looking at the Cooper family people kneeling below, his originally calm mood fluctuated again. However, he still controlled himself and said coldly. ¡°Get up!¡± At this moment, the Cooper family kneeling people also kowtowed and thanked him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Family Head! At this moment, Simeon Cooper could no longer sit still. He stood up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard about this.¡± The group of Cooper family people nodded one after another. At this moment, a rtively young and rash person shooted at the top of his voice, ¡°Patriarch, we can¡¯t let this Gavin Clifford off easily!¡± You must avenge your son!¡± ¡°Let him know that the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family are not like him!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of trash from Secr World. She¡¯s not even worthy of carrying our shoes At this moment, an older man standing beside this young man said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let this trash from Secr World step on our 42322¡¯s head and poop!¡± ¡°We must make this Gavin Clifford pay with his life. At this moment, the people below began to chatter in Hall Cooper family. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kill Gavin Clifford and avenge my Cooper family! ¡°It¡¯s also good to solve the big problem in our hearts. Why not ¡°So what if that trash Gavin Clifford is powerful? If we attack together, can¡¯t we take down Gavin Clifford? ¡°Killing him is more than enough.¡± At this moment, the quietness in Hall Cooper family was instantly taken away. At this moment, Simeon Cooper knew what these people meant. Even he himself thought so. He went straight to kill Gavin Clifford. The moment he saw que explode, he actually wanted to look for Gavin Clifford and kill him to pay for his three sons lives. However, he endured it. This was because Simeon Cooper knew that with his strength, it was impossible for him to do this. If he went, he might even lose his life. At this moment, the Cooper family people kneeling below looked at Simeon Cooper on the main seat and did not speak. Hence, they ate one after another and said, ¡°Patriarch, let¡¯s kill Gavin Clifford now so that we can take revenge! ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to kill Gavin Clifford for you now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Simeon Cooper saw a few young people, both men and women, stand up and turn to leave. Simeon Cooper shouted, ¡°None of you are a match for him. If you go, you¡¯ll just die.¡± ¡°My three sons are gone. You young ones are gone. Didn¡¯t Cooper family lose just by watching?¡± At this moment, a few old voices sounded. ¡°We¡¯re old. Let¡¯s avenge the Cooper family brothers!¡± ¡°With our strength, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°At least we can¡¯t embarrass our Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family.¡± ¡°When we go this time, we want to bring Gavin Clifford here and make him kneel in front of Cooper family¡¯s ancestral shrine to repent for eternity!¡± Simeon Cooper looked at the few Cooper family elders who came out from the side and quickly stood up to wee them. From this, one could tell the status of these elders. In terms of status, Simeon Cooper had more prestige. However, in terms of trustworthiness, the few elders of Cooper family were the only ones who were trustworthy. Because Simeon Cooper¡¯s position today was also supported by them, Simeon Cooper respected them very much. Simeon Cooper walked towards the elders and looked at them ¡°As the head of Cooper family, how can I let you go out and fight Gavin Clifford head-on?¡± That brat doesn¡¯t need the elders to take action. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s going to die a horrible death.¡± At this moment, Simeon Cooper¡¯s vicious eyes could only see hell after knowing that his three sons were dead. At this moment, Gavin Clifford had no idea that Cooper family¡¯s people already knew that Cooper family¡¯s three brothers were dead. Moreover, he had personally killed them. However, Gavin Clifford was not afraid that they would find out, because it was only a matter of time before it was made public! Gavin Clifford rook out hismunicator and called Harry Geller directly. Then, Harry Geller¡¯s voice came from the phone. When Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t say anything else and directly said, ¡°Harry Geller, go give orders to Shadow Killing?¡± ¡°Tell them n to go to Emperion and monitor the contact points of ancient warrior family. See how they came to Secr World.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any news, report it immediately!¡± When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he quickly Chapter 576 Chapter 576 ¡°Yes, Dark Lord. Understood!¡± Then, Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford hang up. After that, Harry Geller also contacted Shadow Killing directly. At this moment, the person who picked up the phone was Chloe Hall. Harry Geller directly spoke to Chloe Hall. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Chloe Hall, Dark Lord!¡± At this moment, Chloe Hall¡¯s charming voice came through the phone. ¡°Master, what are your instructions?¡± Of course, Chloe Hall knew that the person who called was Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinate, Harry Geller. Since Harry Geller called, Gavin Clifford must have told him something. In fact, after that incident, the person who docked with Chloe Hall had always been Harry Geller. Gavin Clifford had too many subordinates. He still had his own things to do. If he was the one who personally instructed him every time, he might be exhausted. Therefore, these things were left to Harry Geller. For him, Harry Geller was rtively free. At this moment, Harry Geller and Chloe Hall on the other end of the line also directly said, ¡°Gavin Clifford wants Shadow Killing to infiltrate Emperion and observe 42322¡¯s movements as well as their secret contact points.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how this group of ancient warrior family came to Secr World.¡± ¡°If you find anything unusual, report it immediately!¡± Shadow Killing¡¯s team leader, Chloe Hall, heard Harry Geller¡¯s words and said directly, ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± ¡°We¡¯re on our way.¡± After hanging up, Chloe Hall looked at the members of Shadow Killing and said, ¡°Dark Lord ordered us to get up and go to Emperion.¡± ¡°Everyone, go and prepare. We¡¯ll set off immediately!¡± After Shadow Killing heard Chloe Hall¡¯s words, all the members of Shadow Killing knelt on one knee and stood up to shout, ¡°Yes!¡± He came to Emperion. When he arrived at the endless stream of people, he looked at the peopleing and going. Chloe Hall had been in seclusion for a long time. It had been a long time since he had walked on this street. His daily life could even be described as boring. Although she had been to Emperion before, she had never passed by these downtown areas, even though Master had ordered her to lie low. However, she had seen the route of this contact point. This was the only way to get there. Hence, they all changed into casual clothes to attract more attention. To be honest, Chloe Hall had been cultivating hard all these years. He had a beautiful face and an enchanting figure, but he had never been happy. She seemed to have freedom, but in fact, her happiness was almost nonexistent. Not long after, they passed through the bustling street market. In order to hide their identities, they went in batches. Then, they went to a destination and met up. They were very cautious along the way. Chloe Hall led a few people to the contact point first. They had passed through a very narrow path to reach this ce. Unexpectedly, when they saw this contact point, they were instantly shocked. Chloe Hall looked at the contact point and shook his head. He was dumbfounded. Was this ce actually the contact point? It was too far from what Chloe Hall had imagined. She always thought that this contact point should be a rtively closed or temporary ce because if it was discovered, it could be withdrawn at any time. However, this contact point was different. It was actually a luxurious vi area. Because there are so many such buildings, this kind of vi is not quite the same as the orthodox ones we have thought of in the past. The exterior of this vi looked rather strange. In Chloe Hall¡¯s eyes, this kind of building had to copse because it felt like the force was unequal. However, when they looked at the small door in front of the vi area, it could be called a ¡°dog door¡±. When they entered, they were just short of lying down. It seemed that this was also their oversight. Because the main door was not in this ce, it was also convenient for them to sneak in. Shadow Killing, who was behind Chloe Hall, was also instantly stunned. He muttered softly from behind, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce too handsome?¡± ¡°This contact point is better than home, but rich people are really different!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of being discovered? If they run away, what will happen to this luxurious building? Can they move it away?!¡± When Chloe Hall heard Shadow Killing¡¯s members muttering, he turned around and gave them a look. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what we¡¯re here for.¡± ¡°Restrain yourself!¡± After hearing Team Leader Chloe Hall¡¯s words, the people below also shut their mouths and followed Chloe Hall in through the small door. She didn¡¯t expect the location of the Harry Geller bullets to be more reliable. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have discovered such a ce. Chloe Hall sneaked into this vi area with Shadow Killing. Because this was a vi area, there would be some security guards walking back and forth. However, what puzzled Chloe Hall was that there were more than a hundred security guards in this vi area. It was very strange. Before long, something even more shocking happened to Chloe Hall. At this time, many people came one after another. However, they looked like people who kept a low profile. They walked very quickly, and it was obvious that they were all reporters. It was as if they were about to wee some big shot. The people from Shadow Killing had also discovered this detail and were carefully observing, ready to record it at any time! On the other side, at night, in City Drenner. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock sounded from Room Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford went to open the door and saw Mno Potter standing at the door. Then, he said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, time¡¯s up. Prepare to leave¡­¡± At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford from head to toe. He was wearing sportswear. Could it be that Gavin Clifford still wanted to wear it? Impossible, it should be impossible. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t understand. That kind of auction was ready-made. Even if he dressed like this, he probably wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter! This was probably because Gavin Clifford had forgotten and did not have time to change his clothes. Gavin Clifford nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter said with a strange expression, ¡°Gavin Clifford, are you going to the auction in this outfit?¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford subconsciously lowered his head to look at his casual clothes. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± After Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Jinmei became coquettish. Although Gavin Clifford had a beautiful face, there was something wrong with his attire. At least in Room Drenner, one could not enter the venue of such arge-scale auction. Hence, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, I admit that you¡¯re very handsome. You look good in anything.¡± ¡°However, if you don¡¯t watch this at the auction, you won¡¯t be able to enter with attire.¡± ¡°It¡¯s disrespectful to them.¡± ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have an invitation. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, his expression turned serious. Then, he said, ¡°There are quite a few rules in an auction.¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to buy clothes.¡± ¡°Time is tight. If this drags on, we really won¡¯t be able to enter the auction.¡± Gavin Clifford was also very helpless at this moment. He could only follow Mno Potter to buy clothes. After all, he could not miss this auction no matter what. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 After all, he could not miss this auction no matter what. Gavin Clifford followed Mno Potter out of the hotel and came to the hotel entrance. Mno Potter also stopped a car at the entrance. Mno Potter got into the car and became friendly with the driver. He smiled and said, ¡°Please send us to Austifor Building Commercial Building!¡± From the rear mirror, Gavin Clifford could see the driver. The corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s the daughter and young master of a rich family. We¡¯ve never been in there in our lives.¡± ¡°We can only watch from outside.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter beside him. Mno Potter lowered his head and smiled shyly. He teased the driver, ¡°Because today¡¯s asion requires it, so I¡¯m just going for a stroll.¡± The driver in front was still smiling brightly and did not speak again. To be honest, Gavin Clifford only knew that Mno Potter¡¯s cultivation was above others, but he did not know Mno Potter¡¯s family background. However, he could tell from the driver that the mall he went to this time was not ordinary. Perhaps Mno Potter was a hidden rich man?! After the two of them got out of the car, Mno Potter casually took out a few notes to tip the driver. Then, he smiled and said. ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± The driver also looked at the money in his hand. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Good luck.¡± Gavin Clifford stood at the entrance of ¡°Austifor Building¡± Commercial Building. Looking at the magnificent building in front of him, Gavin Clifford did not find it strange. However, he could also tell that this was indeed a rtively high-end ce in Room Drenner. It was obvious that this building was not casually built. It had been designed by a famous person. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford, who was standing rooted to the ground, and reached out to grab his arm. ¡°Gavin Clifford, let¡¯s go. After picking out your clothes, we should head to the auction venue.¡± ¡°Time is limited!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded. The two of them walked into themercial building. Mno Potter brought Gavin Clifford directly to the men¡¯s clothing section. Anyway, Gavin Clifford felt that as long as there were clothes that allowed him to enter the venue, everything else was not important. On the contrary, he felt ufortable facing this upright suit and leather cor. Hence, as soon as Gavin Clifford walked in, he sat on the sofa as if he was buying clothes with Mno Potter. Gavin Clifford looked around. The things inside were indeed expensive. The items alone ranged from 20 thousand dors to a few million yuan, let alone theplete set. At this moment, a woman in high heels, a suit, a short skirt, and ck silk walked out. Most importantly, she had a pair of blue eyes that were like stars. She grinned and looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. ¡°Sir, Madam, what style do you want to see in our shop? I can rmend it to you.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter was about to turn to look at Gavin Clifford when he realized that Gavin Clifford was sitting on the sofa. He quickly ran to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side. As the waiter beside him was present, he could only smile and say to Gavin Clifford, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to miss the auction, hurry up and try!¡± Gavin Clifford stood up helplessly and looked around with Mno Potter. Just as the two of them were about to leave for the next shop after seeing no satisfactory clothes, Mno Potter suddenly saw the suit on the model. The corners of Mno Potter¡¯s mouth curled up. Then, he pointed at the clothes on the model and said to the waitress, ¡°This is it.¡± The waitress was also surprised when she saw Mno Potter. He sized up Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford. How much money could they have at such a young age? Furthermore, they were dressed so casually. It was obvious that they were shopping, not to mention that they were interested in this set of clothes. After that, because Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were customers, he didn¡¯t want to offend them. ¡°Madam, this is the model that we just came back with. It¡¯s a limited edition set in the world. It¡¯s also our shop¡¯s treasure!¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and then at this set of clothes. This was definitely Gavin Clifford! Hence, he looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Gavin Clifford, go and try!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter with stars in his eyes. Then, he looked at this set of clothes. It made sense, so he nodded. At this moment, the waitress walked over with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam, but this limited edition dress is very expensive. I don¡¯t think you should try it on.¡± ¡°We still have some clothes with simr prices in our shop. You can take a look.¡± When Mno Potter heard this female shop assistant¡¯s words, he was even more furious. She was looking down on them! At this moment, Mno Potter took out a limited edition ck card and handed it to the female shop assistant. He said. coldly, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡± When the female shop assistant saw the card, she was stunned on the spot. She had only seen this card in magazines. Their boss had exined it to them before, but not many people had this card, including their boss. One had to know that this card could easily buy a limited edition house, let alone this dress¡­. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The female shop assistant looked at the card in her hand and said to Mno Potter with a pale face, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s not what I meant. Please wait a moment. I¡­ I¡¯ll get it for you immediately!¡± Not long after, she heard the sound of high heels clicking. She ran over with the clothes and smiled at Mno Potter. ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir, the clothes are here.¡± Mno Potter red at the waitress and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Gavin Clifford, go and try.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he took the clothes and walked into the fitting room. Not long after, Gavin Clifford walked out of the fitting room. Mno Potter was shocked when he saw Gavin Clifford. This was too cool! ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ If he went out, he would definitely charm arge number of youngdies. No wonder he could not forget Gavin Clifford after so many years. No one could surpass him. Unfortunately, Gavin Clifford already had a fianc¨¦e. At this moment, the waitress behind him also went forward to adjust Gavin Clifford¡¯s clothes. She even kept winking at Gavin Clifford. What was worse was that the waitress even wanted to take the opportunity to touch Gavin Clifford. In the end, Gavin Clifford turned around and the waitress almost fell. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what that woman wanted to do, but Gavin Clifford wouldn¡¯t give her a chance! At this moment, the waitress sorted out her emotions and said, ¡°This suit is perfect for you, sir.¡± ¡°This is practically tailor-made for you!¡± Mno Potter also walked over and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Gavin Clifford, this suit suits you very well!¡± At this moment, a sharp voice sounded. ¡°Take off my clothes!¡± Chapter 578 Chapter 578 ¡°Take off my clothes!¡± This loud and unreasonable voice resounded in the clothing store. Gavin Clifford, Mno Potter, and the female shop assistant standing at the side all looked towards the door. He was a man in his twenties, about 1.7 meters tall. He wore arge gold chain around his neck and a pair of sunsses. He held a toothpick in his mouth and held a wallet in his hand. He was wearing a tight shirt and leggings and a pair of shiny leather shoes. Gavin Clifford¡¯s first reaction was that this man was a spirited young man. Moreover, he felt that there was something wrong with his mental state. The key was that he was not speaking in Drenner. This kid actually had Blearus people?! It was really embarrassing for 4,141,171 people. In the past few years, 4,141,171 people hade to 4,233,03 to travel. However, with this quality, the misceneous foodie did not agree. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford turned his head back and continued to look at himself in the mirror. Then, he smiled and said to Mno Potter, ¡°This dress is indeed not bad. This is it.¡± ¡°I like it very much.¡± In fact, Gavin Clifford felt that his clothes were actually not bad. Because all his clothes were custom- made by these big- name designers, no one could find his clothes on the market, so not many people knew that his clothes were brands. However, Gavin Clifford did not care about this. However, there must be a reason why he said that. In the face of such an arrogant and disrespectful person, since his parents didn¡¯t know how to teach, he could only teach them. Therefore, Gavin Clifford knew that if he said this, the young man would continue to chatter, but this was exactly what Gavin Clifford needed. It was obvious that he was a profligate son who was spoiled by his parents. He definitely couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. If he wanted to, he had to be ruthless. It was also to teach him a lesson. At this moment, when the yboy saw Gavin Clifford ignoring him, he also walked towards Gavin Clifford. However, Mno Potter did not care so much. She had the same thoughts as Gavin Clifford. She could not indulge such a person. How could someone who had never experienced reality grow up? Mno Potter also chose to ignore the man and replied with a smile, ¡°Gavin Clifford, I told you, this is tailor-made for you!¡± ¡°Not everyone can wear this elegant dress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke to think that those unqualified people still want to dress elegantly.¡± Of course, the profligate son knew that Mno Potter was secretly ndering him, so he directly said angrily, ¡°B*tch, say something else.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite pretty, woman. Are you his lover for being so protective of him?¡± ¡°I have money too. Why don¡¯t you y with me for two days?!¡± When Mno Potter heard this, she did not say anything because she really did not want to cause trouble in this noble shop. However, she couldn¡¯t get rid of this kid¡¯s words, so she directly said, ¡°Please show some respect.¡± At this moment, the profligate son sat down andughed. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Respect? Are you worthy?!¡± ¡°Look at how poor you guys are. You¡¯re not worthy ofing here to buy clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. I¡¯ve been through this mall. The customers are all fixed. I know all the businesses, but you¡¯re the only neers.¡± ¡°The security guards these days are too sloppy. They can really let in any trash.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Melina?¡± Melina?! Mno Potter subconsciously followed the yboy¡¯s gaze and found that he was looking at the female employee of the shop. He saw that the female employee was also nodding at the yboy. It turned out that what this man said was true. He was very familiar with this ce, as if he really knew the shop assistant. At this moment, Gavin Clifford smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m buying clothes. Is it any of your business?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the profligate son also said fiercely, ¡°You can¡¯t buy this dress because I like it.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the yboy¡¯s words, he suddenly smiled.. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Firste, first served.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to snatch it?¡± When the profligate son heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions and strode forward. He stretched out his hand and smiled. ¡°This dress originally belonged to me. How is it robbery?¡± ¡°I advise you to give me the clothes quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Gavin Clifford did not react when he heard this yboy¡¯s words. He just stood there and looked at him with a smile. The profligate son waspletely enraged by Gavin Clifford¡¯s disregard again. He directly roared, ¡°He¡¯s a piece of shit who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, the man rushed up and reached out to pull Gavin Clifford¡¯s suit. In fact, Gavin Clifford had thought about this problem. If he allowed this yboy to ruin this suit, it would be strange if he did not look for him. Not only did that profligate son need topensate, but he also ended up holding a set of rotten clothes. However, at this moment, Gavin Clifford had another thought. This set of clothes actually fit him quite well. Moreover, he did not have that much time to waste. After all, he still had to go to the auction. Just as he thought of this, he saw that the profligate son had already pounced on Gavin Clifford and shouted, ¡°You piece of trash, take off your clothes!¡± As soon as he finished his words, he heard a ¡°Pa!¡±. Gavin Clifford directly pped the man away and he fell to the ground with a bang. At this moment, the profligate son was lying on the ground in pain. He covered his burning face and screamed. Not only did he scream, but he also said incoherently, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll get someone to deal with you.¡± After saying that, she typed on the other phones. Gavin Clifford was also very speechless after hearing this profligate son¡¯s words. He really could not understand. Then, he lowered his head and looked at his clothes. They were still brand new. Not long after, a few men in ck walked in. The man standing in front was simply fat, but he didn¡¯t look like a good person. At this moment, the man who was sent flying by Gavin Clifford became afraid. He hugged the fat man¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Brother, you have to uphold justice for me!¡± ¡°Is this the kid who beat me up? That woman is an aplice.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the ones who took my clothes. I told him to take them off, but he didn¡¯t. He even hit me!¡± After hearing the man¡¯s words, this big shot looked at the female employee Melina in the shop and said, ¡°Call your boss.¡± ¡°Tell him toe here.¡± Chapter 579 Chapter 579 The female employee, Melina, looked at the man in front of her and hurriedly nodded before running to make a call. The fat, oily man plopped down on the sofa without a word, as if the matter didn¡¯t need to be complicated. Although she didn¡¯t say anything to Gavin Clifford or the man, it was obvious that it was all Gavin Clifford¡¯s fault. At this moment, a man in a suit walked in. He immediately saw the man on the sofa and lowered his head. ¡°Brother, what brings you here?¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. He just pointed at the yboy sitting on the ground. Hence, the profligate son repeated the process to the boss of the shop with tears in his eyes. The boss walked towards Gavin Clifford with a serious expression and said, ¡°We¡¯ve indeed ordered these clothes out. Please take them off and return them.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the boss¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°The limited edition suit that was ordered and ced in the disy window shows that it wasn¡¯t ordered out.¡± ¡°If I ordered it, why would your shop assistant let me try it on?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I want this dress.¡± At this moment, the boss of this shop became confused and said, ¡°I¡¯m not selling this dress.¡± ¡°Besides, can you afford it?¡± Then, Gavin Clifford also smiled. He took out a card and handed it to the owner of the shop. After the boss took the card and took a look, he almost fainted from shock. Then, he carefully turned to look at the so-called big shot sitting on the sofa. Then, he tiptoed over and handed the card to the big shot. The big shot took the card and his eyes widened. This was Supreme Card?! Then, the big shot looked at the number Gavin Clifford in front of him and carefully looked at the card in his hand. Wasn¡¯t Supreme Card Chalid family¡¯s? Why was it with a stranger? However, it was undeniable that this card was real. This was because no one could replicate this card. This was because the special craftsmanship allowed this card to have special value. The person who made this card back then had already left this world, so this card became the only one left. Moreover, Chalid family had be the world¡¯s number one tycoon because of this card. It was also recognized by everyone. But now, Supreme Card could not be provoked by this young man! This was none other than the profligate son who had yet to get up from the ground. He was still mocking Gavin Clifford. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re awesome just because you have a lousy card?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have as many cards as I do. Do you have as much money as I do?¡± ¡°Brother, hurry up and kill him. It¡¯s annoying to watch.¡± At this moment, be it the big shot sitting on the sofa or the shop owner standing at the side, when they heard the lying on the ground speak, their faces instantly turned pale. person At this moment, the big shot sitting on the sofa finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. With a bang, he kicked the man on the ground and roared, ¡°Shut up!¡± The man kneeling on the ground rolled a few times and looked at the big shot in disbelief. At this moment, with a plop, the big shot knelt in front of Gavin Clifford and said with a trembling voice, ¡°We were blind. Don¡¯t me us.¡± ¡°If you like this dress, it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t deserve to wear this.¡± At this moment, when the boss saw the big shot kneeling, how could he not kneel? He also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you like this dress, you can take it.¡± ¡°Please spare us. We know our mistake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our problem.¡± At this moment, the profligate son who had been kicked by the big shot did not know what had happened at all. The scene in front of him made him unable to exert any strength, Hence, he could only look at the boss kneeling there and say, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°Is this the big shot you called over? And you¡¯re fucking kicking me?¡±. ¡°Did I ask you to call him here to deal with me? Those who don¡¯t know better might think that I have masochistic tendencies!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stop him, but even you knelt down. You¡¯re really a bunch of useless people.¡± ¡°Apologize to this little bastard? Hurry up and kill him!¡± In the entire shop, only the profligate son who was crawling on the ground was shouting. His ears were about to ring. When the boss heard that this profligate son had actually spoken rudely to him, he originally thought that he would feel a little guilty towards him. Now, it seemed that there was no need to feel guilty. At this moment, the boss looked angrily at the big shot kneeling there and said, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy. Kill him.¡± At this moment, the man on the ground waspletely unaware of the situation. He smiled and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°You¡¯re dead, hahaha!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to suffer. How dare you go against me! ¡°That¡¯s what happened!¡± However, when Gavin Clifford heard the man lying on the ground, he looked like he was watching a good show. This man was really stupid. People who were too stupid would suffer greatly in the future! Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the kneeling boss and the shop owner and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, get up!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice fell, the big shot instantly rushed in front of that yboy. The corners of his mouth curled up, and then a series of ¡°peng peng peng peng peng!¡± sounds were heard. The profligate son in front of him had already started foaming at the mouth and was unconscious. All the bones in his body were already broken. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford looked at the mess in front of him and walked straight to the counter. He took out his card and spoke to the female employee who was trembling. ¡°Swipe your card!¡± At this moment, the boss instantly jogged towards Gavin Clifford and handed Supreme Card to Gavin Clifford. He lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve given you this set of clothes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay.¡± ¡± Gavin Clifford turned to look at the boss who was smiling solicitously and said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your treasure?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the boss blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re here to say that you want my shop. I didn¡¯t even blink.¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t worry about wearing this set of clothes!¡± ¡°If you need anything else in the future, you can look for me directly.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard the boss¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded. Then, he tidied up his things and left the clothing store with Mno Potter. After leaving, Mno Potter sighed and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Now I know why George Chalid is so anxious to get this card back.¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ¡°Now I know why George Chalid is so anxious to get this card back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know this card had so much power.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he only nodded. Then, he raised his hand to look at the time and looked at Mno Potter. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Do you want to see the gown?¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth instantly curled up. Then, he said, ¡°Alright!¡± When Mno Potter went to look for Gavin Clifford, he had already changed into the gown for tonight¡¯s auction. However, this dress was quite old, although she had only worn it once. Gavin Clifford directly brought Mno Potter into the women¡¯s clothing store. At a nce, he saw gown- style gowns. They were very suitable for Mno Potter¡¯s figure. Moreover, the color was light pink, which could very well entuate Mno Potter¡¯s fair skin. Most importantly, this shirt was short and dry. It could perfectly show off her long legs. Hence, Gavin Clifford walked towards the dress and Mno Potter quickly followed. Gavin Clifford took the suit and handed it to Mno Potter. ¡°It suits you. Why don¡¯t you try it on?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mno Potter was overjoyed. This was the outfit that Gavin Clifford had chosen for him. Hence, he took the clothes and walked into the fitting room. Not long after, Mno Potter changed his clothes and walked out.. Gavin Clifford nodded in satisfaction. It was indeed very suitable. The shop assistant was also dumbfounded. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She¡¯s simply a goddess who walked out of a painting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply too beautiful. In all my years in the industry, I¡¯ve never seen a customer who could dress so beautifully in this dress.¡± ¡°Your boyfriend has good taste!¡± ¡°We also dropped this dress here today. The previous one has been in the shop for too long, so it can¡¯t be worn anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to sell because of the price.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the female employee in front of him and said, ¡°Alright, pack this up. Use your card!¡± The female employee was shocked. She looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to ask how much it costs?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cheap.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead, hahaha!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to suffer. How dare you go against me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened!¡± However, when Gavin Clifford heard the man lying on the ground, he looked like he was watching a good show. This man was really stupid. People who were too stupid would suffer greatly in the future! Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the kneeling boss and the shop owner and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, get up!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice fell, the big shot instantly rushed in front of that yboy. The corners of his mouth curled up, and then a series of ¡°peng peng peng peng peng!¡± sounds were heard. The profligate son in front of him had already started foaming at the mouth and was unconscious. All the bones in his body were already broken. Gavin Clifford looked at the mess in front of him and walked straight to the counter. He took out his card and spoke to the female employee who was trembling. ¡°Swipe your card!¡± At this moment, the boss instantly jogged towards Gavin Clifford and handed Supreme Card to Gavin Clifford. He lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve given you this set of clothes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay.¡± Gavin Clifford turned to look at the boss who was smiling solicitously and said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your treasure?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the boss blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re here to say that you want my shop. I didn¡¯t even blink.¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t worry about wearing this set of clothes!¡± ¡°If you need anything else in the future, you can look for me directly.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard the boss¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded. Then, he tidied up his things and left the clothing store with Mno Potter. After leaving, Mno Potter sighed and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Now I know why George Chalid is so anxious to get this card back.¡± Chapter 581 Chapter 581 ¡°Look, there¡¯s actually someone taking a taxi to the auction!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter, hahaha!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who had just gotten out of the car, ignored the person¡¯s voice. Instead, he tidied his suit and opened the door for Mno Potter. Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s voice became louder and louder. The surrounding people who were watching them also pointed at the taxi with disdain. At this moment, Mno Potter also got out of the car. Then, he heard a bejeweled old woman shouting, ¡°Young people nowadays really don¡¯t know the rules. What kind of asion is this? They actually took a taxi here!¡± ¡°If I were thepany behind this auction, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let them in.¡± ¡°They look so pretentious. They don¡¯t even have a car. Do you expect them to pay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s poor!¡±. At this moment, a man walked over cynically and said, ¡°I envy you. You have a girlfriend even though you¡¯re so poor.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her be my femalepanion so that she won¡¯t embarrass herself here with you!¡± When Mno Potter heard the man¡¯s words, he also red at him. His gaze was like a death stare. The man didn¡¯t force her anymore and only said, ¡°Bad luck!¡± Then, he turned around and left, entering the venue. At this moment, a young couple walked over and looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter with disdain. Then, they said, ¡°Your clothes look pretty good. They seem to be limited edition?¡± Just as Mno Potter thought that a normal person had arrived, he was about to speak when he heard the woman and manugh loudly. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to return it if you rent it, right?¡± ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t dirty it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, a young woman¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°The auction is about to begin. Let¡¯s go in quickly!¡± At this moment, the guests who were watching themotion hurriedly took out their invitation cards and handed them to the staff standing at the side before walking into the venue. Not long after, most of the guests at the entrance of the hotel had entered. The taxi that had been blocked finally left. Gavin Clifford looked at the sparsely popted entrance of the hotel and frowned slightly. He had originally thought that without an invitation card, he could enter while there were many people. Unexpectedly, there were so many staff members and the card was so tight. At this moment, Sacred Tower¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind. ¡°Master, I have a new discovery.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s voice. Since Mno Potter was beside him, if he spoke now, Mno Potter would definitely think that he was possessed. Sacred Tower saw that Gavin Clifford did not speak, so he continued. ¡°Master, you have a woman with you. It¡¯s not convenient for us to talk. Find a ce with no one around and contact meter.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and asked, ¡°Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The auction is about to begin. Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Gavin Clifford suddenly came back to his senses and looked at Mno Potter. ¡°Invitation card¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card. There are so many people guarding the door. How can I sneak in?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled.. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? The clothes we¡¯re wearing are priceless.¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll let us in now that there¡¯s nobody around!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as Mno Potter finished speaking, he reached out and held Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. He walked along the red carpet. Then, at the door, not only did the staff not ask about the invitation card, but he also smiled and bowed respectfully.. ¡°Wee, sir. Thedy has arrived at our Grand Tinfoil Hotel. The auction is about to begin.¡± ¡°Pleasee in as soon as possible!¡± Gavin Clifford saw that these staff members were bowing and smiling at him and Mno Potter, but they did not ask them for invitation cards. However, none of that mattered, although he really wanted to ask them if they had forgotten anything. However, if they really forgot, wouldn¡¯t they be unable to enter after his reminder? Therefore, Gavin Clifford nodded at them and walked into the venue with Mno Potter. At that time, it was not appropriate to ask Mno Potter. Now that they had entered the venue, Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they ask us for an invitation card?¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford. We¡¯re dressed so generously. It¡¯s much more valuable than the invitation card.¡± ¡°Those people are also very smart. The people who came to the auction tonight are all big shots. They can¡¯t be offended!¡± ¡°Moreover, no one is entering, so the invitation card is nothing!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he nodded and believed him. After Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford entered the hall, they saw all kinds of people they did not know at all. They were all big shots in the business world. Of course, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t know them, but others didn¡¯t know Gavin Clifford either. Walking over was nothing more than a few pleasantries and greetings. There was really nothing to talk about. At this moment, a waiter walked over with red wine and a few desserts on a te. He looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter and smiled. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, can I get you anything?¡± The waiter in front of him picked up a ss of red wine and smiled. Then, Mno Potter looked at the waiter and said, ¡®One of those desserts with cream. I¡¯d like to try it. After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he also directly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the dessert area over there and look for it?¡± At this moment, the waiter looked at Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°No, sir. I¡¯ll get it. It¡¯s the least we can do.¡± At this moment, there seemed to be a hint of fear in the waiter¡¯s eyes, but he was still smiling. At this moment, the waiter walked over with a few creamy desserts. The red wine on the te was reced with fruit juice. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, dessert tastes better with juice.¡± Mno Potter looked at the waiter in front of him and smiled. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very thoughtful.¡± In such a short period of time, several waiters had alreadye to serve Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Although Gavin Clifford felt a little ufortable, he did not find anything unusual. At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly thought of something. He looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, I might have to go to the bathroom. You can walk around on your own or sit there and wait for me.¡± Mno Potter smiled and nodded at Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford entered the washroom. Actually, his goal was not to go to the washroom. Instead, he summoned Sacred Tower. ¡°Did you sense an expert just now?¡± When Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he would also directly answer, ¡°No, other than you being the strongest here, it¡¯s Mno Potter. There are also experts among the others, but they¡¯repletely insufficient.¡± Gavin Clifford frowned when he heard Sacred Tower¡¯s words. Could it be that Snake Emperor was not at his auction, or was he not here yet? Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Could it be that Snake Emperor was not at his auction, or was he not here yet? No matter how Gavin Clifford thought about it, he felt that it was impossible. Since it was an auction organized by him, how could Snake Emperor not appear? Moreover, ording to what Mno Potter had told him before, the people who came this time were all big shots in the business world. Could it be that Snake Emperor would let go of such a good opportunity?! Or did he actually have another motive? However, if Sacred Tower did not sense the powerful warrior, it meant that there was no one stronger than him in the venue. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Previously, Snake Emperor had been exaggerated by Shadow Killing. Now, he actually didn¡¯t show his face. Why was he pretending to be mysterious? Forget it, let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Perhaps Snake Emperor would be the finale. Since he was already here, he could only wait for the highlight of this auction!. That was Gavin Clifford¡¯s true motive foring to this auction. It was that scabbard. Gavin Clifford washed his hands at the sink and changed into his new clothes. Then, Gavin Clifford came out of the toilet with a frown. Mno Potter walked over and asked worriedly, ¡°Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why do you have such an expression?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s roar, his worries were gone for a moment. Then, he directly said, ¡°I just have some problems with my stomach. Besides, what could happen to me in the toilet!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded worriedly. ¡°Is it better there now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see many people there. Let¡¯s find a seat and sit down!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded. The two of them walked towards their seats. At this moment, it could be said that enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. Coincidentally, they bumped into the people who had said that Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter would be rented out to attend the auction. At this moment, a young couple also walked towards the seat that Mno Potter had found. Just as Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford sat down, the young couple said, ¡°Yo, aren¡¯t these the two shabby people who just hailed a taxi to attend the auction at the entrance of the hotel?¡± ¡°I knew you guys didn¡¯t have any manners. Why are you still upying seats here!¡± ¡°Now get up.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter looked at the man who spoke and said, ¡°Why hog the seat?¡± ¡°Look at this ce. Aren¡¯t all the seats empty? How can they be upied?¡± At this moment, the woman standing beside this man looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Because you saw using, so you sat down first.¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t hogging, what is it?¡± When Mno Potter heard that woman¡¯s words, he was also furious. Had his brain been kicked by a donkey? You call this upying a seat? Hence, Mno Potter looked at the woman in front of him and said bluntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this firste, first served?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that what you like is taken by someone who is one step ahead of you?!¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± At this moment, a few more people came over from the side. When they saw that it was Gavin Clifford, their expressions instantly darkened. Then, they said, ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to really sneak in.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re actually snatching someone else¡¯s seat. You¡¯re still unreasonable. You can really let any street hooligan in.¡± At this moment, a few more men walked over and looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. ¡°Look at how you¡¯ve made the venue so foul. Why don¡¯t you just get up and give up this seat for them?¡± ¡°There are so many empty seats. Just find one and sit down. Don¡¯t affect us.¡± ¡°I took a cab. I¡¯m lucky to have a seat. Don¡¯t pick one.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford got up and sat down in an empty seat. At this moment, the man looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. A wise man submits to circumstances!¡± Upon hearing this, Mno Potter red at the man and followed Gavin Clifford. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to swallow his anger, but he didn¡¯t want to argue with these people anymore. Everything could wait until he got what he wanted. At this moment, a woman in a red fishtail dress with wavy hair and an S-curve figure walked onto the stage. Then, a loud voice sounded. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to our auction.¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s also a gathering of big shots from our business families tonight!¡± ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many famous people.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say much. The auction today is a littlete, so I won¡¯t take up everyone¡¯s precious time.¡± At the auction venue, just as Gavin Clifford changed seats, many people came in one after another and sat a few rows behind Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. As soon as they sat down, they muttered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the person in front look like our Drenner? He¡¯s Blearus people?¡± ¡°This skin color looks like¡­¡± ¡°Why are 4,141,171 people here too? Are we letting 4,141,171 people in?¡± Just as the host finished his opening speech, he smiled and said, ¡°I hereby announce that the auction begins now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the live music of the auction started ying. At this moment, a woman in red gown walked up the stage with a redcquer box in her hand. It was covered with a red cloth and was extremely formal. Then, she ced it on a high tform so that the people below could see it clearly. There was also arge screen on the stage that could zoom in on the auction item at close range. Immediately after, the red cloth was removed. There was also a mechanism on the box that was lifted from all directions. It was a bronze weapon. Gavin Clifford took a nce and closed his eyes. He was not interested in these at all. If he wanted to, he could have thousands of them! At this moment, the host¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Wow, this is a bronze artifact in the shape of a sun. It¡¯s been thousands of years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously very collectible.¡± ¡°Does anyone want to bid?¡± At this moment, the people below also saw a business opportunity. They picked up their signs and raised them. At this moment, a man raised his sign and shouted, ¡°I bid two million dors!¡± The host looked at the man with a smile and said, ¡°The CEO of the hotel business Red Star Group bids two million dors!¡± ¡°two million dors once!¡± ¡°two million dors twice!¡± ¡°two million dors¡­¡± At this moment, he saw the young Ibid 20 million dors The host Inked at the young train berlow sh Director of the Intersteller Aviation Growto 20 million dors once 20 million dore i 90 million dor tim Wheel moment the people bellen sie nd chaining recall they wer all pping ¡°He¡¯s actualh the director of Interesting visine pe looks as young but he really mating¡± ¡°That¡¯s right young and promising At this moment, he saw the young man and woman standing in front of Gavin Clifford. They raised their signs and said, ¡°I bid 20 million dors!¡± The host looked at the young man below and said directly, ¡°Director of the Interster Aviation Group, bid 20 million dors!¡± ¡°20 million dors once!¡± ¡°20 million dors twice!¡± ¡°20 million dors times!¡± ¡°Congrattions to the board of directors of the Interster Aviation Group for bidding for our bronze artifact, the Sun Wheel, which is 4,000 years old.¡± At this moment, the people below were already cheering vessel. They were all pping enthusiastically. ¡°He¡¯s actually the director of Interster Airlines. He looks so young, but he¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, young and promising!¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 ¡°That¡¯s right, young and promising!¡± This man from Interster. Airlines, who said that they were upying the seats, heard the people below praising him. The smile on his face could not be stopped. Then, he raised his hand and waved at the people behind him. Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that he was a virtuous person. In fact, it was just for show. After all, hundreds of cameras were not just for show. They might even be ced on television. Why would he destroy his own reputation! Gavin Clifford looked at the big shots in the business world around him and sighed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were people and things he was interested in tonight, who would spend time on this auction? It was simply boring. If they had the time, they might as well cultivate in Room Sacred Tower! Gavin Clifford looked around. Looking at these people, he was afraid that everyone did note here to bid for anything. Most likely, more than half of the people attending the auction tonight were here to show off! Just as the man sat down, the woman sitting beside him also held the man¡¯s arm with a face full of infatuation and said obsequiously, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. I love you so much!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m the only one with more than Darling gold coins.¡± Mno Potter looked at the pair of lovey-dovey people in front of him and wished he could go up and kick them. She came here to show off her love. She really knew how to pick a ce! Immediately after, another woman in red gown also carried a wooden box and covered it with a cloth. Then, she slowly walked up the stage. At this moment, the host also took a few steps forward with a smile. Then, he looked at the famous industry figures below and said, ¡°Today¡¯s exhibits are all heavyweights!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of the support of the business big shots below the stage.¡± ¡°Then, what kind of exhibit will it be next? I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± At this moment, the red cloth was lifted. Gavin Clifford could tell at a nce that this thing was Tang Sancai. It was a horse. It looked pretty good. It was rtively intact. Tang Sancai was mainly made up of yellow, brown, and green colors. Although it was a distance away from the stage, Gavin Clifford could be seen through the big screen. This quality was excellent. Don¡¯t ask him why he knew all this, because the things he had gathered were much more awesome. Any one of his antiques was a hundred or a thousand times better than the ones he auctioned here. Therefore, rather than saying that Gavin Clifford was not interested in tonight¡¯s auction, there was nothing that could pique his interest. At this he people below looked at the Tang Sancai above and their eyes lit up. They shouted, ¡°This thing is a good thing. Even if I don¡¯t earn money by buying it, I definitely won¡¯t lose money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. How impressive would it be if it was ced at home!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. This thing is a little different from what I saw elsewhere. This horse was made to look very lifelike.¡± At this moment, the beautiful host twisted her slender waist and smiled. ¡°Our big shot in the business world wants a sub-collection.¡± ¡°From now on, let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°This horse of ours, Tang Sancai, belongs to the Tang Dynasty. It has a long history and has a high collection value.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, the big shots behind him raised their signs and shouted their bids. ¡°I bid two million dors!¡± When the beautiful host saw the person holding the sign below the stage, she directly said, ¡°Director of the Sagrio Dining leadingpany, bidding price of two million dors yuan.¡± ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to pay¡­¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s rough voice sounded. ¡°I bid 10 million dors!¡± The beautiful host looked at the man with a smile again and said, ¡°Director of Longli International Business Group, bid 10 million dors!¡± ¡°Is there anyone else you want to follow?!¡± A woman stood up and shouted, ¡°I bid 20 million dors 10 million dors!¡± Upon hearing this price, the big shots sitting below the stage revealed surprised expressions. Then, they said, ¡°This woman is really rich!¡± ¡°I think this Tang Sancai is really worth more than this price.¡± At this moment, another onlooker came over and said, ¡°What do you know? They¡¯re paying for exposure.¡± ¡°What is this camera for? It¡¯s very likely to be in the major newspapers or news tomorrow. This is the headline.¡± ¡°Which of them doesn¡¯t want to show their faces?¡± Just like that, all the big shots of the major businesses were fighting to bid for these collections. Looking at the woman in red gown, they carried their collections onto the stage one by one. There were at least dozens of collections tonight. They had all auctioned off a bunch of strange things. Gavin Clifford would definitely not make a move. This was not his purpose foring. However, to be honest, there were more rich people tonight. After all, it was over 20 million dors yuan at the drop of a hat. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford beside him in confusion. Then, he whispered, ¡°Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t you have anything you like?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he shook his head and said, ¡°None of this is what I want.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the auction is about to end. I want to see what this finale item is.¡± Mno Potter smiled when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. ¡°Good!¡± At this moment, the host grinned and looked below the stage. ¡°I believe all the big shots have gained a lot from tonight¡¯s collection.¡± ¡°Time really flies. Unknowingly, it¡¯s almost the end of the auction.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone can¡¯t wait to know what the final item is!¡± The big shots below also said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Hurry up and reveal it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I still have a over 20 million dors deal to discuss after this!¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry up. I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± The beautiful host also looked at the big shots below. In an instant, they were like aunties snatching vegetables in a supermarket. He did not care about his current image at all. At this moment, the beautiful host controlled the situation again and said, ¡°Since everyone can¡¯t wait, let¡¯s invite ourst collection!¡± With a bang, all the lights in the auction venue dimmed. After pausing for a few seconds, a beam of light shot out from the stage and shone directly at the ce where the collection was ced. At this moment, the red cloth was gradually lifted, and the box was instantly opened. Finally, a bronze scabbard appeared. This scabbard looked very ancient, and the patterns carved on it looked rather strange. When Gavin Clifford saw this scabbard, his heart trembled inexplicably. His heart raced as if he had some connection with Gavin Clifford looked at the scabbard on the stage and vaguely felt that this scabbard was definitely rted to Broken Sword Man. Perhaps this scabbard was Broken Sword Man¡¯s. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Gavin Clifford looked at the scabbard on the stage and vaguely felt that this scabbard was definitely rted to Broken Sword Man. Perhaps this scabbard was Broken Sword Man¡¯s. As the lights suddenly disappeared, everyone in the auction venue instantly screamed. It was as if this wasn¡¯t an auction venue because it was a terrifying d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they hade to the theme secret room to escape. The big shots below were all terrified. Then, they said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the light go out?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use the electricity?¡± ¡°Open it!¡± At this moment, she heard the woman beside the man grab the man¡¯s hand tightly and say sweetly, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m scared. Why don¡¯t we go out?¡± Then, the man who had forced the woman away from Gavin Clifford also stood up instantly and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s with the mystery? F*cking turn on the lights!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you can¡¯t afford the electricity bill. I have plenty of money.¡± At this moment, the auction venue was instantly in an uproar. One could hear the sound of people pulling their chairs. This kind of enclosed space indeed made people feel extremely oppressed. When Gavin Clifford heard these people stand up, he shook his head helplessly. The richer the person, the more afraid they would be. Mno Potter was also shocked. When the lights went out, the hand instantly grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. After all, holding hands was not a good idea. Mno Potter could also vaguely feel Gavin Clifford¡¯s nervousness. It seemed to be different from before. Hence, Mno Potter tilted his head and frowned. Although he could not see Gavin Clifford, he still asked, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you. Are you alright?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he realized that he might have been too engrossed just now. Hence, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± At this moment, the lights at the auction venue lit up. In just a few minutes, the big shots were already very unhappy. However, when the scabbard was erged on the big screen, those people¡¯s angerpletely disappeared. Then, without waiting for the host to say anything, they obediently returned to their seats. Everyone was obviously very interested in this scabbard. At this moment, the host looked at the big shot below and kept bowing to apologize. Then, he said, ¡°The surprise just now might have given everyone a very bad experience. Instead, it turned into a shock.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± The big shots below obviously didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t calm down to forgive them. Instead, he chose to leave it behind in the face of this collection. At this moment, the female host smiled at the big shots below and began to introduce thest item in the collection, this scabbard. On stage, the beautiful host smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone can see that there are many differences in this scabbard.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s mysterious.¡± ¡°This is an item left behind by an extremely powerful person back then. However, that person disappeared after that. Until now, only this scabbard remains.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s rare, the bidding price for this collection will be quite high. Big shots, let¡¯s start bidding!¡± After hearing the host¡¯s words, these people also developed a strong interest in this finale scabbard. They kept discussing below. ¡°It feels pretty good. Since this scabbard has been used by the most powerful person in the world, won¡¯t we have a chance to give us energy after we get it?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe we can be saviors or something.¡± Just as the host was about to speak again, Gavin Clifford suddenly stood up. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford in shock and whispered, ¡°Gavin Clifford, why are you standing up?¡±. At this moment, the host on stage was also very surprised as he looked at Gavin Clifford, who had stood he did not know what to say. At this moment, the people behind Gavin Clifford said, ¡°In front, if you want to go to the toilet, go straight there. Don¡¯t just stand here.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find a toilet, ask the staff, okay? For a moment, At this moment, when they heard the voice from behind, the man and woman turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford mockingly. ¡°Have you never been to such a high-end hotel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. He just entered the city and thinks that he can be a rich young master just because he changed his skin. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hurry up and go to the toilet. Otherwise, if you pee in your pants, how are you going to change her clothes?¡± Gavin Clifford ignored him. His mind was filled with thoughts of the scabbard on the stage, so he walked up the stage without thinking. At this moment, the beautiful host was scared silly and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, what are you going to do? Please return to your seat. However, Gavin Clifford pretended not to hear him and continued to walk forward. He even crossed the police line at the front. At this moment, the people below were all stunned. The scene immediately became chaotic as they said, ¡°Is this person crazy? Why did he go straight to the stage?¡± ¡°Could it be some terrorist or something? What should we do? Why don¡¯t we leave quickly? I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen.¡± At this moment, the auctioneer sitting beside him could not sit still anymore. He stood up one after another and looked at Gavin Clifford in horror.. ¡°Sir, please return to your seat immediately.¡± ¡°If you want this thing, please make a bid.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the auctioneer in front of him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to get my things back. Why should I pay?¡± When the people below heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were also dumbfounded. They looked at Gavin Clifford who walked onto the stage and discussed. ¡°He looks so young. Is there something wrong with his mind?¡± ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s his?¡± At this moment, the man and woman standing below the stage stood up and pointed at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. This man is a liar. This doesn¡¯t belong to him at all.¡± ¡°A person who took a taxi to the auction came and upied a seat. Now, he wants to take the collection without paying.¡± ¡°I just wanted to ask you, are you still asleep?¡±. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say that this belongs to you? You¡¯re clearly trying to snatch it.¡± When everyone heard this young man¡¯s words, they all looked at Gavin Clifford who walked up the stage. Gavin Clifford did not want to care so much, so he reached out and took the scabbard. At this moment, the auctioneer also hid and shouted, ¡°Call the guards. Go!¡± However, at this moment, a group of guards with guns rushed up from the stage. All of them were iparably burly. At this moment, the auctioneer looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Put down the collection and we¡¯ll write off today¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°I order you to put down the collection.¡± At this moment, a circle of guards surrounded Gavin Clifford in the middle of the stage. Those guards were standing around Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at the auctioneer and frowned. ¡°Not a chance.¡± At this moment, the auctioneer looked at the guard and said, ¡°Get the collection back for me, as long as it¡¯s intact.¡± Immediately after, the dozen or so guards rushed towards Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Gavin Clifford stomped on the ground with a thud, and a huge circle of light emitted from his body. The guards were directly ejected and fell heavily to the ground. All of them were hit in the head and instantly vomited blood and died. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 The guards were directly ejected and fell heavily to the ground. All of them were hit in the head and instantly vomited blood and died. The people below the stage screamed in pain when they saw the guards die tragically at the auction venue. The auctioneer and the beautiful host on the stage were also so frightened that they crawled under the table. When they saw the blood on the stage, they were extremely afraid. Who exactly was this person? How could such a young man be so powerful? With a stomp of his foot, more than ten guards were sent flying? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would believe that it really existed? Why was there such a powerful force and the halo that had just emitted from his body? It was simply too terrifying. They had also seen some warrior yers with Drenner yers, but they had never seen someone as powerful as this Blearus yer. He had just said that the scabbard was his. Could it be that there was really a connection between him and this scabbard?! At this moment, the big shots below the stage thought about how they had never experienced any storms in the past. At the very least, they would not see such a shocking scene. They usually left this kind of thing to their subordinates to do. They could not see it at all. Today, they had finally opened their eyes. Not to mention the women, even the men¡¯s faces were pale from fear. At this moment, the man and woman sitting below stood up and shouted, ¡°Someone came from across the shop. This person is here to cause trouble!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this voice, he knew who it was even without looking. That was because ever since Gavin Clifford came to the auction, the man and woman had been looking for something frequently. They had been walking back and forth on Gavin Clifford¡¯s bottom line. Immediately after, the woman beside him said, ¡°Why are you angry with such trash? Just let the servants deal with it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he usually like this? Rabbits bite when cornered!¡± ¡°Not to mention him?¡± When the man heard his woman say this, his mood instantly improved. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can talk!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and did not even bother to say anything. He stretched out his finger. Profound Technique. Itnded directly on the man¡¯s body. Then, with a bang, the man instantly exploded on the spot and turned into powder. The woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah!¡± Her scream spread throughout the entire auction venue. Almost everyone saw the scene just now. The girl kept retreating and shaking her head. Gavin Clifford looked at the woman in front of him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you at first, but I realized that you couldn¡¯t leave each other, so I could only fulfill When the woman heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, she knelt down and looked at Gavin Clifford. your wish.¡± ¡°Please, let me go!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t known him for long, you. Spare me!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up. How ironic was this? However, this woman was not a good person, so he directly said, ¡°You¡¯re Darling!¡± Then, with a bang, the woman exploded instantly, leaving nothing behind. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, they heard the sound of ¡°Da Da Da!¡±ing from behind. Gavin Clifford turned around and saw arge group of powerful Drennerwarrior rushing out and surrounding Gavin Clifford. These people were all wearing ck masks on their heads, so their appearances could not be seen clearly. However, Gavin Clifford just stood there and looked at them before asking, ¡°You¡¯re from Snake Emperor?¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, no one answered the question. Instead, they skipped it. A man in a mask standing at the front looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Anyone who causes trouble at this auction must die.¡± ¡°You killed these people on the ground, so you have to die!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter shed to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, let¡¯s go together.¡± Immediately after, the group of people began to attack Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter barehanded. So many people could tell that they were all high-ranking queens with Drenner points, although they did not have much chance of winning. At this moment, the group of masked mennded lightly on the ground and flew into the sky with a few whooshes. However, at this moment, Mno Potter was following closely behind. One had to know that Mno Potter¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. The water was not as good as Gavin Clifford, but no one present was stronger than her. Then, Mno Potter kicked sideways and sent a ray of light flying. A few of those people were sent flying and their heads fell to the ground. Gavin Clifford saw that Mno Potter seemed to be addicted to killing and quickly said, ¡°Mno Potter, leave one alive at the end.¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter nodded and rushed out again. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the people on his side. He really did not want to waste any more time. With a few puffs, Profound Technique turned them into powder one by one and disappeared from this world. At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were like gods of death. This bloody scene made the guests¡¯ legs go weak. Many of them even crawled out of the auction venue. His 140 wanted to run faster, but their strength did not allow it! Those who had exchanged blows with Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were already considered strong in Drenner. If they could not even deal with these people, what could these guests who hade to participate do?! At this moment, other than the man and woman who were killed instantly by Gavin Clifford, there were also a few people. who did not know what was good for them and were crawling towards the door. At this moment, Gavin Clifford also instantly appeared in front of them without saying anything. The few of them suddenly raised their heads. The moment they saw Gavin Clifford, their faces turned pale and their bodies trembled. Then, he heard kowtow thuds. Then, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Please let us go, please let us go!¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Please!¡± Gavin Clifford asked calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to die. Answer my question.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Snake Emperor.¡± The few of them looked at each other and panted heavily. Then, the two people in front said, ¡°Us. We don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Who is Snake Emperor¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here for the auction!¡± Gavin Clifford did not say anything. He directly pointed with his hand and turned the three of them into powder. At this moment, the remaining person looked at the scene in front of him and was so frightened that he peed his pants, let His legs were already weak. Gavin Clifford rotated his wrist and lowered his head to look at the person who had peed his pants. ¡°Where is Snake Emperor?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the man also said with a trembling voice, ¡°I really don¡¯t know any Snake Emperor, really!¡± ¡°Please, spare me!¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and said again, ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like people telling lies!¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, this person begged for mercy crazily again. He hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s telling the truth.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t y with my life!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him. His eyes were quite sincere and did not look like he was lying. However, why didn¡¯t these guards and invited people know Snake Emperor during the auction? Chapter 586 Chapter 586 However, why didn¡¯t these guards and invited people know Snake Emperor during the auction? To be able to be so airtight under the same roof, it seemed that it was not ordinary. However, Sacred Tower had said before that he did not find anyone very capable here. So, was Snake Emperor really not at this auction?! Could it be that the investigation of the Sk organization was wrong? That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ Sk¡¯s information would definitely not have any problems, so where exactly was Snake Emperor? Gavin Clifford looked at the man on the ground who had peed his pants in fear and said angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± When the man lying on the ground heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his originally worried expression changed to a happy expression. Then, he said directly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll get lost now. I¡¯ll get lost now!¡± The man tried to stand up, but his legs were weak. In the end, he crawled out of Gavin Clifford¡¯s sight. Then, the guests looked at Gavin Clifford standing fear, at the door and did not dare to move for a moment. They muttered in ¡°What are we gonna do now?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t escape now. Will we die here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re no match for him!¡± At this moment, a certainpany¡¯s director looked at the scene in front of him and said, ¡°My men are right outside this hotel. All I have to do is make a phone call and they cane in.¡± ¡°Moreover, my subordinates are all at the peak of divine rank, warrior. They¡¯re very strong.¡± ¡°These two little kids in front of me are no match for my subordinates at all.¡± At this moment, more and more directors of the corporation surrounded this man, expressions. and they all revealed surprised They definitely wanted to believe that this man was telling the truth, because they all wanted to live. Who would have thought that they would encounter life-threatening danger at an auction? If everyone had thought of this, no matter how grand the auction was, who woulde?! Then, the group¡¯s directors who surrounded him also said in surprise, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let your men in?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for you to call your men to help at such a critical moment?¡± ¡°Or do you really have to wait until you fall into that kid¡¯s hands before calling for help?¡± ¡°Brother, listen to me. It¡¯ll be toote by then.¡± Then, the CEO of the corporation frowned. He wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t listen, but his personality made him adventurous and thrill-seeking. Hence, the CEO of the corporation alsoughed. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford not far away and said to the people who surrounded him, ¡°That kid is just a little kid in his early twenties.¡± ¡°Even if he has some strength, so what? He can only deal with those who don¡¯t practice martial arts.¡± ¡°The guards you just saw and the few people he killed are weaker than him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± At this moment, after hearing what the CEO of the corporation said, the five or six CEOS standing behind him who were on good terms with him also nodded. Listening to him, she felt that what he said made sense. At this moment, Mno Potter, who had just finished dealing with the people on the other side, walked towards Gavin Clifford and did some stretching exercises. After all, it had been a long time since she had fought like this. Ever since she met Gavin Clifford, she seemed to have only fought a little. It was obvious that his limbs had be much stiffer. This was what most people meant. Once he stopped, it would be another beginning. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter saw that the entire auction venue had be a mess. The tables and chairs were also damaged to varying degrees, and there were pools of blood on the ground. It looked like a horror movie. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter, who was standing beside him and stretching. Hence, he directly said, ¡°Mno Potter, are you alright?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and spread his hands. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to deal with these people. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t fought like this for a long time and my body isn¡¯t used to it.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. He looked around and found a few potbellied men standing there, looking at him and Mno Potter. Gavin Clifford was also very curious at this moment. Why were these people not in a hurry to run out?! Almost everyone present was afraid of being implicated and wished they could squeeze their heads out. Instead, these people looked at Gavin Clifford and sat on the stool with smiles on their faces, as if they were waiting for something. Mno Potter followed Cavin Clifford¡¯s gaze. Hence, the few of them stood up and walked towards Gavin Clifford. When they reached Gavin Clifford, they said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± ¡°There¡¯s always someone better.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him and curled his lips. Then, he said, ¡°It seems that you know Snake Emperor?¡± The boss of the group also smiled at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Why should I tell you if I know him or not? I only know that you have to pay with your life for the people you killed today.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he was very sure that these people were here to be cannon fodder. As soon as he finished speaking, the CEO of the corporation pped his hands a few times. Immediately after, seven to eight burly men came in. Gavin Clifford roughly took a nce. He was about 6-foot years old and was still very strong. These men rushed to Gavin Clifford. They didn¡¯t say anything else and didn¡¯t have time to react. Then, he dodged and punched Gavin Clifford in the stomach. Unexpectedly, Gavin Clifford only smiled. Just as they were about to be hit by Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford instantly flew up and kicked these people¡¯s faces with a few bangs. The men¡¯s necks were all dislocated. It was as if they had fallen onto a pillow, but it was actually a fracture. Then, screams came from the auction venue. At this moment, the few CEOs were also staring at each other. This time, they were really done for. The CEO who sent his subordinates to deal with Gavin Clifford was also stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. To be honest, he did not expect this oue. These subordinates of his could be considered experts in Drenner. There was a high possibility that this Gavin Clifford was not human, right? Could it be that they were sent by the heavens? This kind of incredulity even made him begin to imagine. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the auction venue was in a mess. Corpses and blood were all over the ground. The CEOs were all limp on the ground. They looked pitifully at Gavin Clifford in front of them and said, ¡°We know we were wrong. He asked us to stay.¡± ¡°Those people are also his people. They have nothing to do with us!¡± The CEO of the corporation looked at the people who betrayed him and his expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°You bunch of people who kick people/when they¡¯re down.¡± ¡°All of you will die a horrible death!¡± Chapter 587 Chapter 587 ¡°All of you will die a horrible death!¡± Gavin Clifford slowly walked towards the group of people. Then, he looked at the people who were begging him for mercy and waved his hand, indicating for them to leave. Then, he only left behind the CEO of the corporation who had asked his subordinates to kill him. Gavin Clifford looked at the man and said, ¡°This time, it might not be me paying with my life.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ll be kind enough to let you apany them.¡± Gavin Clifford did not ask this man about Snake Emperor. This was because he knew that Snake Emperor should be rtively mysterious. After asking around, no one knew anything about him. However, Gavin Clifford also believed that there was no such thing as an imprable wall in the world. Those who shoulde out would naturallye out. When the man heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was not afraid that it was home. Just as he was about to say something¡­ Gavin Clifford stretched out his hand. Profound Technique. With a bang, the president of the corporation instantly turned into powder. Moreover, Gavin Clifford did not want to put this center on Snake Emperor anymore. After all, they came to this auction because of this scabbard. Although Snake Emperor¡¯s information was important, Gavin Clifford was obviously more concerned about Broken Sword Man. At this moment, Gavin Clifford walked up the stage step by step and looked at the sheath on the stage that was still intact. From the first time Gavin Clifford saw this scabbard, he had a strange feeling in his heart. Moreover, this feeling seemed to be guiding him to something mysterious. Gavin Clifford reached out to touch the scabbard. Before he could hold it in his hand, he felt a powerful force sucking him and the scabbard together. At this moment, EarsGavin Clifford was also shocked. After all, this kind of thing only happened in television dramas and movies. Of course, it was still acting. However, he was shocked now. This was actually real. Gavin Clifford looked at the scabbard in his hand. At first, it reacted with his body, but now, it reacted with Sacred Tower in his mind. At this moment, the lights at the auction venue began to flicker. Even Gavin Clifford could not describe this power clearly. He could feel Sacred Tower trembling slightly. Although Sacred Tower did not say anything, his feelings were the deepest. He was also very curious. Why was that so?! Why did Sacred Tower tremble when he held the scabbard? Moreover, why was the scabbard directly attached to his hand? It was as if this was Gavin Clifford¡¯s own. In fact, Gavin Clifford really wanted to ask Sacred Tower something, but because Mno Potter was standing beside him, it was difficult for him to say anything. Not long after, everything returned to normal. The lights stopped shing, and Sacred Tower stopped trembling. The scabbard that had just attached to his hand could be picked up and put down in an instant. However, the main point of all this was abnormal. It was just that Gavin Clifford did not know the whole story. Just as Gavin Clifford turned around with the scabbard in his hand, a loud and clear voice rang out, resounding throughout the entire auction venue. ¡°Put down what you¡¯re holding.¡± At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from all directions of the auction. Gavin Clifford instantly frowned. Another group of people had arrived?! It was really lively tonight! Could it be that this group of people had alsoe for the scabbard? Gavin Clifford listened to the voice of the person who came. There were about 20 people, and they were all burly men. At this moment, the voice was getting closer and closer. At this moment, Mno Potter stood beside Gavin Clifford and looked around nervously. Immediately after, more than 20 people rushed out from different doors. All of them were masked men in ck. As expected, these people had the same thoughts as Gavin Clifford. At this moment, the man standing at the front held a strange-looking machete in his hand. There was also a long scar on his face. This person could tell that he was the kind of person who did not care about his life. At this moment, the man at the front looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°This thing belongs to Snake Emperor. If you want to live, put it down.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, the corners of his mouth instantly curled up. It seemed that Snake Emperor was finally going to appear? It had been a long night of waiting. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at that person and said, ¡°If you want it, ask him toe out and get it himself.¡± ¡°As for you guys, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± When the masked men heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they revealed fierce expressions. They wished they could cut Gavin Clifford into pieces. At this moment, the scar-faced man in the lead looked at Gavin Clifford with fire in his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± At this moment, the scar-faced man waved his hand and said to his subordinate, ¡°Kill him!¡± At that moment, the 20 people charged straight at Gavin Clifford. As they ran, they felt that the entire auction venue was trembling. Those who didn¡¯t know might really think that it was an earthquake. The twenty people listened and half-squatted on the ground. Then, they ced their hands on the ground. Rays of light instantly appeared, as if they were setting up a formation. Not long after, the light shone on Gavin Clifford. The rays of light turned into lightning and began to explode. Gavin Clifford frowned. Not only had he never seen such a move before, but he was also very curious. This was because this was simply too retarded. What were these subordinates of Snake Emperor? How could he show off such a move and even want to kill someone?! With twenty people setting up the formation, if one person was missing, this formation would not be completed. Although the power of this formation would be extremely great if it was sessful, the risk would be high. For example, he directly pointed at one of the 20 people who set up the array. With a bang, that person instantly turned into powder and the array was instantly crippled. Then, ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Gavin Clifford killed a few more. It was effortless. Why did he need 20 people to set up the array? From Gavin Clifford¡¯s point of view, this was not a formation, but a prayer¡­ With the activation of Gavin Clifford, Profound Technique, those people all turned into powder and scattered on the ground. They were all instantly killed by Gavin Clifford, At this moment, the man with the scar on his face looked at Gavin Clifford, who had killed his brother, and was stunned on the spot. How could this person be so powerful? What kind of ultimate skill did he use? He clearly looked like a young boy in his twenties. How did he break their array formation alone? Until now, no one had been able to break their array formation! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. How could he just casually point his finger and the person would be reduced to nothing? This kind of move was too terrifying. He had never seen it before. Seeing his brother turn into ashes just like that, he was a little afraid. Who exactly was this kid? The scar-faced man fell to the ground, looking like he had nothing to live for. Now, he was the only one left. What should he do now? Wouldn¡¯t he only be able to wait for death? No, I can¡¯t die like this. I definitely can¡¯t. Just as he was about to get up and escape, he heard a bang. Gavin Clifford stepped on him. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Just as he was about to get up and escape, he heard a bang. Gavin Clifford stepped on him. At this moment, Scarfac¨¦ was struggling under Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet with a pained expression. However, no matter how he struggled, he could not move. The scar-faced man, who was being stepped on, was also terrified. What should he do now? It seemed like he could no longer escape¡­ They did not expect this kid to be so powerful. They were actually not this person¡¯s match. He had such strength at such a young age. No, he could not sit still and wait for death. He had to leave this ce! Gavin Clifford looked at Scarface, who was under his feet, and said, ¡°Tell me, where is Snake Emperor?¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Scarface¡¯s eyes shifted, and he hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. Let go of me first. I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what he was thinking. He would not tell him the truth at all. However, Gavin Clifford still let go of the man. The scar-faced man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and let go of him. He quickly got up from the ground and pped Gavin Clifford. Then, he said angrily, ¡°Are you even worthy of meeting Snake Emperor?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the scar-faced man in front of him and sighed. He shook his head. He did not have much hope because he could tell from their eyes that although these people said that they were afraid of death, they did not mention anything about Gavin Clifford. Inparison, they might be more afraid of exposing the truth! So, where exactly was this Snake Emperor? He really hid it well¡­ Gavin Clifford looked at the scar-faced man in front of him and stretched out his finger. With a bang, the scar-faced man instantly turned into a bubble! Gavin Clifford originally wanted to find out some information about Snake Emperor from him so that he could save time. However, he did not expect that he would rather risk his life than reveal anything. Now, the lead on Snake Emperor was cut off again. Gavin Clifford stood there in a bad mood because he felt that he had been working for nothing! At this moment, Mno Potter walked towards Gavin Clifford. He looked at Gavin Clifford and asked in a bad mood, ¡°Do you have a grudge against Snake Emperor?¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford only shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that in Blearus, there was always a shadow of Snake Emperor behind the people who targeted me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to see what this Snake Emperor wants to do.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he frowned and nodded. Gavin Clifford looked at the scabbard in his hand and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. Although the clue to Snake Emperor was broken tonight, it was not a waste to hold the scabbard in his hand. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hence, Mno Potter followed Gavin Clifford down the stage. Just as he was about to walk out of the auction venue, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Sir, madam, please wait!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford stopped and turned around. It was actually the beautiful host from just now who walked towards them shakily. Gavin Clifford was very curious. This beautiful host actually stood up at this time. What was she trying to do?! Could there be something else going on? Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the beautiful host in front of him and said, ¡°What, even you want to stop me?¡± The beautiful host looked at Gavin Clifford and waved her hands repeatedly. Then, she said in a panic, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡­ don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± When Gavin Clifford saw the beautiful host, he turned his head back as he spoke, as if he was waiting for something. Hence, Gavin Clifford frowned and said, ¡°Then, what do you mean by asking us to stop?¡± ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡°Still waiting for someone!¡± When the beautiful host heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, she clearly panicked. For a moment, she did not know what to say and stood there in a daze. At this moment, as soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he heard pping sounds. She did not look good. She was wearing a ck suit, which highlighted her ability. This woman was obviously not ordinary. Because the aura she exuded made people feel that the person behind her was very powerful. He bought a woman, pushed aside a beautiful host, and walked to Gavin Clifford. ¡°You¡¯re really smart!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the woman in front of him. It was not strange. This was because he knew very well that anyone who could call out to him at this moment would definitely not be afraid. In such a bloody scene, this woman was still calm. There must be something behind her. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the woman and said, ¡°Cut the crap. Who are you?¡± ¡°Why did you ask me to stop?!¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the woman smiled and said, ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to block your way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Snake Emperor, please!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he frowned and his expression instantly changed. Snake Emperor?! He should not have heard wrongly! Snake Emperor had finally appeared. It seemed that his previous guess was not unreasonable! Snake Emperor had always been at the auction venue, but he had never appeared. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, was Snake Emperor¡¯s strength really far inferior to his?! However, it was impossible for Sacred Tower to make a wrong judgment¡­ Then what exactly was going on? Snake Emperor appeared at this time and wanted to see him. Could there be a conspiracy here? Snake Emperor had always been mysterious. He always got his subordinates to convey his orders and do something. Now, this Snake Emperor actually wanted to see him personally! Gavin Clifford found it quite interesting now. He really wanted to see what Snake Emperor was trying to do! Hence, he looked at Mno Potter. Mno Potter was also looking at the woman nervously. He was also very shocked. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, be careful!¡± Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment before looking at Mno Potter and saying, ¡°Yup!¡± At this moment, the woman looked at Gavin Clifford and said with the same smile, ¡°How is it? Have you considered it?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the woman and said, ¡°Where is he?¡± The woman looked at Gavin Clifford and didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°Snake Emperor isn¡¯t here. Just follow me!¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at each other and followed the woman out of the auction venue! Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter also looked at each other without saying anything. Then, they followed the woman out of the auction venue! Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter came out of the auction and looked at the rows of luxury cars parked in front of them. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were not too surprised. They just felt that it was a little strange for Snake Emperor to pick them up so openly! The scary thing was that Gavin Clifford now felt that Snake Emperor must have known that he was coming and deliberately set up a trap to bait Gavin Clifford. That was really cruel. He only appeared after seeing him kill so many people! Could it be that his goal was not only to kill him, but also the scabbard?! If he went there, it would definitely be dangerous, so it was better to be careful! At this moment, the woman stood in front of the car and looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. She smiled and said, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, please!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the woman and smiled. ¡°So, Snake Emperor isn¡¯t at the venue. Do you still need to take a car to meet him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite mysterious!¡± When the woman heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, she also smiled and said, ¡°Snake Emperor is not something that ordinary people can see!¡± ¡°This kind of small venue is not worthy of letting Snake Emperore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be more discreet when we meet Snake Emperor!¡± ¡°Please follow me!¡± Gavin Clifford nced at the woman, then at Mno Potter. Actually, Gavin Clifford knew that this trip was a trap. Snake Emperor wanted him to die, but this matter had nothing to do with Mno Potter. Although he did not know Snake Emperor¡¯s strength, with his strength, he was confident that nothing would happen to him. However, Mno Potter was different. In Snake Emperor¡¯s territory, Mno Potter¡¯s strength might not necessarily be unharmed. Since he was the one who caused this incident and Snake Emperor was also the one who wanted to kill him, Mno Potter did not need to get involved in this mess at all! Just as Mno Potter was about to open the car door and get in, Gavin Clifford grabbed Mno Potter¡¯s arm and looked at the woman. *Snake Emperor, it¡¯s me you want to see. It has nothing to do with my friend!¡± ¡°Make her leave me and go with you!¡± At this moment, the woman standing at the side looked at Mno Potter and said to Gavin Clifford, Of course you can!¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he came back to his senses Ar¨© grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm Gavin Clifford, I want to go with you!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Mno Potter, I can¡¯t let you take the risk with me!¡± ¡°Snake Emperor is looking for me. This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to see him!¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re one in Drenner. I¡¯ll go wherever you go!¡± ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t have to worry about me at all. I have the strength to protect myself!¡± Gavin Clifford saw that Mno Potter was determined to think about it. Moreover, it had alreadye to this. Snake Emperor¡¯s people were also watching. It was not good to let Mno Potter go back alone. If Snake Emperor wanted to kill him, how could the people around him let him off? Forget it, Mno Potter would follow him. At least he could protect her. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and revealed a sweet smile before nodding. At this moment, the woman looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in front of her and said, ¡°Have you discussed it?¡± ¡°Are we leaving together, or¡­¡± Before the woman could finish, Gavin Clifford said, ¡°We¡¯reing with you!¡± Cavin Clifford and Mno Potter followed the woman into the car and drove on the road. Looking at the scenery along the way, Gavin Clifford naturally knew what it meant to meet Snake Emperor. Gavin Clifford had even thought that there would be all kinds of unexpected events. This Snake Emperor wanted to see him. There must be a huge conspiracy behind this. Mno Potter and Gavin Clifford, who were sitting in the car, did not speak. Because the car was filled with people from Snake Emperor, it was inconvenient to say anything. It was better to just sleep. Mno Potter quickly fell asleep after getting into the car. Gavin Clifford waved his hand in front of Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter?¡± Mo Porter?¡± Gavin Clifford called out twice and realized that Mno Potter was already sound asleep. He looked out of the window at the long journey. For Drenner. Gavin Clifford waspletely unfamiliar. Of course, he did not know where he was. He only felt that the car had been driving for a long time. At this meinent, Gavin Clifford seemed to have thought of something. He might as well use this time to ask Sacred Tower. Perhaps it could have some answers for Snake Emperor! Before Gavin Clifford could ask 42324 a question, Sacred Tower¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Master, you actually got the scabbard!¡± Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard Sacred Tower¡¯s excited voice. This was too much of a coincidence. Were they telepathic?! However, why was Sacred Tower so excited after knowing that he had obtained the scabbard?! Could it be that Sacred Tower knew this scabbard? Did that mean that it knew about Broken Sword Man? Hence, Gavin Clifford confirmed that Mno Potter was asleep. Then, he entered Sacred Tower and asked, ¡°You recognize this scabbard?!¡± When Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he could feel the entire tower trembling. Gavin Clifford had never seen Sacred Tower like this before. Then, he heard Sacred Tower speak to him excitedly. ¡°This is that person¡¯s scabbard!¡± ¡°Oh my god, after so long, Master has actually been found!¡± Gavin Clifford could feel that Sacred Tower was indescribably excited. He felt that this matter was even more suspicious. Then, Gavin Clifford and Sacred Tower spoke again. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Gavin Clifford had already heard the words ¡°that person¡± from Sacred Tower countless times. However, Sacred Tower was still hiding something from him. However, that person was definitely Sacred Tower. They were very close before. Could that person be Master from the scabbard? Or Master from Sacred Tower? Or perhaps that person was Broken Sword Man! This series of questions kept spinning in Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. He did not understand why Sacred Tower could not tell him the truth! Why did he have to guess? Sacred Tower paused for a few seconds after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, as if he had calmed down, he said, Master, you should look for that person¡¯s identity yourself because I have no right to tell you!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s words, he was very surprised! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Not qualified to say it?! Although he was Sacred Tower¡¯s Master, Sacred Tower was the most powerful existence in this world. There was nothing it could not find. However, now that Gavin Clifford had be Master, Sacred Tower was still hiding something and even telling him. Even if Sacred Tower knew all of this, he would not tell Gavin Clifford. Therefore, there was really a huge secret hidden in this! Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Therefore, there was really a huge secret hidden in this! It was gettingte. Opening Towers Gavin Clifford and Sacred Tower: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to reveal it, I won¡¯t ask further.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the time. It had been a long time since he entered Sacred Tower. He did not know where he had gonc. Gavin Clifford came out of Sacred Tower and pretended to have just woken up. He stretched his arm and looked at the scenery outside the window. This ce should be a luxurious manor in Room Drenner, right? He originally thought that the Kolten Kiriley manor was already considered a Drenner mansion. However, from the looks of it, the manor of Kolten Kiriley waspletely iparable to this ce. This ce was at least ten timesrger than the manor. The reason why they knew that this ce wasrge was because Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter were just sitting in the car and watching. The convoy had run very far around this ce, but they still could not see the end. Even until now, they had not seen the gate of this manor. Snake Emperor¡¯s territory was huge and hidden enough. This was because ever since their convoy entered this road, there would be a security booth at more than 30 feet to check on them. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked out of the window and asked loudly, ¡°Is this the only way to the manor in Snake Emperor?¡± At this moment, the woman sitting in the front passenger seat heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and said, ¡°Snake Emperor bought this road directly. It goes straight to the manor.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard that woman¡¯s words, he had expected it. After all, Snake Emperor did not look like he was short of money. Moreover, the road was surrounded bykes on all sides, and the ce they went straight to was Manor Snake Emperor. There was no other way out. This was the only way to leave. It could be said to be very rigorous. Gavin Clifford looked at the checkpoint that more than 30 feet stopped at once on this road and shook his head. This Snake Emperor was either very afraid of death or there were many people who wanted to kill him. Otherwise, who would buy such a road?! He even asked so many people to stand guard and check?! He wondered if Snake Emperor¡¯s main body would follow the same procedure if he appeared¡­. After driving for a long time, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter, who was still sleeping soundly. Did he not sleep well yesterday?- She had been sleeping the entire way. She really had a big heart. Just like that, Gavin Clifford watched the car drive out of the road. There was no one here to check. It seemed that it was not. far from Snake Emperor. He still had to be careful when he came to Snake Emperor¡¯s territory. Clearly, this was a suburb. Everyone here was from Snake Emperor. Not far away, they saw the gate of the manor. It looked rather ancient. There was a beast carved on the door. It looked strange. The convoy immediately entered the manor¡¯s gate. They did not expect to be surrounded by a very tall city wall. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was also a little stunned. Could it be that what he saw just now was only the appearance? That was only the periphery of the manor. In the middle of the city wall, there was a door that did not look out of ce. From afar, it was impossible to see a door. There was a guard standing beside the gate. When he saw the convoy, he stretched out his hand to signal for them to stop. Immediately after, the woman lowered the car window and took out a pass. Then, she said to the guard, ¡°Guest Snake Emperor.¡± The guards instantly opened the city gate and let the convoy through. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter who was still sleeping. He pushed Mno Potter¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mno Potter, wake up.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Mno Potter?¡± At this moment, Mno Potter slowly opened his eyes when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice. He raised his hand to block the blinding light. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said in a daze, ¡°Gavin Clifford, are we here?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here.¡± Mno Potter rubbed his eyes a few times, then nodded and said, T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did I sleep for a long time?¡± ¡°It feels a little far.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded at the door. Yes, there¡¯s indeed some distance here.¡± At this moment, the convoy entered the city wall. After driving for a distance, a huge castle appeared in front of Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. This castle looked very ancient. He did not know if this was the style of the past. However, it did look a little creepy because there were some bats with their mouths wide open in the castle. i was as if he was venting something. This Snake Emperor territory was indeed rtively dark. At this moment, the woman in the front passenger seat turned to look at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in the backseat and said. ¡°Guys, we¡¯re here, Get out of the car!¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter got out of the car. In front of them was a red carpet that was about 30 feet meters long. Gavin Clifford looked at the red carpet in front of him and frowned. This Snake Emperor was quite good at creating such ostentatious things. He was quite particr. Hence, Gavin Clifford walked onto the red carpet with Mno Potter and followed the woman. The woman entered the castle with Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. As soon as he pushed open the door, he saw many people standing on both sides of the road. The way Gavin Clifford looked at these people was filled with malice towards him. They were all looking at him covetously. However, who was Gavin Clifford? What kind of scene had he not seen before? It was just a few people with killing intent in their eyes. What was wrong with that? Even if these people rushed over, Gavin Clifford was still calm and fearless. Just as Gavin Clifford continued to walk forward, the people on both sides of the road also walked towards Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford watched as this group of people gradually walked towards him and Mno Potter. It was as if they were trying to take him down a notch. Then, he surrounded Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in a circle and approached Gavin Clifford bit by bit. Gavin Clifford did not want to make a move now. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Go away.¡± However, it was as if these people did not hear what he said. They did not respond or dodge. They continued to move forward. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was already very impatient. He looked at these people who could not even speak. Why waste his breath and time? Gavin Clifford snorted coldly. That kind of intimidation hit the heart directly. Ordinary people could not withstand it at all. At this moment, the people who surrounded him instantly vomited blood. After retreating about 10 feet, they fell to the ground. Then, the group of people on the ground looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them with fear and disbelief. They looked at Gavin Clifford, who had yet to make a move, and their minds were filled with the scene just now. They began to mutter, ¡°This Gavin Clifford is too powerful. How can he be so awesome?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how I look at it, he doesn¡¯t seem to have the strength of his age.¡± ¡°His voice just now made me feel like my heart was about to shatter.¡± Me too. ¨ª felt like I was suffocating at that moment. This is too terrifying!¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 ¡°Me too I felt like I was suffocating at that moment. This is too terrifying!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right This Gavin Clifford is not an ordinary person!¡± After Gavin Clifford snorted coldly, he did not even bother to look at these people. He strode over with Mno Potter. After all, he did not have time to kill these unimportant people, and there was no need to waste time on them. No matter what these people said behind his back, Gavin Clifford was not interested. He only wanted to see this Snake Emperor who wanted to kill him as soon as possible. He wanted to see why this person was so obsessed with killing him. At this moment, the woman at the front widened her eyes when she saw Gavin Clifford. She never expected Gavin Clifford to be so powerful! Moreover, she was very d that she did not have any disagreements with this person on the way. Otherwise, she might not have been able toe back alive. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked directly at the woman. Looking at the woman¡¯s dull eyes, he said directly, ¡°Are we still going forward?¡± ¡°Or should we wait here?¡± When the woman heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, she quickly said, ¡°Yes, we still need to go forward. Please follow me.¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter followed the woman all the way forward. The furnishings inside were very much like a pce. Everything looked extremely luxurious. Gavin Clifford muttered in his heart. Snake Emperor looked like someone who didn¡¯tck anything. What he didn¡¯t need to worry about the most was money. What else did he want to live in such a ce?! Until he followed the woman into the deepest room. There were also dim lights on both sides of the wall. For a moment, it was filled with mystery. The woman stopped outside the deepest room and looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. ¡°One moment, please.¡± Then, the woman knocked on the door and went in. Not long after, the woman walked out and said, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, you can go in now. Then the woman opened the door for Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Gavin Clifford saw that the entire room locked like a movie plot. This was a room filled with books, like a study.¡± Directly opposite the door was an ancient dark-patterned desk. There was a person in the chair. Because the chair was facing away from Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter, the person could not be seen at all. At this moment, the door was mmed shut and the woman left the room. Chirp!¡± The sound of something spinning could be heard. The inan sitting on the chair was wearing a red robe and a ghost mask. It was impossible to see his appearance. However, Gavin Clifford could sense a powerful and dangerous auraing from this person. This was definitely not a good premonition. At this moment, the person on the chair spoke. ¡°Gavin Clifford, we finally meet!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this person¡¯s voice, he frowned. This voice was so simr to Voldemort¡¯s voice in the movie that it was impossible to tell if it was male or female. What was going on? Did Snake Emperor use some kind of voice changer?! What kind of strange things were these? Gavin Clifford also asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re Snake Emperor?¡± Then, he heard the person say directly, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been called.¡± Then, Gavin Clifford directly asked the man again, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me?¡± The man sat and drummed his fingers on the table. He said: ¡°You?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it, but I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot going on about the word Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard not to know!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the person in front of him, he spoke again. ¡°Why are you picking on me?¡± When that person heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he suddenlyughed and said, No reason. It¡¯s just fun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested in everything interesting. Gavin (fford did not hear anything useful from this person. However, what puzzled Gavin Clifford was that the person actually spoke Blearusnguage, and it was very standard. Gavin Clifford wanted to see this person clearly, but because his face was covered, he could not tell if it was Drenner people er Blearus people. Mno Potter was a typical Drenner people, but if you didn¡¯t look at her, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. That was because Mno Potter¡¯s Blearus was very urate. Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment before saying again, ¡°Interesting. Is that why you did what you did in Blearus?¡± When that person heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he alsoughed. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Then, with a bang, he ced his hands on the table and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not just that. The main reason is that I want you to die!¡± At this moment, a swooshing sound suddenly came from under the table. More than ten knives shot out from under the table. It flew straight towards Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears twitched a few times, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He directly jumped up and easily dodged the knife. Then, Gavin Clifford used his strength to control the knives and turned them in a different direction. The knives flew straight towards the masked man. However, the masked man seemed to have known that this would happen. He also jumped easily and turned around to dodge. Gavin Clifford had no intention of killing him. If he really wanted to kill him, the speed at which this happened would not be so slow. It might have already stabbed into his chest. The reason why he did not hurt him was actually very simple. It was because Gavin Clifford still had some questions for him. At this moment, the masked man changed directions and threw a punch at Gavin Clifford. How could Gavin Clifford not know? Hence, he also looked at him. ¡°Bang!¡± Their fists collided, and the two of them instantly took a few steps back. Then, the masked man looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be as powerful as the rumors say!¡± However, you still have to die today!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, the masked man¡¯s aura directly rose to another level. His entire body emitted a red light, as if he was umting strength. Gavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him. Not to mention anything else, this person was indeed quite capable. This was because Gavin Clifford also took a few steps back when he was exchanging punches with him. It was a little strenuous for him. At this moment Gavin Clifford looked at the masked man in front of him and said, You can¡¯t believe all the rumors.¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 ¡°You can¡¯t believe all the rumors.¡± The masked man took Gavin Clifford¡¯s words as a provocation, so he said, you will die!¡± As long as you are Gavin Clifford, regardless of whether these rumors are true or false, Hence, the masked man circted his energy again. At this moment, all the books in the room fell to the ground, as if an earthquake had urred. At this moment, just as the man waved his hand upwards, the books on the ground instantly flew up and even spun in midair. Those books were quickly flipping through the pages, as if they were driven by some force. Gavin Clifford looked at the masked man in front of him. The aura around him gradually rose into the air, as if he was waiting for something. This person¡¯s strength was also Gavin Clifford. So far, he had encountered a rtively strong person. At this moment, with a whoosh, the masked man shed towards Gavin Clifford. ¡°Die, Gavin Clifford!¡± When he sensed him again. Gavin Clifford directly stretched out his fist and met the fist of the masked person again. Boom! With a loud bang, the books hovering in the sky in the entire room instantly turned into pieces and scattered down. At this moment, the masked man was also sent flying not far away andnded on the ground. Meanwhile, Gavin Clifford also took three steps back. Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and was actually very surprised. He had already used 50% of his strength, but he could only fight Gavin Clifford to a draw? Could it be that Gavin Clifford was hiding his strength?! Impossible. There was no one stronger than him in this world, including this Gavin Clifford that was spreading like wildfire. There had never been anyone in this world who could make him use so much power. Gavin Clifford was the first person in front of him. He had to use all his strength to deal with warrior. However, the first time he fought with Gavin Clifford, it was only one inch. It was a draw with this kid, and this five-point draw was still a draw. Where did this kide from? He must be lucky. Since you want to y, I¡¯ll apany you to the end! Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford and said, You think that¡¯s it?¡± Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. Since 50% of his strength was not enough to deal with him, he would do it 100%. He did not believe that Gavin Clifford would be able to withstand it after he unleashed his full strength. At that time, he would probably only be able to kneel and beg for mercy! At this moment, Snake Emperor¡¯s aura increased again. His strength increased again. His entire body emitted a golden light that made people unable to open their eyes. He raised his hands and his toes left the ground. His entire body instantly few into the air. The light made it difficult for Gavin Clifford to open his eyes. He frowned and looked at the masked man in front of him. Secr World actually had such a powerful expert? This was the first time he had seen such a powerful person. It was quite rare. At this moment, Mno Potter, who was standing at the side, looked at the masked man hovering in the air. A hint of shock and surprise appeared in his eyes, as well as aplicated expression. At this moment, the masked man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He stretched out his palm and attacked Gavin Clifford again. However, when Gavin Clifford saw the masked man¡¯s figure, he also gathered his strength and mmed his palm against the masked man¡¯s palm again. The sky rumbled. Because the deaths of the two of them were too powerful, it started to rain heavily, The entire manor was raining heavily. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, as if it had touched the Thunder God in the sky. The interster war was nothing more than this. At this moment, the servants outside the manor were originally listening to themotion in the house. Even if they could not see it, they knew how powerful Snake Emperor was. However, when they heard the thunder, the servants were frightened and returned to their rooms. However, because the door was facing, they didn¡¯t dare to close the door, so they stuck their heads out and muttered, ¡°Gavin Clifford has been in there for so long. Why isn¡¯t he dead yet?¡± ¡°This person seems to be very strong!¡± ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t think so. After all, no one who went into Room Snake Emperor came out alive, except for us, of course.¡± ¡°I think this Gavin Clifford is not ordinary. If he was really dead, Snake Emperor would havee out for us to clean up.¡± ¡°It proves that they are still fighting inside. This person should be very powerful. Otherwise, with Snake Emperor¡¯s personality, he would havee out long ago.¡± At this moment, Snake Emperor and Gavin Clifford finally stopped at the same time. Both of them took three steps back. At this moment, Mno Potter also looked at Gavin Clifford and jogged over. ¡°Gavin Clifford, are you okay?¡± Gavin Clifford nodded at Mno Potter and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Snake Emperor is alright!¡± Mno Potter also looked at Snake Emperor. She was also very curious. Why was this masked man so powerful against Gavin Clifford?! Mno Fouer knew that her strength was far inferior to Gavin Clifford, but she had never met an opponent as powerful Gavin Clifford in Drenner. She originally thought that Snake Emperor was just an ordinary warrior and would not be able to cause much trouble. However, this person was actually able to figlit to a draw with Gavin Clifford. This could not be underestimated. Although Mno Potter could also be seen from Gavin Clifford¡¯s moves, Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength might not be what it seemed She even felt that Gavin Clifford might be stronger than Snake Emperor. At this moment, Snake Emperor covered his chest and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He was completely shocked. Why was Gavin Clifford so powerful? He looked like a young boy in his twenties. How could he have such powerful skills? He had already used his full strength, but he was still tied with Gavin Clifford? It could be seen how powerful Gavin Clifford was. Wasn¡¯t Gavin Clifford just a pitiful wretch who had been exterminated in Blearus? How could he be so powerful? Indeed, as Gavin Clifford said, the rumors outside might not be true? Moreover, Gavin Clifford¡¯s control over strength was even better than his. He looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s smooth breathing and then at himself. He tried his best to look fine, but in fact, his body was already exhausted. Moreover, in the previous battle, Gavin Clifford did not choose to use his full strength at all. Instead, he had been growing his strength with him. He thought that he could easily take down Gavin Clifford with 30% of his strength. He did not expect that even if he used all his strength, he would only be able to fight to a draw. Wasn¡¯t this enough to prove that Gavin Clifford could even see how much power he used, so the power he used was the same every time. Was he really that powerful?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Was he really that powerful? Suake Eniperor clutched his chest and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. It seemed like they were evenly matched, but Gavin Clifford was clearly in a better state than him. If this continued, wouldn¡¯t he die directly? At this moment, Snake Emperor propped up his tired body and looked at the powerful Gavin Clifford in front of him. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve dealt with with with all my might. You¡¯re indeed very strong.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he looked at the exhausted Snake Emperor and said, ¡°So, why do you want to deal with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± After Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the unwillingness in his heart was raised again. Then, he directly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t know each other.¡± ¡°However, your name has already spread throughout Drenner. Everyone says that you¡¯re a very powerful person. I just want to see how powerful you can be.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll keep everyone away from you.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the number Snake Emperor in front of him and smiled. He was toozy to look at him. Then, he said directly, ¡°So, you found it interesting to target me because you wanted to test how strong I am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple?¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he suddenly heard Snake Emperor¡¯s terrifyingughter. Then, he stared at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not only powerful, but also smart.¡± ¡°Before you appeared, everyone would think of me first when ites to strength.¡± ¡°But since you showed up, the whole world has changed.¡± ¡°Everyone is talking about your name now. I definitely won¡¯t approve of such a thing, let alone let you stand on my head forever. ¡°As long as you kill my father. I will be the strongest existence. No one can surpass me.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he frowned. He instantly felt that although Snake Emperor was powerful, his brain was really damaged. Why couldn¡¯t he ept the saying that there was always someone better? Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the confident Snake Emperor in front of him and said, ¡°You re naive. Do you really think you can kill me?¡± ¡°Or. in other words, do you really think that you¡¯re the strongest after killing me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Why do you still have such childish thoughts?¡± Let me ask you, did you instigate all lie things that I encountered for no reason?¡± When Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he endured it and took a few steps forward. He siniled and said, Looks like you already knew that I was behind it.¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°I just find it interesting, so I want to y with you. Can¡¯t I?¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart sank when he heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Since you have a child¡¯s heart and want to y, I¡¯ll y with you until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Snake Emperor instantly became nervous. He wanted to attack first, but his hand became stiff. He did not know what was going on either. It was clearly fine just now. Why did it be like this¡­ No, if Gavin Clifford attacked now, he would definitely not have any hope of surviving. His subordinates were not by his side at the moment. He had previously told his subordinates not to participate in this matter. If he did not go out for two hours, they woulde in again. Snake Emperor raised his hand and looked at the time. There were still about ten minutes left. With his current strength, it was very difficult for him to continue dealing with Gavin Clifford. Although he was not injured, his stamina had been consumed. No, he definitely could not continue to fight head-on at this time. It was best to stall for time. Hence. Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°y?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to continue fighting like that?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a waste of time.¡± Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words and saw his state. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Snake Emperor, you don¡¯t look too good. Are you saying this on purpose? Can¡¯t you fight anymore?¡± Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that Snake Emperor had a bad temper and no one could stand him. However, most people could not be provoked. Once they were provoked, no one could tolerate it. Of course, Snake Emperor was no exception. When Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was first stunned. Then, he red at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°What a joke. I¡¯m more than enough to deal with you.¡± Gavin Chifford looked at Snake Emperor in front of him and smiled. Then, he said. ¡°Oh. Then I¡¯ll wait and see. At the moment, a loud bang was heard. Snake Emperor stomped his foot and the bookcase in the room shattered The in the desk instantly sank into the ground. This time. Snake Emperor had used all his strength. Because he had used up too much stamina, he could only use a loud voice to attract his subordinates outside. At this moment, the servants standing outside looked at each other and said. ¡°Did you hear that bang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Did Snake Emperor not defeat that person on time?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we save Snake Emperor?¡± At this moment, the other half of the servants nodded when they heard this, even if they were afraid. After all, they were Snake Emperor¡¯s subordinates. Since such a thing had already happened, it was toote for them to escape. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He could only brace himself. At this moment, one of the leaders of the Snake Emperor subordinates said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Just as Gavin Clifford was about to attack Snake Emperor, the door opened with a bang. Snake Emperor turned around and saw his subordinates standing there in a daze. Then, he roared, ¡°What are you waiting for? Beat him up!¡± ¡°Kill this Gavin Clifford!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford saw Snake Emperor¡¯s subordinates at the door and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. You can all die with Snake Emperor.¡± At this moment, the subordinates standing at the door saw Gavin Clifford in front of them and rushed forward with a cry. Gavin Clifford looked at the dozen or so people in front of him. Fortunately, this room was big enough. Otherwise, these dozen or so people would really not have the space to deal with them. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people in front of him and flew straight at him. Each of them was holding a longsword in their hands. As long as they swung it easily, every sh could touch Gavin Clifford¡¯s skin. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the people in front of him and dodged easily. Then, he entered their encirclement and started fighting. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After being beaten up by Gavin Clifford, the subordinates of Snake Emperor were sent flying in the sky. Suake Emperor was instantly stunned. When he saw the scene before him, he really did not dare to imagine it. Gavin Clifford: Is He Really Human?! This Gavin Clifford was actually able to fight against so many people alone. It seemed that he had underestimated him previously. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 This Gavin Clifford was actually able to fight against so many people alone. It seemed that he had underestimated him previously, Of course, Snake Emperor knew the strength of his subordinates. Even if they were not the strongest warrior, they were still solo fights. If theybined, they would not lose at all. However, because their opponent was Gavin Clifford, Snake Emperor was also extremely nervous. He even began to have doubts. If it was in the past, he would definitely choose to believe that his powerful subordinates could join forces to fight against anyone, because there had been many great achievements in the past. However, things were different now. This opponent was Gavin Clifford. After all, he was someone who had tied with him. How could his subordinates surpass him? It seemed that he had to make some ns for the future. For example, he could take advantage of the chaos to directly deal with Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Snake Emperor crept towards Gavin Clifford, preparing to take advantage of the chaos to ambush Gavin Clifford. In the end. Mno Potter, who was standing at the side, saw this scene. Mno Potter frowned when he saw Snake Emperor¡¯s actions. Then, he saw that Gavin Clifford was dealing with those small fries, which were Snake Emperor¡¯s subordinates. Hence, Mno Potter shed to Snake Emperor¡¯s side and said, ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Upon hearing this, Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter in front of him. His eyes flickered as if he had paused for a few seconds. Of course, Snake Emperor was wearing a mask. Mno Potter could not see Snake Emperor¡¯s expression at all. Hence, Snake Emperor turned his head and said to Mno Potter, ¡°Get out of the way.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter was still standing on the spot. He looked at Snake Emperor and reached out his hand. He opened his arm and stopped Snake Emperor. Then, he said firmly, There¡¯s no way out of the way.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go over there and hurt him.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was in the middle of a battle, inadvertently nced at Mno Potter. He noticed that Mno Potter and Snake Emperor were talking about something, but the conversation between the two of them was not intense. In fact, nothing would happen at all. If Gavin Clifford were to say something, he would not know what to say. However, Gavin Chifford felt that there was tnore to the rtionship between Mno Potter and Snake Emperor. From Mno Potter¡¯s gestures, it could be seen that she was trying to prevent something from happening. Gavia Clifford was also very surprised when he saw this scene. What was Mno Potter doing with Snake Emperor? Why did he feel that there was something he did not know? Could it be that Mno Potter and Snake Emperor knew each other and were very likely together? If one really delved deeper into this question, it would really be terrifying. At this moment, the people who were sent flying by Gavin Clifford screamed in pain. At this moment, there were still some of Snake Emperor¡¯s subordinates who had yet to make a move. They watched from the side as Gavin Clifford sent theirpanions¡¯ limbs flying. Immediately, they were shocked and stood rooted to the ground, trembling. This Gavin Clifford was simply too powerful. How could they be Gavin Clifford¡¯s match?! It was simply a dream. It was obvious that even Snake Emperor himself could not deal with him. How could they survive? Were they going to risk their lives? However, they did not dare to disobey Snake Emperor¡¯s orders. They would die either way. What could they do? They had experienced Snake Emperor¡¯s methods before. They had all exchanged their lives for his. He wouldn¡¯t ask for the reason if he couldn¡¯t do a good job. He was the kind of person who only wanted results. At this moment, those who had lost their arms and legs looked at Gavin Clifford and begged for mercy. ¡°Both. It was Leaders who asked us to kill you. It wasn¡¯t our intention.¡± ¡°We really don¡¯t want to die. Spare us. Spare us!¡± The brothers standing at the back looked at their disabled brothers and said, ¡°You¡¯re betraying Snake Emperor?!¡± At this moment, the crippled people looked at their brothers who had yet to fight Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°You people are really easy to talk to!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already be disabled. What else do you want us to do? Die?¡± ¡°Alright then, go ahead!¡± The remaining people looked at the crippled people in front of them and said, ¡®You¡¯re ridiculous. Do you think he¡¯ll let you go just because you begged for mercy?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the remaining people and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. People like you are not worthy of my forgiveness.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford directly used Profound Technique. With a few bangs, the subordinates of Snake Emperor who had yet to make a move were turned into powder on the spot. When those people with broken arms and legs saw this scene, they didn¡¯t even say anything before fainting. Cover Clifford did not know if they had fainted from the pain or from fright. When Snake Emperor saw Mno Potter in front of him, he was clearly stunned. Then, he roared again. ¡®Get lost, or you¡¯ll die too!¡± After hearing Snake Emperor¡¯s words, Mno Potter looked at Snake Emperor and revealed a smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡± After Snake Emperor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he knew what Mno Potter was thinking. It seemed that he would not move aside even if he died. At this moment, Snake Emperor¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford, who was standing on the other side. His anger gradually rose. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°You forced me!¡± Hence, Snake Emperor immediately struck out with his palm at the fastest speed. However, he only used 30% of the strength. of this palm. It was not enough to kill him. At this moment, Mno Potter easily dodged the attack. At this moment, Snake Emperor still wanted to teach Mno Potter a lesson, so he threw another punch. It was also one inch strength, just to let her suffer a small injury so that she could retreat. However, Mno Potter also sessfully dodged it. Mno Potter was not stupid. She knew that this was not Snake Emperor¡¯s strength. He had clearly held back. Then, just as Mno Potter dodged Snake Emperor¡¯s palm, he did not notice Snake Emperor¡¯s position. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after, Snake Emperor instantly soared into the air and shed behind Gavin Clifford at his fastest speed. Then, he directly pped Gavin Clifford¡¯s back and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, die!¡± At this moment, a petite figure rushed out at a very fast speed and blocked behind Gavin Clifford. This person was Mno Potter. Then, Mno Potter vomited blood on the spot and fell to the ground. Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter in front of Miani and was stunned on the spot. He was at a loss. Although he was wearing a mask, he still stood there like a child who had done something wrong. At this moment, Gavin Clifford subconsciously turned around and saw Mno Potter¡¯s body gradually fall. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 At this moment, Gavin Clifford subconsciously turned around and saw Mno Potter¡¯s body gradually fall. Mno Potter¡­ Gavin Clifford stretched out his hand and caught Mno Potter¡¯s falling body. His pupils flickered. This had nothing to do with Mno Potter, but he had implicated her and even took a p from Snake Emperor. Although the strength of Snake Emperor¡¯s palm was not enough to scare Gavin Clifford, it was enough to severely injure Mno Potter with his strength. Hence, Gavin Clifford gently ced Mno Potter on the ground and slowly shook Mno Potter¡¯s body. ¡°Mno Potter?¡± ¡°Mno Potter, are you okay?¡± While Gavin Clifford was supporting Mno Potter, he took her pulse. It was not a big deal, but it was definitely injured. However, it was not a big deal. She could recover after resting. Therefore, Gavin Clifford did not seem to be in a hurry. However, what happened next was a little surprising, At this moment, Snake Emperor, who was standing there in a daze, ran towards Mno Potter. Of course, Gavin Clifford wanted to stop Snake Emperor. However, what surprised him was that Snake Emperor did not emit any dangerous aura. Instead, he ran over like an ordinary person. What was this Snake Emperor trying to do?! Could it be that he was going to attack Mno Potter? When Gavin Clifford saw that Snake Emperor was about to rush to Mno Potter¡¯s side, Gavin Clifford reached out and stopped Snake Emperor. Then, he directly said, ¡°What do you want to do? I advise you to stay away from here.¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± When Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes met the masked Snake Emperor¡¯s, Gavin Clifford could see Snake Emperor¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes became moist when he looked at Snake Emperor. They were even red by the sea. However, he was definitely not possessed. It was more like he was crying?! Gavin Clifford would rather believe that he had seen wrongly because he had no idea why Snake Emperor was crying Why was he crying?! Moreover, ever since his Mno Potter palm strike was knocked down, he had been standing there without moving. Why did hee over now? This series of events was very suspicious. At this moment, Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, but he did not choose to pay attention to him or speak. Snake Emperor walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and used all his strength to push Gavin Clifford away. He roared and even cried. ¡°Get lost!¡± When Gavin Chifford heard this, he wanted to retaliate. However, he actually heard Snake Emperor¡¯s voice. It was actually a woman Gavin Clifford was very surprised. The person who was said to be iparably domineering and powerful was actually a woman. At this monent, Snake Emperor looked at the blood flowing from Mno Potter¡¯s mouth on the ground. He could not hold it in anymore and shouted in grief, Mno Potter! ¡°How can you be so stupid!¡± ¡°Why? Why?!¡± Gavin Clifford watched from the side as Snake Emperor hugged Mno Potter and started crying. He was shocked. What was going on?! Snake Emperor and Mno Potter. Could it be that they really knew each other and were so intimate? So, Mno Potter knew from the start that he was looking for Snake Emperor. Was he deliberately hiding something? However, along the way, Mno Potter had never harmed him. He had even traveled with him. Just now, she had even blocked Snake Emperor¡¯s palm for him. No matter how much he thought about it, he would not think that Mno Potter and Snake Emperor were in cahoots! Or, Mno Potter had received some kind of coercion. At the thought of this, Gavin Clifford hurriedly walked over and looked at Snake Emperor. ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about acting in front of me.¡± ¡°If you hurt a single hair of hers, I will definitely tear you into pieces and throw you into the bottomless abyss.¡± When Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he found it very funny for a moment. Then, he directly said, ¡°What a joke. You?¡± ¡°You have countless enemies. So what if you¡¯re powerful? Following you is life-threatening.¡± When you heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, you also replied directly, ¡°That¡¯s still better than you, the Snake Emperor who makes people worry about you everywhere.¡± ¡°Put down Mno Potter. I don¡¯t know how you know his name, but put her down immediately.¡± At this moment, Snake Emperor ignored Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and continued to hug him. He had no intention of letting 1. At this moment, Gavin Clifford took two steps forward and wanted to take Mno Potter away. At this moment, Snake Emperor suddenly struck out with his palm, and a crack appeared in the middle of the floor. Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford and said, If you take another step forward, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡± Before he knew the rtionship between Snake Emperor and Mno Potter, he would never hand Mno Potter over just like that. He had to ensure Mno Potter¡¯s safety. Hence, Gavin Clifford continued to walk forward. At this moment, Snake Emperor frowned and followed up with another palm strike. Gavin Clifford still dodged it. Gavin Clifford took a quick step and appeared in front of Snake Emperor, trying to take Mno Potter away. However, Snake Emperor directly hugged Mno Potter¡¯s body. Gavin Clifford did not dare to pull Mno Potter¡¯s body hard. After all, he had just been injured, so Gavin Clifford immediately saw Snake Emperor¡¯s mask. Since he did not want to show his true face, he would definitely protect the mask first. At that time, he would take Mno Potter away. In the blink of an eye, Gavin Clifford went straight to pull Mno Potter to create an illusion for Snake Emperor that Snake Emperor had really gone to protect Mno Potter. At this moment, Gavin Clifford took off Snake Emperor¡¯s mask. Snake Emperor had never expected this. Before he could even react, his mask was taken off. All of this was considered normal. Then, Gavin Clifford¡¯s incident happened again. Snake Emperor¡¯s face under the mask was extremely simr to Mno Potter¡¯s. They were practically family. Gavin Clifford was stunned and did not know what to say. This was simply too simr! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, the unconscious Mno Potter opened his eyes and looked at Gavin Clifford and the half-mask Snake Emperor. Just as Mno Potter was about to say something, Snake Emperor saw Mno Potter waking up and cried with excitement ¡°Daughter!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned on the spot. Mno Potter was actually Snake Emperor¡¯s daughter. Gavin Clifford only guessed that Mno Potter and Snake Emperor might know each other, but he did not expect that this was not just knowing each other. They were mother and daughter! When Mno Potter heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he closed his eyes and tears flowed down his cheeks. Then, he reached out to hug Snake Emperor and cried bitterly. Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter and cried. ¡°Silly daughter, why are you so silly!¡± ¡°Is it worth it for this man?¡± ¡°And he has a fianc¨¦e in Blearus. Will he remember who you are when he goes back?¡± When Mno Potter heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he shook his head and looked at Gavin Clifford with tears in an eye. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 I love him! My mother!¡±. After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford froze on the spot. What did Mno Potter just say?! ¡®She loves me? What the f*ck was going on?! He did not feel Mno Potter¡¯s love! If he knew, he would definitely keep a distance from Mno Potter. No, he seemed to have been keeping a distance from Mno Potter. There was no love at all, because this matter was too ridiculous! Now, Snake Emperor was Mno Potter¡¯s mother, and Mno Potter said that he loved her. Now, he was pped by her mother and fell to the ground, vomiting blood. Wasn¡¯t this all a misunderstanding? Fortunately, Mno Potter was fine. Otherwise, if he died at this time, he would not be able to be carried to the hospital. Snake Emperor hugged Mno Potter and cried bitterly. ¡°My silly daughter, why is she so silly!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? It¡¯s been so many years. Have you been creating illusions for Mom all these years?¡± ¡°There are so many men in the world. Why are you so stubborn?!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter was sobbing in Snake Emperor¡¯s arms. ¡®Right. Sorry, Mum!¡¯ ¡°I tried to forget him, but when I saw him, I realized that I still loved him.¡± ¡°I really love him¡­¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Snake Emperor suddenly opened his eyes. The moment he thought of Gavin Clifford still standing behind him, the anger in his heart could not dissipate. If it weren¡¯t for this Gavin Clifford, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have be like this. He must have cast some spell on his daughter to make her protect him so wholeheartedly. It had been so many years. He did not expect it to appear again. Now, he even let her daughter take a p on his behalf. He was simply a despicable and shameless person. As long as Gavin Clifford died, Mno Potter would return to the past. He would no longer be worried about his personal gains and losses, and he would no longer be sad or troubled. Snake Emperor slowly helped his daughter lie down and was about to get up. Snake Emperor¡¯s hand was held tightly by Mno Potter. Mno Potter looked at Snake Emperor with tears in his eyes and savi ¡°Mom. please don¡¯t hurt him. I did this willingly. It has nothing to do with Gavin Clifford.¡± Let him go, Mom!¡± After Snake Emperor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he was clearly even angrier. Snake Emperor, who was already angry, became even angrier when he heard that his dying daughter was still pleading for this man. Snake Emperor ignored Mno Potter and shook off Mno Potter¡¯s hand. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Mno Potter, stop being stubborn.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend this man anymore.¡± ¡°He should die for what he¡¯s done to you.¡± ¡°I will never let him leave Drenner!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he frowned. What did he mean by he caused Mno Potter to be like this¡­ He had no intention of letting Mno Potter block this palm. Besides, didn¡¯t she p herself? If she really wanted to hurt Mno Potter, she should be the one who injured her daughter. Even though Mno Potter shook his head desperately on the ground and his tears flowed like the river, Snake Emperor did not stop. Snake Emperor took two steps forward and red at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made my daughter lose her appetite every day. You¡¯re the one who made my daughter disobey me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made my daughter give it all up.¡± ¡°And now you let my daughter take a hit on your behalf. She¡¯s even pleading for you when her life is in danger.¡± You¡¯re the one who caused all of this. You¡¯re the one who caused all of this. Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce alive today. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, his expression was strange. He seemed to understand the whole story. In Snake Emperor, nine out of ten sentences could not be separated from her daughter. Therefore, everything that happened previously was actually because Mno Potter liked her. However, Mno Potter¡¯s feelings for him were discovered by Snake Emperor, so he had been trying to stop Mno Potter for so many years. In the end, when Mno Potter finally gave up, he came to Drenner and met Mno Potter again. Then, Mno Potter¡¯s actions were discovered by Snake Emperor again. It was as if he was a different person. In the end, it was traced back to him. It turned out that all of this was because Snake Emperor¡¯s heart ached for his daughter, so he had always hated Gavin Chford. The quarter was inalced rted to him. Even if it wasn¡¯t, he was still one of the parties involved. In that case, Snake Emperor wanted to kill him purely for his daughter and not for anything else. However, could this Snake Emperor be rted to the massacre of his the Clifford family family? At this moment. Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and was about to attack. Gavin Clifford suddenly extended his hand and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I have some questions.¡± I¡¯ll call after I¡¯m done.¡± Snake Emperor frowned when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford. He was going to die anyway. It was just a few questions, so it didn¡¯t matter. Hence, Snake Emperor retracted his hand and said coldly, ¡°Ask away!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor and nodded. ¡°Do you have anything to do with the massacre of my family?¡± When Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, heughed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford again and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, do you think I¡¯m you?¡± ¡°Using my daughter¡¯s feelings against me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the only person I want to kill in Snake Emperor is you. No one else has anything to do with me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°If I really did that, my daughter would never forgive me.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford was stunned when he heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words. He originally thought that Snake Emperor had some shadow behind everything because she was plotting behind the scenes. However, he did not expect that Snake Emperor did not kill his family. At this moment, Snake Emperor saw that Gavin Clifford did not speak and continued, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t participate in the extermination of your family, I can¡¯t forgive you for what you did to my daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I only supported some of your enemies and made them find trouble with you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only because of you. After all, I¡¯m not you.¡± Gavin Clifford felt helpless after hearing Snake Emperor¡¯s words. He still did not expect things to develop like this because of an ill-fated rtionship. This could be considered extremely melodramatic. After all, this plot was more like a scene from a television drama. In the end, after going around in circles, they realized that it was someone else who did all of this. What about her uncle Howard Conor? With Snake Emperor¡¯s strength at Drenner, perhaps she would have some clues. Howard Conor¡¯s matter had always been Gavin Clifford¡¯s biggest worry. However, without any clues, it had been put on hold Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor and frowned. ¡°Then I have another question. It¡¯s about my uncle Howard Conor.¡± Suake Emperor also nced at Gavin Clifford and said angrily, ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he was even more certain that she might know about this. Hence, he asked seriously again, ¡°So, who did my uncle Howard Conor!¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 ¡°So, who did my uncle Howard Conor?¡± Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s serious expression and was very unhappy. Then, he said, You ask too many questions. I don¡¯t have time to y with you for 20 thousand dors whys.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time. You should go where you need to go now.¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words. Then, he looked at Mno Potter. At this moment, he felt that she was about to copse. If he did not treat her quickly, she would probably fall sick. Therefore, Gavin Clifford ignored Snake Emperor and walked straight to Mno Potter. Snake Emperor watched as Gavin Clifford walked towards Mno Potter, so he shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Snake Emperor quickly ran to Mno Potter¡¯s side and stared at Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor, who was in front of him, and did not continue walking forward. Instead, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me see Mno Potter, she might not be able to hold on.¡± ¡°The strength of your palm is not a problem for me, but it might not be the case for her.¡± When Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. Then, he looked at Mno Potter in panic. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford again and said, ¡°Cut the crap. ¡°My daughter will be fine.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor and spread his hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the doctor you believe in.¡± ¡°Now.¡± Hence, Snake Emperor listened to Gavin Clifford and quickly sent someone to invite her personal doctor, The private doctor had ced the equipment on the ground and arranged all kinds of advanced things. Not long after, Snake Emperor shook his head and said, Snake Emperor, the situation doesn¡¯t look too good.¡± ¡®I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long Hearing this, Snake Emperor fell to the side and was dumbfounded, Gavin Clifford looked at the so-called doctor in front of him and evenughed. You dare toe out and treat someone with your medical skills?¡± After Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he looked at Gavin Clifford in a daze and did not speak. Gavin Clifford walked to Mno Potter¡¯s side and took out a needle. Just as he was about to stab Mno Potter, Snake Emperor hurriedly stopped Gavin Clifford and said, Don¡¯t touch my daughter!* T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re up to.¡± Gavin Clifford nced at Snake Emperor and said angrily, ¡°If you continue to stop him and miss the time, I¡¯m afraid even immortals won¡¯t be able to save him.¡± At this moment, the private doctor was also looking at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Even if you¡¯re an immortal, you might not be able to save Mno Potter.¡± ¡°Although my words don¡¯t sound nice, when I became Snake Emperor¡¯s private doctor, I¡¯m afraid you weren¡¯t even born yet.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t save him, can you?¡± Although Snake Emperor was also very angry when he heard his private doctor¡¯s words, it was the truth. This private doctor had always been famous in Room Drenner. It could be said that no one could compare to him. Gavin Clifford did not know, but Snake Emperor knew that although she seemed to have a miracle that could save her daughter, However, she knew that it was very unlikely. Gavin Clifford looked at the private doctor and smiled. ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Then let me teach you something. There¡¯s always someone better.¡± Gavin Clifford then looked at Snake Emperor. Snake Emperor also gradually took two steps back. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, You better heal my daughter, or I¡¯ll make you pay with your life.¡± Gavin Clifford could not be bothered with this noisy Snake Emperor anymore. He directly stabbed a few needles into Mno Potter¡¯s body. Then, Gavin Clifford checked Mno Potter¡¯s pulse again. The corners of his lips curled up as he stood up. Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter anxiously and said, Daughter, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Mno Potter moved his body. Although his body was still a little weak and in pain, his breathing was normal. He felt a stream of air moving up his body and felt a little morefortable. Then he nodded at Shake Emperor and said, To beter. Mom.¡± *ke Emperor was still surprised and happy at the same time. She never expected Gavin Clifford to know medicine. Hence. Snake Emperor asked the private doctor to take another look at Mno Potter. The private doctor also looked at Gavin Clifford in surprise. Then, he said to Snake Emperor, ¡°Mno Potter. Physical signs are back to normal.¡± Snake Emperor¡¯s private doctor looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too amazing. Your medical skills are brilliant!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can save a dying person.¡± ¡°And only with a few needles!¡± Gavin Clifford only smiled at the private doctor. He did not have much time to chat with Snake Emperor¡¯s private doctor. Then, he turned to look at Snake Emperor and said, ¡°All I want to know now is who did my uncle Howard Conor?¡± After Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he also looked at Gavin Clifford. Initially, she did not want to reveal so much because Gavin Clifford was the person who caused her daughter to be hurt. However, if it wasn¡¯t for Gavin Clifford, his daughter probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand his palm. Of course, Snake Emperor knew how powerful his private doctor was, but the private doctor said that there was no cure. However, Gavin Clifford was cured. It had to be said that Gavin Clifford was much stronger than she had imagined. Then, Snake Emperor stared at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°His name is Jarvis Bore.¡± ¡°Although you saved my daughter, all of this has something to do with you.¡± ¡°I can still choose to kill you.¡± Jarvis Bore?! Who was this person? Gavin Clifford was sure that he had never heard of this person. How could he be rted to his uncle?! Hence, Gavin Clifford frowned and looked at Snake Emperor. ¡°Do you know anything else besides this man¡¯s name?¡± ¡°For example, the people in his family, or some of his background and background?!¡± Snake Emperor looked at Gavi Clifford in front of him and frowned. He was also stunned. Wasn¡¯t Gavin Clifford from Blearus? How could he not even know Jarvis Bore? This Jarvis Bore¡¯s namn¨¦ had also spread throughout Blearus. Then, Snake Emperor looked Gavin Clifford up and down. However, it made sense ording to Gavin Clifford¡¯s age, he should be about the same age as Jarvis Bore¡¯s son, so if was normal for him not to know Jarvis Bore.. Then, Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford again and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know Jarvis Bore. ording to your age, you should be about the same age as his son.¡± ¡°Jarvis Bore has a son called Matthew Bore. You should have heard of him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that in your Blearus, it¡¯s Riverrunwar general.¡± Chapter 598 Chapter 598 ¡°It¡¯s said that in your Blearus, it¡¯s Riverrunwar general. What?! Matthew Bore?! When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he was instantly shocked. Jarvis Bore was actually Matthew Bore¡¯s father. Why didn¡¯t he think of that! It turned out that the Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore he had killed was his son. It was actually Jarvis Bore who harmed his uncle and sowed discord between Thorns and the Clifford family? It would be best if the Clifford family was eventually exterminated. So this was the trigger for all of this. This Jarvis Bore was really tired of living. Like father, like son. It seemed that the heavens had eyes. If he hadn¡¯t seen Snake Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t have seen the light of day. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor and said again, ¡°Where is he now?¡± Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford and took a few steps forward before saying, ¡°I heard that he went to the ancient martial arts world of your Blearus. After that, there was no news of him. I didn¡¯t find him either.¡± ¡°If I find him, he¡¯ll definitely be the best help I have to kill you.¡± Gavin Clifford was also thinking about Jarvis Bore. It seemed that it was really necessary for him to go to the ancient martial arts world and make a trip to ancient warrior family. Then, Snake Emperor stood up and looked at Gavin Clifford. Although Gavin Clifford had cured his daughter, he could not kill him. However, as long as Gavin Clifford was not, her daughter¡¯s heart would always be on Gavin Clifford. In this way, only Mno Potter would be hurt. No, she didn¡¯t want Mno Potter to live like this, so Gavin Clifford still had to die. Then, Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve told you everything you want to know.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, go to hell!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he instantly came back to his senses. What was going on? Didn¡¯t she just save her daughter? She didn¡¯t even have time to rest before she started to kill him?! Clupter 598 At this moment, Snake Emperor directly struck out with his palm, approaching Gavin Chitford. Then, Gavin Clifford also directly faced Snake Emperor with his palm. Gavin Clifford was not very strong It was just 10% more than Snake Emperor. This was because Gavin Clifford did not want to fight Snake Emperor. After all, strictly speaking, Snake Emperor did not hurt him, let alone his family. Moreover, there was no hatred between him and Snake Emperor, so there was no need to fight. Moreover, Snake Emperor was Mno Potter¡¯s mother. Mno Potter had helped him a lot. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t have helped. At this moment, Gavin Clifford directly typed Snake Emperor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you because there¡¯s no need.¡± When Snake Emperor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly smiled and said, ¡°I said don¡¯t think I¡¯ll thank you just because you treated my daughter.¡± ¡°Because all of this is because of you. I thought about sparing your life because you saved my daughter.¡± ¡°However, in order to prevent my daughter from being interested in you again, you have to die to end this.¡± ¡°Therefore, you must die!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the woman in front of him and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± At this moment, after hearing the conversation between his mother and Gavin Clifford, Mno Potter, who was in a daze, also felt the pain in his body. He sat up and supported his arm with his hand. He slowly stood up and staggered towards Gavin Clifford and Snake Emperor. Snake Emperor hurriedly stopped and went to support Mno Potter. Then, he said with heartache, ¡°Mno Potter, you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Why are you up?¡± ¡°Be good and find a ce to sit down first, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home when I¡¯m done here.¡± Mno Potter looked at his mother in front of him. Then, he pushed Snake Emperor¡¯s hand away and walked to Gavin Clifford. He opened his arms and shouted at Snake Emperor, ¡°Mom, if you want to kill him, kill me first!¡± At this moment, Snake Emperor watched as his daughter in front of him started to go against him again. Then, he said fiercely, ¡°Mno Potter, move aside. He¡¯s not worth it. He has to die today.¡± Otherwise, you¡¯ll be stuck with him for the rest of your life.¡± *Besides, he has a fianc¨¦e. He won¡¯t marry you. He¡¯s not good enough for you.¡± When Mno Potter heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he was extremely angry. Then, he directly said, But I love him. I just wont allow anyone to hurt him, not even you.¡± ¡°No one!¡± ¡°If you kill Cavin Clifford by force, I¡¯ll die with him!¡± Tm going to be buried with him!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he was stunned. Were they filming a family ethics drama? Why did things turn out this way? How did Mno Potter and her mother get into an argument because of him? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This clearly had nothing to do with him. He did not want to make a move because he did not want Mno Potter to lose his mother. Although Snake Emperor was powerful, he could not kill him. However, at this moment, Mno Potter rushed out and blocked them. Didn¡¯t this mean that there was something between. the two of them? What kind of melodramatic plot was this! What he cared about the most now was his uncle, Howard Conor, and where Jarvis Bore was. Now, he was actually involved in this farce for no reason, and he was getting deeper and deeper. At this moment, Snake Emperor instantly flew into a rage. He pointed at Mno Potter and roared, ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± ¡°You actually want to die with such a man. You must have been brainwashed by him!¡± ¡°If you can even say that you want to die with him, why don¡¯t you say that you want to die with him?!¡± When Mno Potter heard what his mother said, he looked at Snake Emperor and said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. You¡¯re right. I want to die with Gavin Clifford and be buried together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you¡± At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter, who was blocking Gavin Clifford. She really could not bear to let her daughter suffer any more harm. Then, she looked at Gavin Clifford and sighed. ¡°Alright, Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll let you off.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter fainted when he heard that Snake Emperor was willing to let Gavin Clifford go. At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter who had fallen in front of him. He hurriedly ran over in a panic and shouted, Mno Potter! Gavin Clifford, who happened to be standing behind Mno Potter, took Mno Potter into his arms and looked at Snake Emperor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mno Potter is fine. It¡¯s just that the p was too heavy. She was too agitated, which caused her to faint.¡± At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter anxiously. He breathed evenly and instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter anxiously. He breathed evenly and instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Snake Emperor looked directly at the private doctor behind him and said, ¡°Put my daughter in that room nearby. She needs to rest now.¡± Just as the private doctor was about toe over, Gavin Clifford walked over and picked up Mno Potter. Then, he looked at Snake Emperor and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Snake Emperor did not respond. He watched as Gavin Clifford carried Mno Potter into a room. It didn¡¯t take long for him toe out. At this moment, Snake Emperor and Gavin Clifford, who were standing outside the room, directly said, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. When Mno Potter wakes up, stay and eat with us.¡± Gavin Clifford originally wanted to leave Mno Potter behind. However, the private doctor did not know anything and was afraid that something would happen to Mno Potter when he woke up. Forget it, it was just a meal. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor in front of him and found it difficult to decline. Hence, Gavin Clifford followed Mno Potter to the reception room. This reception room did not look so exaggerated. Instead, it was rtively low-key. Snake Emperor picked up the water in front of him and took a sip before putting it down. ¡°As Mno Potter¡¯s mother, I hope you can understand what I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I understand Mno Potter. She never expects anything in return for her efforts.¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t watch my daughter be bullied at all, no matter who this person is.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he instantly realized that it was already very rare for Snake Emperor to speak so humbly. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Snake Emperor and nodded. ¡°I know what you mean.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve never bullied Mno Potter. Not now, and certainly not in the future.¡± After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong. Why did he say this as if he was swearing an oath? He felt that something was wrong, but he could not put his finger on it. On the other side, Mno Potter, who was lying in the room, opened his groggy eyes and looked at the ceiling. He supported his head with one hand and said weakly, ¡°My head hurts!¡± ¡°Where is this¡­¡± 1/4 Then, he propped himself up and looked at the things around him. The more he looked at them, the more familiar they became. Sigh, this was not his mother¡¯s house. She felt as if she had been pped by her mother. Then, she felt that her body was light, even better than her original body. At this moment, Mn suddenly thought of a person, and that person was Gavin Clifford. She knew that her mother had always wanted to kill Gavin Clifford. What should she do now? Mno Potter suddenly remembered everything. Her mother had promised to let Gavin Clifford off, but her mother was Snake Emperor after all. Her mother¡¯s words could be trusted, but Snake Emperor¡¯s words might not. Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t be fighting with his mother, right? Mno Potter quickly got out of bed. The headache he had just now had instantly recovered. At this moment, the private doctor saw that Mno Potter had woken up and hurriedly went forward to say, ¡°Mno Potter, are you feeling better?¡± Mno Potter could not care less about the private doctor¡¯s words. He grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm tightly and said urgently, ¡°Where are my mother and Gavin Clifford? Are they fighting?¡± When the private doctor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he frowned and said, ¡°A fight?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re sitting in the living room.¡± As soon as the private doctor finished speaking, Mno Potter rushed out of the room like an arrow. However, at this moment, the private doctor felt pain in his arm. At a nce, it had already turned ck and purple. He looked at Mno Potter who rushed out with a puzzled expression. This was too unbelievable.. Based on this strength, a man had never had it before. Moreover, the speed of Mno Potter yuan had also be much faster. Could it be the needles that Gavin Clifford yuan had inserted today?! This was too unbelievable. Currently, Gavin Clifford and Snake Emperor were almost done chatting in the reception room. Gavin Clifford was already busy with other matters. Since Drenner knew that Snake Emperor¡¯s goal for so long was to seek revenge on her daughter because she felt that she had been wronged, this misunderstanding was resolved. As for the auction, he had already obtained the scabbard. He also found out that it was Matthew Bore¡¯s father who did it. Gavin Clifford did a simple calction of the days. The press conference for La Taylor was about to be held at Blearus. He could go back and take a look. At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford who was sitting opposite him and said, ¡°After that, did you choose to go back to Blearus?¡± 2/4 At this moment, Mno Potter, who was standing at the entrance of the reception hall, heard his mother talking inside and stopped in his tracks. Gavin Clifford nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Drenner¡¯s matter is almost resolved. I¡¯ve understood everything that I should know and shouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It just so happens that I have something to do at Blearus.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to go today.¡± Just as Gavin Clifford and Snake Emperor were talking quietly, they heard a bang. The door to the living room was opened. Outside the door, Mno Potter pushed open the door of the reception hall and walked in. Then, he said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, I want to go back to Blearus with you.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford was also stunned when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. What?! Follow him for Blearus? Snake Emperor stood up and looked at Mno Potter. ¡°Mno Potter, don¡¯t mess around. Gavin Clifford and Blearus have something important to do. Are you going to cause trouble?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and could not say anything. He was too embarrassed to reject her. When Mno Potter heard that Snake Emperor did not agree, he sat down at therge table in the living room and said, ¡°I want to go back to Gavin Clifford and Blearus. I want to go back.¡± Snake Emperor¡¯s expression clearly could not be pulled down. Then, he stood up and pointed at Mno Potter. ¡°Look at how useless you are. Come down. How can you be like this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if Gavin Cliffordughs at you.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter was still listening to Snake Emperor. He walked to the window. The living room was six floors above the ground. If he really went down, he would be crippled even if he didn¡¯t die. Then, Mno Potter kicked him at the window and said to Snake Emperor, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t let me go with Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll jump. I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone else in my life anyway.¡± ¡°Instead of finding someone you don¡¯t love, you might as well die.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m unfilial. I¡¯ll take good care of you in my next life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mno Potter ced one of his feet outside the window. At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at his daughter and had a soft thought. He really dared to continue forcing her. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you. You and Gavin Clifford will leave.¡± ¡°Now you cane down.¡± Mno Potter slowly jumped down from the table and winked yfully at Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was stunned. This was indeed someone from a powerfulbat n. He was indeed powerful. He was forcing him with his life. At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at Mno Potter and shook his head helplessly. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him solemnly and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, listen carefully. If you let my daughter be bullied, even if I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Of course, if my daughter bullies you, you cane back and tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach her a lesson.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Snake Emperor¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. What was going on? Why did he feel that Snake Emperor¡¯s words were strange? Why did it feel like he was her mother-in- law? Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Why did he feel that Snake Emperor¡¯s words were strange? Why did it feel like he was her mother-in- law? Gavin Clifford also looked at Snake Emperor and nodded subconsciously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Actually, even he himself did not know why he had to reply to Snake Emperor. However, since he had already said this, there was no need to think about this anymore. At this moment, Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter followed Snake Emperor to the restaurant. It had to be said that this restaurant was very luxurious. There was a series of things that could be iid with gold. There was gold and all kinds of strange things. He had thought that eating would be troublesome, but he did not know what to talk about to waste time. Unexpectedly, the dining table was quiet. Snake Emperor did not speak and the meal ended just like that. After dinner, Snake Emperor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°Remember to take good care of my daughter. Although I know Mno Potter¡¯s strength, she¡¯s still a girl.¡± ¡°After going to Blearus, I don¡¯t know many ces.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and looked at Snake Emperor. ¡°Got it, Mom. Stop nagging.¡± ¡°You know my strength. Nothing can happen to me.¡± Gavin Clifford quickly nodded. He was afraid that if he said more, Snake Emperor would not be able to stop. At this moment, Snake Emperor suddenly stood up and walked out of the restaurant with Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. They walked all the way to the manor¡¯s entrance. Then, a luxury car stopped in front of Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. Then, Snake Emperor pointed at the luxury car and said, ¡°There¡¯s a driver in this car. As long as it¡¯s in Drenner, this car will be at your disposal.¡± ¡°Until you leave Drenner.¡± Mno Potter walked over and hugged Shake Emperor. ¡°Got it, Mom. Thank you.¡± At this moment, Snake Emperor was also filled with tears, but his tears did not fall. He forced himself to be strong and said, ¡°Silly girl, if you feel bad in Blearus and feel wronged,e back to your mother.¡± ¡°This will always be your home Gavin Clifford looked at the mother-daughter rtionship between Mno Potter and Snake Emperor in front of him. He could understand the reluctance between them. However, every time Snake Emperor said something, it made Gavin Clifford feel indescribably strange¡­ It felt like she was the one whose daughter had married far away. However, Gavin Clifford did not say anything. He just stood there in a daze. At this moment, Snake Emperor patted Mno Potter¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, Snake Emperor turned around and tears suddenly flowed uncontrobly. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter got into the car and left. On the other side, in the manor of Kolten Kirilev Kolten Kiriley was originally happily andfortably living his leisurely life. At this moment, a security guard rushed in front of Kolten Kirilev and lost his bnce. Then, with a bang, he fell in front of Kolten Kirilev When Kolten Kirilev heard this, he seemed to be used to it. Then, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Did the aliens invade, or did the zombiese back to life? They scared you out of your wits.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m usually too rxed when ites to managing you guys. I can¡¯t even handle a small matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so worried.¡± At this moment, the subordinate kneeling on the ground calmed himself down and said unhurriedly, ¡°Mr. Kolten Kirilev, a group of unknown people broke into the manor.¡± ¡°We tried to stop him, but we couldn¡¯t. Look¡­¡± Before the security guard could finish speaking, the group of people rushed in. Kolten Kiriley looked at the scene in front of him and sat up. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he stared in shock at the group of people who had trespassed. Where did these peoplee from? He didn¡¯t seem to have provoked anyone recently. If he was a guest, he definitely wouldn¡¯t havee in this way. Then, Kolten Kirilev looked at the security guard and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even stop people.¡± At this moment, Kolten Kirilev stood up and looked at the group of people. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± At this moment, the group of armored men did not care about what Kolten Kiriley said. He stood in the hall and stared at Kolten Kiriley. Kolten Kiriley was getting goosebumps from these people¡¯s stares. Then, he roared again. ¡°Who exactly are you? If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± When those people heard these words, they took a few steps towards Kolten Kirilev even more disapprovingly. Kolten Kirilev looked at the group of people in front of him. They should all be warrior. However, he could not care less now. Hence, Kolten Kirilev used all his strength and skills to umte his strength to the maximum level. Then, he threw a punch. He could feel Kolten Kiriley shooting out a powerful light wave that gathered in the direction of the group of people. At this moment, the group of people pushed their palms forward and began to work together to deal with Kolten Kirilev. At this moment, all the furnishings in the hall let out bangs. Kolten Kiriley could feel a powerful auraing at him. At this moment, Kolten Kirilev fell behind because he lost his bnce. Then, he hid in a passage. Kolten Kiriley carefully stuck his head out and stared at the people who were chasing after him. He thought to himself, These people in front of him were simply too powerful. They were like a group of mercenaries. Even he was not their match. If they fought now, he would definitely not be able to defeat them. He could only run. At this moment, someone walked in from behind the group of people. Kolten Kirilev was dumbfounded. This person was¡­ George Chalid?! Wasn¡¯t he dead? What was going on?! Then, he heard George Chalid¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t let Kolten Kirilev escape. Chase after him!¡±. Then, he heard a wolf-like howl. Tap, tap, tap. Footsteps kept ringing. No, this could not go on. He had to tell Gavin Clifford this news as soon as possible. Just as Kolten Kirilev was running for his life, he called Gavin Clifford. Unfortunately, the line was busy and he could not get through. Hence, Kolten Kirilev could only type ¨¢ message and send it to Gavin Clifford: Master, George Chalid was still alive! Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Master, George Chalid was still alive! Kolten Kiriley looked at the message and sent it over. Then, he quickly put it in his clothes and looked around. There was no one following him. The most important thing for him now was to ensure his own survival. On the other side, Blearus. At the entrance of the news building, international luxury cars appeared one after another. Countless cameras were facing the entrance of the news building, waiting to snatch the exclusive. Reporters from various tforms were also fighting to get the best seats. These reporters were even much earlier than the press conference. It could be imagined that no one¡¯s job was easy. At this moment, there was a buzz. A luxurious car with a strong horsepower arrived at the entrance of the news building. These cameramen were also clicking in front of the camera, taking photos of the car. The onlookers below also joined in the fun and muttered, ¡°This car is too imposing. If I could have such a car, I would have no regrets in my life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To be able to own such a car, one would probably wake upughing in their dreams!¡± ¦§ At this moment, there were a few sounds of ¡°Weng Weng Weng!¡± Then, a few limited edition sports cars appeared at the press conference. Other than the reporters and cameramen from the various channels, there were also some business big shots who came to participate. To put it bluntly, they wanted to reap the benefits! Whoever had a good item would order it first if the price was reasonable. Coincidentally, there was also a free advertisement, so why not? Moreover, this event was organized by La Taylor¡¯spany. The beginning was not small. Therefore, some famous people in the industry also came to support him. At this moment, La Taylor and Judy Rivera, who were sitting in the hotel, were a little nervous. This press conference was aimed at the entire world and was rtively grand. La Taylor had experienced this before. Although she did not have stage fright, she was not completely confident that she would perform. There was no need to mention Judy Rivera. He was already pacing back and forth nervously in the hotel. He had no idea what to do now. At this moment, there was a knock on the hotel room door. Knock, knock, knock! ¡°Boss, the hotel staff said that you/and Miss Judy Rivera can choose your gowns now.¡± La Taylor and Judy Rivera looked at each other when they heard the voice outside the door. Then, La Taylor said, ¡°Alright, got it!¡± At this moment, La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera with a very nervous expression. His hand was also tightly gripping the script that he was going to say on stageter. He kept muttering. La Taylor walked towards Judy Rivera. He smiled andforted him. ¡°Judy, I believe you can do it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here for you!¡± Then, La Taylor pulled Judy Rivera¡¯s hand and realized that her palm was covered in sweat. That¡¯s right, it would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t nervous. After all, today was thepany¡¯s new drugunch. If there were any more episodes likest time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this embarrassing situation¡­ Also, the manuscript in his hands this time could not make any mistakes. However, he was still not familiar with Judy Rivera¡¯s manuscript. Sometimes, he could not even remember it¡­ However, when Judy Rivera heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he nodded. At the very least, he felt a trace of comfort. La Taylor held Judy Rivera¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Judy. Let¡¯s go pick out some dresses.¡± Then, the two of them walked out of the hotel room together. As soon as she came out of the room, she saw a waitress in work clothes. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Ladies, please follow me!¡± La Taylor pulled Judy Rivera and followed the waitress through the corridor to a door. The waitress pushed open the door and said, ¡°Ladies, these are all tailor-made ording to your figures.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all internationally renowned brands. It¡¯s the new season¡¯s product. It was airlifted here in the morning!¡± La Taylor nodded when she heard the waitress¡¯s words because she knew that all of this was arranged by Gavin Clifford. Even if Gavin Clifford was not by his side, he would still send someone to make appropriate arrangements for such matters. La Taylor and Judy Rivera each chose a suit that suited them. Not long after, the two of them changed into their gowns and walked out one after another. La Taylor walked out. He was wearing a white gown with feathers. His fair skin and exquisite face revealed his small shoulders and slender fair legs. He wore a pair of crystal high heels and looked beautiful. On the other hand, Judy Rivera was wearing a pink gauze dress. Her curly eyshes and pink face made her look petite, cute, and yful. There was no need to mention how eye-catching it was when two beauties stood together. Even the waitresses at the side were looking at him with envy and jealousy. Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor in front of him and smiled. ¡°La, you¡¯re too beautiful!¡± La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera and smiled. ¡°Judy, you too!¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera¡¯s expression dimmed again. Then, he held La Taylor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°La, have you contacted Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera and shook his head. ¡°I called him before, but I couldn¡¯t get through. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.¡± Judy Rivera¡¯s pupils flickered. He was depressed and his hands kept sweating. Then, he looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°If only Brother Gavin Clifford was here, we wouldn¡¯t be so nervous.¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, she also looked out of the window. Who said that it wasn¡¯t? The scene today was different from what she had participated in before. After all, the press conference this time was for the world. She did not know if she could control the situation. Let nature take its course! On the other side, Eclon. A huge arena came into view. At this moment, there were many peopleing one after another. There were also countless luxury cars. The camera reporters were already waiting. The passersby also came to watch. There was a sea of people, and there was not even a ce to stand. The people from Warrior Association also watched as the stage was gradually built. The huge poster had the words ¡°Battle Gavin Clifford¡± written on it. The onlookers below pointed at the poster and said, ¡°Do you think Gavin Clifford wille today?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be interesting if theye!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Warrior Association is serious this time. If you ask me, Gavin Clifford is doomed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon. Perhaps Gavin Clifford doesn¡¯t even dare to ept the challenge!¡± The higher-ups of Warrior Association looked at the arena in front of them and smiled in satisfaction. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This was because they knew very well that if Gavin Clifford came to the arena this time, they would directly eliminate him. openly. If Gavin Clifford did not appear, he would let public opinion crush him to death. It would be best if he could note out. In any case, no matter how this matter developed, Warrior Association would not suffer a loss. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Blearus. At this moment, two female employees from La Taylor ran over and panted. ¡°Boss, Miss Judy Rivera, are you done changing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time for the press conference.¡± When La Taylor heard the female employee¡¯s words, he raised his hand to look at his watch and nodded. It was indeed gettingte. Most of the big shots in the industry should be here by now. Then, he looked at the female employee and said, ¡°Alright, got it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be right there.¡± After that, the female employee left. The makeup artist at the side adjusted La Taylor and Judy Rivera¡¯s makeup and hair essories again. La Taylor and Lyn Amie also said directly, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all!¡± Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor with an anxious expression. ¡°La, can we really do it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Brother Gavin Clifford again?¡± ¡°I feel¡­ a little stage fright!¡± La Taylor pondered for a moment after hearing Judy Rivera¡¯s words. In fact, this was also one of her concerns. She knew that she could handle such a situation, but it would be a little difficul carry another Judy Rivera. It would be best if Gavin Clifford coulde. However, at this time, even if he could call Gavin Clifford, he would not be able toe at once. He could only brace himself. La Taylor looked at Judy Rivera¡¯s anxious expression and smiled. ¡°Judy, we can do it!¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford might have something very important, so we need to solve it ourselves.¡± Judy Rivera nodded when he heard La Taylor¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, La, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Hence, he followed La Taylor out of the hotel room. When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, a limited edition luxury car was parked there. Even though La Taylor didn¡¯t know much about cars, she knew the price of this car because she had seen it in magazines in other countries. 1/4N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, a man walked out of the hotel. The man walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the manager of this hotel.¡± ¡°Because you ordered a gown from our hotel. It belongs to our VIP client.¡± ¡°This is the car Mr. Clifford asked us to arrange for you.¡± La Taylor nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at such a rare luxury car in the world, only Brother Gavin Clifford could do it. When Judy Rivera heard the words Mr. Clifford, his eyes lit up. Then, he shook La Taylor¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Brother La, Brother Gavin Clifford, are you here?¡± La Taylor and Judy Rivera shook their heads and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the scene first. Otherwise, we really won¡¯t make it.¡± After La Taylor and Judy Rivera got into the car, they went straight to the news building. At this moment, there were already many people below in front of the news building. It could be said that they were surrounded. At this moment, they heard a buzz as a luxury car entered the public¡¯s view. The onlookers below also became excited and discussed below. ¡°D*mn, this is a real luxury car!¡± ¡°This is the world¡¯s only one!¡± ¡°Just because of this car, be it the design, the workmanship, the body configuration, or the horsepower, there¡¯s nothing to say. It¡¯s still a legend in the industry.¡± ¡°This car is priceless. It¡¯s not something that can be bought with money. Even a tour requires a high price!¡± At this moment, a man beside him also leaned forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this car in a magazine. Many rich people fought to buy it, but they all failed.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m really lucky to be able to see you here!¡± At this moment, the big shots in the industry naturally discussed. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to buy this car for a long time, but I didn¡¯t sell it to the public. I¡¯ve never even seen this car leave the exhibition hall.¡± ¡°I actually saw it here today. Whose style is so great?¡± At this moment, another big shot beside him joined the discussion. ¡°I¡¯m also very curious about who this person is to be able to drive such a rare car out of the exhibition hall!¡± 2/4 *** Those big shots in the industry all wanted to know who could buy such a luxury car. Naturally, they all looked in the direction of the car. Just then, the driver got out of the car and opened the door for La Taylor and Judy Rivera. The moment I a Taylor and Judy Rivera came out of the car, the camera started snapping away at them. La Taylor could feel that Judy Rivera was not used to this kind of situation, so he walked over and held her hand as they walked onto the red carpet together. At this moment, the big shots sitting below stared nkly. ¡°Is this really a productunch? Won¡¯t there be an award ceremony?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they the organizers of today¡¯s press conference? La Taylor and Judy Rivera!¡± ¡°Indeed, a beautiful woman paired with a luxury car is eye-catching!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect them to be so powerful!¡± At this moment, another big shot came over and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. With his strength, he has King of Northguard backing him up. Who knows if there¡¯s anyone stronger?¡± La Taylor and Judy Rivera walked down the red carpet and stood on the stage with the intense sounds and music! There was no host at the entrance of the news building today. Today, La Taylor and Judy Rivera were the main characters. La Taylor took a deep breath and smiled at the big shot below. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m La Taylor. This is my work partner and good sister, Judy Rivera.¡± ¡°Thank you, big shots of the industry, foring to ourpany¡¯s new productunch despite your busy schedule.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is looking forward to ourpany¡¯s new product this time!¡± At this moment, La Taylor waved at thedy beside him. Thedy slowly walked up with a box. La Taylor carefully took the box and ced it on the table in front. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°This is the new product developed by ourpany, Youth Pill!¡± Then, La Taylor slowly opened the antique box. The camera zoomed in and a close-up was disyed on the big screen. At this moment, when the women beside the big shot heard ¡°Youth Pill¡±, they could not help but be eager to try. At this moment, the woman on the side of a big shot was filled with doubts and said, ¡°This thing is called Youth Pill?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the effect?¡± ¡°This looks like an ordinary pill.¡± La Taylor looked at the woman who asked the question and smiled. ¡°Thedy¡¯s question is very good!¡± Youth Pill. As soon as La Taylor said this, all the men at the scene stared straight at La Taylor, almost drooling. At this moment, the woman punched the man sitting beside her. It was obvious that they were husband and wife. La Taylor could not help but smile. Then, he immediately regained his expression. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 ¡°Southeast Overlord is here!¡± Just as this person finished speaking, there was a buzz and the luxury car stopped outside the venue. Then, one car after another stopped behind the leading luxury car. At this moment, the reporters had no time to discuss. Then, they looked in the direction of the cars. This car¡­ looks. so familiar? It really seemed like Southeast Overlord was here¡­. What kind of wind could blow Southeast Overlord over? Moreover, the arena this time was not arge- scale group arena of Warrior Association. It had been held in the past, but they had never seen Southeast Overlord arrive. Why was it so sudden this time?! The reporters and cameramen rushed over, ready to take photos at any time. If they filmed it well and added the Taylor case, they would definitely be able to snatch an exclusive. At this moment, the door of the luxury car opened. Southeast Overlord slowly got out of the car. He was wearing a ck suit and holding a cigarette in his hand. He looked up at the surrounding camera reporters and warrior, who was present, and frowned. Immediately after, the sound of photos being taken could be heard. Southeast Overlord followed everyone¡¯s gaze and walked towards the arena. The surrounding warrior did not even dare to breathe loudly as they looked at Southeast Overlord. Their bodies were trembling, and it was unknown if they were excited or respectful. Every time Southeast Overlord passed by, the surrounding warrior and reporters knelt down and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Southeast Overlord!¡± When Southeast Overlord walked over, they started discussing softly below. ¡°It¡¯s really Southeast Overlord. Oh my god!¡± ¡°Why is Southeast Overlord here?¡± ¡°Could it be that Southeast Overlord is also here to participate in the arenapetition¡­ This is impossible!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s my first time seeing Southeast Overlord¡­¡± H !!! At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association heard themotion below and looked over. They were a little shocked. A bespectacled man pushed up his sses with his hand, then used his hand to pull at the man smoking beside him. He said, ¡°Is that¡­ Southeast Overlord? My eyesight might not be too good recently.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly. Take a look!¡± The smoking man smiled and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Southeast Overlord?!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Brother, are you dreaming?¡± ¡°Every time we hold an event, when have these so-called kings appeared?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop joking. You must have seen wrongly!¡± Then, the man who was smoking ignored her and continued smoking. However, these words attracted the attention of another person beside him. Hence, he took a few steps forward and looked. He was also covered in cold sweat. Then, he said, ¡°This is Southeast Overlord.¡± ¡°However, why is Southeast Overlord here? Doesn¡¯t he usually think that this kind of group arena is nosy and doesn¡¯t want to participate?¡± Upon hearing this, the other higher-ups of Warrior Association also gathered around and said, ¡°It¡¯s really Southeast Overlord!¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, we can¡¯t neglect it.¡± They decided to let the person-in-charge receive Southeast Overlord directly. This was because the higher-ups of Warrior Association did not need to pay their respects to Southeast Overlord. They only found a seat and sat down. At this moment, the person-in-charge who was sent came to Southeast Overlord. He smiled the entire time and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of Warrior Association this time. I didn¡¯t know that Southeast Overlord had arrived. Sorry for noting out to wee you!¡± ¡°However, why is Southeast Overlord here this time?¡± When Southeast Overlord heard this, he only red at the person-in-charge in front of him and did not intend to speak. He really hated this attitude. The person in charge of Warrior Association smiled until his face was a little stiff. He knew that he might be too direct if he asked, so he spoke again. ¡°Southeast Overlord, don¡¯t misunderstand. Southeast Overlord has never wasted his precious time because of such a group arena. There must be something more important to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never seen Southeast Overlord participate. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little curious.¡± At this moment, Southeast Overlord really had no mood to beat around the bush with this small person- in-charge. He also said coldly, ¡°Curiosity killed the cat. You might not know this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never wasted time on a group arena like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because of Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°We came in advance to wait for Lord Gavin Clifford and cheer for him!¡± When the person-in-charge heard Southeast Overlord¡¯s words, he was dumbfounded and stood rooted to the ground. What?! Lord Gavin Clifford?! Why did Southeast Overlord cali Gavin Clifford ¡®Lord¡¯? What was going on¡­ This was Southeast Overlord, called Lord Gavin Clifford. Could it be that Southeast Overlord had be Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinate? The person-in-charge quickly arranged the best location for Southeast Overlord and informed the higher-ups of Warrior Association. However, the scene had clearly be chaotic. Everyone present had heard Southeast Overlord¡¯s words just now. Southeast Overlord¡¯s loud voice was meant for them to hear. The reporters and cameramen below were also snapping away. If it was so suffocating, how could it not make the headlines! At this moment, warrior, who was sitting outside, was also shocked. One by one, they whispered to each other and discussed. ¡°Is Gavin Clifford that powerful?¡± ¡°Even Southeast Overlord calls Gavin Clifford ¡®Lord¡¯. This is incredible!¡± ¡°Who else would dare to go up and fight Gavin Clifford? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they won¡¯t be able to return? Are they crazy?¡± At this moment, warrior came over and said with a worried expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally wanted to spar this time, but Southeast Overlord was called Lord Gavin Clifford. It can be imagined that with Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength, fighting him would definitely be courting death!¡± ¡°I¡¯d better watch the battle obediently. I don¡¯t want to lose my life.¡± The man on the other side quickly nodded and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that ambitious anyway. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get any supreme honor by killing Gavin Clifford. I¡¯ll pass.¡± At this moment, the people below also nodded. Looking at the situation in front of them, regardless of whether what Southeast Overlord said was true or not, they did not want to take the risk. At this moment, the person-in-charge also told Warrior Association¡¯s higher-ups everything. When he heard the news, the man sitting at the head of the table stood up and said, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Southeast Overlord actually called Gavin Clifford ¡®Lord¡±?¡± At this moment, he could not help but think of what had happened before. He instantly became vignt and paced back and forth in the office. Previously, because of Gavin Clifford¡¯s matter, many big shots had warned Warrior Association not to be too arrogant and show off. Especially since it concerned Gavin Clifford, they should not make a big deal out of it. In the end, Southeast Overlord came today. Could it be that Southeast Overlord had already be Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinate and was working for Gavin Clifford?! That Gavin Clifford was just a 20-year-old kid who was nothing to be afraid of. His strength was would Southeast Overlord call him lord? up and At this moment, another man saw the man in the main seat in front of him pacing back and forth. He stoodforted him. ¡°Perhaps Southeast Overlord is talking about someone else today!¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a person or not!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s just one person, Warrior Association still has ancient warrior family backing him up. Why should we be afraid of them?¡± Hearing this person¡¯s words, the people in Warrior Association¡¯s office nodded one after another. The psychological pressure instantly decreased a lot. The man who was pacing back and forth also returned to his seat. However, at this moment, a man ran onto the stage in a panic. He picked up the microphone and shouted, ¡°Southwest Overlord!¡± Chapter 604 Chapter 604 ¡°Southwest Overlord!¡± The same person conveyed the same words. At this moment, the group of warrior was already dumbfounded. They were all whispering to each other. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I keep feeling that it¡¯s not peaceful today!¡± ¡°I should havee out to have a divination!¡± A woman with a sharp mouth and monkey-like checks at the side heard this man who was sighing endlessly and directly said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man nced at the woman, then looked in the direction where Southwest Overlord was about to enter the venue. ¡°Otherwise, this woman has long hair andcks knowledge.¡± ¡°The scale of today¡¯s arena doesn¡¯t look big, right? This is only at the usual level. The most eye- catching thing is the words on this poster.¡± ¡°However, the two princes are the most surprised. Look, Southeast Overlord didn¡¯t even wait to sit down when he entered. Southwest Overlord followed behind.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°At this rate, if all the capital cities are gathered, today¡¯s arena won¡¯t be as simple as a battle.¡± The woman was also confused. She even said disapprovingly, ¡°So what? In any case, we¡¯re here to watch the battle. Although we¡¯re also warrior, Warrior Association has his own people fighting Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t implicate us, they can fight as they wish!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just take it as a joke.¡± When the man heard this woman¡¯s words, he shook his head with a smile and didn¡¯t continue, because what this woman said. was actually not unreasonable. No matter what, they were outsiders and just wanted to watch the show. They stared in the direction where Southeast Overlord had appeared until Southwest Overlord¡¯s team appeared in front of them. At a nce, it was awe-inspiring. Other than the convoy, there were also people riding horses. One had to know that a horse. was very expensive now. He did not expect Southwest Overlord to have such a hobby. The people present were dumbfounded. Those who knew better knew that they were here to watch the battle. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that this was a filming base! Immediately after, the car in the lead of Southwest Overlord stopped at the door with a buzz. Just as he took a step out, the camera beside him started filming again. The reporters at the side could not hold it in any longer. However, this was not the time to pay a visit. They could only smile at the cameramen on their stations and describe the situation at the scene and some of their thoughts! A reporter in professional attire looked at the camera with a smile. Then, a sweet voice sounded. ¡°Today is the day of the battle between Warrior Association and Gavin Clifford. We can see that there are many powerful. warrior participants.¡± 1/3 ¡°However, what I didn¡¯t expect today was that our Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord also came to the scene.¡± ¡°ording to the usual practice, Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord won¡¯t easily appear in such a group arena.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any other motive for attending this time.¡± ¡°However, I believe everyone is most concerned about whether our protagonist today, Gavin Clifford, will fight Warrior Association.¡± ¡°Alright, our report will continue. Please follow our perspective ande to our scene!¡± Southwest Overlord walked onto the red carpet. His aggressive appearance gave off a dignified aura. He was wearing a top hat and holding a walking stick in his left hand. However, he was not disabled. Anyone with a discerning eye would know that this should be a self-defense weapon. The mustached Southwest Overlord¡¯s eyes were cold. Southwest Overlord walked forward step by step. Everyone present said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Southwest Overlord!¡± At this moment, Southeast Overlord looked at Southwest Overlord who was walking over. He first revealed a smile and said, ¡°Brother Xinan, you really came at the right time. You followed me the moment I arrived.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± After Southwest Overlord saw that the person standing in front of him was Southeast Overlord, he revealed a rare smile. Then, he reached out and patted Southeast Overlord¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m still not as fast as Brother Dongnan!¡± Just as Southwest Overlord finished speaking, he looked around and whispered into Southeast Overlord¡¯s ear, ¡°Other than Brother Dongnan, is there anyone else who came before me?¡± When Southeast Overlord heard this, he shook his head and whispered, ¡°No.¡± Southwest Overlord instantly grinned and continued, ¡°Then I don¡¯t have anything to feel bad about. Hahaha!¡± ¡°There are others who areter than me!¡± Southeast Overlord smiled when he heard Southwest Overlord¡¯s words. Then, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go and choose our seats first, haha!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Xinan. Let¡¯s go and sit! Warrior Association¡¯s upper echelons looked at Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord who were entering the arena one after another. At this moment, their faces were a little pale as they made guesses. ¡°Not only is Southeast Overlord here, but Southwest Overlord is here too!¡± ¡°Should we really not go to this group arena?¡± ¡°Previously, their warning, especially regarding Cavin Clifford, told us not to provoke it. Is it about to come true now?!¡± 2/3 Just as the higher-ups of Warrior Association were panicking over the arrival of Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord¡­ The same person stood on stage, holding the microphone in a panic, panting, saying the same thing: ¡°King of Northguard is here!¡± The moment he finished his words, the warrior invited guests became even more excited. Everyone was nagging. ¡°Now, there are three princes!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s group arena is going to be interesting. This small battle actually made Southeast Overlord, Southwest Overlord, and Frostpeak, King of Northguard,e. Although the scale this time is small, the ostentation is big enough!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± At this moment, a luxurious car stopped at the entrance. King of Northguard got out of the car directly. He was wearing Han Chinese clothes that were especially eye-catching. He lookedpletely different, and the aura he emitted made people respect him! The people behind him were also wearing Han Chinese clothes, as if they had instantly returned to the d¨¦j¨¤ vu of ancient times! The cameraman started snapping away at King of Northguard, afraid that he would miss the shot. In front of the cameras, the reporters continued to report passionately: ¡°Today is the first time in history that all three lords have gathered here!¡± ¡°Just now, King of Northguard also came to the scene. Looks like the lords don¡¯t want to miss this arena!¡± ¡°However, I haven¡¯t seen Gavin Clifford yet. I wonder if he will appear. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± At this moment, Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord, who had already taken their seats, heard King of Northguard arrive at the scene. Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They stood up and looked in the direction where King of Northguard wasing from. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They stood up and looked in the direction where King of Northguard wasing from. At this moment, all the higher-ups of Warrior Association had already stood up and were walking back and forth on the ground. Originally, they thought that two kings would be enough to make them suffer. They did not expect even Frostpeak¡¯s King of Northguard toe. This was probably not as simple as a group arena. At this moment, the upper echelons of Warrior Association were also surprised. The more they did not want to admit the truth, the more likely it would be revealed in the end. At this moment, they were also in a panic. Then, they started discussing. ¡°King of Northguard is here too. Do you think this has something to do with the warning we received?¡± ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong!¡± At this moment, another high-ranking man said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing that Frostpeak¡¯s King of Northguard is here!¡± ¡°If they¡¯re all here, then the remaining two kings should be here soon.¡± ¡°They must be dissatisfied with what we¡¯re doing now. What should we do?¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association, the man sitting in the main seat, frowned and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s not here yet!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no movement from the other side, but it¡¯s a mess on our side. How improper!¡± Upon hearing this, the other higher-ups nodded and did not say anything else. It was useless to think about this problem now. It was better to take it one step at a time. At this moment, King of Northguard saw Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord standing up to wee him. He also revealed a bright smile and extended his hand. ¡°Brother Dongnan, Brother Xinan, long time no see!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the traffic jam, I wouldn¡¯t have asked the two of you to wee me. I¡¯m ashamed!¡± When Southeast Overlord heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, he quickly reached out to hold King of Northguard¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Brother Zhenbei, what are you talking about? Brother Xinan and I have just arrived!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who wees us. Don¡¯t be a stranger, hahaha!¡± Immediately after, Brother Southwest also shook King of Northguard¡¯s hand and echoed, ¡°Brother Dongnan is right. Brother Zhenbei, you don¡¯t have to be polite with us. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s sit first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, King of Northguard followed Southwest Overlord and Southeast Overlord to the first row. 1/4 At this moment, Southwest Overlord looked at King of Northguard and frowned. Then, he asked, ¡°By the way, Brother Zhenbei, why are you the only one here?¡± ¡°Where are Brother Northeast and Brother Northwest?¡± ¡°There are times when the three of you will be separated!¡± When Brother Zhenbei heard Southwest Overlord¡¯s words, he lowered his head and smiled. Then, he said, ¡°Hahaha, Brother Xinan, what are you saying? We¡¯re not conjoined babies, so we naturally have our own thoughts. Hahaha!¡± ¡°However, I think they should be here today!¡± ¡°After all, today is a special day. It¡¯s a battle between Warrior Association and our Lord Gavin Clifford. How can they miss it? Hahaha!¡± When Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, they smiled and nodded in unison. Just as King of Northguard finished speaking, the same voice sounded again. ¡°Northeast Overlord, Northwest Overlord!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as he finished speaking, the man hurriedly ran down the stage. He was just an ordinary employee of Warrior Association. He had never seen such a situation all year round. After shouting a few times, his legs went weak! At this moment, two luxury cars stopped at the entrance. Northeast Overlord and Northwest Overlord got out of the cars one after another. The cameramen and reporters were not idle. They quickly approached to take a close-up. The reporter also faced the camera and could not hide his excitement at all. He reported: ¡°Oh my god, today is really a special day!¡± ¡°Just now, Northeast Overlord and Northwest Overlord arrived at the scene one after another. This scene is simply too spectacr.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s arena will definitely be the most worth watching in history!¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s call our star of the day, Gavin Clifford. Will he be there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go away in front of the television. Follow my camera and wait for Gavin Clifford to appear!¡± At this moment, Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord were dressed in suits and leather shoes. They looked high- spirited, but the way they appeared was different. This was because the two of them would even pete¡± in front of the camera. Furthermore, they would wave at warrior and the onlookers standing outside. Their faces were filled with smiles, as if they were participating in a runway show. At this moment, King of Northguard, Southeast Overlord, and Southwest Overlord stood up and looked at Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord who were walking over with smiles on their faces. At this moment, King of Northguard looked at his two brothers and teased Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord. ¡°Speak of the devil!¡± ¡°Look at how festive they are. I¡¯m ashamed of my inferiority. I admit defeat. Hahaha!¡± When Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord heard King of Northguard¡¯s words, they also laughed out loud. At this moment, warrior, who was sitting below, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started discussing. 2/4 ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch. Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord are here. This group arena is getting more and more interesting!¡± At this moment, a man at the side heard this and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about whether this arena tournament is interesting or not. I¡¯m worried that these princes might not be just watching the battle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this orderly territory will no longer exist in a while and be a mess!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the woman sitting on the other sideughed out loud and said, ¡°Hahaha, are you delusional about persecution?¡± ¡°What kind of society is this now? Why are you still thinking about such useless things!¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, warrior, who was sitting below, instantly stopped talking and sat there obediently! At this moment, Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord stepped onto the red carpet with shing lights and walked forward. Then, they saw King of Northguard, Southeast Overlord, and Southwest Overlord. The two of them hurriedly walked over and apologized with a smile. ¡°We¡¯rete. Sorry to keep you waiting, Brother Zhenbei, Brother Dongnan, and Brother Xinan!¡± ¡°We have no sense of time!¡± King of Northguard smiled and patted Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be absent, hahaha!¡± At this moment, Southeast Overlord and Southwest Overlord also said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you arrive early orte. Don¡¯t be an outsider!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all brothers, hahaha!¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association had also begun to spout nonsense. ¡°What should we do? The rtionship between the five kings is extraordinarily good now. When did the king of Riverrun and the king of Frost peak be so close?¡± ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t know what their intentions are. I think we should find someone to investigate and see what they want to do!¡± At this moment, the person in the lead could not sit still in the office. Then, he said, ¡°Might as well.¡± After saying that, he sent out the person in charge of reporting the arena tournament to ask about the intentions of these princes! After that, the man left the office and asked for an answer. The higher-ups of Warrior Association could not stay any longer. Then, they went through the back door and arrived at the scene! The person-in-charge, who had been expelled by them, walked straight to the prince. When he arrived, he smiled and said, 3/4 4/4 ¡°Wee, Your Highnesses, to our small arena!¡± ¡°There might be a slight dy. Please don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should ask?¡± At this moment, other than King of Northguard, no one else wanted to talk to him. King of Northguard also directly said, ¡°What is it?¡± The man looked at King of Northguard and said, ¡°Everyone knows that the princes are usually busy with work. I wonder why everyone is gathered here today. Hahaha!¡± King of Northguard looked at the man in front of him and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this, right?¡± ¡°Besides, today is Lord Gavin Clifford¡¯s home ground. How can we not cheer for him?¡± At this moment, the four princes at the side also said in unison, ¡°We¡¯re all here to cheer for Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 ¡°We¡¯re all here to cheer for Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± Hearing the princes¡¯ words, the person in charge¡¯s face turned pale and he could not say a word. Cheers¡­ Were these princes here to cheer for ¡°Gavin Clifford¡±?! He was sure that he had not heard wrongly. He had heard every word clearly. At this moment, not only the person-in-charge, but the higher-ups of Warrior Association not far away also heard it. At this moment, when one of the leaders heard what someone said, his expression instantly changed. His body suddenly went limp and he retreated repeatedly before sitting on the ground with a plop. The rest of Warrior Association came over to help the man up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with your body?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we get a doctor to take a look at you?¡± The leader only waved his hand and looked at the princes in a daze. This was bad. What he was worried about was about to happen¡­. They were all here to cheer for Gavin Clifford, which meant that they had a very good rtionship with Gavin Clifford. This time, in the battle between Warrior Association and Gavin Clifford, if they lost, they would be taken down by Gavin Clifford. If they won, they would be dealt with by these princes! Wasn¡¯t this putting them in a difficult position?!. The higher-ups of Warrior Association were wiping the sweat off their foreheads anxiously. ¡°What should we do now? What we were worried about has still happened.¡± ¡°But now that the group arena is ready, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to withdraw.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford is really that powerful??¡± ¡°He really took in the kings of Riverrun and Frostpeak?¡± ¡°He even called him Lord Gavin Clifford¡­¡± At this moment, the leader of the Warrior Association executives, who hade back to his senses, heard what they said and said, ¡°Alright, are you guys done?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant here. What¡¯s in it for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we have ancient warrior family behind us. Even if Gavin Clifford has many lords behind him, we don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡± 1/4 ¡°So, what are you afraid of? Look at how useless you are!¡± The man who spoke logically was actually not very confident in his heart. He just wanted to use another method to deny the truth he had heard and seen! Hearing the leader¡¯s words, the people below chose to remain silent again because they only said this to obtain somefort. This was because the things they had encountered so far were not optimistic for Warrior Association! Fighting Gavin Clifford so openly was like fighting so many kings. Anyone with a discerning eye knew that there was no chance of winning! At this moment, one of the higher-ups stood up and looked at the man in the lead. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother, will the ancient martial arts world attend today?¡± ¡°But so far, I haven¡¯t seen ancient warrior family appear¡­¡± Hearing this, the man in the lead frowned and looked around. This hope was all on ancient warrior family. They had to get it today! Otherwise, it would not be easy to end this battle today. He might even die here! Hadn¡¯t he already discussed it with ancient warrior family? Could it be that something had happened on the way? Or did he stand Warrior Association up?! Impossible, absolutely impossible. ancient warrior family¡¯s people would never do such a thing¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He could not be anxious. He had to wait a little longer. They would definitelye! Just like that, almost half an hour had passed. Those who were supposed to enter the venue had already entered, including those who were idle! The higher-ups of Warrior Association looked around and looked in the direction of the door. ording to their understanding of ancient warrior family, they had always been number one and would never be the finale! There was a high chance that such a scene had already decided not to appear! At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association looked at the man in the lead and slowly said, ¡°Brother, is the news reliable?¡± ¡°Will ancient warrior family note? It¡¯s been so long. If he wanted toe, he would havee long ago!¡± ¡°However, we haven¡¯t even seen a single person!¡± When the man in the lead heard this, he became even more anxious. He stared at the door and almost knelt down to beg God! However, the people from ancient warrior family who were hiding in the dark had already arrived. It was just that they did not enter the venue openly and chose to watch from behind! At this moment, the people below ancient warrior family looked at their leader and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been waiting here all day. Since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we choose to enter?¡± 2/4 ¡°Are we just going to wait until Gavin Clifford shows up?¡± ¡°What if he appears and we continue to wait for this arena to end?!¡± Upon hearing this, the leader turned to his subordinate and scolded, ¡°Do you think I want to? Do you think I don¡¯t have backache and leg cramps?¡± ¡°It is now. Cooper family¡¯s three sons were all killed. It was this Gavin Clifford who did it!¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Gavin Clifford. This arena is organized by Warrior Association. We, ancient warrior family, don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Warrior Association because it¡¯s too troublesome!¡± ¡°Therefore, everyone, just continue to do as you¡¯re told!¡± The people below looked extremely pained. This business was really difficult to deal with! At this moment, everyone in ancient warrior family who was hiding in the dark was praying to the heavens to let Gavin Clifford appear as soon as possible so that they could report back as soon as possible! On the other side, Blearus. At La Taylor¡¯s press conference, more and more reporters raised doubts. Their sharp words left La Taylor speechless. At this moment, a foreign reporter in an inconspicuous position in the back row stood up with a microphone. Then, he looked at La Taylor who was standing there stiffly and said, ¡°If Miss La Taylor doesn¡¯t say anything, that means it¡¯s tacit agreement. Is there a problem with this product?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s press conference was deliberately held because you wanted to cover up the truth, right?¡± ¡°Is it because Miss La Taylor doesn¡¯t have the time to prepare for the start of a newpany? Is that why she designed something new so hastily to seek attention?!¡± La Taylor looked at the series of questions raised by this reporter and felt suffocated. At this moment, she finally understood the pressure of public opinion! It was because there were too many things inside that she felt so powerless. After all, she was only La Taylor. No matter how powerful she was, she could not defeat the hundreds of reporters present. At this moment, Judy Rivera stood at the side in a daze. As she watched La Taylor fight alone, she could not help but admire him. She had never defended herself in public before. However, things were different now. For the sake of thepany¡¯s better development, for Brother La Taylor and Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s efforts, and for her and Your Grace¡¯s efforts, she had to stand up for them. At this moment, Judy Rivera stood up and grabbed La Taylor¡¯s hand. He looked at the foreign reporters and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe us, let¡¯s do an experiment!¡± ¡°Although the cost of our things is really expensive, it¡¯s all thanks to your reminder, because if you don¡¯t try something good, you¡¯ll never know what¡¯s good about it!¡± ¡°Then, please take a photo as a representative ande on stage to give it a try!¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 ¡°Then, please send a representative to the stage to try!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because even if we were on the stage and talked nonsense, you wouldn¡¯t believe us if you didn¡¯t believe us!¡± ¡°Therefore, we don¡¯t need to waste time. Experiments are the truth!¡± ¡°Any of you want to give it a try?¡± As soon as Judy Rivera finished speaking, he saw that no one raised their hands, so the pressure of public opinion was still great. Just because a reporter had raised a few questions just now, the people below were afraid that if the food was fake and they died! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Therefore, such thoughts were very normal. Judy Rivera knew that it was even more impossible to change their minds. immediately! At this moment, La Taylor was holding Judy Rivera¡¯s hand tightly. It was not that she did not believe that Judy Rivera could settle it, but she did not want them to target Judy Rivera after criticizing her! La Taylor had long been used to these doubts and lectures, so she could bear them. However, Judy Rivera was different. She had been pampered by Your Grace since she was young. How could she bear these? La Taylor pulled Judy Rivera over and whispered, ¡°Judy, you don¡¯t have to show up!¡± ¡°I can handle it!¡± Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor and smiled. ¡°La, I¡¯m also a part of thispany. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be a burden!¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, his expression softened slightly. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°I believe you, Judy!¡± After Judy Rivera finished speaking, he looked at the people below and looked around. No one dared to go on stage and try to be the first. At this moment, a woman stood up from among the people sitting at the scene. She nced at Judy Rivera and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s really funny. I already said that your product is fake. Who would dare to try it on stage!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to try our luck just to prove your product, right?¡± ¡°This is hrious!¡± At this moment, a woman beside him echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen too many unscrupulouspanies like them selling fake medicine. They¡¯re harming all of us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not try it. This thing will definitely disfigure us!¡± 1/4 ¡°When the timees, when you go home and your face reacts, people will only say that it varies from person Your face is allergic, and it has nothing to do with our pills.¡± person. ¡°It¡¯s just some old words. Sister, I advise you to stop quickly. If you¡¯re really exposed, thispany¡¯s reputation will be wasted!¡± The women sitting below also became entric. ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t dare to try your thing rashly. Isn¡¯t that asking for our lives?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better note out and harm others!¡± La Taylor and Judy Rivera listened to this woman¡¯s words. Somehow, they did not feel disgusted because what she saidter was more about what many women had experienced. Therefore, these women didn¡¯t believe their Youth Pill, but it was understandable. After all, almost every woman had encountered a wall when it came to beauty treatments. Judy Rivera looked at the different levels of exnations below. Everyone had their own thoughts and reasons. They had no better way to tell these women how good their products were. At this moment, Judy Rivera paused for a moment and looked at the people below. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t believe in our product, you¡¯re even more unwilling to try it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll personally give you a try to see if our product is fake and if it¡¯s as bad and dangerous as you say!¡± Just as Judy Rivera took out Youth Pill and was about to take it, he heard a woman¡¯s sarcastic voice. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s funny. Their ownpany¡¯s people tried it themselves. Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re telling us that this thing is fake?¡± ¡°This is hrious!¡± ¡°If you eat well, you¡¯ll be listed on the marketter. The audience will be us women. In the end, we¡¯ll all eat until something goes wrong. What should we do?¡± ¡°Who are you trying to fool here?!¡± At this moment, when the women below heard this woman¡¯s words, they echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t they just lying to themselves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He even let ourpany take it. What does that mean? Seriously, I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± Hearing this, La ¡®Taylor couldn¡¯t hold back her temper anymore. Then, she looked at the women in front of her and said, ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t believe our products and said that there would be problems if you took it. You weren¡¯t willing toe up and try it.¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll test it for you personally. Now, you¡¯re saying that we used our own people and suspect that we¡¯re faking it!¡± ¡°Are you here to attend our press conference today, or are you here to cause trouble?¡± As soon as La Taylor said this, these people lowered their heads. They either avoided eye contact or were unwilling to face these things head-on. 2/4 At this moment, Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor without saying anything. He only At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± ner a At this moment, a blonde woman with blue eyes walked out from the crowd. She looked very beautiful and pleasing to the eye. This person was Mno Potter, who had returned from Drenner with Gavin Clifford! However, Gavin Clifford did not appear at this time. Moreover, no one on Blearus¡¯s side knew who she was or her rtionship with Gavin Clifford. Of course, La Taylor did not know either. Everyone gathered around and looked at the woman in front of them. Their faces were filled with surprise, but they did not say anything. However, La Taylor and Judy Rivera looked at each other and raised their eyebrows. They both thought that the other party had hired them. However, the two of them shook their heads at the same time, eliminating this possibility. The two of them were surprised. These Blearus people were not even careful themselves. They were not as impressive as the foreign beauties. La Taylor immediately came back to his senses. He looked at the blonde beauty in front of him and smiled. ¡°Beauty, have you thought it through?¡± Mno Potter looked at La Taylor and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to try. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences myself!¡± La Taylor looked at Mno Potter in front of him and was a little surprised. This was because someone who was willing to take the initiative to give it a try in the face of public opinion was not an ordinary person. Although La Taylor also felt that something was strange, he still let Mno Potter go on stage. La Taylor shook Mno Potter¡¯s hand and looked at Mno Potter with a smile. ¡°Beauty, thank you very much foring up to try our new product. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems with our product!¡± ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet. Can you tell me?¡± Mno Potter looked at La Taylor¡¯s enthusiastic face and said readily, ¡°My name is Mno Potter!¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s name, he smiled and expressed his gratitude again. ¡°Thank you very much, Ms. Mno Potter!¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 ¡°Thank you very much, Ms. Mno Potter!¡± Mno Potter looked at La Taylor and smiled politely without saying anything. At this moment, La Taylor looked at Mno Potter and smiled. ¡°Miss Mno Potter, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go prepare our product.¡± ¡°Judy Rivera, prepare a chair for Madam Mno Potter and let her sit down first!¡± When Judy Rivera heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he immediately nodded. Then, he went down the stage to prepare a chair and brought it up. At this moment, the women below became noisy again. ¡°I wonder which country this woman is from. She looks pretty, but it might not be the case if she uses this product!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This woman thinks she¡¯s a hero. When she¡¯s disfigured, she¡¯ll regret her decision.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see the y for free.¡± Of course, Mno Potter could understand what the women below were saying, but she did not want to care about them at all. At this moment, La Taylor came to the stage with a diluted pill in his hand. Then, he smiled and came to Mno Potter. ¡°Madam Mno Potter, I hope that you will forgive me for the imperfections in the details of your face.¡± When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know my face the best. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, the knot in her heart was instantly resolved. She originally thought that he would mind this matter, but she did not expect Mno Potter to understand her very well. Then, La Taylor said, ¡°Miss Mno Potter, we¡¯ll start using our products for you now.¡± Immediately after, La Taylor took out the Youth Pill diluted pill refined by Gavin Clifford and opened the antique box. A strange fragrance emitted from it. The people below were all staring at the small box in La Taylor¡¯s hand, even though these women were unwilling to believe that the medicinal pill in La Taylor¡¯s hand could have any miraculous effect. However, every woman had a trace of hope. If that woman could eat this and be even more beautiful, it would indeed be a blessing for them. Perhaps they would also consider purchasing inrge quantities! La Taylor and Judy Rivera looked at the diluted pills in the box. In fact, they had wanted to make liquids like otherpanies at first, but the market was simr. However, if this thing was made into a medicinal pill, it proved that the ingredients could be consumed. Then, it would glow from the inside out. Therefore, in the end, they still chose to make the diluted Youth Pill into medicinal pills. 1/3 Mno Potter took the pill from La At this moment, La Taylor looked at the people below the stage and aimed the camera at Mno Potter¡¯s face. Then, he zoomed in on the screen behind him and said, ¡°Come, everyone, look. Madam Mno Potter¡¯s facial features are very beautiful. She¡¯s like a fairy that has descended from the heavens. To be honest, I¡¯m also very envious.¡± When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he was also stunned. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at talking. You look even more beautiful than me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re killing me by saying that!!¡± Mno Potter looked at La Taylor. Although La Taylor did not know her, she knew La Taylor. Moreover, she also knew that La Taylor was Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She had once been jealous of the woman beside Gavin Clifford and all kinds of images appeared in her mind. She had always wondered what kind of woman could be Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. After all, in her heart, no woman in this world was as beautiful as her. However, the moment she saw La Taylor, she suddenly realized that this woman was really beautiful. That kind of beauty was dyed from the inside out. It was not something ordinary people could compare to! She also understood why Gavin Clifford kept mentioning this fianc¨¦e from time to time. If she was a man, she would be willing to chase after La Taylor. At this moment, La Taylor leaned over to Mno Potter and whispered, ¡°Ms. Mno Potter, I might now briefly exin the problem with your face.¡± Mno Potter also smiled and nodded. At this moment, La Taylor looked at the camera in front of him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s zoom in. Everyone, take a closer look. There will be some small lines on Mno Potter¡¯s face and some inconspicuous spots.¡± ¡°The skin on Mno Potter¡¯s face is still alright, but there will also be a faint wrinkle, especially when we smile!¡± ¡°Of course, this problem exists on every woman¡¯s face!¡± ¡°However, our products can help us solve problems easily, and it¡¯s eternal youth!¡± Upon hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, the women below became restless again. ¡°That sounds nice. It¡¯s been ten minutes, right? Why haven¡¯t there been any changes?¡± ¡°Do you have to wait half a year for your product?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between that and those things in the world? It¡¯s only effective if it¡¯s used for a long time!¡± At this moment, another woman stood up and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. This woman¡¯s face is still the same. There¡¯s no change at all. She¡¯s beautiful because she has a good foundation. to begin with. What¡¯s the difference between using your products or not?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re wasting our time!¡± At this moment, more and more women stood up. They pointed at La Taylor and Judy Rivera on the stage and shouted, 2/3 ¡°That¡¯s right. I think they¡¯re a scammerpany!¡± ¡°You make it sound so nice, but it¡¯s useless now. You¡¯re lying to the public.¡± ¡°As expected, bad things can¡¯t withstand careful scrutiny!¡± Actually, La Taylor and Judy Rivera were holding their breaths because this pill was different from the one La Taylor had taken before. They did not know how long it would take for this effect to be disyed. Of course, only La Taylor and Judy Rivera knew that their products would not be problematic. It was just that they had not thought of it for such a long time! The public opinion was getting louder and louder. Some people were even about to leave on the spot. There were so many reporters and cameramen at the scene. If they could not resolve it now, it would only be a disaster on the Inte! Just as La Taylor and Judy Rivera were anxious and did not know what to do, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Why are you so noisy? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Are you in a hurry to reincarnate?¡± When La Taylor and Judy Rivera heard this familiar voice, they subconsciously raised their heads, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. As soon as the voice sounded, the people below could not sit still anymore. The men also stood up one by one and looked around, cursing. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks here!¡± ¡°Which bastard dares to be so arrogant here!¡± At this moment, an ethereal voice sounded. ¡°Qinghe the Clifford family, Gavin Clifford!¡± Chapter 609 Chapter 609 ¡°Qinghe the Clifford family, Gavin Clifford!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, La Taylor and Judy Rivera, who were standing on the stage, were extremely excited. Especially La Taylor, whose eyes were filled with tears. Brother Gavin Clifford was back. There was no news from her side at all. This was simply a surprise to her. When she came here today, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about Gavin Clifford, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her emotions. After all, it was a press conference today. Brother Gavin Clifford was not around, so he had to fill this ce up. This was everyone¡¯s hard work. There could not be any mistakes, nor could he leave any way out for himself. In fact, a few days before the press conference, she wanted to call Gavin Clifford and ask if he could come back, but in the end, she did not say anything. It was because La Taylor knew that Gavin Clifford had a lot of things to do and did not have the time to participate. That was why he gave full authority to him and Judy Rivera in advance. Since it was something that Brother Gavin Clifford had instructed him to do, he definitely could not embarrass Brother Gavin Clifford. La Taylor had always thought that he would definitely be able to solve it. That was why he had endured it and did not. contact Gavin Clifford. Actually, she was just a girl. She also needed to be protected. However, she still waited for Brother Gavin Clifford toe! At this moment, La Taylor was at a loss for words. Judy Rivera was also holding La Taylor¡¯s hand excitedly. He was grinning from ear to ear as he said excitedly, ¡°Brother La, Brother Gavin Clifford is here!¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford is really here. With Brother Gavin Clifford helping us, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything!¡± La Taylor nodded when he saw how excited Judy Rivera was. That¡¯s right. With Brother Gavin Clifford here, they were not afraid of anything! No matter how big the public opinion was, as long as Brother Gavin Clifford was around, they had the confidence to refute it! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this moment, the people who came to the press conference were also surprised when they heard this voice. ¡°Qinghe the Clifford family, Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could Gavin Clifforde?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be participating in the group arena organized by Eclon at this time? Why is he here?!¡± At this moment, a man at the side heard this and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, why did you go over there¡­¡± 1/3 ¡°We¡¯re talking about the same Gavin Clifford, right? The orphan who was exterminated and left behind!¡± When that person heard this man¡¯s words, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s this Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Your home is gone, yet you¡¯re still trying to make your presence known!¡± At this moinent, a woman beside him came over and said, ¡°I say, keep your voices down. Gavin Clifford is not someone to be trifled with. Be careful not to cut you into pieces!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. Think about it, the Clifford family will be exterminated. Almost everyone knows that Gavin Clifford is the only the Clifford family.¡± ¡°Why do you think those people who exterminated the Clifford family let Gavin Clifford go? That¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t kill Gavin Clifford. It means that he¡¯s very powerful.¡± ¡°I think the story about Gavin Clifford might be true!¡± After hearing this woman¡¯s words, these gossipers became much more obedient. Even if they were unwilling to ept it, they still tried their best to suppress their emotions. After all, today¡¯s asion was not a ce for conflict. At this moment, a man sitting outside heard this and his face turned pale. ¡°This Gavin Clifford is the Gavin Clifford who came out and killed many big shots?¡± ¡°Especially Gavin Clifford who killed ancient warrior family people?!¡± ¡°Did hee to the wrong ce? No one provoked him here. If he¡¯s so awesome, he should be in the group arena. Why is he here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ not talk too much. We¡¯ll make mistakes if we talk too much!¡± When the people sitting below the stage heard this man¡¯s words, they nodded and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s talk less and not cause trouble here!¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford is so powerful. It¡¯s better not to provoke him.¡± ¡°If he really gets angry, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Moreover, we still don¡¯t know why Gavin Clifford is here. If he¡¯s really in a bad mood, we¡¯re not his match!¡± Just as the people below were in a mess and discussing, Gavin Clifford looked at the crowd below and smiled. He directly. appeared at the press conference. At this moment, when La Taylor and Judy Rivera saw Gavin Clifford, they were filled with tears. They pounced on Gavin Clifford and shouted, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± Tears rolled in their eyes as they hugged Gavin Clifford. At this moment, everyone present was stunned on the spot when they saw the scene in front of them. The men below the stage looked at Gavin Clifford on the stage in surprise. 2/3 Why did this Gavin Clifford appear without any sound? Could it be that he was already so powerful? He felt like he had arrived at the scene in the blink of an eye. He was as terrifying as a ghost! He had thought that Gavin Clifford was very old, but in the end, he was just a young boy in his twenties. How could he do. whatever he wanted in Qinghe?! This was simply unbelievable! Then, the women below the stage were different from those men. All of them were so mesmerized by Gavin Clifford that they could not find their bearings. Their eyes were fixed on it, and they could not care less about what the product was. The woman below looked at Gavin Clifford on the stage with a smile on her face. Then she said, ¡°This is Gavin Clifford? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°And he¡¯s so strong. He¡¯s too manly!¡± ¡°With his looks, he can directly debut on the spot!¡± The women below were all in a daze until La Taylor and Judy Rivera. They smiled and said in unison; ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re finally here!¡± With just this sentence, the invited guests below all understood what it meant. It turned out that these two women knew Gavin Clifford to begin with, and they even called him so intimately. Their rtionship was obviously not ordinary! This time, the women below wished they could bury their heads in the ground. If Gavin Clifford really pursued the matter, they would not be able to escape! At this moment, Gavin Clifford was also looking at La Taylor and Judy Rivera. He patted their heads and smiled gently. At this moment, the women below seemed to have forgotten the purpose ofing to the press conference this time. They also did not care about the malepanion beside them. Their gazes were all fixed on Gavin Clifford. How could such a handsome man be a devil who had killed so many people? Moreover, no matter how she looked at him, she felt that this man looked extremely gentle. His every frown and smile was like the male lead in an idol drama. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a man by their side? However, these women could only watch because they knew that even if they had it, it was not easy to control it! Chapter 610 Chapter 610 However, these women could only watch because they knew that even if they had it, it was not easy to control it! Just as the women below the stage were watching in a daze, the men at the side revealed dissatisfied expressions, but they did not dare to make a fuss. They could only whisper to each other below the stage. ¡°Although this Gavin Clifford is very powerful, it¡¯s still theirpany¡¯s product after all. That¡¯s two different things!¡± ¡°If the product doesn¡¯t work, it doesn¡¯t work. How can you use your strength to suppress us and force us to agree?¡± ¡°These women have long hair and are short-sighted. They forget who they are when they see a handsome man. It¡¯s as if he can take a few more nces at them!¡± Who was Gavin Clifford? How could he not see that the men below were all dissatisfied? However, if he argued with them, wouldn¡¯t it be too degrading? Besides, the women below were the same. Although they did not say anything, it did not mean that they approved of the product. The best way was to prove it. Judy Rivera and La Taylor were naturally inexperienced in such a situation. It was naturally useless for them to find Mno Potter to prove that this product was good. Humans were visual animals. Mno Potter was already a symbol. Their skin was considered rtively good among most people. Of course, they would not be convinced by the masses if they used products! Everyone¡¯s doubts were not unreasonable. The only way to prove that thepany¡¯s products were good was to find a rtively old person at the scene. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she didn¡¯t dress up much and often didn¡¯t wear makeup to manage her own woman. With such aparison, everyone could better see the effect of this product. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Judy Rivera and smiled. ¡°La, Judy, why did you find a beauty to experiment with our product?!¡± ¡°Her facial structure is already very good. It might be better to use our products, but we can¡¯t completely withdraw money!¡± La Taylor and Judy Rivera nodded. They knew what Brother Gavin Clifford said, but no one was willing to test their products. They could not force them¡­ Only Mno Potter was willing toe up and give it a try. They were actually already very happy, but they did not expect the people below to be so persistent! Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what they were thinking, so he smiled again and said, ¡°You must have found someone who was invited like this. You didn¡¯t even give the people outside the venue a chance. Look at how many onlookers are standing outside!¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of inviting them up?¡± When La Taylor and Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they looked at each other. They really did not expect that there would be so many people outside the arena who were willing to try¡­ Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the people invited to the press conference and said, ¡°You were invited to our new productunch today. Your faces are filled with dissatisfaction. Are you questioning our product?¡± 1/3 Why did this Gavin Clifford appear without any sound? Could it be that he was already so powerful? He felt like he had arrived at the scene in the blink of an eye. He was as terrifying as a ghost! He had thought that Gavin Clifford was very old, but in the end, he was just a young boy in his twenties. How could he do whatever he wanted in Qinghe?! This was simply unbelievable! Then, the women below the stage were different from those men. All of them were so mesmerized by Gavin Clifford that they could not find their bearings. Their eyes were fixed on it, and they could not care less about what the product was. The woman below looked at Gavin Clifford on the stage with a smile on her face. Then she said, ¡°This is Gavin Clifford? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°And he¡¯s so strong. He¡¯s too manly!¡± ¡°With his looks, he can directly debut on the spot!¡± The women below were all in a daze until La Taylor and Judy Rivera. They smiled and said in unison, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re finally here!¡± With just this sentence, the invited guests below all understood what it meant. It turned out that these two women knew Gavin Clifford to begin with, and they even called him so intimately. Their rtionship was obviously not ordinary! This time, the women below wished they could bury their heads in the ground. If Gavin Clifford really pursued the matter, they would not be able to escape! At this moment, Gavin Clifford was also looking at La Taylor and Judy Rivera. He patted their heads and smiled gently. At this moment, the women below seemed to have forgotten the purpose ofing to the press conference this time. They also did not care about the malepanion beside them. Their gazes were all fixed on Gavin Clifford. How could such a handsome man be a devil who had killed so many people? Moreover, no matter how she looked at him, she felt that this man looked extremely gentle. His every frown and smile was like the male lead in an idol drama. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a man by their side? However, these women could only watch because they knew that even if they had it, it was not easy to control it! 3/3 ? SEND GIFT COMMENT Tapter 610 However, these women could only watch because they knew that even if they had it, it was not easy to control it! Just as the women below the stage were watching in a daze, the men at the side revealed dissatisfied expressions, but they did not dare to make a fuss. They could only whisper to each other below the stage. ¡°Although this Gavin Clifford is very powerful, it¡¯s still theirpany¡¯s product after all. That¡¯s two different things¡± ¡°If the product doesn¡¯t work, it doesn¡¯t work. How can you use your strength to suppress us and force us to agree? ¡°These women have long hair and are short-sighted. They forget who they are when they see a handsome man. It¡¯s as if he can take a few more nces at them!¡± Who was Gavin Clifford? How could he not see that the men below were all dissatisfied? However, if he argued with them. wouldn¡¯t it be too degrading? Besides, the women below were the same. Although they did not say anything, it did not mean that they approved of the product. The best way was to prove it. Judy Rivera and La Taylor were naturally inexperienced in such a situation. It was naturally useless for them to find Mno Potter to prove that this product was good. Humans were visual animals. Mno Potter was already a symbol. Their skin was considered rtively good among most people. Of course, they would not be convinced by the masses if they used products! Everyone¡¯s doubts were not unreasonable. The only way to prove that thepany¡¯s products were good was to find a rtively old person at the scene. Then, she didn¡¯t dress up much and often didn¡¯t wear makeup to manage her own woman. With such aparison, everyone could better see the effect of this product. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Judy Rivera and smiled. ¡°La, Judy, why did you find a beauty to experiment with our product?!¡± ¡°Her facial structure is already very good. It might be better to use our products, but we can¡¯t completely withdraw money!¡± La Taylor and Judy Rivera nodded. They knew what Brother Gavin Clifford said, but no one was willing to test their products. They could not force them¡­ Only Mno Potter was willing toe up and give it a try. They were actually already very happy, but they did not expect the people below to be so persistent! Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what they were thinking, so he smiled again and said, ¡°You must have found someone who was invited like this. You didn¡¯t even give the people outside the venue a chance. Look at how many onlookers are standing outside!¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of inviting them up?¡± When La Taylor and Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they looked at each other. They really did not expect that there would be so many people outside the arena who were willing to try¡­ Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the people invited to the press conference and said, ¡°You were invited to our new productunch today. Your faces are filled with dissatisfaction. Are you questioning our product?¡± 1/3 When the people below heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they looked around. No one dared to stand up and reply. They did not make a sound and remained silent. Gavin Clifford looked at the people below and said again, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll answer your doubts next!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you if sce our product is as bad as you say!¡± ¡°Since none of you here are willing toe up and try our products, we can only go out and find someone!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter could clearly feel her face burning on stage, but she didn¡¯t say anything because she knew that there couldn¡¯t be a problem with this product. The initial reaction was because her body was touching something unfamiliar, so she quietly got off the stage and sat down. Gavin Clifford jumped down from the high tform and arrived outside the arena under everyone¡¯s gaze. The cameramen and reporters also followed Gavin Clifford out of the arena. Gavin Clifford immediately saw the woman who avoided his gaze. She looked to be in her forties and must have been his wife for many years. She exuded a sense of insecurity. The skin on his face was dark yellow, and his entire face was covered in stripes. It was obvious that he did not know how to dress up usually. His facial features were actually still alright. When the woman saw on the big screen that Gavin Clifford was going to find someone to experiment with the product, she was a little expectant because she had not lived for herself for a long time. It had been a long time since she had shown her beauty. She did not even think that she could still be a woman. However, when Gavin Clifford looked at her, she still retreated a little. How could someone as ugly as her stand on the stage? It was better not to think about it. When the woman was about to leave, Gavin Clifford walked up to her and said with a smile, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like to go on stage with me to experiment with our product?¡± The woman didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. She shook her head vigorously and said shakily, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m in a hurry to go home and cook!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better find someone else. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Gavin Clifford heard the woman¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°You must have been standing outside for a long time, right? That means that you¡¯re willing to believe in our product!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to dy you for long. Every woman has the right to be beautiful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re envious of the gorgeous women outside even though you¡¯re a housewife at home. Now that this opportunity is in front of you, you can be yourself. Are you really going to give up?¡± ¡°If you insist on going home to cook, I won¡¯t ask you to stay!¡± After saying that, Gavin Clifford paused for a few seconds. The woman chose to turn around and leave. Just as Gavin Clifford was looking for the next woman to go on stage, the woman who had left suddenly stopped and turned to look at Cavin Clifford. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go on stage and try out your product.¡± 2/3 When Gavin Clifford heard the woman¡¯s voice, he smiled and brought her to the stage. The woman behind Gavin Clifford had aplicated expression and was very nervous. She lowered her head and walked towards the scene. As soon as she stood on the stage, the women walking below frowned and stared at her. Why did this woman look so familiar?! He just couldn¡¯t remember who it was¡­ At this moment, Gavin Clifford stood on the stage and took out a bottle of diluted solution. Then, he said to the people. below the stage, ¡°Our products are divided into two types. The pills that we just took out. If you have any concerns, you always feel that it¡¯s not safe to take them.¡± ¡°Then we have a second solution. Both ingredients are the same, but this is a face smear.¡± ¡°We identally smeared it on our mouths and identally touched our mouths. Ours are non-toxic ingredients and are edible.¡± ¡°Therefore, everyone can rest assured!¡± Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Therefore, everyone can rest assured!¡± Next, Gavin Clifford handed the solution in his hand to La Taylor, who smeared it on the woman. The people below¡¯did not say anything at this moment. They stared intently at the experimental subject¡¯s facial effects and reaction. La Taylor finally finished applying it on the woman and smiled. irepletely absorbed, a new you will appear in ¡°Now, you can rx your facial muscles. Don¡¯t be nervous. After our faces are front of us Then, La Taylor looked at the audience and said. ¡°Now that our product has been smeared on thisdy¡¯s face, let¡¯s let time give us the answer!¡± When the people below the stage heard La Taylor¡¯s words, they also started whispering. ¡°Is their product real or fake? ¡°After finding such a woman, her face has be full of holes. Could it be that she can still be repaired? ¡°Moreover, there are so many wrinkles. If this can be repaired, then this product is indeed good. If it can¡¯t be repaired. I think theirpany won¡¯t have to open again¡± At this moment, another woman came over and whispered, That¡¯s right. I think this solution is no different from the pill just now. If it can¡¯t be repaired, their company will be embarrassed!¡± They even made such arge-scale press conference. It¡¯s all live. If they screw it up, let¡¯s see if they still have the cheek to continue producing products!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, La Taylor and Judy Rivera¡¯s palms were sweating. They definitely believed in their products, but they were really nervous! However, Gavin Clifford did not have any reaction. He was leisurely looking at his phone. After a long time, the men and women from variouspanies who were invited to the venue were getting impatient! At this moment, a man could not hold back his emotions. He stood up and looked at Gavin Clifford on the stage. ¡°How long do you want us to wait for the product that yourpany is experimenting with?¡± ¡°Do you know how much money we lose by sitting here for a minute?¡± At this moment, the woman at the side echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of product can wait so long? If we have the time, we might as well go back and take a beauty sleep!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no effect, don¡¯t hang around here. Just let us disperse. It¡¯s so-tiring!¡± Just as La Taylor was about to retort, the woman beside him suddenly stood up and reached out to support her face! At this moment, La Taylor hurriedly walked over and frowned. ¡°Ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong? Tell me, don¡¯t touch your face with your hands at this time.¡± Then, he heard the woman say, ¡°My face¡­ My face hurts a little. It¡¯s especially ufortable. It¡¯s also a little itchy and hot. I can¡¯t stand it ¡°Can I go wash my face?!¡± Upon hearing this, La Taylor felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This was because she had such a reaction when she took the Youth Pill refined by Brother Gavin Clifford. But how was she going to exin this to everyone!! When La Taylor was about to speak, the audience couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing the woman¡¯s words. They started to denounce her. ¡°Look, what did I say? Their products are problematic. They¡¯ll be disfigured in a while!¡± ¡°How dare they hold a press conference under the news building and release their products with this product? They¡¯re simply courting death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re wasting our time. I wonder who gave them the confidence!¡± ¡°I really feel sorry for the woman on stage!¡± At this moment, a man at the side pulled out a chair and shouted, ¡°What a f*cking scammerpany. Nowadays, scammers even dare to be so brazen. How interesting!¡± ¡°Why are you still sitting here? Go home and sleep!¡± At this moment, the stage was in a mess. Almost everyone stood up and cursed before leaving! La Taylor and Judy Rivera also tried their best to persuade her to stay, but there was no reason to. Now that this woman¡¯s face was hurting, no matter how they exined, the people below would not let go. At this moment, Mno Potter, who was sitting below the stage, was also looking at the situation of the woman on the stage. This was because she had been in such a situation just now. Her face hurt, but after five minutes, everything returned to normal. Just now, she had taken out the small mirror she carried with her and carefully looked into it. She was also afraid of being disfigured, but she did not expect it to be so stunning! There was really nothing on her face. She was even more beautiful and charming than before! Just as La Taylor was thinking about how to exin. Mno Potter stood up and walked onto the stage. ¡°I have the right to speak on this matter! At this moment, everyone below the stage looked at Mno Potter in unison and stopped in their tracks! The woman at the front looked at Mno Potter¡¯s face. It did seem to be glowing. Although she was beautiful, she looked more like an angel now! Mno Potter saw that the people at the scene also stopped in their tracks. Then, he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve just experienced thisdy¡¯s situation, but after just five minutes, I¡¯ve recovered. Moreover, my face is really good now. 2/8 product it is, I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t have an allergic reaction if you use other products.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all tried it this way. Why did you put an end to a product that can make us beautiful just because of one sentence?!¡± Also, Madam, you can believe me. In just five minutes, you will definitely change your appearance and stand at the press conference!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When the people below heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, they stopped in their tracks. No one left. Perhaps it was this tacit agreement. However, Gavin Clifford did not panic. He was still calm. He looked at his watch and closed his eyes to rest Tune passed quickly. Five minutes passed. At this moment, Gavin Clifford said indifferently, ¡°Done.¡± At this moment, La Taylor arranged for someone to bring over a basin of water. Then, the woman directly said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can wash your face now.¡± The woman went to wash up on the spot. Then, La Taylor handed her a washcloth and asked her to wipe it. La Taylor smiled again and said. ¡°Now you can raise your head.¡± The woman was clearly still a little timid. Then, she slowly raised her head. La Taylor and Judy Rivera looked at the woman and froze on the spot Then, La Taylor, who came back to his senses, eximed, ¡°You¡­ you are Ember Grant? Chapter 612 Chapter 612 ¡°You.. you are Ember Grant?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the woman in front of him and smiled. Then, he walked to the side. At this moment, the people below the stage also looked at the woman on the stage and eximed, ¡°This is Ember Grant ¡°It¡¯s that celebrity, Ember Grant!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be like that!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize him!¡± At this moment, another woman echoed. ¡°D¡±mn, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it until now. This is that old woman just now!¡± ¡°Is this thing really that magical?!¡± ¡°How is this beautifying? This is simply a change of appearance!¡± The men sitting below also looked at Ember Grant on the stage with their mouths agape. Was this still the sloppy woman from just now!! She was simply a celebrity! Which ordinary person would have such a temperament? It was simply unbelievable! When Ember Grant looked up, she did not really open her eyes to look at the people below the stage. She was always afraid that the people below the stage would throw something rotten at her and curse. However, after some time, Ember Grant did not hear the dirty words she imagined. Instead, the audience was silent. It was so quiet that she could hear her own heartbeat. At this moment, there was no music ying at the venue. Ember Grant felt that it was very abnormal. Hence, she quietly opened her eyes and looked at the men and women below the stage. She did not say anything about herself, but looked ather with her mouth agape. There was a hint of surprise in their eyes. This gaze made Ember Grant feel very ufortable, as if he was about to suffocate. Ember Grant did not understand why these people were looking at her. Did they think that she was old and ugly, or were they amazed by her transformation? Now, Ember Grant¡¯s mind was filled with bad things. All of a sudden, he had the urge to leave the venue. Because she felt that there was no need for her to be on this stage and let the people below look at her like she was an animal. Moreover, she knew very well that her current appearance was not presentable. Moreover, she had long nned to return to her previous appearance after going on stage. Therefore, when he heard La Taylor¡¯s exmation, he only smiled faintly and did not say anything. He was prepared to leave the stage in a hurry. 1/3 went forward to stop him. Liu¡­ La Taylor had just opened his mouth when he suddenly did not know how to address Ember Grant. Should he call her Ember Grant or Madam Liu? But now was not the time to discuss what it was called, so he directly said, ¡°Are you not satisfied with our products?¡± ¡°I think your face should have recovered by now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡± Ember Grant was still silent, but her face did not hurt anymore. Hence, she subconsciously touched her face. Her skin had also be much smoother and tender. Could it be that she had changed? At this moment, Gavin Clifford could tell Ember Grant¡¯s requirements at a nce. Hence, he took a mirror and handed it to Ember Grant ¡°I think you need to take a look now!¡± Ember Grant hesitated for a moment and took the mirror with trembling hands. Then, he looked at himself in the mirror and subconsciously covered his mouth. His eyes were even a little red. Is this¡­ me? Was it really him? Ember Grant looked at himself in the mirror and touched his face with his hand. He looked like a young girl in her twenties now. His skin was fair and red. There were no wrinkles on his skin at all, and the spots had disappeared. He did not expect that after 20 years, he would still have such a beautiful face. Ember Grant looked at himself in the mirror and could not help but smile. However, the tears in the corners of his eyes kept falling. It turned out that he could really return to the beginning. It turned out that he could really find his former self. The people below the stage watched as Ember Grant cried uncontrobly on stage. They were extremely emotional, but most of them were in disbelief of this product. At this moment. Ember Grant looked at himself in the mirror and recalled the hardships he had gone through for this face for so many years. After all, which woman didn¡¯t like beauty? It was the same for celebrities. Speaking of which, Ember Grant was once a famous beauty in the industry. Anyone who saw her would praise her. Moreover, she had many suitors. However, Ember Grant had paid a huge price for this face. At that time, he had heard that it was all thanks to this face that he could continue to be popr in the industry. Therefore, Ember Grant listened to many people¡¯s suggestions. Then, in order to keep the title of the most beautiful star in the industry, he went to make himself look good. In the end, not only did Ember Grant not be more beautiful, but it also elerated his aging. Not long after, his face became dark yellow and rough. His wrinkles increased and his spots were obvious. In the end, the most beautiful star, Ember Grant, instantly became everyone¡¯s argument after coffee meals. She became the ugly girl under high-tech. From then on, Ember Grant disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. No one knew where she went. She disappeared for ten years until they heard that someone had recently developed a medicine to restore youth. 2/3 3/9 of this to be true. This thing was really so magical. Ember Grant ced the mirror on the stool beside him excitedly. He stood up and held Cavin Clifford¡¯s hand. Then, with tears in his eyes, he said, ¡°Thank you very much for restoring me to my original beauty!¡± ¡°I really never thought that I would one day stand on the stage again. Thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to regain my beauty, regain my confidence, and find the person I was ten years ago!¡± When they heard Ember Grant crying on stage and thanking Cavin Clifford over and over again, they finally understood why Ember Grant could disappear for ten years. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell what Ember Grant had done to her face. She did not expect her face to really be restored to its original state after using this product. It really made people change their appearance! Moreover, Ember Grant was even more beautiful than before. It was as if time had never passed. It was as if everyone had returned to ten years ago. At this moment, the women below could not sit still anymore. They instantly stood up and looked at Ember Grant in front of them. ¡°This is too beautiful¡­ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This product is really magical. It¡¯s really a miracle medicine to rejuvenate one¡¯s youth!¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 ¡°This product is really magical. It¡¯s really a miracle medicine to rejuvenate one¡¯s youth!¡° ¡°This Ember Grant is at least 40 years old. With theirpany¡¯s products on his face, he¡¯s 20 years younger!¡± ¡°This is simply too amazing. None of the other products canpare to it!¡± At this moment, the other woman stood up and nodded. She stared at the bottle of solution and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a little rempted now! ¡°If the effect is really so good, if I eat it in advance, won¡¯t I not feel the passage of time when I¡¯m old?! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°When the timees, won¡¯t I be the most beautiful?!¡± Hearing this woman¡¯s words, many women began to change their style. They no longer had the initial rejection and nder. Instead, they trusted this product and wanted to keep it. On the stage. La Taylor and Judy Rivern looked at the scene in front of them and shook hands excitedly. They were on the verge of crying Initially, they thought that today¡¯s matter would be ruined by them. However, they did not expect Brother Gavin Clifford to save them! If Brother Gavin Clifford did note today, they did not dare to imagine how today¡¯s press conference would end. It was very likely that thepany would decline from now on! In short La Taylor and Judy Rivera were probably happier than if they had won the grand prize. This was because they had finally obtained a good answer after working hard. At this moment, the reporters below were also more urate. Seeing that the press conference was still on the rise, they gathered at the front and took the opportunity to ask: ¡°Excuse me, will yourpany¡¯s productmit sales? ¡°If more people buy it in the future, will the price increase?¡± ¡°Can people with allergies use this product? Will there be some symptoms?!¡± The questions that came at them made La Taylor and Judy Rivera dizzy. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t answer, but that the voices at the scene were vessel. They really didn¡¯t know which reporter to answer first! At this moment, a group of young men and women appeared out of nowhere. They were wearing microphones and holding microphones in their hands. They came to the front of the stage and smiled. ¡°Sister, you guys are really beautiful. Yourpany¡¯s products are so good. Will you consider coborating with other tforms to promote them in the future?¡± ¡°Sister, will there be discounts for your products in the future?¡± This product is so effective. Does it need to be used for a long time, or can it only be used once to maintain its appearance for life?¡± Gavin Clifford saw that there were more and more people at the scene. To be honest, he did have a headache because he was used to being quiet. Now, he was very ufortable. 1/3 Although he was the one who made this thing and it was more important to him, it was really difficult for him to deal with these reporters, these children who made their own media, and these major tforms. When La Taylor saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s situation, he quickly went forward and pulled Cavin Clifford. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, leave this to me. You can rest for a while!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the obedient and sensible La Taylor in front of him and nodded with a smile. At this moment, La Taylor, who was standing at the side, patiently answered the questions one by one. ¡°Our products will not limit sales and will continue to be mass-produced. Ourpany wants every woman to have the right to be beautiful, so don¡¯t worry? ¡°Also, our price is also what everyone is most concerned about. Don¡¯t worry about this. Our product will never increase in price. You can buy it without worry!¡± ¡°As for the allergic reaction, we¡¯ve already mentioned it before. This can be taken. The previous Youth Pill is the sameposition as the current beauty retention solution. Everyone can rest assured and try it. It won¡¯t cause any harm!¡± ¡°As for finding a tform to promote cooperation, ourpany will reject it because we want to reassure our customers that we will not reach any agreement with any organization.¡± ¡°Because we will ensure that the safety factor of the productes from ourpany and not from other tforms. Therefore, ourpany will be fully responsible for any problems!¡± At this moment, Judy Rivera saw that La Taylor was already sweating profusely. More and more people were asking questions. She quickly went forward to answer. ¡°Ourpany¡¯s product has just been released. There will be a discount and it might return to its original price in the future. However, ording to the market demand, ourpany might also participate in discount activities during the various festivals every year. ¡°As for whether the product you¡¯re concerned about needs to be used continuously to ensure your appearance, that¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°We can test the product appropriately. As long as you use our product once and see the effect, it will have the same effect in the future. However, if you try it again, there might be more surprises.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we decide ording to how much we like it. It¡¯s not up to us!¡± At this moment, Ember Grant saw how popr the scene was. She did not want to help and was about to leave after saying goodbye. However, she was in a particrly good mood today. She happened to have brought bodyguards with her when she went out. She would help if she could! Then, Ember Grant watched as Gavin Clifford sat on the backstage chair. He walked over and said, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Gavin Clifford did not stop. He immediately nodded because the scene today was too explosive. It exceeded his expectations. La Taylor and Judy Rivera could not handle it at all Moreover, he was leaving in a while. Because of the group arena over there, he could not guard here for a long time. Ember Grant didn¡¯t say anything else. She pped her hands twice, and more than 20 bodyguards appeared at the scene. With just a look from Ember Grant, the bodyguards separated the reporters, cameramen, and media outlets in front of the stage, but the group of reporters still rushed forward crazily. Gavin Clifford looked at the chaotic scene and shook his head helplessly. He couldn¡¯t me these reporters. After all, without them, where would the exposuree from? Hence, Gavin Clifford came to the front of the stage and pulled La Taylor and Judy Rivera ¡°La, Judy, I¡¯ll be leavingter. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡± ¡°Ember Grant has already called her bodyguards to maintain order. There won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡° ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll introduce someone to you. It¡¯s her!¡± Gavin Clifford pulled Mno Potter over and looked at La Taylor and Judy Rivera, ¡°Her name is Mno Potter. She¡¯s my good friend in Drenner. Mno Potter and I might have to leave first¡± When La Taylor and Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they looked at Mno Potter and smiled. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s all thanks to you just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s friend!¡± Tm La Taylor, This is Judy Rivera beside me. Nice to meet you!¡± Mno Potter also smiled at La Taylor and said, I''m Mno Potter. I¡¯m also very happy to meet you. It¡¯s my honor to be able to help you!¡± Chapter 614 Chapter 614 I¡¯m Mno Potter. I¡¯m also very happy Tm also very happy to meet you. It¡¯s my honor to be able to help you!¡± After exchanging pleasantries, La Taylor and Judy Rivera looked at the heated scene below the stage and were overjoyed. If thepany continued to develop like today, it would definitely be a leading industry in Qinghe very soon. They had not let everyone down. Gavin Clifford raised his watch to take a look. It was indeed gettingte. He could not dy any longer. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Judy Rivera and said, ¡°La, Judy, it¡¯s gettingte. Mno Potter and I have something to deal with now, so we¡¯ll leave first. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Ember Grant and said, ¡°Heavenly Queen, I¡¯ll have to trouble you here!¡± Ember Grant looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? If you help me recover my appearance, it¡¯s worth it no matter how much I help you do!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°By the way, let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact information. If you need my help in the future, I¡¯lle over anytime!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Ember Grant¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded. After adding his contact information, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter left On the other side, in the arena of Arena Warrior Association, the atmosphere had fallen into a chaotic and tense situation. Everyone was looking around. The higher-ups of Warrior Association were clearly getting impatient. Then, they called their subordinates over and said, ¡°You, go outside and see if Gavin Clifford is there.¡± The subordinate received the order from the higher-ups and left At this moment, among the higher-ups of Warrior Association, one of the men looked in the direction of the entrance and said, ¡°Do you think Cavin Clifford doesn¡¯t dare toe? He doesn¡¯t want to lose face in front of everyone.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even dare toe out and fight us, do you?¡± ¡°However, why didn¡¯t ancient warrior family appear? He said he woulde, but I didn¡¯t see him.¡± At this moment, the leader of Warrior Association looked at the scene and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s Gavin Clifford. He¡¯ll definitelye!¡± At this moment, the subordinate who had just been sent out staggered to the front of the higher-ups of Warrior Association. His face turned pale as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Gavin Clifford¡­ ¡°Gavin Clifford, he¡­ Warrior Association¡¯s leader¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard his subordinate¡¯s words. Then, he looked at his 1/3 subordinate intently and said, ¡°Finish your sentence, Gavin Clifford what?¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association were waiting for this subordinate to speak. Everyone looked like they wanted to go. They felt that things would not go smoothly Moreover, their premonition was not very good. Then, the subordinate looked at the higher-ups in front of him and said, ¡°Found Gavin Clifford N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, when the higher-ups of Warrior Association heard this news, they were instantly excited. Then, they asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Cavin Clifford?¡± Then, the subordinate said, ¡°When I went out to check just now, I identally heard from the people outside that Gavin Clifford is participating in a press conference. It¡¯s said that the venue is quite popr. It can be said that there¡¯s a sea of people¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association frowned and said, ¡°A press conference?! ¡°Why is he there? Are you sure the information is urate?!¡± At this moment, the subordinate took out his phone and showed it to the higher-ups. Then, he said, ¡°Look, Gavin Clifford is live!¡± Because the live broadcast would always be dyed by a few minutes, Gavin Clifford had actually left long ago. However, Gavin Clifford was still on the stage on his phone. At this moment, the eyes of the higher-ups of Warrior Association were wide open. They were still breathing heavily. Then, they said angrily, ¡°This Gavin Clifford actually gave up oning to our group.arena for a lousy press conference and a drug dealer!!¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly in Eclon. He¡¯s simply disrespecting us!¡± ¡°Could it be that such a grand arena tournament can¡¯tpare to a press conference where they sell medicine?¡± ¡°This kid has no respect for our Warrior Association!¡± At this moment, Southeast Overlord, Southwest Overlord, King of Northguard, Northwest Overlord, and Northeast. Overlord were also sitting there, chatting andughing in a harmonious atmosphere. Although they had arrived at the scene, they did not care if the group arena,would startter. Moreover, Lord Gavin Clifford naturally had his own things to do. It was just a group arena. Why was there a need to be in such a hurry?! At this moment, King of Northguard was not in a good mood. Then, he looked at the higher-ups of Warrior Association and muttered something. Then, he smiled and spoke to the two kings of Riverrun, Northwest Overlord and Northeast Overlord. ¡°Look at these people. They¡¯re so anxious. Do they really think they can defeat Lord Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re a match for Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± 2/3 ¡°I think they should be hoping that Lord Gavin Clifford will appearter so that they can live longer.¡± Upon hearing King of Northguard¡¯s words, the other princes burst outughing as well. Everyone understood that these people were no match for Lord Gavin Clifford, so they were just here to join in the fun! At this moment, the higher-ups below were watching the press conference in the video. The more they thought about it, the angrier they became. This Gavin Clifford was simply ignoring them as if they were air! What kind of medicine was he selling?! Was it that important? At this moment, the man leading the higher-ups roared at his subordinates, ¡°Get someone to bring Gavin Clifford here!¡± ¡°No matter what, we just have to get him here!¡± At this moment, just as the subordinate was about to turn around and listen to orders, the Riverrun Kings and the Frostpeak Kings shed in front of the subordinate. The subordinate was so frightened that his face turned pale. He stood there without daring to move, afraid that his head would fall to the ground if he took a step. At this moment. Two Kings Riverrun revealed a fierce expression and directly said. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to leave this ce!¡± At this moment, the three kings were not to be outdone. ¡°If anyone dares to leave this ce today, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association looked at the Kings in front of them with surprise and fear. Even the man in the lead was stunned! Could it be that they were really rted to Gavin Clifford? Hence, he mustered his courage and asked again, ¡°My lords, if you¡¯re not here to watch Cavin Clifford fight in the arena, why are you here today?¡± At this moment, Riverrun Twin Kings and Frostpeak Three Kings also looked at each other. Then, they tacitly looked at the upper echelons of Warrior Association and said solemnly, ¡°Just you wait!¡± Chapter 615 Chapter 615 ¡°Just you wait!¡± When the higher-ups of Warrior Association heard these kings say in unison, they were even more surprised! When these kings first arrived at the scene, they could not see through their intentions. Moreover, this arena was not small, but it was not so big that so many lords coulde at once. In fact, the upper echelons of Warrior Association were not stupid. The worst-case scenario was that these capital cities were rted to Gavin Clifford. But so what? They had ancient warrior family. They were not afraid at all. However, the problem that troubled them was that the ancient warrior family that Warrior Association was looking forward to had yet to appear. If they rashly said something tough now, there would be no one to support them¡­ To put it bluntly, they did not have the confidence. Now that they came out to be stubborn, if they were really provoked, it would not be easy to clean up the mess in the end! After all, the person they wanted to kill was Gavin Clifford. If they got into a conflict with these kings, they would be in a passive or weak position! Why hadn¡¯t they confirmed the intentions of these kings? They still couldn¡¯t act rashly, so when they heard these kings¡± words, they didn¡¯t say anything and just quietly stayed where they were. The leader of the higher-ups in Warrior Association also wared at his subordinate, indicating that he did not need to look for Gavin Clifford The people who had been invited also started discussing below the stage. ¡°Will this Gavin Clifforde? ¡°I keep feeling that today¡¯s group arena doesn¡¯t look simple. I heard that this Cavin Clifford is very powerful!¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of rtionship Warrior Association and Gavin Clifford have to hold such arge- scale group arena and publicize the battle!¡± At this m moment, the reporters below couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Then, they scrambled to report to their cameras ¡°So far, Cavin Clifford hasn¡¯t appeared at the scene. We¡¯re all waiting!¡± ¡°Now, whether you¡¯re watching a live broadcast in front of your phone or in front of the television, we can take out our phones to interact with us. Do you think Gavin Clifford will be present today?¡± ¡°Will today¡¯s group arena report a sess?¡± *Based on the current situation, Gavin Clifford, who we¡¯re fighting today, still hasn¡¯te to the scene. Someone even saw Gavin Clifford participating in a press conference and selling medicine!¡± ¡°Next, please follow our camera back to the scene and wait for Gavin Clifford to appeart¡± At a nce, many reporters were fighting to introduce the situation at the scene. Some small tforms were also fighting to report. If he wanted to get the resources, viewership, and exposure of the first song, he had to work harder than ordinary people. When the reporters and self-media personnel arrived at the scene, their mouths never stopped moving. They kept reporting on the situation at the scene. 1/3 Not long after, there was a change in the sky. A strong wind blew over. At this moment, the scene was in chaos. Everyone was roaring and preparing to get up. The kings looked at each other with the same smile on their faces. They were very familiar with this way of appearing. After all, Lord Gavin Clifford was very powerful. At this moment, two figures appeared in the direction of the entrance. They were Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter! At this moment, the Riverrun Kings and the Frostpeak Kings knelt together and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Greetings, Lord Gavin Clifford As soon as he said that, the higher-ups of Warrior Association, warrior, and Warrior Association who were invited to the scene were all stunned on the spot, let alone the crowd outside the venue! All of them stopped in their tracks and watched. When they knew that Gavin Clifford had appeared on the big screen, the women outside the arena became excited and eximed, ¡°This is Cavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome and powerful. He¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought Gavin Clifford was a middle-aged uncle or something. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so young?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally met the legendary figure today!¡± Mno Potter stood beside Gavin Clifford and looked at the people in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up as he said sarcastically, ¡°This ce is really lively!¡± The atmosphere is no less than the press conference over there!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, warrior, who had been invited to participate, also looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. They were extremely shocked! What was the background of this Gavin Clifford Why was he so ostentatious? However, there were not many people who could walk with the wind. His strength was really not to be underestimated! Moreover, Riverrun and Frostpeak¡¯s capital cities had all knelt before him. This was simply unbelievable¡­.. To be able to reach such a realm at such a young age, but from the looks of it, he really could not tell that this person could actually kill so many people! However, how should he put it? Gavin Clifford had been exterminated back then. How could ordinary people tolerate this? The most shocked people were the higher-ups of Warrior Association. They looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and then at the kings who were kneeling and worshiping Gavin Clifford. They were shocked! The n of these higher-ups was only that Gavin Clifford knew these kings. However, it was not easy to make them kneel unless Gavin Clifford was really strong enough! From the looks of it, Gavin Clifford had really taken these kings under hismand. If that was the case, what should they N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. do? ¡°Today¡¯s group arena had already been set up. The reporters and media had already arrived. The entire process was broadcasted live. If they withdrew out of fear now, wouldn¡¯t their Warrior Association be aughing stock from today onwards Gavin Clifford looked at the people at the scene. It was so noisy that his head hurt. Hence, he walked straight to the front and jumped onto the arena Then, he smiled slightly and looked at the group of people from Warrior Association on the other side. He held the microphone and said, waiting for me?¡± ¡°Were you w Warrior Association¡¯s people were originally quite afraid when they saw those princes kneeling down to Gavin Clifford. They were also afraid that if there was really a conflict, they would definitely be on Gavin Clifford¡¯s side to deal with them. However, when they saw Gavin Clifford in the arena, they inexplicably felt a trace of excitement Since things had alreadye to this, and Warrior Association had been waiting for this day for a long time, they could finally see Gavin Clifford now. Moreover, they could still deal with Gavin Clifford in front of everyone As long as they killed Gavin Clifford in the ring, no one would find trouble with them, and no one would look down on Warrior Association. Why not? As long as they killed Gavin Clifford this time, Warrior Association would be Blearus¡¯s most powerful warrior, Moreover, they could better establish their might in Bleans and show everyone how powerful Warrior Association was At this moment, when the higher-ups of Warrior Association heard the question from Gavin Clifford, every one of them had a serious expression and did not dare to rx at all. At this moment, someone rushed out of Warrior Association. When he saw Gavin Clifford, he jumped into the arena. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 At this moment, someone rushed out of Warrior Association. When he saw Gavin Clifford, he jumped into the arena. Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him. He was more than 1.8 meters tall, had dark skin, and looked very strange. From his posture, he looked like someone with some skills. However, the upper echelons of Warrior Association, who were standing at the side, also smiled. Did this Gavin Clifford really think that he was awesome? Did he really think that we wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him? At this moment, the man who jumped onto the arena looked at Gavin Clifford and shouted, You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I imagined. It¡¯s just a little kid.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not even look at him when he heard this man¡¯s words. ¡°You talk a lot of nonsense. When the dark-skinned man heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly flew into a rage and red at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Do you f*cking know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that!¡± ¡°T scare you to death if I tell you. I¡¯m 4233210¡¯s Four Supreme Masters42325,¡± When Gavin Clifford heard his name, he suddenly felt that the joy of the day had arrived. Firstly. ¡°Four Supreme Masters¡± reminded Gavin Clifford of Four Supreme Masters in the music industry. Although Rylen Mullen¡¯s name was different from the previous Four Supreme Masters, the difference in appearance was too great. He was simply from a non-mainstream family. When Mno Potter heard Rylen Mullen¡¯s name he covered his mouth andughed. He really did not know where this person got his courage from to be so arrogant in front of Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at Rylen Mullen in front of him and was really a little impatient. If he continued to listen to this man¡¯s. nagging, he would probably go crazyter.. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and said. ¡°You talk too much. Next.¡± When Rylen Mullen heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his face instantly turned red. He red at Gavin Clifford and said again, ¡°You¡¯re simply shameless. Now you¡¯re even criticizing me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a cowardly tortoise. You didn¡¯t dare toe after so long. I believe that you¡¯ve only appeared. here because you have no other choice.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a stinky medicine seller. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so arrogant here.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so awesome just because you held a lousy press conference?¡± ¡°You actually made Warrior Association wait for you for such a long time. Just wait for your deathter!¡± At this moment, the people below the stage who had been invited to participate in the arena held their breaths. Although there was no fight on the stage, the smell of gunpowder was too strong. A fight might happen at any time. The people below were also discussing. 1/4 ¡°The smell of gunpowder is too strong. I¡¯m afraid an intense battle will break out at any time!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s guess who¡¯s going to win!¡± ¡°Who will win? The Warrior Association or the Gavin Clifford?¡± At this moment, a woman at the side looked at the scene on the stage with bright eyes and joined in. ¡°Let me analyze it for you. Logically speaking. Warrior Association seems to have a higher chance of winning¡± However, it depends on who he¡¯speting with. We also know about Gavin Clifford¡¯s past deeds. The people he killed were all big shots. It can be said that they were all powerful warrior.¡± ¡°Although we¡¯re no longer at the scene, it¡¯s not easy to kill those big shots one by one.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s why I feel that Gavin Clifford will win.¡± At this moment, a man at the side smiled and said. ¡°If you ask me, you women are here to see handsome men. Whoever is handsome is better¡± ¡°If the atmosphere at the venue was a little more lively, would you be able to directly call me brother?¡± I can even cheer for my brother.¡± Warrior Association is famous all over the world. It might be a coincidence that a young kid killed those big shots except for his skin.¡± This is where you jump to conclusions!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the woman beside him was also furious. Then, she retorted, Yeah, Gavin Clifford is quite handsome. That¡¯s a fact! The one in the stands called Rylen Mullen. Is that non-mainstream?¡± At this moment, the people below the stage were also discussing softly. Everyone had their own reasons. Anyway, all of this had nothing to do with them. They were just here to join in the fun. It didn¡¯t matter to them who won or lost Gavin Clifford turned his wrist. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Rylen Mullen. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to do it, then I will.¡± Rylen Mullen looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him andughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and continued to shout, ¡°You? It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but I think the rumors about you before are all fake. ¡°With your small physique, you¡¯re not my match at all. If you beg for mercy now, I might let you off.¡± Gavin Clifford nced at Rylen Mullen in front of him and sighed. ¡°Why is there such an indecisive person in this world?¡± When Rylen Mullen heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he panted heavily. Then, he stared at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, Rylen Mullen, who was about to attack, stretched out his hand and prepared to p Cavin Clifford. However, just as he attacked, Gavin Clifford tapped the ground lightly and instantly flew into the air. Just as Rylen Mullen. was still shouting at Gavin Clifford, he still did not react to Gavin Clifford¡¯s attack. With a bang, Gavin Clifford took advantage of the situation and kicked Rylen Mullen. Then, Rylen Mullen flew out of the ring more than 30 feet and fell heavily to the ground, covered in blood. If it was in the past, Gavin Clifford would have killed Rylen Mullen a long time ago. However, because there were more. people in the arena today, and this was a live broadcast, he did not use much strength and only sent Rylen Mullen flying Then, this scene appeared on the big screen. At this moment, the scene was fiery. The men and women below the stage eximed, ¡°Gavin Clifford is really too powerful. Now I believe that those rumors are not groundless.¡± ¡°How is this a battle? This is simply a one-sided KO ¡°warrior from Warrior Association was actually sent flying so easily. This Gavin Clifford is too powerful.¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Warrior Association were also shocked when they saw this scene. How was this possible How could their warrior be KO-ed without even having a chance to fight! How could this Gavin Clifford be so powerful! Then, the princes at the side sat there leisurely without a trace of worry because they knew Lord Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength too well To deal with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals, Lord Gavin Clifford could deal with them with just a breath of air. It was just that these people overestimated themselves. At this moment, the man who was thrown more than 30 feet meters away gently supported himself on the ground. The soreness all over his body spread throughout his body, causing him to be unable to stand up. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford standing on the stage safe and sound. He shook his head in disbelief. How was this possible? How did things turn out like this!! How could Gavin Clifford be so powerful? Were those rumors true? He was one of the top yers in Four Supreme Masters, Warrior Association. However, he was sent flying before he had the chance to attack. Why was Gavin Clifford so fast?! This was too terrifying! Chapter 617 Chapter 617 This was too terrifying! The man who was sent flying could not support his body at all. Of course, he knew best that after so many years, this Gavin Clifford on the stage had shown mercy. This strength was definitely not Gavin Clifford¡¯s full strength. On the contrary, if Gavin Clifford had really used his full strength just now, he would have died long ago. How could he still lie on the ground and feel the pain on his body? However, even so, he did not want to open his eyes at all. The groggy feeling made him feel very ufortable. Gavin Clifford stood on the stage and looked at the people from Warrior Association below. Then, he dug his ears and said impatiently, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to fight me?¡± ¡°Come up now and start at any time!¡± At this moment, the invited people below the stage did not move at all. They looked at Gavin Clifford on the stage with fear in their hearts, afraid that Gavin Clifford would target them. The higher-ups of Warrior Association looked at the arrogant Gavin Clifford in front of them. They were angry but did not dare to say anything. However, they could not take this lying down. They watched as their people were sent flying without even having the chance to attack This was not just a matter of his personal reputation. He represented the entire Warrior Association. They had agreed to fight, but now if looked like they were being beaten up one-sidedly. Who could ept this?! At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s upper echelons had also privatelyunched their ns to go on stage and fight Gavin Clifford. At this moment, one of the higher-ups of Warrior Association stood up and said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this Gavin Clifford is not easy to deal with. We have to think of a solution now ¡°Why don¡¯t we send a few more people to fight Gavin Clifford?!¡± Hearing this, one of the higher-ups said with a serious expression, ¡°Absolutely not. If we really find a few of them to fight Gavin Clifford, won¡¯t it be an unfair victory?¡± ¡°Then how can our Warrior Association survive in Blearus? ¡°This is a live broadcast. If we really do this, won¡¯t it be an unfair victory?!¡± Hearing this, the higher-ups of Warrior Association nodded. This was indeed a tricky problem! Unless Gavin Clifford was the one who said it, how could he make Gavin Clifford say it himself? At this moment, a person from warrior arrived in front of the Warrior Association executives and said, ¡°Let me go meet this Gavin Clifford¡± When Warrior Association¡¯s higher-ups heard this voice, they turned around at the same time and looked at warrior in front of them. These higher-ups looked at each other at the same time and nodded at warrior. 1/3 They also agreed to let him continue fighting against Gavin Clifford. Although they knew that Gavin Clifford was stronger now, they had already reached this stage. The opportunity now was also very good. If they missed it, it would be even more difficult to defeat Gavin Clifford. Moreover, they had Warrior Association¡¯s warrior. They didn¡¯t believe that Gavin Clifford had enough Stamina to keep fighting like this. At this moment, a man jumped onto the arena. He was dressed in Chinese-style clothes and looked a little more pleasing to than the previous one. He just didn¡¯t know how strong this person was the eye This man came up and was the same as the previous person. He looked at Gavin Clifford and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an inconspicuous brat. Does he really think he¡¯s very impressive?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up as he said bluntly, ¡°Are all of you people from Warrior Association like this?¡± When the man heard this, his eyes burned with fire. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an elder of the Vajra Heavenly King. Your strength is indeed not bad, but you¡¯re unlucky to have met me.¡± ¡°I advise you to restrain yourself so that I can let you die a quick death. When Gavin Clifford heard this man¡¯s words, the King Kong Heavenly King could not help but roll his eyes. Were these Warrior Association cults! What Four Supreme Masters, King Kong Heavenly King? What kind of nonsense was this? Moreover, it was fine. The key was that he was still spouting nonsense here. It was really a pity At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at this Diamond Heavenly King senior elder in front of him. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him and directly said. ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter if Warrior Association has Four Supreme Masters or King Kong Heavenly King inside. You guys might as well attack together!¡± ¡°I hate people who dawdle. Let¡¯s end this quickly so that we can save time. As soon as Gavin Clifford said this, the audience below the stage instantly erupted. They were all surprised by Gavin lifford¡¯s words. This Gavin Clifford is too arrogant. Although that person didn¡¯t have time to fight back just now.¡± ¡°But part of the reason is that he wasn¡¯t prepared.¡± ¡°Now, he actually wants Warrior Association¡¯s warrior to attack together. Isn¡¯t this a sure death?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This Gavin Clifford look¡¯s confident and rxed. It means that he¡¯s confident.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that even if everyone goes up, they won¡¯t be a match for Gavin Clifford At this moment, a slightly old voice sounded. ¡°Cavin Clifford, how arrogant!¡± 2/3 As soon as this voice sounded, everyone looked in the direction of the voice. He looked to be an old man in his sixties. He had a white beard and ck and white hair. There were some wrinkles on his face and he was wearing in clothes. His face did not look benevolent, but a little stubborn. The people below the stage looked at the old man and started discussing. ¡°Why does this old man look so familiar? ¡°I just can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± At this moment, a man on the side suddenly pped his hands and eximed, I remember now. Isn¡¯t this old man the second elder of Warrior Association?¡± ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s called Alfred Hoffman?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, the man beside him said. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that this elder seems to be very powerful. He can be considered the central figure of Warrior Association. ¡°He has a lot of say in Warrior Association¡± Just like the person standing on the stage and saying that he¡¯s the King Kong Heavenly King, and the Four Supreme Masters who was just sent out by Gavin Clifford, none of them are a match for this Alfred Hoffman.¡± ¡°Therefore, this Alfred Hoffman is very impressive.¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Alfred and smiled. This old man looked like warrior, so he said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to be like them, are you? When Alfred heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his expression gradually darkened. He said coldly, ¡°Kid, I originally wanted you to join our Warrior Association, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need.¡± Chapter 618 Chapter 618 ¡°Kid, I originally wanted you to join our Warrior Association, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Alfred¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re going to kill me?¡± The old man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and smiled. Then, he took a few steps forward and turned to look at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s not that I want to kill you, but you deserve to die.¡± ¡°Think about how many people¡¯s blood is on your hands. How many people have you killed? Everyone has the right to kill you.¡± ¡°Therefore, you must die!¡° When the people below heard Alfred¡¯s words, they gasped and discussed. ¡°Alfred Hoffman is really angry now. Gavin Clifford is finished.¡± Hearing this, a woman sitting in the back row sai ¡°What do you mean?¡± At this moment, a man with sses replied, ¡°Alfred Hoffman usually doesn¡¯t say harsh words, but as long as he says harsh words, he¡¯s definitely not ordinary. This person will definitely die without exception.¡± ¡°There are actually very few people who can make Alfred Hoffman unhappy, so Gavin Clifford is finished. It¡¯s not just a rumor. Hearing this man¡¯s words, the people below also looked at the tense atmosphere on the stage. This time, there might really be a bloody scene. The people below also ordered and held their breaths. They did not dare to stand up casually. If innocent people were really implicated, their gains would not make up for the losses. At this moment, Rylen Mullen, who had been sent off the stage by Gavin Clifford, was in a slightly better state than before. He looked at Alfred and said, ¡°Alfred Hoffman, don¡¯t let Gavin Clifford go. Beat him to death!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a disaster!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Rylen Mullen¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He did not have any reaction. He thought that Rylen Mullen was not worth mentioning to him. Then, he calmly said, ¡°Since you want to kill me, is it normal for me to kill you?¡± When Alfred Hoffman heard this, he instantlyughed and said shamelessly, ¡°Hahabar ¡°You can kill me?¡± ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± 14 In terms of age, I eat more salt than you!¡± The higher-ups of Gavin Clifford and warrior also looked at Cavin Clifford and mocked him. ¡°Gavin Clifford, if you die today, you can¡¯t me anyone else. Who asked you to want to suppress others in every aspect?¡± ¡°Alfred Hoffman is our Warrior Association¡¯s expert. We¡¯ve never seen anyone stronger than Alfred Hoffman in this world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re on your own today!¡± At this moment, another higher-up of Warrior Association looked at Gavin Clifford and said disdainfully, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you think you can kill Alfred Hoffman? You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± ¡°Who gave you the confidence?! ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± At this moment, the warrior members of Warrior Association also looked at Gavin Clifford standing on the stage and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re about to lose your life. Stop being stubborn.¡± ¡°With your little strength, we might admit that it¡¯s indeed difficult for us to beat you up, but Alfred Hoffman is a god-like existence. Tm afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to defeat our Alfred Hoffman.¡± I suggest you wash up and go back to sleep!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, be it Warrior Association¡¯s upper echelons or warrior from Warrior Association, they all felt a sense of reverence for this old man in his sixties. They had not even fought yet, but the oue had already been decided. The more this was the case, the more curious Gavin Clifford became. He wanted to see what kind of expert Alfred was to make so many of them speak up for him Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Alfred in front of him and smiled. ¡°So many people are supporting you. I¡¯m a little curious about how powerful you are.¡± At this moment, when the people sitting below the stage heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, their hearts skipped a beat. Then. they shook their heads and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford is unlucky to have met Alfred.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still too young and hasn¡¯t thought it through.¡± I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s done for today. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll really die here!¡± Then, a man beside him came over and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here to watch the arena tournament, not to show you the heart of a saint.¡± I¡¯m more interested in this battle. Firstly, I want to see how powerful Alfred is. Secondly, I want to see if Gavin Clifford can defeat Alfred.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, my expectations are that there¡¯s a high chance that Alfred will defeat Gavin Clifford However, most of the people who came to watch the group arena actually had the same thought. This was originally an 2/4 intense battle, a game where the strong won. This was originally bloody and cruel. Since it was already a battle, there would definitely be a weaker party who would admit defeat. Gavin Clifford rolled up his sleeves and looked at Alfred in front of him. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how this junior of mine ps you on the beach and can¡¯t get up.¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the fire in Alfred¡¯s heart ignited unnaturally. At this moment, it was as if he waspletely enraged. With a loud cry, Alfred span. The red light around him extended his fist and headed straight for Gavin Clifford. Then, he said. ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Alfred¡¯s move. Clifford, Although it still had some me power, it was a piece of cake for Gavin The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up. He tapped his foot lightly and instantly flew up, dodging Alfred¡¯s fist. With a bang. Divine Net0¡¯s fist hit the iron shelf of the arena, and it was extremely painful. However, Alfred¡¯s anger was far more intense than the physical pain. Alfred turned around and saw Gavin Clifford standing behind him nonchntly. He did not make a move. Wasn¡¯t he clearly ying with him? At this moment, Alfred attacked Gavin Clifford again. This time, he was very close to Gavin Clifford. Alfred smiled. This time, Gavin Clifford would not be able to escape even if he had wings When Gavin Clifford saw how Alfred wanted to kill him, he instantly found it funny. Hence, he decided not to dodge anymore. Instead, he extended Profound Technique and pointed at Divine Neto with a faint smile. Then, with a bang, Alfred turned into powder and fell from the sky. He was instantly killed by Gavin Clifford. The audience below the stage was stunned. What had just happened?! Where was Alfred Hoffman?! Was he killed by Gavin Clifford How was this possible? How could Gavin Clifford be so powerful? What kind of move was this? Why had he never seen it before? However, Warrior Association¡¯s upper echelons and warrior were also stunned on the spot. They were completely dumbfounded as they frowned and looked at the powder that fell from the sky. Alfred Hoffman died just like that? No matter how he looked at it, he felt that this was not real. Alfred Hoffman was so powerful, but he was still not Gavin Clifford¡¯s match. Moreover, why did Gavin Clifford turn into powder with just a finger? Warrior Association looked at Cavin Clifford on the stage. Everyone was trembling. It was over. Divine Neto was dead. In that case, wouldn¡¯t they be like chickens in front of Gavin Clifford? Allow Cavin Clifford to do whatever he wanted? Could it be that they were the ones who would die on the spot today?! Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Could it be that they were the ones who would die on the spot today? The people below the stage looked at Gavin Clifford, who was standing on the stage, and their hearts were filled with iparable panic. They had not recovered from the battle on the stage just now. However, Mno Potter smirked when he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s massacre on the stage. In her opinion, these people were really courting death. What could she do? She knew Gavin Clifford. Normally, Gavin Clifford would never appear in this group arena, and it was a live broadcast. At this moment. Gavin Clifford looked at the higher-ups of Warrior Association below the stage and said indifferently, ¡°Who else? Upon hearing Oh Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, the people below the stage looked around. At this moment, a man lowered his head and muttered softly. ¡°Alfred is already dead. At this time, who would dare to go up and fight Gavin Clifford!¡± Isn¡¯t their Warrior Association very powerful?¡± ¡°Howe he can¡¯t even beat Gavin Clifford?¡± At this moment, a woman at the side looked at the man and echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect Gavin Clifford to be so powerful. Look at Warrior Association¡¯s people standing there. Their eyes are zed over. ¡°If we go up and fight again, we¡¯ll be courting death!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just as the discussion below the stage was going on, the higher-ups of Warrior Association came back to their senses and were extremely nervous. At this moment, the other higher-ups of No. Warrior Association looked at the person in the lead and said, ¡°Brother, what should we do now?!¡± ¡°Alfred is already dead. He¡¯s as strong as you are. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not his match!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect Gavin Clifford to be so powerful.¡± ¡°If we continue to attack, we will definitely die. Upon hearing their subordinate¡¯s words, the leader looked at Gavin Clifford and frowned. If they gave up now, it would be equivalent to Warrior Association publicly bowing down to Gavin Clifford. Moreover, there were so many reporters and media present. The big screen was also broadcasting the entire process live. How could they establish their might in Blearus in the future? This group arena was organized by Warrior Association. In the end, they were the ones who admitted defeat and lowered their heads. At this point, Warrior Association had spent a lot of money, material resources, and manpower, but this was the result. It was too ugly. 13 At this moment, the leader of Warrior Association pondered for a moment before looking at the other higher-ups and saying, ¡°Have you ever thought about whats for us to openly bow down to Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s over just because you lowered your head and admitted defeat?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. We have to pay far more than this.¡± When the higher-ups heard the words of the person in the lead, they thought about it for a long time. If they admitted defeat now, it meant that Blearus people knew how weak Warrior Association was. Moreover, Gavin Clifford¡¯s reputation would increase again and again. At that time, everyone would only remember Gavin Clifford, and Warrior Association¡¯s reputation would disappear from then on. At this moment, Warrior Association became a man inside. He looked at the man in front of him and said seriously. ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now? If we attack now, we will definitely die.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t attack, Gavin Clifford, who is standing in the arena now, will admit defeat as soon as he leaves,¡± ¡°Either option is bad for us. When the other higher-ups heard this man¡¯s words, they nodded one after another. No one was stupid. No one would want to die. However, if they really let Warrior Association swallow this anger, they would really be unwilling At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s leader looked at them and said, ¡°Buy as much time as you can. ¡°Let warrior of Warrior Association go. Then send someone to contact ancient warrior family and ask when they will arrive!¡± When the other higher-ups heard the words of the man in the lead, they seemed to have a little more confidence. That¡¯s right, ancient warrior family hadn¡¯t appeared yet. When ancient warrior family¡¯s people arrived, let¡¯s see if Gavin Clifford still dared to be arrogant. He was afraid that Gavin Clifford would be so anxious that he would run around, hug his head, cry, and beg for mercy. At this moment, the man who wanted to fight in the ring was stopped by Alfred, so he could not fight Gavin Clifford. To be honest, when he saw Gavin Clifford turn Alfred into ashes, he was still a little afraid and was hesitating if he should attack. Warrior Association¡¯s subordinate trotted over and whispered something into the man¡¯s ear. Then, a smile instantly appeared on the man¡¯s face. If he had to wait for ancient warrior family to arrive, it would be his forte as long as he didn¡¯t attack Gavin Clifford head-on. At this moment, the man who had been standing in the arena for a long time replied to Gavin Clifford, ¡°And me!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this voice, he turned to look at the man and smiled. ¡°Come on 2/3 After the man heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s expression, to be honest, this feeling of looking down on him made him extremely unhappy. However, the mission given to him by Warrior Association¡¯s higher-ups was to stall for time, not to fight, so he swallowed his anger. At this moment, the man looked at Gavin Clifford and said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight now. I need a warm-up. After all, not everyone is as powerful as you!¡± ¡°Hot in front of me and hot behind me are two different concepts.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this man¡¯s words, he naturally understood what he meant. It was either Warrior Association did not want to fight anymore, but he had no choice but to fight because of his pride, or there was another possibility, which was to stall for time. How could such a small trick hide from Gavin Clifford? However, even though Gavin Clifford knew what they were thinking, he still wanted to wait for them to have another trump card in their hands. They wanted to see who else would appear behind the scenes and give them so much confidence. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Up to you, but don¡¯t drag it out for too long. After all, my patience is limited.¡± Upon hearing this the man on stage looked at Gavin Clifford in shock. Was he that obvious! How did Gavin Clifford know that he was trying to stall for time? The higher-ups of Warrior Association who were standing below the stage also looked at Gavin Clifford on the stage with dumbfounded expressions. This kid was really godly.. However, since Gavin Clifford knew that they were stalling for time, why didn¡¯t he kill them quickly? Was he waiting for something?! Forget it. As long as he could stall Cavin Clifford, nothing else mattered. Then, the man on the stage kept kicking and doing all kinds of warm-up exercises. He had done hundreds of push-ups. Cavin Clifford suddenly felt that it was a little funny. Those who knew that this was a group arena would think that it was a beauty pageant in the gym! However, who were they waiting for?! Chapter 620 Chapter 620 However, who were they waiting fort The puzzled Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and began to sweat profusely. If Gavin Clifford kicked him lightly at this moment, would this man be instantly crippled? However, Gavin Clifford did not bother to use such a lousy move. Those whounched sneak attacks were all despicable people. With Gavin Clifford¡¯s powerful strength, it was not a problem for everyone to fight him head-on. He just found the man in front of him ratherical. At this moment, Gavin Clifford stood up and looked at the man who was about to copse from the warm-up exercise. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a warm-up. This is a wet exercise, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°My patience is running out. What do you think will happen if I fight you now??¡± When the man on the stage heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he copsed to the ground because he had exercised too much. He could not even get up. He looked at Gavin Clifford with a terrified gaze and said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t kill me. I¡­ L Before he could finish speaking, the man had already fainted. Cavin Clifford looked at the man on the ground and said to the higher-ups of Warrior Association. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know his strength, your Warrior Association is really capable.¡± ¡°Let a warrior pass out on stage just to stall for time. This is an insult to a warrior At this moment, after hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the entire venue was in an uproar. The people below also agreed with Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and said one after another, That¡¯s right. You Warrior Association publicly humiliated warrior. You¡¯re simply inhumane! ¡°Although Gavin Clifford killed so many people, what he said just now was right.¡±. ¡°warrior didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a move. Why should he be warrior? He might as well go home and farm so that he can keep his life.¡± The higher-ups of Warrior Association looked at the public opinion below the stage and gradually leaned towards Gavin Clifford. This was not good! This Gavin Clifford actually wanted to clear his name in public. It was simply a fool¡¯s drearn. At this moment, a man from the upper echelons of Warrior Association spoke. ¡°Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s impossible for you to use this public asion to clear your name.¡± ¡°You, Gavin Clifford, have killed so many experts. They all died tragically at your hands. This is an indisputable fact. You have to pay the price you deserve.¡± Gavin Clifford smiled and said. 1/3 ¡°In that case, let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± When Warrior Association¡¯s higher-ups heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were extremely nervous. They looked around. No. one dared to say anything else, and no one dared to step forward to fight Cavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at the higher-ups of Warrior Association and smiled. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to make me pay? Why isn¡¯t anyoneing up?¡± ¡°If your Warrior Association continues to dawdle, I¡¯ll make a move first,¡± At this moment, the people below the stage were all in high spirits. They stared at the higher-ups below. When the higher-ups of 413210 heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were like ants on a hot pan, afraid that Gavin Clifford would rush down directly. At this moment, the leader of Warrior Association walked out with a frown and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t be arrogant.¡± ¡°Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡± ¡°If I were you, my hands would be covered in blood. I would have found a secluded ce tomit suicide long ago.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe out and harm everyone like this!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard the words of the man in the lead, his eyes lit up with a red light. Then, he shed to the man¡¯s side and said. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already killed so many people, I don¡¯t need you!¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the man who was shouting retreated repeatedly. Then, he directly retreated behind the man leading Warrior Association. At this moment, the leader also wanted to get rid of him, but he could not. At this moment, the man in the lead of the Taste Association saw Gavin Clifford approaching step by step. The panic in his heart was instantly forced away. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go overboard. This is a live broadcast!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better be careful Don¡¯t do anything rash ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± Gavin Clifford wanted tough when he heard the leader¡¯s words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try!¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, these people¡¯s hearts instantly turned ashen. This Gavin Clifford was not afraid of anything. There was indeed nothing that could stop him. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to make a move, the leader of Warrior Association¡¯s upper echelons was scared out of his wits. Then, he roared, ¡°Gavin Clifford, if you dare to continue killing people at the scene today, ancient warrior family will not let you off.¡± ¡°Prepare to die!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this man¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. ancient warrior family?! No wonder Warrior Association was so confident and arrogant. It turned out that he was backed by ancient warrior family! No wonder! Then, Gavin Clifford looked around and did not see ancient warrior family people. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that ancient warrior family¡¯s people might be nearby. They just did not appear. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him and deliberately said. ¡°You mean the people from ancient warrior family are here?!¡± When the man in the lead heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he alsoughed. Gavin Clifford was so surprised. It was obvious that he was afraid. Then, the leader said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s toote. When the people from ancient warrior family arrive, you¡¯ll die without a burial ce.¡± When the reporters at the scene heard this, their mouths widened in surprise. Then, they turned around and started reporting to the camera. ¡°Friends who are watching our live broadcast, there¡¯s shocking news at the scene¡± ¡°Today¡¯s arena battle can definitely be considered unprecedented.¡± ¡°Just now, we heard a piece of news from Warrior Association¡¯s higher-ups. They told Gavin Clifford that ancient warrior family will appear at the scene today!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then please continue to follow our camera. Don¡¯t go away. We will continue to follow the report At this moment, the people below the stage became restless. Then, they looked around and said in unison. ¡°ancient warrior family is alsoing. We really came to the right ce today.¡± ¡°Not only did Riverrun Two Kings and Frostpeak Three Kingse, but they also saw Alfred Hoffman die. Now, ancient warrior family is actually going to appear.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t ancient warrior family leave Secr World long ago? Why is he participating in this?¡± When the man standing at the side heard this, he said calmly, ¡°What else could it be? Of course e it¡¯s Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Gavin Clifford kill ancient warrior family? I believe he¡¯s here topete with Gavin Clifford!¡± Chapter 621 Chapter 621 ¡°Didn¡¯t Gavin Clifford kill ancient warrior family? I believe he¡¯s here topete with Gavin Clifford!¡± A woman in gold and silver at the side had a different excuse. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think 42322 wille. At this time, Gavin Clifford, Alfred has been killed, but ancient warrior family hasn¡¯t. appeared either.¡± Maybe they don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± When the people around heard this woman¡¯s words, they all agreed. Since Warrior Association mentioned 42322¡¯s name, he must want ancient warrior family¡¯s help. However, Warrior Association had already died, but ancient warrior family¡¯s people had yet to appear. This already exined everything After hearing this man¡¯s words, the surrounding people started discussing. They also had mixed opinions about Gavin Clifford. Everyone¡¯s words made sense,, e and there was no way to refute them. At this moment, the people from ancient warrior family who were squatting outside the arena were observing the movements inside not far away. The big screen was broadcasting the current scene. Gavin Clifford was standing beside Warrior Association¡¯s leader. At this moment, the people from ancient warrior family looked at the big screen and frowned. Warrior Association¡¯s people were really ipetent. They did not wat to have anything to do with them to begin with. Now, Warrior Association had directly exposed their intention toe here. Moreover, they even used ancient warrior family to threaten Gavin Clifford. They originally wanted to find an opportunity to appear again, but now, they were innocently pulled into Warrior Association¡¯s trap At this moment, ancient warrior family looked at their leader and asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± ¡°They must have been exposed by Warrior Association and are now in the same boat as them.¡± At this moment, ancient warrior family¡¯s leader pondered for a long time when he heard his subordinate¡¯s words. Although Warrior Association was unrehable, their ultimate goal was to kill Gavin Clifford. It was just a matter of time. The only difference now was that this group arena was a live broadcast, and they were dealing with Gavin Clifford in front of so many people. However, what woulde woulde sooner orter. Then, the leader of ancient warrior family said, ¡°Let¡¯s go At this moment, Gavin Clifford smiled and said. ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that the people from ancient warrior family just happened to disappear with your people from Warrior Association¡±. 1/3 Sure enough, it was exactly as he had thought. ancient warrior family had indeed found him. No wonder Warrior Association was so confident and arrogant. It turned out that he was backed by ancient warrior family! No wonder! Then, Gavin Clifford looked around and did not see ancient warrior family people. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that ancient warrior family¡¯s people might be nearby. They just did not appear. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him and deliberately said, ¡°You mean the people from ancient warrior family are here?!¡± When the man in the lead heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he alsoughed. Gavin Clifford was so surprised. It was obvious. that he was afraid Then, the leader said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s toote. When the people from ancient warrior family arrive, you¡¯ll die without a burial ce,¡± When the reporters at the scene heard this, their mouths widened in surprise. Then, they turned around and started. reporting to the camera. ¡°Friends who are watching our live broadcast, there¡¯s shocking news at the scene. Today¡¯s arena battle can definitely be considered unprecedented¡± Just now, we heard a piece of news from Warrior Association¡¯s higher-ups. They told Cavin Clifford that ancient warrior family will appear at the scene today!¡±. ¡°Then please continue to follow our camera: Don¡¯t go away. We will continue to follow the report At this moment, the people below the stage became restless. Then, they looked around and said in unison, ¡°ancient warrior family is alsoing. We really came to the right ce today.¡± ¡°Not only did Riverrun Two Kings and Frostpeak Three Kingse, but they also saw Alfred Hoffman die. Now, ancient warrior family is actually going to appear.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t ancient warrior family leave Secr World long ago? Why is he participating in this?¡± When the man standing at the side heard this, he said calmly. ¡°What else could it be? Of course it¡¯s Gavin Clifford ¡°Didn¡¯t Gavin Clifford kill ancient warrior family? I believe he¡¯s here topete with Gavin Clifford!¡± 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT ¡°Didn¡¯t Gavin Clifford kill ancient warrior family? I believe he¡¯s here topete with Gavin Clifford!¡± A woman in gold and silver at the side had a different excuse. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think 42822 wille. At this time, Gavin Clifford, Alfred has been killed, but ancient warrior family hasn¡¯t appeared either.¡± ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± When the people around heard this woman¡¯s words, they all agreed. Since Warrior Association mentioned 42322¡¯s name, he must want ancient warrior family¡¯s help. However, Warrior Association had already died, but ancient warrior family¡¯s people had yet to appear. This already exined everything. After hearing this man¡¯s words, the surrounding people started discussing. They also had mixed opinions about Gavin Clifford, Everyone¡¯s words made sense, and there was no way to refute them. At this moment, the people from ancient warrior family who were squatting outside the arena were observing the movements inside not far away. The big screen was broadcasting the current scene. Gavin Clifford was standing beside Warrior Association¡¯s leader. At this moment, the people from ancient warrior family looked at the big screen and frowned. Warrior Association¡¯s people were really ipetent. They did not want to have anything to do with them to begin with. Now, Warrior Association had directly exposed their intention toe here. Moreover, they even used ancient warrior family to threaten Gavin Clifford. They originally wanted to find an opportunity to appear again, but now, they were innocently pulled into Warrior Association¡¯s trap. At this moment, ancient warrior family looked at their leader and asked. ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± ¡°They must have been exposed by Warrior Association and are now in the same boat as them.¡± At this moment, ancient warrior family¡¯s leader pondered for a long time when he heard his subordinate¡¯s words. Although Warrior Association was unreliable, their ultimate goal was to kill Gavin Clifford. It was just a matter of time. The only difference now was that this group arena was a live broadcast, and they were dealing with Gavin Clifford in front of so many people. However, what woulde woulde sooner orter. Then, the leader of ancient warrior family said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford smiled and said, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that the people from ancient warrior family just happened to disappear with your people from Warrior Association.¡± 18 At this moment, when Warrior Association¡¯s people heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were instantly furious. At this moment, they could not control their emotions at all. They looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, how arrogand!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to disappear. The world will only be at peace if you disappear.¡± ¡°We¡¯re normal people, and you¡¯re a monster!¡± ¡°When ancient warrior family arrives, your death wille!¡± Gavin Clifford had heard too many simr words. He really did not want to argue with them anymore because he did not want to argue with fools. It would lower his intelligence. In a sh, Gavin Clifford grabbed the leader¡¯s neck with one hand. The man¡¯s feet left the ground as if he was hanging. His terrified eyes looked at Gavin Clifford as if he was begging for mercy or about to die. The scene was already in chaos. Everyone in the world looked at Gavin Clifford on the stage like a demon that could suck their souls in at any time. Gavin Clifford looked at the man in his hand. He did not want to show such a bloody side in front of the camera, so he directly threw the man in his hand a few about 30 feet meters away and finally threw him out of the ring. The man who was thrown out had broken both his legs because of what he had told him. He kept howling on the ground. However, at this moment, no one dared to help him. Even his subordinates peed their pants in fear. After Gavin Clifford was thrown out, he pped his hands and looked at the remaining higher-ups of Warrior Association in front of him. ¡°Who else?!¡± When Warrior Association¡¯s upper echelons saw that their leader had been sent flying, their strength became even weaker. They could just wait for death. At this moment, a rather ancient and deep voice sounded from afar. ¡°And us!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a man in a ck robe walking over from not far away. Behind him were ten men dressed in the same color and serving different men. He could tell at a nce that these ten people were the subordinates of the man in front. However, it was rare to see a subordinate wearing the same material as the leader. This meant that their rtionship was very good. The man in the lead had a fierce expression on his face. He looked like the kind of man with a stronger aura. At this moment, Gavin Clifford could tell at a nce that there was a high chance that they were ancient warrior family people. This was because it was obvious from their appearances that they did not fit in with Secr World. At this moment, the man came to the arena and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°You must be Cavin Clifford Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and said, ¡°You must be the one they call ancient warrior family.¡± 2/3 3/3 At this moment, the person standing in front raised his eyebrows and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re ancient warrior family here today. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already prepared ¡°Including why we¡¯re here and why we¡¯re here, I believe there¡¯s no need for me to say anything else.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the man¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°Come on!¡± At this moment, the reporters present also cheered at the cameraman. The exciting moment ising!¡± The battle between 4,232 222 and 4,133,780 points is about to begin. Who will be able to leave the arena smoothly?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and seel¡± At this moment, the moment the people sitting below the stage saw ancient warrior family, they started discussing: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect ancient warrior family, who never stepped into Secr World, to reallye.¡± This is unbelievablel ¡°If Gavin Clifford fights alone, won¡¯t he suffer a huge loss?¡± At this moment, the Riverrun Twin Kings and Frostpeak Three Kings also stood up and jumped onto the arena at the same time, standing behind Gavin Clifford. At this moment, ancient warrior family was dumbfounded. What was going on? Why were these lords all present and standing behind Gavin Clifford? Could it be?! Were they on the same side as Gavin Clifford?! At this moment, Frostpeak and Riverrun looked at ancient warrior family in front of them and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s an arena, there can only be two people on the stage. Everyone else has to go down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you call fair and just..T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 ¡°That¡¯s what you call fair and just When the people from 42322 heard the words of the princes standing in front, the leader smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°What a joke. I don¡¯t need you to tell me that ¡°Our ancient warrior family, any one of us can make Gavin Clifford feel ufortable. Do you really think that our ancient warrior family2 will not practice martial arts after retiring to the forest?¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the faces of ancient warrior family in front of him. His heart did not waver, and he let them mor. After hearing ancient warrior family¡¯s words, the three kings could not control their irritable emotions and directly cursed. You ancient warrior family have been in seclusion for so long. You¡¯ve juste out and you¡¯re already causing trouble. Who gave you the guts!!¡± ¡°How dare you publicly call us Lord Gavin Clifford? You¡¯re f*cking tired of living.¡± The ancient warrior family people looked at the Frostpeak Kings in front of them and their anger rose. Then, they directly said, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°How many benefits did this kid give you? We heard him kill Alfred Hoffman on the way here?¡± ¡°I think that old thing Alfred is old. Otherwise, how could he lose to such a little child?¡± At this moment, when the three kings of Frostpeak heard ancient warrior family¡¯s arrogant words, they directly walked in front of ancient warrior family and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Just as the three kings were about to speak, Gavin Clifford stopped them. He did not say anything and just looked at the people in front of him. Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes emitted a cold light that made one shiver. At this moment, Two Kings Riverrun also stepped forward and looked at ancient warrior family. ¡°Looks like you guys can¡¯t wait to fight our Lord Gavin Clifford ¡°I wonder if you guys have the habit of warming up. Why don¡¯t you fight with us?¡± As soon as Riverrun Twin Kings finished speaking, one of ancient warrior family led the way and walked in front of Riverrun Twin Kings. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said, ¡°Experts never need to warm up. You¡¯re not worthy of lighting us.¡± ¡°You guys have Riverrun Twin Kings and Frostpeak Three Kings. Do you really think you¡¯re very impressive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the opponent we want is only Gavin Clifford, because he has to pay the price for what he did T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you understand¡±¡± 1/3 ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re really famous in Blearus. So many people want to fight you.¡± ¡°To prove their strength, hahaha!¡± Hearing Mno Puller¡¯s voice, ancient warrior family¡¯s face instantly turned red. Where did this womane from? Could she be Gavin Clifford¡¯s legendary fianc¨¦e? They couldn¡¯t even remember if they had seen her before, but hearing this woman¡¯s words made them even more unhappy. This woman seemed to be saying that Gavin Clifford was the strongest person. They, warrior, had passed again. Let¡¯s see who could defeat Gavin Clifford and decide who was stronger. This statement was simply too ridiculous. However, they had to admit that Gavin Clifford was now at the center of the storm. Not only did he crush them in terms of martial strength, but he also had some achievements in business. Moreover, the people he killed were all experts. From the looks of it, as long as Gavin Clifford was not eliminated, these families could forget about having a bright future. Therefore, Gavin Clifford had to die today. At this moment, Gavin Clifford chimed in. ¡°Now Now that yo you mention it, that does seem to be the cise.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people still did not give up. They ran to ancient warrior family¡¯s side and pointed at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Kill Gavin Clifford. He¡¯s a disaster. If he doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll never be able to live in peace. When 42322 heard what Warrior Association said, he felt extremely uneasy. Although ancient warrior family did not want to have anything to do with Warrior Association, they were now tied together. However, this was also good. With more people, even if they could not be used, it was not bad to let them stand there as decorations. However, ancient warrior family¡¯s people did not even look at Warrior Association because they did not like him at all. However,pared to killing Gavin Clifford, Warrior Association should just stand aside! Hearing Warrior Association¡¯s people moring at the side, Frostpeak and Riverrun wanted to rush up and teach Warrior Association a lesson. However, they were all stopped by Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the Riverrun Twin Kings and Frostpeak Three Kings and said, ¡°You guys go down.¡± Hearing Cavin Clifford¡¯s words, these kings looked at Gavin Clifford in confusion and said in unison, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford ¡°They¡¯re clearly¡­ Before they could finish their words, Gavin Clifford said coldly again, 2/3 At this moment, when the people standing at the side heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they looked at the princes who had been called down and sneered. Gavin Clifford was doomed this time. He was the one who asked these lords to leave the arena. At this moment, the man leading ancient warrior family looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and continued to rock. ¡°Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re here today to get rid of evil for the people. Today is the day you die!¡± At this moment, the reporters, media, and people below the stage were all holding their breaths. Closely after that, a man led by ancient warrior family directlyunched an attack at Gavin Clifford. That man shot out like an arrow from Mysterious Fire and disappeared in a split second. When the people below the stage saw this scene, they immediately sighed. This ancient warrior family was indeed extraordinary! This simply surpassed most of Blearus¡¯s warrior. This escapist ancient warrior family came to Secr World. He looked out of ce, but his strength was not inferior to the other warrior. He even surpassed many powerful people. At this moment, the reporters below the stage were also scrambling to report ¡°The exciting moment has finally arrived. Our long-awaited ancient warrior family has also appeared in the arena today.¡± ¡°The intense battle is about to begin. As Gavin Clifford had already easily killed Alfred of Warrior Association before, and even sent one of then, warrior, out of the group arena, ¡°It can be seen that Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength is extraordinary¡± ¡°However, this time, Gavin Clifford is up against ancient warrior family. It¡¯s hard to judge who will win or lose.¡± ¡°Next, please continue to follow the camera and watch this intensepetition!¡± Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what move ancient warrior family was using. However, it was already over. move? It seemed that hiding from the world for too long was not a good thing. At this moment, Gavin Clifford slowly closed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but it¡¯s still the same move.¡± Chapter 623 Chapter 623 ¡°Interesting.¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the people below the stage all revealed surprised expressions. The men and women were all surprised ¡°What does Gavin Clifford mean? Could it be that Gavin Clifford has already interacted with 42322!¡± ¡°And you sound like you¡¯ve beaten them before.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± At this moment, the other man below frowned and suddenly said, ¡°It seems that the rumor is true. Don¡¯t you remember that there was a rumor that Gavin Clifford killed a group of people from ancient warrior family in Secr World? Then, those corpses were thrown on the street.¡± ¡°In the end, this matter was left unsettled. I don¡¯t know how it was handled.¡± ¡°However, this Gavin Clifford is really bold. He really didn¡¯t care about the corpses of ancient warrior family ¡°In the end, I don¡¯t know how it was handled. When the people below heard this, they did not dare to say anything. After all, if they heard this, they would not be able to bear the consequences. At this moment, the people from ancient warrior family who were standing at the side instantly flew into a rage when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, they directly said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still trying to stir up trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin Clifford felt a gust of wind by his ear and even heard rapid breathing. This person should be right behind him. After that, Gavin Clifford turned around and kicked that person. 42322¡¯s leader was also shocked when he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s face. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and immediately changed. direction, dodging Gavin Clifford¡¯s foot That person was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. Even now, he did not know how Gavin Clifford sensed his location. The corners of Cavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up. This man was quite smart. At least his reaction and speed were fast enough. But so what? Wasn¡¯t he still going to lose to him? Then, the manunched another attack. This time, he disappeared again. Gavin Clifford raised his eyebrows and looked at the person who had disappeared. ¡°ancient warrior family¡¯s move is tounch a sneak attack?¡° ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re not as honorable as that old man Alfred Upon hearing this, the faces of the other people in ancient warrior family gradually turned ashen. This Cavin Clifford was too arrogant. He actually dared to say that ancient warrior family was a despicable person who carried out sneak attacks, Then, the other people from ancient warrior family looked at Cavin Clifford and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. What do you know? This is our ancient warrior family¡¯s unique skill¡± Tve never seen him before. He¡¯s just talking nonsense here.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he ignored these people. Since this was not considered a sneak attack, he could do it himself. Then, with a whoosh, Gavin Clifford disappeared instantly. The people below the stage looked at the empty arena and felt. that it was strange. After all, this was the first time they had seen such H group arena! At this moment, ancient warrior family was dumbfounded. How did Gavin Clifford know this move? Could it be that he had secretly learned it? That was impossible. They were still hiding from the world. No one else would appear in that forest. So how did Gavin Clifford learn this move! At this moment, ancient warrior family¡¯s leader appeared, but Gavin Clifford was nowhere to be seen. Then, like a confused monk, he looked at the arena in front of him in confusion. Could it be that Gavin Clifford was scared away by him?! With his guts, why would hee out to fight? He could just stay at home and eat and sleep every day. The man¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Just as he was about to shout excitedly, Gavin Clifford instantly appeared behind him. With a bang, Gavin Clifford directly pped the back of the leader. The strength was just right and directly knocked the leader out of the arena. Gavin Clifford really didn¡¯t want to kill someone in public. After all, there were still some children watching videos on their phones. If these bloody scenes were really broadcasted, the impact would be especially bad. Therefore, Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was just right. Even if he was crippled, it did not matter. The most important thing was that he could not die, As for that old man Alfred, he was asking for it Then, she heard the man who was knocked out of the arena shouting desperately, ¡°Cavin Clifford, this is an unfair victory. Do you dare topete openly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about attacking someone from behind?!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he said to the camera in front of him and the people sitting below, ¡°ancient warrior family said that himself. Just now, I said that theyunched a sneak attack, but they refused to admit it.¡± ¡°I used the same move as them, but they said that I won unfairly?!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s a double standard.¡± 2/3 At this moment, ancient warrior family behind him walked up the stage in unison. An old man stood at the front. Then, he stared at Gavin Clifford with a serious expression and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford. That was just a small interlude.¡± ¡°Now, let me ask you, did you kill the three sons of the head of our Ancient Martial Arts Family Cooper family?¡± ¡°This matter is not in n Blearus, but in Drenner!¡± Do you think ancient warrior family¡¯s people can easily forgive you for the severity of this matter?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this person¡¯s words, he pursed his lips and nodded. I killed him, that¡¯s right.¡± After hearing this, the people sitting below gradually became restless and said in surprise, This Gavin Clifford really can¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°He actually killed all three sons of the head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family.¡± ¡°This is a real revenge for killing my son!¡± At this moment, a woman sitting in the seat said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯ll be a miracle if this ancient warrior family person can get past Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°After all, he killed someone else¡¯s son¡­.. At this moment, Gavin Clifford heard the man¡¯s words and said indifferently. ¡°They asked for it¡± ¡°If people don¡¯t offend, I won¡¯t offend. If people offend me, I will definitely kill thern.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there were a few whooshes. The remaining people from ancient warrior family jumped onto the arena together and red at Gavin Clifford ¡°Gavin Clifford, you killed the child of the head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Do you think you can escape all of this? ¡°Don¡¯t be so unreasonable. You¡¯re full of lies! ¡°Nothing you say today will change the fact that you¡¯re going to die ¡°Prepare to die, Cavin Clifford!¡± Chapter 624 Chapter 624 ¡°Prepare to die, Gavin Clifford The tense situation made everyone present feel extremely suffocated. At this moment, the ten ancient warrior family people in the arena instantly flew up. Golden light shed above their heads, which was especially dazzling. The shattered Zero items on the ground were instantly swept up and rotated like a huge tornado. The sky suddenly changed, and dark clouds instantly covered the sky, as if night had arrived. At this moment, the eyes of the reporters below the stage lit up, although they were mostly filled with fear. However, they all had the same thought in their hearts. If they could really capture the current scene, the exclusive would definitely be theirs and it would bring them more benefits. The reporters below the stage would not miss such a good thing. Gavin Clifford raised his head and looked at the ten people in the sky. He closed his eyes and smiled as he thought to himself This ancient warrior family was indeed something. These ten people must also be ancient warrior family¡¯s experts, warrior, who could activate Heaven and Earth Transformation, was not to be underestimated. However, Gavin Clifford was not afraid at all. There were no ripples in his heart. He only wanted to end this childish arena battle as soon as possible. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that these people wanted to kill him as soon as possible. That would depend on whether they had the strength. The 10 yers from ancient warrior family looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and went down. Everyone connected together and instantly formed a huge that enveloped Gavin Clifford, who was standing in the middle of the arena. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was trapped inside. He had no intention of breaking free. After all, this was the arena. If he did not y with these people, it would be the same asing for nothing. This was rtively sturdy and made of a special material. It was more than enough to deal with warrior. If he wanted to create this, he first needed ten powerful warriors to activate it. ancient warrior family had painstakingly cultivated for a long time to create this. Only then did the long-lost item. appear on the market again. Moreover, those who knew the industry naturally knew. The higher-ups of Warrior Association looked at the special effect- like move in front of them and instantly eximed, to be lucky ¡°As expected of ancient warrior family. This huge Divine Net has been lost for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to enough to meet it today.¡± ¡°This time, even if Gavin Clifford turns into a fly, he can forget about flying out.¡± ¡°We can finally vent our anger. Another higher-up of Warrior Association looked at the spectacr scene in front of him and echoed softly. ¡°This Gavin Clifford is about to die. I didn¡¯t expert ancient warrior family to be so strong. ¡°Divine Net¡±, who had been lost for many years, actually cultivated it.¡± ¡°You have to know that this ¡°Divine Net¡¯ is not something that ordinary people can break.¡± 1/3 ¡°And he¡¯s going to hold it tighter and tighter. He can even feel a person¡¯s heartbeat.¡± ¡°If this feels that the person inside doesn¡¯t have a heartbeat, it will naturally let go.¡± ¡°Of course, if you want to activate this ¡®42333, because it¡¯s powerful, activating its ¡®warrior¡¯ will also reduce your lifespan.¡± When they heard this, the people around them were stunned. They sighed and discussed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really that strange. Could it be true??¡± ¡°ording to you, this ¡®Divine Net¡¯ still has life?¡± Then, the man looked at ancient warrior family who was activating ¡°Divine Neta¡± on the arena and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, but I think it¡¯s true! ¡°There must be a reason why ancient warrior family chose to live in seclusion.¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the people below the stage were also skeptical. However, his mother was also more curious about how powerful this was. At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was standing in the arena, suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Master. You don¡¯t have to worry about this Divine Net.¡± ¡°Although this skill has been lost for a long time, this is humane. If you are fated, it will naturally obey you.¡± ¡°On the contrary, it will recognize its master¡± After hearing Sacred Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford was instantly stunned. Divine Netil This ¡°Divine Net even understood human nature and knew how to recognize Master? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly, Gavin Clifford found the scene when he first met Sacred Tower. There were all kinds of strange things in this world! Then, Gavin Cliffordmunicated with Sacred Tower in his heart. ¡°Then, does this Divine Net¡¯ have any special techniques to deal with?¡± After Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he paused for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way, and that¡¯s to defeat it!¡± ¡°If you defeat it, it will recognize you as its master. If you defeat it, it will feel that it has no fate with you and will immediately destroy itself.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s more beneficial to Master. This ¡°Divine Net¡¯ seems to be activated by them, but it doesn¡¯t recognize its master.¡± ¡°If Master conquers it, perhaps it can help you.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s exnation, he looked at the huge ¡°Divine Net¡¯ in front of him and directlynded on hiin. At this moment, Cavin Clifford¡¯s first impression was that it was heavy, even heavier than a jack. 2/3 Then, Gavin Clifford was also circting all the power in his body to resist this ¡®42333¡å. Not long after, he was already drenched in sweat. At this moment, the ten yers from ancient warrior family had already arrived in the arena. Looking at Gavin Clifford who was caught in the, they sneered. ¡°Cavin Clifford, are you arrogant? ¡°It won¡¯tst long. You¡¯ll be dead soon. The pain will leave you Hahahaba!¡± The people below the stage, including the reporters, froze when they saw this scene. This Gavin Clifford would probably kneel down and beg for mercyter! After all, this ¡°Divine Net¡± thing was more legendary and not so easy to deal with. Gavin Clifford watched as the huge ¡°42333¡± began to shrink and tighten. This Divine Net was very different from the electric that they had shot out of the gun previously. It was obvious that this was filled with their own thoughts. If Gavin Clifford went left, it would also go left here. If Gavin Clifford went right, Divine Net would also go right. There was no gap at all. At this moment, 42322, who was standing at the side, watched as Gavin Clifford crawled back and forth in Divine Net. He Instantlyughed. Gavin Clifford really did not want to ruin this Divine Net. Otherwise, he would have done it long ago. However, from the looks of it, they needed to defeat it ording to what Sacred Tower said. At this moment, Gavin Clifford was pulling the Divine Net hard with both hands, emitting a blinding light. Other than Gavin. Clifford, almost no one else could see the group arena. They were all blinded by the light. At this moment, a voice entered Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. ¡°It hurts too much. Let go of me and we can talk Gavin Clifford was instantly stunned. Was this the sound emitted by the?! At this moment, Sacred Tower heard ¡®42333¡¯s voice. He seemed to be a little excited and directly said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been so many years. Aren¡¯t you tired of drifting alone?¡± At this moment, Divine Net heard 42324¡¯s familiar voice. He immediately said, ¡°Aiya, Brother Sacred Tower, why are you here?¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 ¡°Aiya, Brother Sacred Tower, why are you here?¡± After hearing Divine Net¡¯s voice, Sacred Tower also said passionately. I¡¯m Master! Just as Sacred Tower finished speaking, ¡°42333¡± sized up Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Master ¡°This kid looks like a pretty boy. Is he really that powerful? ¡°It can actually make Brother Sacred Tower recognize it as his master!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Divine Net and Sacred Tower in surprise. Of course, only Gavin Clifford could hear their conversation and converse with them. This world was indeed very small. He really did not expect these two to know each other. Sacred Tower heard 42333¡¯s doubts and said in a teasing tone. ¡°Brother, you actually have doubts about my Master. Why don¡¯t youpete with me?¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford stood there and asked curiously. ¡°You two know each other?¡± When Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Master. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°The time has be very blurry¡­..¡± Gavin Clifford nodded when he heard Sacred Tower¡¯s words. Then, he looked at ¡°Divine Net¡± who was covering him and said, ¡°Come, let me see how powerful your is.¡± In fact, Gavin Clifford had long wanted to give it a try. He wanted to defeat it directly and pocket it After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, Divine Net3 did not say anything else. He directly adjusted his weight. It could be seen. that Gavin Clifford was about to be pressed to the ground by Divine Net3. At this moment, Cavin Clifford looked at Divine Net and slowly said, ¡°Be ready.¡± did not use As soon as Cavin Clifford finished speaking, Gavin Clifford stood up unhurriedly with the help of the net. He did not use any strength and did not feel any difort. Without waiting for Divine Net to be stunned, Gavin Clifford tore open the with his bare hands. The dazzling light attacked again and threw the off the arena. The visual impact produced by this eye made one feel as if they had traveled through a space-time tunnel. For example, every time he entered Sacred Tower, the beam of light was strangely simr. Speaking of which, Gavin Clifford had torn apart the so ruthlessly because he wanted Divine Net to know what love was 1/3 like for an expert. Moreover, Gavin Clifford also knew that everything was sentient. This Divine Net was like Sacred Tower. It could hold up to something with spiritual energy. Since it had spiritual energy, it could definitely adjust and recover on its own. Therefore, the most important thing was to make 42333 willingly acknowledge him as his master. If this ¡°Divine Net acknowledged him as its master, would they still have the confidence? Was there any hope for Warrior Association? Divine Net, who had been torn apart by Gavin Clifford, was already paralyzed on the spot the moment he was thrown down. This Gavin Clifford was actually able to lift him up. His face was not red, and he was not out of breath. He did not use any strength at all. In that case, did he deliberately feel that it was heavy when he was suppressed in the beginning? 42322 watched as Gavin Clifford tore Divine Net apart with his bare hands and threw him out. This was a that they had spent their entire lives crafting. Yet, Gavin Clifford had thrown it down so easily. However, Divine Net was measured by tonnage. Most men might not be able to lift this thing, Just like that, Gavin Clifford easily lifted him up and threw him off the stage. Warrior Association was dumbfounded when he saw the scene before him. This was Divine Net. This Gavin Clifford did not look very thin, but he definitely could not be considered very strong. Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was indeed not to be underestimated. At this moment, when the people below the stage saw Divine Net¡± being thrown out of the ring by Gavin Clifford, they surrounded him curiously. Then, the eloquent man walked over and looked at the in front of him. ¡°Is this thing so useless?!¡± ¡°Logically speaking, this Divine Net is a rare item passed down from ancient times.¡± ¡°It should be a collection, but unfortunately, this thing is too spiritual Ordinary people can¡¯t control it.¡± ¡°Therefore, every time someone discovered him, they would want to take him for themselves, but they never seeded.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over from the side and carefully looked at Divine Net on the ground. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the antique business for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen this thing¡± ¡°This thing has always been a legend. No one can prove whether it¡¯s true or not!¡± ¡°This looks like an ordinary. How heavy can something that Gavin Clifford easily throw out be?¡± ¡°He must be acting!¡± Because the voices below the stage were quite high, Gavin Clifford, who was in the arena, also heard somements. Then, he directly said. ¡°Words are useless. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± 3/2 ¡°Actually, in my opinion, this thing is really not heavy, but as for you guys¡­¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s words stopped abruptly, causing many people to start doubting him. Many people discussed animatedly below. ¡°It¡¯s just a. How exaggerated can it be?¡± ¡°It was heavier than when you threw it down. If it was really heavy, it would have made a sound.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no sound, which means it doesn¡¯t carry much weight.¡± Hearing the words of the people below, Gavin Clifford was reminded. What these people said was not unreasonable. It was clearly a very heavy thing, but why was there no sound at all when it Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. was thrown down! At this moment, Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s thoughts and answered directly. ¡°Master. My old buddy activated the protection mechanism. It automatically slowed down the moment it landed.¡± ¡°Of course there won¡¯t be any sound.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded when he heard Sacred Tower¡¯s voice. At this moment, a man below the stage, about 150 kilograms, with muscles all over his body, said, ¡°Let me try!¡± This man¡¯s footsteps were especially heavy. It was obvious that he had yed a lot in the gym. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, the reporters and media also focused their cameras on this man. The man raised both hands and looked at Divine Net in front of him. Just as he was about to lift it up, he realized that Divine Net3 did not move at all At this moment, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the sweating man continued to work hard. Then, he heard a ¡°Pul¡± and a series of loud farts. His pants burst open. The surrounding people also covered their mouths and noses and said with disdain, ¡°Brother, what did you eatst night?¡± ¡°Are you also acting for us here! Have you been bribed by that Gavin Clifford?¡± At this moment, when the man heard that his crotch was blocked, he quickly straightened his back and looked at the people in front of him with a red face. Then, he said angrily, ¡°This thing is f*cking heavy. How can anyone carry it?¡± I¡¯m afraid hundreds of people won¡¯t be able to do it!¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626 ¡°I¡¯m afraid hundreds of people won¡¯t be able to do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± After the man finished speaking, he covered his crotch and left the scene. The most important thing now was probably to go. home and change his clothes and throw away his ruined pants. After all, he had never been so embarrassed before. Moreover, this was a live broadcast. Just thinking about it made him feel awkward, and it happened on such an asion. The people below the stage looked at the man who left the scene dejectedly and then looked at ¡°Divine Net¡± on the ground again. Their faces were still filled with disbelief. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Of course, he would not believe anyone¡¯s words if he had not tried it.¡¯ At this moment, another man came out from below the stage and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Then, the men tried their best, but they still couldn¡¯t pick up this ¡°Divine Net¡±. Gavin Clifford looked at the scene today. It was no less crowded than La Taylor¡¯s press conference. The poprity was a headache. This was clearly a group arena, but now, there were no more people in the group arena. This became a competition between the people below. Who could take it? He was supposed to be a key figure, but now, there was nothing for him to do. At this moment, the reporters below the stage were also following up in real time. Then, they tried their best to report and directly said, ¡°In today¡¯s arena battle, we also saw some more unexpected scenes. That is, ancient warrior family¡¯s Divine Net.¡± ¡°I believe everyone has heard of some simr legends. However, today, at the arena battle venue, we saw this Divine Net who lives up to his reputation.¡± ¡°However, during the intense battle just now, something unbelievable happened. Divine Net directly covered Gavin Clifford¡¯s body. Everyone knows that Divine Net3¡¯s weight can crush people to death.¡± ¡°However, not only was Gavin Clifford fine, he even easily threw Divine Net off the stage.¡± ¡°Everyone agreed that this was fake and suspected that Gavin Clifford was acting, so they all tried to pick up Divine Net off the stage. However, they all failed. It seems that Gavin Clifford is indeed extraordinary!¡± ¡°Next, please continue to follow our camera and see what happens next!¡± At this moment, the ten yers from ancient warrior family who were standing at the side stared at Gavin Clifford with their mouths agape. Then, they saw the torn ¡°Divine Net¡± casually thrown out of the arena. Who exactly was Gavin Clifford? The people below might not know about Divine Net, but ancient warrior family knew very well that Divine Net was a genuine item. How could he, Gavin Clifford, casually pick up Divine Net? Even their ancient warrior family yers needed several people to umte power toplete activation of Divine Net. What was going on? Gavin Chitford was already this powerful? However, things had alreadye to this. If they did not do anything, they would be punished by the family head. At the thought of this, the people from ancient warrior family were extremely angry at Gavin Clifford. Then, they said angrily, ¡°Gavin Clifford, even without Divine Net, we will definitely take you in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re powerful just because you¡¯re strong!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Then, ancient warrior family disappeared from the arena. Gavin Clifford lowered his head and sighed. Was there anything new about ancient warrior family? At this moment, Gavin Clifford heard a gust of wind. Then, he moved his ears and sensed that there were six on his left and four on his left. They all thought that their Vanishing Spells were silent, but that was not the case. Gavin Clifford was far stronger than them. No matter how small their movements were, Gavin Clifford could still hear them. Not long after, the ten yers from ancient warrior family appeared one after another. All of them stretched out their fists, wanting to punch Gavin Clifford. Then, they heard ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng!¡± Gavin Clifford kicked them out of the arena one by one. Then, they fell heavily to the ground and vomited blood. At this moment, while the people below the arena were still studying this ¡°42333¡±, the people from ancient warrior family were sent flying out of the arena and happened to fall beside their feet. Then, the people below the stage screamed in fear and ran. Some even ran out of the arena. At this moment, an old man with a long white beard looked at Divine Net and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the real thing. Too bad it¡¯s torn.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association saw ancient warrior family¡¯s members being thrown off the stage by Gavin Clifford one by one. The entire Warrior Association fell to the ground. Gavin Clifford: I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a demon! ancient warrior family¡¯s people couldn¡¯t do anything to him?! He was actually this powerful¡­ What should they do now? Without ancient warrior family¡¯s support, Gavin Clifford wouldn¡¯t kill them, right? After all, before Warrior Association arrived, they had treated Gavin Clifford so arrogantly¡­. What should he do? At this moment, Divine Net, who had been torn apart under the arena, weakly said to Sacred Tower, ¡°Brother Sacred Tower, your Master is really powerful!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering for so many years, but I¡¯ve never found a master with such strength.¡± When Sacred Tower heard Divine Net¡¯s words, he was also smug. He could not hide his smile and said, ¡°Dude, you followed me for Master too!¡± There¡¯s no need to drift anymore. Although freedom is good, there¡¯s still a ce to settle down!¡± When Divine Net heard 42324¡¯s voice, he actually wanted to agree, but would Gavin Clifford ept him? He felt that it was impossible. Hence, He Sacred Tower said, ¡°I wish, but there¡¯s a high chance that Gavin Clifford won¡¯t consider taking me in.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard the conversation between Sacred Tower and 42333, it didn¡¯t matter if he epted it or not. Hence, he directly said, ¡°Up to you.¡± After 42333 heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, of course, as smart as he was, Gavin Clifford¡¯s meaning was also expressed and understood. This meant that he was going to ept him. Then, Divine Net also said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll definitely follow your lead in the future. I won¡¯t be disloyal.¡± Gavin Clifford watched as Divine Net was surrounded by people below the ring. Sunspire couldn¡¯t pick it up, so Gavin Clifford walked straight into the ring. Since it was still his, he definitely had to get it back. At this moment, the ten people from ancient warrior family who were lying on the ground with blood in their mouths looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, we know we were wrong, but please return Divine Net3 to us!¡± ¡°Please, Divine Net is our life¡¯s work. You can¡¯t take it away.¡± Gavin Clifford heard ancient warrior family¡¯s weak voice. Then, he directly said, ¡°You want it?¡± ¡°Anytime!¡± Chapter 627 Chapter 627 ¡°Anytime!¡± When 42322 heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his heart was like dead ashes. Then, he forced his exhausted body to speak weakly again. ¡°You. You took away our ¡®Divine Net¡¯ ancient martial arts, Cooper family. The family head will not let you off.¡± Gavin Clifford Bei Lei took it seriously. When he heard this, his interest was instantly piqued. He stopped walking towards Warrior Association and turned to look at ancient warrior family lying on the ground. He smiled and said, ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Then tell him toe to me. I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association¡¯s people saw Gavin Clifford walking in their direction. Then, Warrior Association¡¯s people looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and the ¡°Divine Net¡± in their hands. They were so frightened that they were sweating profusely. Then, Warrior Association¡¯s people looked at each other. No one dared to go forward and speak to Gavin Clifford. They really wanted to run now, but how could they outrun Gavin Clifford? Gavin Clifford would not let them go so easily! What should he do? Was it toote for him to beg for mercy?! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the higher-ups of Warrior Association in front of him. Their legs were so weak that they could not stand up. Then, he said, ¡°You. What do you want?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Warrior Association who was paralyzed on the ground and smiled. ¡°What do I want?!¡± ¡°Or what do you want?!¡± ¡°It seems that your backers can¡¯t help you anymore. Are you prepared to attack together, or are you going topete one by one?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste today¡¯s venue.¡± At this moment, when Warrior Association¡¯s people heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, their faces turned pale with fear. Their hearts were about to jump out of their chests. If this continued, they would probably die here. No matter what, his life was important. Moreover, Gavin Clifford was indeed too powerful. If even ancient warrior family¡¯s people were no match for him, wouldn¡¯t Warrior Association have no chance at all if they wanted to be half the size of Gavin Clifford? At this moment, one of the men in Room Warrior Association fell to his knees. He looked up at Gavin Clifford and said with a trembling voice, ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t mean that!¡± / ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, we know we were wrong. Please let us go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s us, Warrior Association, who overestimated ourselves. This arena is just a friendly spar.¡± ¡°Now that we all know our limits, we¡¯re willing to serve you as our master.¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re our Master. We¡¯re willing to listen to your orders. We won¡¯t go west if you say so.¡± The people below the arena walked away and dispersed. Only a person who was not afraid of death was still sitting below. It could be said that he had seen the end of the event. However, some of the reporters below the stage seemed to be continuing to report. ¡°Everyone is still in the live-stream, right? Those who can stay until now can be considered to have known the oue of today in advance.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford actually defeated ancient warrior family. Moreover, even Warrior Association is willing to work under Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Gavin Clifford actually obtained Divine Net.¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford is really powerful.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association knelt in front of Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford walked towards one of the reporters and stood behind him. Then, he faced the camera and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to interview him?¡± At this moment, the reporter was scared out of his wits when he saw Gavin Clifford. All he could think of now was how to chase him out of this ce. Being able to report live was already enough for her to snicker. How could she dare to interview Gavin Clifford? Then, the reporter immediately turned his head away from Gavin Clifford. It was suffocating to look at him, and his entire body was trembling. Gavin Clifford felt the reporter¡¯s panic. Then, he faced the camera and said, ¡°Today is just the beginning. Remember, I will kill anyone who offends me.¡±. The camera instantly showed Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s handsome and devilish face. Then, he turned around and walked to Mno Potter¡¯s side. Mno Potter, who was standing there, was also stunned. In this group arena, Brother Gavin Clifford had asked him toe with him. He was probably showing off his strength. Moreover, he still had Divine Net3 in his hands. However, this person from ancient warrior family would probably find trouble with Brother Gavin Clifford again in the future. Mno Potter was like a child. When he saw Gavin Cliffording to his side, he jumped into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. Gavin Clifford was stunned. What was wrong with Mno Potter? Why did it suddenly¡­. Gavin Clifford wanted to let go of Mno Potter¡¯s hand, but Mno Potter hugged his waist even tighter. Then, he happily buried his head in Gavin Clifford¡¯s shoulder and whispered in Gavin Clifford¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re too handsome!¡± ¡°How manly!¡± Gavin Clifford wrapped his arms around Mno Potter¡¯s slender waist and asked about the faint embodiment of the girl¡¯s body. Coupled with the fact that Mno Potter¡¯s hot breath hadnded on Gavin Clifford¡¯s ear, it was tingling. This ambiguous atmosphere made Gavin Clifford feel ufortable. However, what made Gavin Clifford even more curious was that Mno Potter usually did not call him Brother Gavin Clifford. What was wrong with him today? It was as if he had taken the wrong medicine! He suddenly became¡­ a little like La Taylor?! However, speaking of La Taylor, he wondered how the press conference was going. It just so happened that the group arena here was over, so he might as well go over and take a look. At this moment, Gavin Clifford patted Mno Potter¡¯s back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter let go of Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Good!¡± At this moment, Riverrun Two Kings and Frostpeak Three Kings saw that Gavin Clifford was about to leave and quickly ran over. Then, they said, ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, where are you going next? Do you need us to do anything?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the princes who ran over and said seriously, ¡°Not at the moment. All of you can go back first!¡± After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he left the arena with Mno Potter. The Riverrun Kings and Frostpeak Kings also left after paying their respects to Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford did not ask them to get up, nor did he promise to take them in as his subordinates. This made Warrior Association¡¯s people very confused, but they did not dare to get up easily. They could only wait for Gavin Clifford to leave before getting up and saying, ¡°What do you think this Gavin Clifford means?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t ept it, what should we do now?¡± On the other side, an exquisite-looking woman walked over. She looked ahead and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since he didn¡¯t express his refusal, he must have agreed.¡± ¡°Generally, big shots rely on their understanding and brains to do things. If they say everything clearly, what¡¯s the point?!¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 ¡°Generally, big shots rely on their understanding and brains to do things. If they say everything clearly, what¡¯s the point?!¡± When the people below heard this woman¡¯s words, they nodded in unison. Of course, today¡¯s group arena felt like a dream to everyone. He really did not expect there to be so many twists and turns. After the reporters finished reporting, they all had big smiles on their faces and cheered. ¡°This hot exclusive must be mine, hahaha!¡± ¡°This will definitely be the most shocking thing in Blearus¡¯s history.¡± ¡°No, I have to hurry back to the station and organize it properly so that I can post it immediately.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let someone else beat us to it.¡± At this moment, Warrior Association and ancient warrior family¡¯s people were still at the scene. This time, they were caught off guard by Gavin Clifford. One had to know that Gavin Clifford was so powerful. Who would stille to this group arena? They almost got themselves killed. The people from ancient warrior family endured the pain in their bodies and tried their best to get up. They supported themselves against the wall and walked out. All of them were seriously injured. In fact, what they were about to face was even more cruel. If the head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family knew about this, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. Not only did he not kill Gavin Clifford, but Divine Net3 was also taken away by Gavin Clifford. As for the lives of these people, they were not worth mentioning. However, ancient warrior family was still their only ce to go. They would never stand on the same side as Gavin Clifford! At this moment, Warrior Association watched as Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure disappeared from the scene. Then, he walked down the arena and looked at ancient warrior family. ¡°Can I help you?¡± At this moment, the ten people from ancient warrior family red at them before speaking. ¡°Now, ancient warrior family and Warrior Association are irreconcble.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already acknowledged Gavin Clifford as your master, we¡¯re now people on two paths.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t be happy. Gavin Clifford is unpredictable. He might kill you all if he¡¯s in a bad mood.¡± Warrior Association looked at the paralyzed ancient warrior family on the ground and said, ¡°This world is the world of the strong. The fittest survive.¡± ¡°We really thought that ancient warrior family was very powerful. We didn¡¯t expect that in front of Gavin Clifford, he could even take away Divine Net.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in seclusion for too long. I¡¯m afraid ck needs to go back and discuss the way of survival.¡± 1/3 After Warrior Association finished speaking, he instructed his subordinates to clean up the scene. Originally, there was still the host who came up to close the show. However, after this incident, the host was scared out of his wits and had long left the venue. Upon hearing Warrior Association¡¯s words, ancient warrior family and the others lowered their heads. Even if they knew, so what? The thoughts of the higher-ups were not something that they, the lower- ups, could decide! On the other side, at the press conference. La Taylor and Judy Rivera were extremely busy on stage. There were not many medicines left in the warehouse behind. The rest of the medicines were in their previous warehouse. Because of the press conference, La Taylor and Judy Rivera had been discussing this n for a long time before the press conference. New proposals were constantly being introduced. Of course, they were also being eliminated continuously. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Almost all the oues had been thought of, but in the end, man¡¯s ns were not as good as God¡¯s. ns could not keep up with changes. There were too many unexpected incidents at the press conference today that were not resolved in time. However, what surprised them the most was the sales volume that day. They didn¡¯t expect so many people to buy it at the scene. This was just a press conference, so Youth Pill had already been dissolved. Not many people had received it at the scene. Although they were very satisfied with the results of the press conference that day, the fact that Youth Pill and the solution could not be given to these customers immediately caused them a lot of trouble. Although Gavin Clifford had instructed Liu Xiyuan¡¯s security to maintain order in the venue before he left, everything was fine at first. After a while, when someone found out that they could not carry the goods all at once, they began to squeeze crazily onto the stage, wanting to get them today. At this moment, Judy Rivera looked at the poprity of the scene and muttered to La Taylor, ¡°La, what should we do now? If there¡¯s a stampede at the press conference, our reputation will definitely be affected.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford is not here now. What should we do?¡± La Taylor frowned when she heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words. How could she not know about these things? However, there were not enough people in the venue now. It was unrealistic to go out and look for someone at thest minute. What¡¯s more, the backstage was filled with people. There was not even a ce to stay. They could not even get off the stage. At this moment, the big screen shed a few times. In the end, it happened to y the scene of Mno Potter hugging Gavin Clifford and froze there. Originally, La Taylor was very happy to see Gavin Clifford on the big screen, but now, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. At this moment, Judy Rivera also saw the big screen and shouted happily, ¡°It¡¯s Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°The woman next to him. Is that Mno Potter?¡± ¡°This woman is quite good-looking and has such a good figure. There are too many beauties in this world.¡± At this moment, La Taylor also said in a strange tone, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just right for Brother Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not like me. He¡¯s like a man!¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford even said that he and Mno Potter are just ordinary friends. They¡¯re already pasted together. Who would believe that they¡¯re ordinary friends!¡± Upon hearing this, Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor andforted him. ¡°La, you¡¯re beautiful. Trust me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better than Mno Potter. Besides, you ate Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s Youth Pill!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a beauty!¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he felt a little better. Looking at the sea of people at the scene, his head was about to explode. At this moment, the people below the stage were in a frenzy. Some even threw money at the person who distributed the medicine and spoke. ¡°Hurry up and get it for me. I¡¯m in a hurry to go home!¡± At this moment, the woman with the gold bracelet pushed the woman who said that she was in a hurry to go home and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to go home. Go home first!¡± ¡°What are you squeezing in here for?¡± ¡°You can buy it another day!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman who had been scolded grabbed her hair and said fiercely, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Smelly old woman, say that again if you have the guts!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t give you a few quizzes, you won¡¯t even know your surname!¡± Then, the woman whose hair was grabbed only smiled. At the same time, she tugged at the woman¡¯s skirt and said, ¡°You¡¯re angry out of humiliation. You¡¯re a bandit!¡± ¡°With your unique looks, who knows, they might just ask you to leave and not sell it to you!¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629 ¡°With your unique looks, who knows, they might just ask you to leave and not sell it to you!¡± ¡°I was afraid that you would be uglier after using their products!¡± ¡°At that time, I¡¯m afraid it will affect their sales!¡± ¡°So you should leave this good stuff for people who need it more, like me!¡± After hearing what the woman with the gold bracelet said, the woman who wanted to buy products and was in a hurry to go home became even more furious. At the crowded press conference venue, he passed through the crowd and reached out to grab the woman¡¯s hair with the gold bracelet before pulling her back. Then, she heard a scream. ¡°Ah!¡± Almost everyone at the scene looked back and saw the two women fighting. The crowd standing around them all avoided them, afraid that they would be ckmailed if they were not careful. He had wanted to buy the products to please himself, but he did not expect such a thing to happen. Of course, he had to run as far away as possible! At this moment, because the two women¡¯s hair was being pulled by each other, they could only bend over. It was definitely painful, but neither of them let go. He was afraid that whoever let go first would be pressed to the ground by another person. Then, he saw two women fall heavily from the back. But even so, the two women did not let go. They could feel that their scalps were about to be pulled off. Even the people around them felt pain, let alone the two of them. At this moment, La Taylor and Judy Rivera, who had heard the screams, looked around and realized that not far from the arena, a group of people was gathered there and pointing at them. The number of people standing in front of the arena had decreased significantly. At this moment, La Taylor also rushed off the stage. If something really happened, who could bear the responsibility? He prayed that it would not be like what Judy Rivera had said. It would be better if there was really a stampede. However, when La Taylor walked over and saw the two women fighting, he was instantly dumbfounded. What¡­ what was going on? La Taylor immediately went to stop the fight, but he was helpless. The two women were both burly and could not be pulled apart at all. The surrounding onlookers also looked like they were watching a good show. They did not have the urge to stop the fight. One of the two women was wearing a dress. Although she was wearing a pair of panties, her body was still exposed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. More and more men gathered around to watch. Some even took out their phones to take more photos. The cameras at the scene also came over to take photos. He didn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter, but these people actually took photos of him. 173 Hence, La Taylor took off his jacket and covered the woman in the dress. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to fight like this?¡± ¡°Look at the onlookers here. There are even people in skirts who don¡¯t care about their image?¡± ¡°You want to be in the headlines tomorrow?¡± At this moment, the two women instantly calmed themselves down and stood up. The woman in the dress who was officially wearing a gold bracelet looked indignant, but she still covered it with La Taylor¡¯s clothes. La Taylor looked at the onlookers around her and put away her phone. She did not know if she had taken a photo. However, there was a high chance that it would appear on the front page of tomorrow¡¯s news. After all, this was the building below the news building. At this moment, La Taylor looked at the people around him and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Some of the men and women who were at the scene were taking pictures. And some of the cameramen.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better delete it now, because anyone whoes to our press conference today will be our VIP.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t delete it, once we find out that there are photos leaked, our products will not be sold for the rest of our lives, including everyone close to you. Do you understand?!¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t earn this money, we won¡¯t let our clients be vited in any way.¡± As soon as La Taylor finished speaking, apuse instantly sounded from the surroundings. They all instructed, ¡°Beauty did the right thing. Well said!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about buying things here. We¡¯re willing to follow thispany forever just because of our serious and cautious attitude towards our customers!¡± At this moment, the women who were standing at the side also looked at Darling¡¯s phone and deleted those photos. If these things really dyed their chance to regain their youth, they would regret it to death. At this moment, when the two women heard La Taylor¡¯s solution, their faces turned red and they said in unison, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing trouble for yourpany. We won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no future.¡± At this moment, the woman with the gold bracelet stepped forward and held La Taylor¡¯s hand. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss La, I¡¯ve decided to buy all your products because you helped us out today and helped us resolve the awkwardness. In order not to affect our reputation, I¡¯ve decided to buy all your products.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a streamer and have millions of fans. I can advertise this product for yourpany for free.¡± The other woman immediately went forward and looked at La Taylor. ¡°And me. Although I¡¯m not a streamer, I¡¯m the boss of a beauty agency. Your products can be sold in my shop for free. My shop is quite famous. There are many repeat customers.¡± La Taylor looked at the two women in front of him and thought to himself. 2/3 He couldn¡¯t tell. It wasn¡¯t simple. No wonder his temper red up so easily. No one was willing to submit to the other. Now that he looked at it, it was normal. One was a powerhouse on the Inte, and the other was a powerhouse in a physical shop. Therefore, this was the only oue after the conflict broke out. When La Taylor heard the two women¡¯s words, he felt that they had quite a lot of resources. Perhaps he could try to cooperate with them in the future. Then, La Taylor looked at the two women sitting on the ground and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, get up first!¡± ¡°Today is ourpany¡¯s press conference. I¡¯ll be grateful if the two of you don¡¯t suppress this traffic.¡± ¡°As for the coboration to ce the products, leave a contact number backstage first before discussing it.¡± When the two women heard La Taylor¡¯s words, they quickly got up and patted the dirt off their clothes. They smiled and nodded at La Taylor. After this incident, the people at the scene became orderly. However, when La Taylor recalled the scene of Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter hugging each other on the big screen, he could not calm down for a long time. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 However, when La Taylor recalled the scene of Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter hugging each other on the big screen, he could not calm down for a long time. At this moment, those people who were queuing up to buy the Youth Pill product also saw the scene on the big screen and discussed: ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this that handsome guy?¡± ¡°He was still with us just now, but in the blink of an eye, he¡¯s on television!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man looked up at the screen and said, ¡°He went to participate in the group arena!¡± ¡°As expected, he¡¯s very strong. This Gavin Clifford is actually unscathed after a round of fighting!¡± ¡°But¨C¡± ¡°Why does the woman beside him look so familiar?¡± At this moment, a woman standing beside him said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman the woman who was in the ring just now?¡± ¡°Could this be the legendary fianc¨¦e of Gavin Clifford?!¡± ¡°As expected, handsome men are all looking for beautiful women!¡± After hearing this, the people below were also discussing fervently. However, when La Taylor heard these words, his expression clearly darkened. Now, the title of his fianc¨¦e had been changed to Mno Potter¡­ Brother Gavin Clifford and Brother Mno Potter looked very close even to these outsiders. This was not the action of ordinary friends¡­ Moreover, that Mno Potter looked very beautiful. Could it be that Brother Gavin Clifford liked her too? Something must have happened in Room Drenner. Otherwise, how could it have be like this? However, when Brother Gavin Clifford introduced Mno Potter previously, his eyes revealed the gaze of one of his own. La Taylor had a feeling that Brother Gavin Clifford and she had known each other for a long time. The familiarity of their conversation made La Taylor feel a sense of danger that he had never felt before. After all, her Brother Gavin Clifford was so handsome and charming. Many girls turned around to look when they walked on the street. Not to mention Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s good looks, he was also very strong. With such a charming man by her side, who could really be at ease? Although La Taylor was not bad himself, not only was she beautiful, but she also ran thepany well. She could be said to be the best among the women. Even so, La Taylor could not ignore the matter between Brother Gavin Clifford and Brother Mno Potter. After all, she liked Brother Gavin Clifford.. 1/3 Moreover, she was Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Brother Gavin Clifford would definitely not like Mno Potter. After all, she was nothing. She had not known Brother Gavin Clifford for as long as she had. Feelings needed to be nurtured. She was at most a passerby. He did not expect Mno Potter to be such a woman. She actually took the initiative to hug Brother Gavin Clifford in public, and in front of everyone¡­. La Taylor¡¯s eyes shed with a determination that he had never had before. He wanted to protect the person he loved. She would definitely not let Mno Potter snatch Brother Gavin Clifford away. Definitely! At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s eyes were fixed on the big screen. Although she was not a woman who was pretentious and caused trouble everywhere, her man was not someone who could be given away to others. No, she had to find an opportunity to meet this Mno Potter and see who he was. To think that even Brother Gavin Clifford did not have the intention to push her away. What exactly did she want to do?! At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter walked out of the arena. They looked around and realized that there was not a single car in this ce! If he wanted to go back, he had to walk out of this ce. This was because foreign cars were not allowed to enter and exit this ce. Security personnel could be seen everywhere. If they returned to the press conference venue, it might be night. Moreover, he and Mno Potter hade out in a hurry and did not bring Frostpeakdark warrior¡¯s people. They had miscalcted! At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford, who was frowning in front of him. He looked like he had a lot on his mind, so he stood in front of Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You look like you have something on your mind!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he suddenly looked up and saw Mno Potter staring at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking that the press conference over there is about to end. I wonder if we can make it in time!¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, a hint of disappointment appeared in his eyes. Brother Gavin Clifford was still thinking about La Taylor. In fact, whenever she had time, she would think of La Taylor. She really did not know where she wascking. Besides, La Taylor was only her fianc¨¦e. They didn¡¯t have any marital rtionship, and there were no legal procedures. Why did it have to be La Taylor? It was said that her the Taylor family had already chased her out. She did not have any background or martial arts skills. She only knew how to manage thepany. She was not the only one who knew how to do this. This time, Mno Potter finally convinced her mother to follow Gavin Clifford to Blearus. Previously, it was because her mother and her own indecision back then knew that Gavin Clifford had a fianc¨¦e that she had no choice but to give up. She had not seen Gavin Clifford for so many years. Who knew how she had survived all these years? This time, she would definitely do her best to stay by Gavin Clifford¡¯s side. 9/2 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even if she had to fall out with La Taylor, no matter how harsh her words were, she had to stay by Gavin Clifford¡¯s side. Moreover, La Taylor might not be as strong as she thought. After so many years, wasn¡¯t he still in the same position as Gavin Clifford back then? This was enough to prove that La Taylor was not that important to Brother Gavin Clifford. It was not that he had to have her. So what if he had her? Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, follow me!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford was dragged away by Mno Potter, although he did not know where Mno Potter was taking him. However, Gavin Clifford also knew that Mno Potter would never do anything to harm him. Mno Potter pulled Gavin Clifford to an abandoned repair shop. It was dark inside and looked old. Looking around, there were rusty scrap metal. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, why did you bring me here?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and blinked with a smile. Then, he directly said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, this is the fastest way to get to the press conference!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already crowded outside. It¡¯s impossible to drive.¡± ¡°But this motorcycle will definitely be of great help to us!¡± Then, Mno Potter lifted the ck cloth. There was a rather retro motorcycle. Gavin Clifford walked to the motorcycle and was stunned. This motorcycle¡¯s horsepower was actually so great¡­. He would probably be sent flying with just a light step, right? Not to mention the press conference, even he was afraid that he would not be able to make it back! Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Not to mention the press conference, even he was afraid that he would not be able to make it back! Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said in shock, ¡°Mno Potter. how did you find this ce?¡± ¡°Also, this motorcycle has such high horsepower. Are you sure it won¡¯t rush out of the Earth?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, are you afraid?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter teasing him, he immediately said, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. If anything happens to you, Snake Emperor won¡¯t let me off!¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s going to be some unpleasantness.¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and winked yfully. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°This motorcycle is very safe. As for how I know, it will have to be at the press conference.¡± ¡°I identally heard that ancient warrior family and the others said that there was a motorcycle here. If something unexpected happened, they would use it to inform them!¡± ¡°Anyway, this motorcycle doesn¡¯t have a name, and there aren¡¯t any cameras nearby. We might as well get rid of it without anyone knowing!¡± Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words and looked at the huge old repair shop. The people from ancient warrior family were quite well-prepared. They had even found an escape route. Unfortunately, they only prepared a motorcycle. It was unknown if they wanted people to live or not. Perhaps he felt that the strong were kings. After all, ancient warrior family had never liked to associate with the weak, even if it was their own people. However, what Mno Potter said was not without reason. This motorcycle was indeed useful to them. It could indeed avoid the congestion and take advantage of every opportunity. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter. After pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled happily. He could finally close the distance between him and Brother Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, can you bring me along?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he instantly paused. Mno Potter was implying something! However, it was indeed not appropriate to stay here. It was better to leave quickly! Gavin Clifford walked to the side of the motorcycle and looked at the motorcycle in front of him. He immediately started it. He did not expect thisponent to be quite new. It was just that the appearance was a little old. Perhaps it was to hide it! It was to prevent someone from running away from this ¡°saving straw¡±. Unfortunately, it was still discovered by Mno Potter. Gavin Clifford patted the dirt on the motorcycle and said to Mno Potter, ¡°Come on up!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter ran over and gently held Gavin Clifford¡¯s waist before jumping onto the motorcycle. Gavin Clifford did not stop and rode the motorcycle forward. Mno Potter sat in the back seat and gradually wrapped his arms around Gavin Clifford¡¯s waist. The ambiguous atmosphere kept increasing. Mno Potter¡¯s little hands tightened. Then, he smiled slightly in the backseat. Because the wind was louder, he also said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± ¡°You can even ride a motorcycle so well. Teach me another day!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you!¡± ¡°The wind is sofortable!¡± Then, Mno Potter stood up from the backseat and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I like you!¡± ¡°I love being with you and flying as freely as an eagle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin Clifford did not know what Mno Potter had said. He only felt that Mno Potter was very excited! After all, it was hard to guess what was on this woman¡¯s mind. Then, Mno Potterid on Gavin Clifford¡¯s body and kissed Gavin Clifford¡¯s face. Gavin Clifford was stunned. Women who had heard of Drenner were all very forthright. However, Mno Potter in Image Gavin Clifford seemed to be a little more reserved, but now it could be seen that all of this was his problem. After all, Mno Potter was also Drenner¡¯s man. However, this shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. This kiss on the cheek was just their etiquette. Gavin Clifford, who was riding in front, did not take it too seriously. He rode to the press conference with Mno Potter. On the other side, La Taylor from the press conference stood by the roadside and watched the cars coming and going. She was no longer in the mood to manage the scene. She told Judy Rivera everything because she was afraid that if she was distracted, she would cause trouble. In the end, it was all for naught. There was no light in La Taylor¡¯s eyes. He looked up and saw that the sun was about to set. He wondered if Brother Gavin Clifford would stille to the scene to look for her! 2/4 At this moment, Judy Rivera, who was not far away, looked at La Taylor¡¯s worried expression and said, ¡°La, are you waiting for Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± La Taylor did not turn around when he heard Judy Rivera¡¯s voice. He only nodded. Judy Rivera looked at La Taylor¡¯s unwell state and spoke again. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford wille. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, a motorcycle entered everyone¡¯s line of sight. When Judy Rivera heard this voice, he held La Taylor¡¯s hand excitedly and said, ¡°La, it¡¯s Brother Gavin Clifford. He¡¯s really back!¡± La Taylor¡¯s eyes turned red as he looked in the direction of the motorcycle. It was Brother Gavin Clifford! It was really Brother Gavin Clifford! I knew Brother Gavin Clifford woulde back for me. Just as La Taylor was about to run over, he heard Judy Rivera¡¯s puzzled voice. ¡°Eh? I think Brother Gavin Clifford is back with a woman!¡± ¡°That woman¡­ I think so. It¡¯s Mno Potter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mno Potter!¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he immediately stopped in his tracks. Instantly, his ears became quiet, as if he could not hear anything. For a moment, she felt her heart stop. Brother Gavin Clifford had brought back that woman Mno Potter¡­ He actually brought her back! When the motorcycle stopped at the entrance of the scene, La Taylor finally saw it clearly. Mno Potter was hugging Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s waist and smiling happily! Then what should she do? Hide? Or just pretend she was passing by? No, La Taylor was not willing to give up Brother Gavin Clifford just like that! La Taylor immediately retracted his expression and walked over with a smile. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°Have you settled the matter over there?¡± ¡°La thought Brother Gavin Clifford wasn¡¯ting!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s aggrieved voice, he smiled and said, ¡°La. be good. I¡¯ll definitelye. Looking at how orderly the scene is, I know how amazing La is!¡± ¡°As expected, La is right!¡± Chapter 632 Chapter 632 La Taylor¡¯s face instantly turned red from Gavin Clifford¡¯s praise. She shyly crawled into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. Gavin Clifford smiled and ced his hand on La Taylor¡¯s head. Mno Potter, who was standing at the side, looked at the loving looks of La Taylor and Gavin Clifford in front of him. It was as if he had eaten bitter gourd. He felt extremely ufortable. But what could she do? Although La Taylor and Gavin Clifford had been together for so many years, they still had the title of fianc¨¦e. However, a fianc¨¦e was still a fianc¨¦e. In the eyes of Gavin Clifford, she was just an ordinary female friend. After all, she still had to step aside. However, how could Mno Potter be willing?! Ten years ago, she was already in so much pain that she wanted to die. Now that she had met Gavin Clifford again, it was also a chance given to her by the heavens. It was to make up for the regret of being separated from Gavin Clifford. Since Number Sunspire did not want her to be separated from Number Gavin Clifford, she would not let go of Number Gavin Clifford so easily. However, Mno Potter didn¡¯t want to be enemies with La Taylor because that would make things difficult for Gavin Clifford. Hence, when Mno Potter saw Gavin Clifford and La Taylor hugging each other, he still had a beautiful smile on his face. He did not go over to disturb them. This was because Mno Potter felt that she and Gavin Clifford were far from in a hurry. Besides, she was not a woman who could not hold back. At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly remembered that Mno Potter was still standing behind him. Gavin Clifford held La Taylor¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, La. There are so many media outlets present. We¡¯ll hug when we get back.¡± After La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he reluctantly came out of Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms and nodded with a smile. He nced at Mno Potter who was standing beside him. This woman should know who Brother Gavin Clifford belonged to now, right? Gavin Clifford: Older Brother Is Amazing in Every Way, It¡¯s Just That He¡¯s Not Good At Looking At Women.. Mno Potter had already made it so obvious, yet Brother Gavin Clifford still treated her as an ordinary friend. Sooner orter, she would have to make things clear to her. When Mno Potter saw that Gavin Clifford and La Taylor were no longer hugging each other, he walked over and smiled. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I think the scene is almost done. Shouldn¡¯t you bring me to find a ce to stay first?¡± ¡°As you know, I¡¯m not very familiar with this ce.¡± La Taylor was stunned when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s words. ¡®Surely not? This Mno Potter actually wanted Brother Gavin Clifford to arrange a ce for her to stay? Was she prepared to stay by Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and not return to Drenner? This was going to be troublesome. Based on Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s soft-heartedness, he would definitely let Mno Potter stay. Didn¡¯t that mean that there was a time bomb beside Brother Gavin Clifford? To be honest, Mno Potter was so good-looking, had a good figure, and was very passionate. Most importantly, she was very smart. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Would he really lose Brother Gavin Clifford? Then, Mno Potter beat him to it. No, he had to think of a way to get rid of Mno Potter and eliminate the hidden danger. Gavin Clifford looked at how orderly the scene was. With Liu Xiyuan¡¯s bodyguards, there was no need to worry about the press conference at all. Mno Potter did need an ending. After all, when he brought Mno Potter to Blearus, he had promised Snake Emperor, Mno Potter¡¯s mother, that he would protect Mno Potter well and not let her be in any danger. However, he did not know how long Mno Potter would stay in Blearus this time. Could he let Mno Potter stay in a hotel? But there is no guarantee that the hotel will be safe. If Mno Potter were to live in the Clifford family mansions, he did not know if he would be able to get used to it. After much consideration, Gavin Clifford decided to seek Mno Potter¡¯s advice and see where Mno Potter wanted to stay. At this moment, Gavin Clifford turned to look at Mno Potter and smiled. ¡°Mno Potter, speaking of this residence, I have a few ideas. You can listen to them first.¡± ¡°Hotel or the Clifford family. You can choose.¡± Mno Potter heard that among the options Gavin Clifford gave, there were actually the Clifford family mansions. Did she hear wrongly? Was Gavin Clifford really willing to let her stay in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion? However, would it be inconvenient for her to move in? Wasn¡¯t it a little. too soon to move into Gavin Clifford¡¯s house as soon as she arrived at Blearus? La Taylor was standing at the side. When he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was also shocked. What was going on? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Brother Gavin Clifford actually wanted to rent Mno Potter yuan for the Clifford family yuan. Had the location of Mno Potter yuan been confirmed? Could it be that his previous guess was true? Brother Gavin Clifford had indeed fallen in love with Mno Potter. Otherwise, how could he let ordinary friends stay in the Clifford family mansion directly? I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m going to lose Brother Gavin Clifford. At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not notice La Taylor¡¯s emotions at all. However, Mno Potter happened to be facing Gavin Clifford and La Taylor, so La Taylor¡¯s expression was deeply engraved in Mno Potter¡¯s mind. Even Mno Potter was shocked when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, let alone La Taylor. However, this was also good. She was definitely happy to be able to get closer to Gavin Clifford, but she could not show too much excitement. Hence, he smiled tactfully at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Cifford, I just came here and I¡¯m staying at the Clifford family. It¡¯s not good, right?¡± ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t know anyone.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay in a hotel? Although I¡¯ve never stayed there before¡­¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he rolled his eyes. Mno Potter was clearly thinking of going to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. She did not want to go to the hotel at all. Otherwise, why would she say it so vaguely, as if she had no choice but to go to the hotel? If nothing went wrong, Brother Gavin Clifford must have wanted her to live in the Clifford family mansion for whatever reason. Hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words and her pitiful expression, Gavin Clifford immediately understood what Mno Potter meant. However, this was also his intention. After all, Mno Potter was unfamiliar with Blearus. It was not safe for a girl to stay in a hotel. Although Mno Potter¡¯s strength was not inferior to a man¡¯s, it did not change the fact that she was a woman. When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he also spoke directly. ¡°Then Mno Potter will return to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. That¡¯s settled.¡± Then, he looked at La Taylor and smiled. ¡°La, I¡¯ll leave Mno Potter¡¯s amodation to you!¡± ¡°Coincidentally, you¡¯re about the same age, so you can take care of each other.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, she was naturally very unhappy. Moreover, this meant that she had to take care of Mno Potter. At this moment, Mno Potter walked towards La Taylor with a smile and said, ¡°La, sorry to trouble you!¡± Chapter 633 Chapter 633 ¡°La, sorry to trouble you!¡± At this moment, La Taylor, who was standing in front of Mno Potter, was also very angry when he heard Mno Potter¡¯s shameless words. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was probably because of Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s reputation and the live broadcast, She had already argued with him and was still living in the the Clifford family mansion. It was easy for her to say that. Brother Gavin Clifford was just being polite, but she really rushed to go along with it. This woman seemed to be nning to stay in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion for a long time. She did not know how long, but looking at Mno Potter¡¯s happy expression, it seemed like her scheme had seeded. Since it had already happened, when Mno Potter entered the Clifford family mansion, it would depend on whether she could stay. La Taylor looked at the smiling Mno Potter and extended his hand. ¡°Wee to the the Clifford family mansion, Mno Potter.¡± ¡°Finally, someone I can y with.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, La Taylor looked at Brother Gavin Clifford and smiled like a spring breeze. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you should have brought Mno Potter to the Clifford family long ago.¡± ¡°I can havepany too. I¡¯m bored to death every day.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and smiled. ¡°La, the Clifford family, don¡¯t you still have Zoe Clifford to apany you!¡± ¡°That girl is a pistachio!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter, who was standing at the side, watched as La Taylor and Gavin Clifford chatted about some family matters. He did not know how to respond. Mno Potter had already thought it through. It would definitely be difficult to go to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion because she clearly felt that La Taylor had ostracized her and hated her very much at this moment. So what if that was the case? She only wanted Gavin Clifford to be by her side. She was not like other women who needed to see all kinds of things about men. Even if Gavin Clifford was poor and Taylor did not have any, she would still like him. When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he could not stop smiling. Then, he nced at Mno Potter from the corner of his eye. At this moment, La Taylor instantly revealed a victorious smile. She had achieved her goal. This was because she wanted Mno Potter to back off. This was only the beginning. The good show was still toe. La Taylor¡¯s gaze instantly turned back to Gavin Clifford. Then, he teased, ¡°I can¡¯t catch that girl Zoe Clifford. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose myself ying with her¡­¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows and asked directly, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing?!¡± I have to talk to this Zoe Clifford about her. She only cares about herself and doesn¡¯t care about others.¡± La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Besides, our the Clifford family mansion already has a new partner!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded. He originally thought that La Taylor would reject Mno Potter entering the Clifford family. Now, it seemed that he had been overthinking. At this moment, Gavin Clifford turned around and looked at Mno Potter standing behind him. Then, he looked at La Taylor and said with a smile, ¡°La, Mno Potter is an expert. Her strength is not inferior to a man¡¯s.¡± ¡°I almost lost to Mno Potter in the previous battles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not here. Mno Potter can protect you very well.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. This Mno Potter was actually so powerful. If she entered the the Clifford family mansion, wouldn¡¯t he have no chance of winning? How could this be? However, so what? Even if she entered the the Clifford family mansion, she still could not do whatever she wanted. If she really happened to hurt herself, Brother Gavin Clifford would not let her off. Then, La Taylor pretended to be surprised as he looked at Mno Potter. He wrapped his hand around Mno Potter¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Really? Mno Potter?¡± ¡°Is it really that powerful? Wow, I¡¯m so envious. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know anything. When I encounter danger, I can only ask Brother Gavin Clifford to protect me.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°But Brother Gavin Clifford doesn¡¯t always have time.¡± ¡°However, now that I have Mno Potter, you can y with me and protect me. Hahaha!¡± Mno Potter looked at La Taylor in front of her. How could she not know what La Taylor meant? He was clearly treating her like a nanny again. This move was really well used. It actually made her unable to refute. When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, it sounded quite reasonable. Moreover, with Mno Potter in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, he could do some things without worry. With Mno Potter¡¯s strength, no one could touch the Clifford family. Then, Gavin Clifford turned to look at Mno Potter and said seriously, ¡°Mno Potter, what do you think?¡± Actually, Mno Potter could tell that Gavin Clifford wanted her to stay in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Since that was the case, he would go. He would deal with whatever came his way. Wasn¡¯t it just La Taylor? What was there to be afraid of? Moreover, he had already invited her so warmly. His acting was already high-end enough. They were so intimate when they met, as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for a long time. To be honest, when they met Gavin Clifford this time, they were more or less a little awkward. This was the first time La Taylor saw her, so he did not recognize her at all. Actually, La Taylor wanted to show that he was very friendly, but he did not want her to go at all and break the quiet atmosphere. However, the more La Taylor acted like this, the more Mno Potter would not fall for it. Mno Potter looked at La Taylor and Gavin Clifford and smiled in fear. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the the Clifford family mansion.¡± La Taylor¡¯s smile instantly froze for a few seconds. Then, he smiled and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, Mno Potter agreed. That¡¯s great!¡±. ¡°Finally, someone my age is ying with me. Haha.¡± ¡°Then, Brother Gavin Clifford, the press conference hase to an end. The only ones left are those who paid and didn¡¯t take the medicine.¡± ¡°Are we going back to the the Clifford family mansionter, or are we going to find a restaurant to eat first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also to show our hospitality as hosts!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he instantly nodded. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, La is right. You came all the way here from Drenner. I should treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Put your things in the car first. After dinner, go straight back to the the Clifford family mansion.¡± When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words just now, the so-called ¡°doing the host a favor¡± was nothing more than dering his sovereignty. La Taylor held Mno Potter¡¯s hand and chatted happily. ¡°Mno Potter, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll get Brother Gavin Clifford to order for you.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anything, ask Brother Gavin Clifford to order our famous dishes. Brother Gavin Clifford is a big shot. The dishes he chooses are all very delicious.¡± ¡°I like it very much, hahaha!¡± Chapter 634 Chapter 634 ¡°I like it very much, hahaha!¡± When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words, she felt inexplicably jealous. She thought about how she had given up on spending time with Cavin Clifford because he had a fianc¨¦e. Times had changed, and she had missed many opportunities to spend time with Gavin Clifford. However, now that she was back, she would do everything she could to stay by Gavin Clifford¡¯s side. She would never let herself lose this opportunity. Then, he looked at La Taylor and smiled generously. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect La and the the Clifford family mansion.¡± ¡°This way, Brother Gavin Clifford can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m staying in your ce, how can I not share some of the burden?¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he instantly frowned. This Mno Potter was quite good at changing concepts and was very smart. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, he was saying that he and the Clifford family were Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s burden. As expected, she was an expert. This woman was probably not easy to deal with. She made them a burden with just a few words. If she were to protect him in the future, she would have to take credit for it with Brother Gavin Clifford when she returned. La Taylor had a bad habit of showing his emotions on his face, especially now that Mno Potter had scolded him. It was obvious that his entire face had darkened. When Mno Potter saw La Taylor¡¯s defeated expression, he was instantly in a good mood. Now, he could finally let La Taylor experience her previous feelings. Then, Mno Potter regained his nervous expression. He looked at La Taylor and carefully asked, ¡°La, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he only shook his head and did not say anything. Instead, he turned around and walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side. He hugged Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, La is a little tired. Can you send me home?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there are too many people, at the scene today that it¡¯s giving me a headache.¡± Gavin Clifford was also very nervous. He patted La Taylor¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home. I¡¯ll make some arrangements. Go sit in the car first.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he obediently got into the car. Because the window could not be seen from the inside, he naturally could not see La Taylor¡¯s angry expression. Mno Potter, La Taylor really did not want to bother with her at all now. What was he? He actually chased Blearus to snatch Brother Gavin Clifford from her. At this moment, Mno Potter, who was standing at the side, revealed a faint smile when he saw La Taylor get into the car. He couldn¡¯t always let La Taylor have the upper hand, right? Although she was his fianc¨¦e, they weren¡¯t married after all. Everyone had the right to choose. Moreover, she hat already given up because of this, but Gavin Clifford and La Taylor were not married and still maintained their original state. Then why couldn¡¯t she have the right to pursue happiness? Didn¡¯t La Taylor want Gavin Clifford to send her home? Wouldn¡¯t that give Gavin Clifford and La Taylor a chance to be alone together? La Taylor had obviously seen through her thoughts about Gavin Clifford, so he might really say something that he shouldn¡¯t and send her away. At this meinem. Mno Potter walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and generously said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, if La isn¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯ll send her back!¡± ¡°After all, there are so many people at the press conference. It¡¯s useless for me to stay here for internal matters. I can¡¯t possibly let all the core figures of thepany leave!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment. Actually, what Mno Potter said was not unreasonable. Then, Gavin Clifford walked to the car that La Taylor was sitting in. Knock, knock, knock! After knocking on the ss a few times, La Taylor turned around and saw that it was Gavin Clifford. He quickly rolled down the window and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the confused La Taylor and said, ¡°La, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll get Mno Potter to send you back first!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no end to the people here. We still need someone to clean up the aftermath. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to leave only Judy Rivera.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. She immediately looked at Mno Potter. At this moment, Mno Potter was smiling brightly. She instantly understood what Mno Potter had said to Brother Gavin Clifford. In the past, Brother Gavin Clifford would always think of him and would definitely return from him as soon as possible. How could the scene be more important than him? But now, Brother Gavin Clifford changed his mind with just a few casual words from Mno Potter. Would Brother Gavin Clifford one day get further and further away from her and then be with Mno Potter? Although La Taylor hated Mno Potter, he did not have any evidence to prove that Mno Potter had feelings for Gavin Clifford. Therefore, La Taylor, who was sitting in the car, looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded dejectedly. Then, he said in a weak voice, ¡°Alright, Brother Gavin Clifford. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go do your work quickly. The company¡¯s matters are more important.¡± La Taylor¡¯s words warmed Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart. He nodded and kissed La Taylor¡¯s forehead. ¡°La, be good. When I¡¯m done here, Brother Gavin Clifford will go back to see you.¡± La Taylor was also shocked by Gavin Clifford¡¯s kiss on her forehead. It meant that Brother Gavin Clifford still liked her. At the side, Mno Potter also suddenly ate a pile of dog food. However, at this moment, La Taylor seemed to have been revived. He looked at Mno Potter and smiled. ¡°Mno Potter, please send me off!¡± After hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Mno Potter had no choice but to squeeze out a smile and say, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mno Potter turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll send La home first. Then, I¡¯lle again to prevent anyone from causing trouble.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the scene. Although there were fewer people, it didn¡¯t mean that there were no troublemakers, so he nodded. Then, Mno Potter sat in the driver¡¯s seat and left with La Taylor. La Taylor and Mno Potter didn¡¯t say anything along the way until the car stopped at the entrance of the the Clifford family mansion. The two of them broke the initial immersion. La Taylor, who was sitting in the back row, said expressionlessly, ¡°Mno Potter, you know that Gavin Clifford is my fianc¨¦, right?¡± ¡°I hope you can restrain yourself in the future. You can be friends, but you can¡¯t snatch her away from me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you have an easy time.¡± After hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, the corners of Mno Potter¡¯s lips curled up as he said indifferently, ¡°You might have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t snatch it. I was just ying fair with you again.¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he was also very unhappy. Fairpetition? Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Fairpetition? ¡°I know you¡¯re Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still be the same after so many years.¡± ¡°Ten years ago. I met Brother Gavin Clifford. When I found out about your existence, I cut ties with him.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s as if the heavens have given us another chance to meet.¡± ¡°When I found out that your engagement had not been fulfilled, I had already thought it through. I didn¡¯t want to suppress myself anymore.¡± ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been on blind dates and dating for less than two days. Because other than Brother Gavin Clifford, I really have no other choice.¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he was very angry, but he was more sympathetic. Didn¡¯t this mean that he loved someone he shouldn¡¯t love? However, how could he give in to love? Now, she, Mno Potter, had broken the peace between her and Gavin Clifford. She could sympathize with her, but these were two different things. At this moment, La Taylor sat in the back seat and looked at Mno Potter in the mirror in front of the car. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°Mno Potter, it¡¯s useless for you to say so much because you¡¯re the one who broke my peaceful life with Brother Gavin Clifford. Furthermore, Brother Gavin Clifford is letting you stay in the the Clifford family mansion.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford might not be able to tell. His mind is not on this rtionship now.¡± ¡°But women know women very well. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m intolerant, but I¡¯ll never let anyone away. I hope you understand.¡± snatch my Brother Gavin Clifford When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I just want you to know that I like Brother Gavin Clifford as much as you ¡°Therefore, I will also try my best to protect this rtionship with Brother Gavin Clifford.¡± do.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the La Taylor, the Clifford family mansion.¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he directly opened the door and got out of the car. He paused for a few seconds. When he heard the sound of the car starting, La Taylor saw that the car in front of him had already left. It was possible that he had gone back to the scene to look for Brother Gavin Clifford! So who was this Mno Potter?! What happened back then? Forget it. These things would be discussedter. He would find someone to investigateter. On the other side, in the dpidated repair shop, a group of men who could not even stand steadily came over. They could not hold their bodies anymore. One by one, they had just entered. It was pitch- ck inside. At this moment, one of the men said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Quick, find out where the switch is!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t fall here!¡± Tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap- tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-tap-t Then, someone shouted from behind, ¡°What kind of f*cking ce is this? There¡¯s no switch!¡± ¡°If there was a switch, it would have been broken.¡± ¡°Just say that this Warrior Association is unreliable. Say that there¡¯s a motorcycle inside. Where the f*ck is it?¡± At this moment, a few people on the other side shouted at the top of their lungs, ¡°Brother, I found the switch. I¡¯ll see if it works.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a man moved the switch with a click. Just as everyone was waiting for the lights to light up, sparks flew everywhere. The light bulbs exploded one by one. The group of men was so frightened that they screamed and ran out. As they ran, they scolded, ¡°Is this f*cking Warrior Association tired of living? He almost got us killed here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They almost came out. They¡¯re really dogs. Don¡¯t tell me they were also taken in by Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to return to our world, ancient warrior family.¡± At this moment, the man standing beside her was not as flustered as those people. He only spoke calmly. ¡°Are you sure Warrior Association did this?¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯re that bold?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s someone else behind all of this.¡± Upon hearing this man¡¯s words, many people denied it. ¡°I don¡¯t think it could be anyone else. After all, who woulde to this lousy ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one would have thought of that!¡± Beside her, the man standing there and watching also echoed softly, ¡°Is Warrior Association trying to kill us?¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t run, I¡¯m afraid our corpses would have been charred ck.¡± ¡°He even told us how to escape. All of this is fake!¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying to think about it!¡± At this moment, the man in the lead said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the gates of hell, we still have to find the motorcycle. It¡¯s a few thousand kilometers away, and we¡¯re all injured now. It¡¯s unrealistic for us to go back alone!¡± Hearing this, almost all the grown men nodded. Then, they didn¡¯t say anything. All of them endured the pain in their bodies and hurriedly searched for it. At this moment, a man seemed to have found something that looked like a shlight. In short, it was very bright. He walked over and held it in his hand. Unexpectedly, something like a shlight was brighter than a shlight. With this light, the front instantly became clear. However, there was no sign of the motorcycle. This ce was really as empty as they had imagined. How could there be a motorcycle? Initially, they thought that the people from Warrior Association were something, so they could only believe it. In the beginning, they had said it well. At least there was a way out if something happened. Now, it seemed that they were purely lying! Not only was there no motorcycle, but he was also almost electrocuted to death here. At this moment, the leader of ancient warrior family looked at the ruins and said, ¡°Since this path is no longer feasible, we can only think about it at length before returning.¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford is much stronger than we thought. It¡¯s really not easy to deal with! Moreover, the family head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family is probably waiting anxiously for us to bring the news back.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a way back. Ourmunicators are broken. We can only take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to recuperate first.¡± At this moment, the others nodded and stayed in Room Secr World. At this moment, 42322¡¯s people sat down in the old repair shop. They did not intend to stay in a hotel because ancient warrior family looked down on anything from Secr World. In their opinion, the people of ancient warrior family should all return to the wilderness and be the same color as heaven and earth. They should also be able to absorb the energy of nature. However, to be honest, ancient warrior family¡¯s people were not weak. They were very strong. This time, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family was just one of the aristocratic families. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family was not considered a powerful family in 42322, but it was definitely more impressive than ordinary people. After all, in Blearus, everyone knew that ancient warrior family¡¯s strength was terrifying! Chapter 636 Chapter 636 After all, in Blearus, everyone knew that ancient warrior family¡¯s strength was terrifying! However, they did not expect a Gavin Clifford yer to appear out of nowhere. Moreover, he was very strong. Such strength had even surpassed Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family. Therefore, Gavin Clifford was now a huge threat to ancient warrior family. As long as Gavin Clifford was around, their reputation would plummet until they lost their prestige in Blearus. If this continued, it would only be a vicious cycle. It was not the people from ancient warrior family who wanted to cause trouble. They unanimously thought that Gavin Clifford was the one who was causing trouble! On the other side, at the press conference. Gavin Clifford and Judy Rivera happened to be sorting out some old things. This was the first time Judy Rivera was in such close contact with Gavin Clifford. For some reason, his little heart was beating very fast. At this moment, those who had received the products gradually left the venue. Just as Judy Rivera was about to say something, Liu Xiyuan walked towards Gavin Clifford and said loudly, ¡°Gavin Clifford, most of the people at the scene have left. I¡¯ll leave this to you. I need to go and do some things.¡± ¡°After that, if you need me for anything, just call me. I¡¯ll definitely be there as soon as possible.¡± Gavin Clifford smiled and nodded at Liu Xiyuan. Then, he watched Liu Xiyuan leave with her bodyguards. At this moment, other than the staff, there were only Gavin Clifford and Judy Rivera left. Judy Rivera looked at the frowning Gavin Clifford and said softly, ¡°Gavin Clifford, Brother, are you tired?¡± ¡°Do you want to rest? I¡¯ll get you a ss of water!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps I¡¯ve been a little busy recently, so my mood is a little gloomy.¡± Judy Rivera looked at Gavin Clifford worriedly. He reached out and grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, leave this to me. I¡¯ll bring you there to rest.¡± Feeling the warmth of Judy Rivera¡¯s hand, Gavin Clifford also paused. He wanted to say something, but he was pulled away by Judy Rivera. It was the day after tomorrow. Unexpectedly, Judy Rivera lost his bnce when he was going down the stairs. Gavin Clifford saw this and pulled Judy Rivera back. However, he did use a little too much strength. Judy Rivera had already fallen into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. Their eyes met. Gavin Clifford could smell the faint fragrance on Judy Rivera¡¯s body. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°Judy, how are you? Are you hurt?¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, J¨²dy Rivera realized that his ankle hurt a little. When he stepped on the ground, he felt that his entire foot was burning. He must have twisted it just now. Gavin Clifford did not hear Judy Rivera speak. Hence, when he looked up and saw Judy Rivera crying, heforted him softly. ¡°Come, Judy, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Judy River a heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, it was as if his ankle did not hurt so much anymore. His heart was pounding Gavin Clifford: Brother Wants to Carry Her? Did she really hear wrongly? Was she hallucinating?! Then, Gavin Clifford turned around and squatted in front of Judy Rivera. Judy Rivera was a little nervous at first, but he did not want to miss the chance to get close to Gavin Clifford. He slowly moved forward andy on Gavin Clifford¡¯s back. Judy Rivera¡¯s head drooped on Gavin Clifford¡¯s shoulder. Then, he directly said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, thank you. I was supposed to take care of you, but¡­¡± ¡°I was too careless. I¡¯m sorry, Brother Gavin Clifford.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he did not expect this strong little girl who had been with her since she was young to have such a weak and pitiful side. He originally thought that she was an older sister, but it was just on the surface. Actually, every woman had the temperament of a child in her heart. She needed to be coaxed, especially in front of the person she liked. However, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t feel Judy Rivera¡¯s love, so he naturally treated her like a friend. When Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Judy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show youter. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± When Judy Rivera heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was a little worried again. Then, he hugged Gavin Clifford¡¯s neck and carefully said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital for such a small injury, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m most afraid of going to the hospital.¡± Gavin Clifford heard Judy Rivera¡¯s sobbing voice and said again, ¡°Judy, trust me, it¡¯s not a big problem for you. You don¡¯t have to go to the hospital!¡± Only then did Judy Rivera¡¯s anxious heart gradually calm down. Gavin Clifford carried La Taylor to an office and ced Judy Rivera on the sofa. Looking at Judy Rivera¡¯s slender and fair legs, any normal man would react. Then he looked at Judy Rivera and said, ¡°Judy, which ankle hurts?¡± Judy Rivera raised his left leg and ced it on Gavin Clifford¡¯s leg. Then, he said aggrievedly, ¡°This is Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± This ambiguous atmosphere gradually increased. Gavin Clifford could clearly feel that he was acting a little abnormally. He calmed down a little and then gently ced his hand on Judy Rivera¡¯s foot. It was obvious that there was some dislocation. He needed to set his bones, but it was very painful. He did not know if Judy Rivera could take it. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Judy Rivera in front of him and said solemnly, Judy, your ankle is a little dislocated. You might need to straighten the bone to recover, but you might be in a lot of pain.¡± ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡± At this time, Mno Potter had already driven back to the press conference, but he didn¡¯t see Judy Rivera and Gavin Clifford. Then, he found a staff member beside him and said, ¡°Have you seen Mr. Gavin Clifford and Ms. Judy Rivera?¡± The staff looked at Mno Potter in front of them and shook their heads in confusion. What time was it? Of course, they had to hurry up and finish their work and go home. Who would notice the others?! Mno Potter looked around and frowned. This was impossible. Brother Gavin Clifford was not a dabbler. The scene had not been cleaned up yet, and the workers were still working hard to remove the shelves. Not to mention Gavin Clifford, Judy Rivera was not at the scene either. What were the two of them doing? Mno Potter tried to move forward. Then, he heard a woman scream. This voice came from the office? Could it be Judy Rivera and Gavin Clifford, them? Then, she heard a soft voice from Judy Rivera. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice also prated the office door and reached Mno Potter¡¯s ears. ¡°Judy. Does it still hurt?¡± Judy Rivera then replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I feel veryfortable now, Brother Gavin Clifford!¡±. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I feel veryfortable now, Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± Hearing the voice from the office door, Mno Potter was stunned. Could it be that Judy Rivera, that chick, also liked Gavin Clifford. However, although he liked her, wasn¡¯t it a little too much to do these things so brazenly at the press conference and in the office? When he recalled the harsh words he and La Taylor had said just now, this scene looked so childish. At this speed, she had already taken over Brother Gavin Clifford. She really could not tell that Judy Rivera was hiding it too deeply. However, Brother Gavin Clifford was indeed very charming. It was normal for so many beauties to like Brother Gavin Clifford. However, at this moment, it was fine if she did not know, but she happened to hear it now. She could not be med for disturbing Judy Rivera. Then, Mno Potter knocked on the office door a few times. Gavin Clifford had just sat on the sofa and was about to drink some water when he heard a knock on the door. At this moment, Judy Rivera quickly retracted his leg and thought to himself. Who woulde to the office at this hour? Brother Gavin Clifford had already instructed the previous employees to go back after they finished their work. Their sries would be transferred to their credit cards in a day or two. Could it be that these workers were dissatisfied and specially came to look for them? That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ At this moment, Gavin Clifford put down the ss of water he had picked up. He frowned and walked over to open the door. With a creak, the door opened from the inside. Then, he saw Mno Potter standing at the door of the office. ¡°Mno Potter?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send La? Why did you return it?¡± ¡°I thought La couldn¡¯t bear to part with you, so I arranged a ce for you to stay in the Clifford family mansion.¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and shook his head with a smile. ¡°I was thinking about the press conference. There were only Brother Gavin Clifford and Brother Judy Rivera left. I was afraid that you guys would be too busy, so I rushed over.¡± ¡°However, what were you doing just now? It was very loud. The workers working outside heard it, so I quickly came over to take a look.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Mno Potter had said this on purpose. She was the only one who heard Judy Rivera¡¯s scream. There was no one else. However, saying this would make the atmosphere less awkward. She also wal After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Judy Rivera lowered his head in shame on the sofa. How embarrassing! Was his voice really that loud just now? This was too embarrassing. At this moment, Gavin Clifford also looked at Mno Potter with a serious expression. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well just now. Judy wanted me to rest. When we were going down the steps, Judy¡¯s ankle was dislocated.¡± ¡°So I set her bones.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, such a plot twist left her a little dumbfounded. Was that really the case? Was Brother Gavin Clifford really treating Judy Rivera¡¯s ankle?! However, speaking of which, that voice just now was really ecstatic. If he didn¡¯t ask, he would really think that he was doing something strange. Then, Judy Rivera also stood up. Then, he stood up from the sofa and looked at Mno Potter. ¡°Mno Potter, are you looking for Brother Gavin Clifford? I¡¯m the one who dyed Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s time.¡± ¡°If you have something to do, you can go ahead. I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°In a while, I can go home by myself.¡± Mno Potter looked at Judy Rivera in front of him and smiled politely. Although she was in a much better mood now than before, she also knew that even if nothing had happened with Gavin Clifford, it was obvious that Judy Rivera¡¯s feelings for Gavin Clifford were not as simple as they seemed. Since the topic had already reached this point, what else could Mno Potter say? He looked at Judy Rivera and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing important here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to see if there¡¯s anything else I can do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring Brother Gavin Clifford back too.¡± When Judy Rivera heard this, he smiled and nodded without saying anything. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, everything here has ended. I¡¯m afraid Judy Rivera can¡¯t leave on her own now. Let¡¯s send her back.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the the Clifford family mansion.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he immediately nodded. Then, they heard the car driving on the street. On this side, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. The head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family sat in the main seat and looked worriedly in the direction of the door. So much time had passed. He should have done what he needed to do. After all, he had already given them ¡°Divine Net¡± this time. If anything went wrong this time, it would be inappropriate. Hence, he called the servants over and said, ¡°How is it? Have you heard from those people?¡± ¡°Did you find that Gavin Clifford?!¡± At this moment, the servant kneeling on the ground trembled and said shakily, ¡°Yes. If you want to go home, no. No.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no trace of the people we sent out yet.¡± When Simeon Cooper heard this, his heart that could not hold back was about to shatter. It seemed that the people sent this time were probably in danger. Otherwise, they would not have dyed for such a long time. They were from ancient warrior family. No matter what, they would do it in advance. This time, they had dyed it for so long. They could only be killed. Otherwise, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be. Until now, no one hade back to report. Moreover, didn¡¯t Warrior Association also prepare a motorcycle? Could it be that no one knew how to ride it? Cooper family¡¯s Family Head Simeon Cooper felt that something was amiss, and he had a bad feeling. Even so, he still could not forget how Gavin Clifford had killed his three sons. No matter what, he would make him pay the price. At this moment, the people sitting in the hall of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family were also furious. They muttered softly, ¡°Do you think the people we sent out met with misfortune?¡± ¡°Otherwise, he would have returned long ago. There¡¯s no need for him to wait so long!¡± At this moment, another person sitting in a chair whispered, ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯re Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. If we¡¯re from those small sects, it¡¯s understandable. I think we must have been dyed.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just Gavin Clifford. No matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t beat warrior of our ancient warrior family carefully selected yers.¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford is nothing to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that this Gavin Clifford can deal with our ancient warrior family.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a wanderer in Room Secr World! He doesn¡¯t know that there¡¯s always someone better.¡± Chapter 638 Chapter 638 ¡°He¡¯s just a wanderer in Room Secr World! He doesn¡¯t know that there¡¯s always someone better.¡± Just as the people in the hall were shouting louder and louder, Simeon Cooper had already covered his ears because he was really annoyed. If the problem couldn¡¯t be solved, they would argue endlessly and cause trouble everywhere. Nothing was smooth. Simeon Cooper thought to himself. He would catch this Gavin Clifford sooner orter. At first, it was for the sake of Ancient Martial Art Cooper family, but now, it was because of his three sons. He, Simeon Cooper, would definitely avenge them. He had to tear this Gavin Clifford into pieces! Then, Simeon Cooper suddenly stood up. His eyes were filled with anger. Then, he looked at ancient warrior family standing in the hall in front of him and roared, ¡°If anyone has any news about Gavin Clifford, you must report it and bring him to me. I want him to kneel in our ancient martial arts Cooper familyshrine and then tear him into pieces.¡± ¡°Let my Cooper family ancestors rest in peace!¡± After hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family knelt down one after another. After all, the Family Head had already flown into a rage. If he dared to continue mumbling about people who didn¡¯t stop, he simply didn¡¯t want to live to see the sun tomorrow. After everyone heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, no one dared to refute. Immediately after, Simeon Cooper looked at the kneeling people and said again, ¡°And you, I called you here to discuss countermeasures. Tell me, what are you here for?¡± ¡°A bunch of useless nonsense. Do you still think you¡¯re very smart?¡± ¡°If Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family loses one day, everyone here will be responsible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that if you can clear yourself, it won¡¯t affect you.¡± ¡°You have to know that once Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family loses, no one will be epted by ancient warrior family again.¡± ¡°Because ancient warrior family¡¯s people have always cared about their reputation, but they were actually defeated by a kid from Secr World. Think about it, what would ancient warrior family¡¯s people do when that timees?¡± Upon hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, the people below looked around and muttered softly, ¡°Now that I think about it, the Patriarch¡¯s words make sense.¡± ¡°Although it looks like we¡¯re implicated, in fact, as long as this Gavin Clifford is not eliminated, even if it¡¯s not our Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, another ancient warrior family will appear.¡± ¡°On the contrary, if we, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, get rid of the big problem Gavin Clifford, wouldn¡¯t we have more face in ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the family head is actually right!¡± At this moment, a thin man kriceling at the back said softly, ¦° ¡°However, if this Gavin Clifford is really powerful, we can¡¯t do anything even if we want to!¡± ¡°Although we¡¯re from ancient warrior family, not everyone has strength.¡± ¡°If Gavin Clifford reallyes knocking on our door one day, wouldn¡¯t we be the first to die if we¡¯re not strong enough?¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, everyone fell into deep thought again. After all, who wanted to die? Who didn¡¯t want to live well? However, their family head had already lost three sons. He definitely couldn¡¯t let go of his hatred. It was understandable if it was anyone else. However, if they understood Simeon Cooper, who would understand them? However, if it was to prevent Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family from being suppressed and to ensure that the entire ancient warrior family would never be removed, his life was actually not worth much. At this moment, the people kneeling below Cooper family looked at Simeon Cooper, who was sitting in the main seat, as if they had been brainwashed. They directly said, ¡°We will listen to the family head¡¯s decision!¡± Simeon Cooper looked at the people below and nodded meaningfully. This fierce battle was about to begin. After handing Judy Rivera over to Ian Rivera, it was gettingte. Gavin Clifford looked at the time. It was almost time to return to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Recently, he felt a little tired. It was time to go to Sacred Tower to adjust his body.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He kept feeling that whatever he did recently, he could not lift his spirits. Perhaps it was because he had not entered Sacred Tower to cultivate recently. The car stopped at the entrance of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Mno Potter got out of the car and looked at Gavin Clifford. He said weakly, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, is it appropriate for me to stay here?¡± ¡°Will it cause trouble for everyone?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to a hotel?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter like a frightened rabbit. Recently, he had been feeling that this Mno Potter was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was strange. She was clearly a woman who looked very strong, but now she had be so weak. He really felt a little ufortable. However, since he was already here, Mno Potter did not specify when he would go back. Staying in a hotel was not a long- term solution. Or should he directly buy a house for Mno Potter?! In that case, Mno Potter would definitely not feel awkward anymore. Instead, he would feel much more at ease. Gavin Clifford got out of the car and walked towards Mno Potter. ¡°Mno Potter, do you think you¡¯re not used to living in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? We¡¯ll go see a house tomorrow. I¡¯ll just buy a house, and then you can stay alone. How about that?¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. Gavin Clifford bought this house just like that? 2/3 In fact, she knew that Gavin Clifford was rich, but judging from Gavin Clifford¡¯s rxed tone, buying a house was as easy as buying a bag. Indeed, anything that could be solved with money might not be a problem! Actually, Mno Potter¡¯s mother Snake Emperor had a certain status in Drenner. She was not someone whocked money. However,pared to Gavin Clifford, it was indeed a littlecking. Therefore, Mno Potter had never heard his mother say such words. After all, the house was a big gift. However, it was indeed very easy to give away a house in Room Gavin Clifford. How could Mno Potter ept it? Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, how can I ept it!¡± ¡°I¡¯d better be honest and go back to the the Clifford family mansion with you. That way, I¡¯ll feel less guilty.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded with a smile. It could be said that women were overthinking. This house was like the best western restaurant in Gavin Clifford. There was nothing to be afraid of. Just like that, Gavin Clifford brought Mno Potter into the Clifford family mansion. At this moment, outside La Taylor¡¯s door, Zoe Clifford kept knocking, but La Taylor did not open the door. Then Zoe Clifford kept shouting from outside the room: ¡°Sister La, what¡¯s wrong with you? Tell me!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s been wrong with you since you came back. Did my brother bully you?¡± Chapter 639 Chapter 639 ¡°Something¡¯s been wrong with you since you came back. Did my brother bully you?¡± Zoe Clifford waited anxiously for a response outside the door. He pressed his ear tightly against the door, wanting to hear La Taylor¡¯s movements inside, but he did not hear any sound. After Confidence La Taylor returned, he returned to his room alone and asked her to eat. He did not come out to eat. A few hours had passed. Almost everyone in the Conor family had asked La Taylor, but it was useless. The room was still very quiet. Usually, La Taylor would greet everyone warmly when he returned. Moreover, he would take the initiative to organize some misceneous matters. Even if thepany was especially busy today, La Taylor would still exchange a few pleasantries with everyone before returning to his room. However, La Taylor was very abnormal today. He did not say a word. Even when Kris Conor and Zoe Clifford spoke to her, she ignored them as if she did not hear them. the Conor family people did not know what La Taylor had experienced before returning, causing La Taylor to be so abnormal. At this moment, La Taylor was alone in the room. She was in a very bad mood. When he thought about Mno Potter moving into the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, it was as if there was a jack pressing down on him. He was extremely frustrated. He did not know what Brother Gavin Clifford would do, nor did he know how long Mno Potter would stay here. Outside the door, Zoe Clifford knocked for a long time and shouted, ¡°Sister La, don¡¯t scare me. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it!¡± ¡°You look really scared.¡± ¡°Sister La!¡± At this moment, Zoe Clifford¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire the Clifford family mansion. Kris Conor also walked over when he heard the voice. Then, he looked at Zoe Clifford and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zoe?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Why are you shouting in the the Clifford family mansion!¡± Zoe Clifford looked at Kris Conor and said worriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Sister Kris Conor. No matter how I call her, she won¡¯t open the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in my room for hours.¡± ¡°Sister La isn¡¯t usually like this. She usually greets us when shees back.¡± ¡°Today, after Sister La entered her room, the door was locked. Something must have happened.¡± Kris Conor, who had just returned from outside, tilted his head when he heard Zoe Clifford¡¯s words. Could something have happened to La? Then, they heard lightning and thunder outside the window, scaring almost everyone. After a while, raindrops started to drip and slowly fell more and more. The water left on the ss poured down like a tap that had been turned on. Kris Conor thought to himself, ¡®Fortunately, I came back quickly. Otherwise, I would really be drenched by the rain. However, at this moment, the rain outside instantly turned into hailstones that pattered against the ss. It looked abnormally terrifying. Zoe Clifford was scared out of her wits. She hugged Kris Conor, who was beside her, and shivered in her arms. At this moment, Zoe Clifford, who was in the room, was extremely afraid when she heard the thunder. However, at this moment, the things in her heart were far more terrifying than this. Perhaps the heavens knew that she was not having a good time. Otherwise, why would a sunny day suddenly turn into a storm? Although the weather was unpredictable, it made La Taylor feel that it was more appropriate! However, she needed to pull herself together, and at any time, she had to make herself stronger. She would never give her brother to anyone else. At this moment, Kris Conor, who was outside the door, also said gently, ¡°La, Zoe is right. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s sit down and settle it together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to lock yourself in this room like this.¡± ¡°Besides, nothing can be solved.¡± ¡°Listen to me,e out first, okay? La!¡± When La Taylor heard Kris Conor¡¯s words, he was a little shaken. Now, he was the only one who was inexplicably angry, while the person involved acted as if nothing had happened. Brother Mno Potter and Brother Gavin Clifford had yet to return, but he was depressed here first. Wouldn¡¯t that be admitting defeat to this Mno Potter in advance? Then, she would give Brother Gavin Clifford to him? Just as Kris Conor and Zoe Clifford looked at each other and did not hear anything else¡­ With a squeak, Room La Taylor¡¯s door was opened and La Taylor walked out. Kris Conor and Zoe Clifford turned around almost at the same time and saw La Taylor standing there with messy hair, smiling gently at them. Then, Zoe Clifford was instantly overjoyed. His eyes instantly lit up. He quickly took a few steps forward and hugged La Taylor. ¡°Sister La, you scared me to death. What happened?¡± ¡°I saw that you were fine yesterday. Did the press conference today not go well?¡± ¡°Or did something happen with my brother?¡± When La Taylor heard Zoe Clifford¡¯s words, he shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°None of them. The press conference was very s / -sessful.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford treats me very well too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own fault. Maybe I care too much about everything.¡± Hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Zoe Clifford looked at Kris Conor and shook his head. She did not know what La Taylor meant, but if La Taylor said so, there must be something going on. Hence, Kris Conor walked over and ced his arm on La Taylor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°La, if you need anything, you can tell us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± When La Taylor heard Kris Conor¡¯s words, he finally could not hold it in anymore. He lowered his head and smiled. ¡°In a while, a new member might be moving into the the Clifford family mansion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wee her!¡± When Zoe Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he did not know what to say for a moment. He could only watch La Taylor¡¯s back as he walked towards the entrance of the mansion.. At this moment, Kris Conor hurriedly took a few steps forward and grabbed La Taylor¡¯s arm. Although she did not know what La Taylor meant, although it was no longer hail outside, the rain outside was not light either. La Taylor would definitely catch a cold if he went out now. How could Kris Conor not stop him? Kris Conor looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°La, it¡¯s raining outside. Don¡¯t go out. Let¡¯s wait for Gavin Clifford toe back!¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When La Taylor heard Kris Conor¡¯s words, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t care about me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting in the rain. I¡¯m just enjoying the breeze at the door. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 ¡°I¡¯m not getting in the rain. I¡¯m just enjoying the breeze at the door. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± Since La Taylor had said so much, Kris Conor had no choice but to let §Õ§à of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Come back after a while!¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. No matter what it is, if you think about it from another angle, it will be different!¡± When La Taylor heard Kris Conor¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded. Then, he walked towards the door without looking back. Zoe Clifford wanted to chase after him, but he was stopped by Kris Conor. ¡°Zoe, tell La to be quiet!¡± ¡°She might really be in a bad mood. She might not be able to say it now. She will only understand a lot of things when she calms down.¡± When Zoe Clifford heard Kris Conor¡¯s words, he sighed and said to Kris Conor, ¡°Kris Conor, is what you said true?¡± ¡°In Sister La¡¯s condition, can she do it alone?¡± ¡°I feel that something¡¯s wrong with her now. Also, what did Sister La mean when she said that a new member has moved into the the Clifford family mansion?¡± ¡°I was confused just now.¡± Zoe Clifford tilted her head and looked at Kris Conor, waiting for her Kris Conor to give her an exnation. However, if Kris Conor knew, she would have a solution. She could only take it one step at a time. Let¡¯s see who this new member is, to be able to make La Taylor panic. Just as La Taylor reached the door of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, he heard a squeak. The door was pushed open from the outside. Standing in front of her were Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter. The moment La Taylor saw Gavin Clifford, she would have pounced on him in the past. However, Mno Potter was still standing behind Gavin Clifford. She did indeed care about her image! Although she was very happy to see Brother Gavin Clifford, just as she had expected, Mno Potter came to the the Clifford family mansion. Most importantly, Mno Potter was still holding Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. They looked extremely intimate. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter in front of him. He lowered his head and did not say anything. He only wanted to be alone. Gavin Clifford was talking andughing with Mno Potter when he saw La Taylor in front of him. His hair was messy, and he felt that he was not in a good state of mind as he walked towards him. Mno Potter subconsciously let go of Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm and restrained his actions. / Just as Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and was about to step forward to greet him, La Taylor lowered his head and walked past Gavin Clifford without any intention of stopping. At this moment, Kris Conor and Zoe Clifford were staring at Mno Potter with their mouths agape. This was a beauty! Her blue eyes were crystal clear like two sapphires. Her curly eyshes, her palm-sized face, her slender waist, and her fair long legs. Moreover, her smile was sweet. With such a beauty by his side, any man would not be able to control himself! At this moment, Gavin Clifford brought Mno Potter to Zoe Clifford and Kris Conor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with La?¡± ¡°I feel like something¡¯s wrong with her. Is she feeling unwell or is there something else?¡± Gavin Clifford was very puzzled. Usually, La would want to stick to him and not get off. Now, she treated him as air. What happened to this little girl today? Women¡¯s thoughts were really hard to guess! Zoe Clifford and Kris Conor shook their heads when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. He finally knew why La was unhappy. It must have something to do with the beauty that Gavin Clifford brought back! After all, his looks and figure were not inferior to La Taylor in any aspect. It could be considered a draw. Most importantly, not only did he have a beautiful woman apanying him, but he also brought her home. La Taylor seemed to have overturned the entire vinegar factory. Anyone who saw this scene would feel suffocated! Therefore, Zoe Clifford and Kris Conor now understood what La Taylor meant when he asked them to receive the new members of the the Clifford family mansion. At this moment, Zoe Clifford was clearly still a child. Whoever had been with her for a long time and could still y with her was the best. It did not matter to her whether she was beautiful or not. Therefore, when she saw Mno Potter again, she rolled her eyes and did not want to have any contact with her at all. He even red at Gavin Clifford and said to Mno Potter, ¡°I¡¯m Gavin Clifford¡¯s sister, Zoe Clifford!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me in the future, because I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you either.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve entered the the Clifford family mansion, we can¡¯t do whatever we want. We Blearus people are most particr about rules.¡± Upon hearing Zoe Clifford¡¯s words, Mn¨® Potter could naturally hear his sister¡¯s disgust for his n. However, she still patiently listened to Zoe Clifford¡¯s list of rules. Actually, Kris Conor had never heard of what Zoe Clifford said. There were so many rules and regtions. This was not in ancient times. Perhaps it was because Zoe Clifford was really not interested in Mno Potter! Gavin Clifford heard Zoe Clifford say a bunch of rules. He was obviously targeting Mno Potter. Then, he directly said, # Zoe Clifford, did you take the wrong medicine today?¡± ¡°If you have nothing to do, go y by yourself!¡± When Zoe Clifford heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, it was obvious that he was biased towards that woman. ¡°Hmph!¡± He walked past the two of them and reached Mno Potter. Zoe Clifford directly stretched out a hand and made a rabbit-eared gesture. He extended it from his eyes to the hungry person¡¯s eyes and did not say anything. However, Zoe Clifford mouthed a sentence: ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you!¡± After finishing his drawing, he left. At this moment, Kris Conor was naturally more mature. He looked at Mno Potter and revealed the image of a loving mother. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, why don¡¯t you introduce this beauty to Kris Conor?¡± Gavin Clifford came back to his senses. He looked at Kris Conor and smiled. ¡°This is Mno Potter. He¡¯s my friend from Drenner. He¡¯s going back to Blearus with me this time. He ns to stay for a while.¡± ¡°I saw that in Blearus, she was also unfamiliar with the ce, so I let her stay in the Clifford family mansion.¡± ¡°Therefore, I have to trouble Kris Conor to arrange a ce for Mno Potter to stay!¡± Kris Conor smiled happily when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he said, ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right. Kris Conor is handling matters. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Kris Conor and smiled. Then, he turned around and introduced Kris Conor to Mno Potter. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 ¡°Mno Potter, this is my Kris Conor. You can get to know each other!¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter looked at Kris Conor with a smile on his face. If Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t introduce her, Mno Potter would really think that Kris Conor was here to fight for favor. After all, she was also a beauty, He really didn¡¯t expect this woman to be Gavin Clifford¡¯s Kris Conor¡­ Mno Potter instantly heaved a sigh of relief because Brother Gavin Clifford was too charming. Almost everyone liked Brother Gavin Clifford. Originally, she nned to turn a blind eye to La Taylor. Although Judy Rivera also liked Gavin Clifford, at least he didn¡¯t live in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, so he wasn¡¯t a threat to Mno Potter. It was simply a false rm! At this moment, Mno Potter looked at Kris Conor in front of him and started praising him. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really beautiful!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re so young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s Kris Conor.¡± ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to take care of me in the the Clifford family mansion!¡± Kris Conor looked at Mno Potter in front of him. Actually, he did not feel disgusted by this girl. Instead, he liked Mno Potter more! It was not because she liked Mno Potter¡¯spliments, but because she felt that this girl was more forthright and straightforward. She even knew how to challenge herself. For example, moving into the the Clifford family mansion. Actually, it was not that she did not know how troublesome it was to move in. Instead, it was this motivation to face difficulties head-on when she liked someone. The more suitors Gavin Clifford had, the more tempted she might be. Mno Potter and La Taylor were two different women. One was like a child who had not grown up and needed protection everywhere. The other was like Mno Potter. She was very mature and capable. She clearly knew what she wanted. Whether it was Gavin Clifford¡¯s handsome looks, Gavin Clifford¡¯s huge strength, or Gavin Clifford¡¯s cooperation with her. Moreover, Mno Potter was Drenner¡¯s woman, so she should be quite strong. Although Kris Conor looked like a woman who never left her house, she always had her own way of judging people. At this moment, Kris Conor looked at Mno Potter with a bright smile and said. ¡°Miss Mno Potter, your mouth is really too sweet?¡± ¡°Indeed, the more beautiful a woman is, the more cloquent she is!¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, where did you find this trease? Kris Conor¡¯s words made Mno Paiters heart surge. He was so happy that he did not know what to say. His face turned red. Then, Gavin Cufford said. ¡°Kris Conor, this is your first time meeting her and you¡¯re already making her shy ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic. Arrange a ce for Mno Potter to stay first!¡± When Kris Conor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter who was hiding behind him. He did not dare to imagine that she was the powerful Mno Potter who had fought with him previously. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, follow Kris Conor. Kris Conor will arrange a ce for you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rest early today. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± Mno Potter smiled and nodded when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. ¡°Got it. Brother Gavin Clifford, you should rest early too. See you tomorrow!¡± Gavin Clifford watched as Mno Potter followed Kris Conor. Then, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. When he arrived at the entrance of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, Gavin Clifford looked around but did not see La Taylor. It was already sote. Where was she going? Looking at the drizzling rain outside, it was much lighter than before. However, the clothes La Taylor had just worn were rtively thin. What if he caught a cold? However, Gavin Clifford had already walked around the Clifford family¡¯s mansion for a long time, but there was still no sign of La Taylor. Could it be that he had also sneaked out? No, ording to La Taylor¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t have gone too far. Perhaps she had returned to her room? Gavin Clifford walked straight to Room La Taylor and knocked on the door. There was no movement inside. Then, Gavin Clifford suddenly realized that the doorknob could be moved. He said softly, ¡°La, did Ie in?¡± After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, there was still no movement inside. It was very quiet. Then, he opened the door and went in. However, the room was empty. There was no movement from La Taylor. At this moment, a familiar voice entered Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. ¡°Master, the woman must be in your room at this time!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and take a look?!¡± This was Sacred Tower¡¯s voice. After Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s words, he left La Taylor¡¯s room and went straight to his own room. Could it be that La was really in his room? When Gavin Clifford reached the door of his room, he grabbed the handle and opened the door. The room was dark and empty. He really believed Sacred Tower. How could there be anyone here! 2/3 Just as Gavin Clifford was about to turn around and leave the room to search, he heard footsteps. Then, she felt a pair of slender hands hugging her. This softness, this warmth, and this familiar smell. Gavin Clifford immediately knew that this was La Taylor! Just as Gavin Clifford turned around and hugged La Taylor, he felt that his entire body was covered in water. At this moment, Gavin Clifford quickly closed the door and turned on the light. He looked at La Taylor in front of him. He was wearing shorts and a big white T-shirt. His hair was still dripping with water. To be honest, this kind of temptation was irresistible to ordinary people, including Gavin Clifford. However, now was not the time to think about these things. Gavin Clifford quickly found a towel and wiped La Taylor¡¯s hair. Then, he handed La Taylor a set of pajamas that he had not worn before and said, ¡°La, go take a hot shower and change into Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s clothes.¡± After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he nted a kiss on La Taylor¡¯s forehead. La Taylor nodded obediently. He picked up his clothes and walked straight into the bathroom. After a while, she came out. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor¡¯s wet hair and got up to go to the bathroom. He took out a hairdryer. Then, Gavin Clifford sat on the bed and pulled La Taylor to lie on hisp. His hair drooped beside the bed as he blew La Taylor¡¯s hair gently. When La Taylor saw how gentle Brother Gavin Clifford was, his warmth instantly increased. He stood up and covered Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth with a kiss. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Then, La Taylor immediately covered his face with his hands and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I like you!¡± ¡°I really like it. I really like it. Can you not leave me!¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642 ¡°I really like it. I really like it. Can you not leave me!¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I will be very obedient!¡± ¡°La won¡¯t hold you back, Brother Gavin Clifford.¡± At this moment, La Taylor sat up from the bed excitedly. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford pitifully. When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he instantly paused. What was wrong with this girl today? When did he say that he was leaving her? What exactly happened today to make La Taylor so unstable? He even ran out alone in the rain and came back wet. Gavin Clifford carefully recalled everything that had happened today. However, in the world of men, there was really no such thing as meticulous consideration between women. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor gently and said, ¡°La, why are you suddenly saying this?¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford won¡¯t leave you. Why is your little head always thinking about such nonsense?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he smiled faintly and said shyly, ¡°There¡¯s no N. I just saw that Brother Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter are very close.¡± ¡°Mno Potter is so beautiful and nice. It¡¯s ob obvious that he cares a lot about Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he instantlyughed and said, ¡°So our La is jealous!¡± ¡°Mno Potter was Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s best friend when he was in Drenner. He was willing to do anything for him.¡± ¡°Moreover, our La is also very good-looking. Who said that our La is ugly?¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his heart instantly itched. Then, she turned around and wrapped her arms around Gavin Clifford¡¯s neck. She looked straight at Gavin Clifford and kissed him. Gavin Clifford looked at the blushing La Taylor. After kissing him, she hid in his arms shyly like a little rabbit. However, how could this ambiguous me that had been provoked be so easily extinguished? Then, Gavin Clifford stood up, unplugged the hairdryer, and ced it on the table. When La Taylor saw Gavin Clifford getting up, she thought that Gavin Clifford was going to leave. Then, she quickly reached out her small hand and grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. Then, she said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Can you stay with La for a while? I don¡¯t want you to leave!¡± 1/3 Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor who was sitting on the bed and begging him to stay. Then, he said, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, La.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford will stay with you.¡± Taylor v Hearing this, La overjoyed. He skipped over and wanted to hug Gavin Clifford. Unexpectedly, he lost his bnce and fell onto the bed. Then, La Taylor subconsciously wanted to grab something. Then, she felt a warm hand. She thought that Gavin Clifford would help her up, but she did not expect Gavin Clifford to be pulled down by La Taylor and fall onto the bed. At this moment, their eyes met. La Taylor¡¯s entire body turned red. He subconsciously turned his head to the other side and said in a slightly breathless voice, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, let me up first¡­¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor with an expression. To be honest, this face was really breathtaking. In addition, La Taylor kept calling out to him. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford¡± made Gavin Clifford even more agitated. Then, he looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°La, you¡¯re really beautiful!¡± Immediately after, a kissnded on La Taylor¡¯s lips. After that, the two of them could not help but do some strange things. The next day, early in the morning. Gavin Clifford nced at the disheveled La Taylor who was still sleeping soundly beside him. After all, the two of them were very tiredst night. Coincidentally, La did not have to go to the company today, so he did not call her. Gavin Clifford went straight. to the bathroom. After washing up, I he left his room. After a while, Kris Conor¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re up. Come over for breakfast.¡± He walked to the dining table of the the Clifford family mansion. Gavin Clifford looked at the rich breakfast in front of him. There were too many dishes and too little food. It was just nice that it would not be wasted. At this moment, Mno Potter happened to walk out of the room and smell the fragrance all the way to the dining table. Then, he looked at the sumptuous breakfast on the dining table and could not believe that it was actually breakfast. When she was in Drenner, including at home, she already felt that Drenner was the best. Until today, when she looked at the dishes on the dining table, there were at least a hundred of them. Mno Potter was already dazzling. One had to know that just breakfast was already so sumptuous, let alone lunch and dinner. How luxurious was that! It reminded Mno Potter of the books he had read before. It was said that the ancient emperors were like this. All kinds of cuisines were removed if they did not agree, As for the Clifford family mansions, Mno Potter had never imagined that they would have such extravagance. It was simply unbelievable. 2/3 3/3 At this moment, Kris Conor saw that Mno Potter was not around, so he also said with a smile, ¡°Mno Potter,e quickly. Every Sunspire is a family meal. Finally, there¡¯s a new member.¡± ¡°Share breakfast with us.¡± When Mno Potter heard Kris Conor¡¯s words, she was also full of smiles. However, after thinking for a long time, she did not know how to address Kris Conor in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Gavin Clifford did not hear Mno Potter¡¯s reply for a long time. Then, he turned around and looked at Mno Potter. ¡°Mno Potter. You can also call us Kris Conor.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, it was undeniable that Gavin Clifford was really the only person who could read her. This was actually what attracted Mno Potter more. To be honest, when DrennerMno Potter listened to his mother¡¯s arrangements, he had seen many men who wanted to be with her. However, 4233260 was really emotionless. Almost no man could give himself that feeling to Gavin Clifford. She was equally puzzled about this. It was not that those men were bad, but she felt that two people needed to cooperate with each other when they were together. If they kept walking in the opposite direction, they would only be tired in the end. Thankfully, she did not give up. Thankfully, she returned to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side. Thankfully, she did not miss anything. Then, Mno Potter looked at Kris Conor and smiled sweetly. Then, he said shyly, ¡°Kris Conor, is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to get up early in the future. I can help you too. When Kris Conor heard Mno Potter, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Mno Potter, you¡¯re too kind. There are servants in the the Clifford family mansion. There¡¯s no need for us to do anything.¡± ¡°I just picked out some nice desserts for everyone.¡± ¡°Just live here honestly. You don¡¯t have to think so much. Since you¡¯re Gav¡¯s friend, treat this ce as your home.¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643 ¡°Just live here honestly. You don¡¯t have to think so much. Since you¡¯re Gav¡¯s friend, treat this ce as your home.¡± Hearing Kris Conor¡¯s words, Mno Potter smiled and nodded. He then walked to the seat beside Gavin Clifford and sat down. Living in the the Clifford family mansion was indeed not bad. Almost every Sunspire people could see Gavin Clifford. This kind of life had always been what Mno Potter wanted. In fact, after Kris Conor brought her back to her roomst night, Mno Potter could not fall asleep either. Hence, he came out of his room and nned to take a walk. Then, he thought of Gavin Clifford and wanted to find Gavin Clifford to take a seat. However, just as Mno Potter reached the door of room Gavin Clifford, he heard a woman¡¯s voice coming from inside. Moreover, this voice belonged to La Taylor. However, Mno Potter was really unhappy. He even had the thought of giving up. However, when he recalled that he had been separated from Gavin Clifford for many years, Mno Potter waspletely immersed in his own world. However, he was still muddle-headed every day. Every man he saw made Mno Potter very dissatisfied. They were either cowardly fools, unreasonable chauvinists, or some reporting contestants. When Mno Potter saw Gavin Clifford again, he had already made up his mind. No matter what happened, Mno Potter would actively ovee it. In fact, Mno Potter knew very well that anything was negotiable except for La Taylor. Mno Potter really did not have the confidence to convince her. Gavin Clifford saw the fatigue on Mno Potter¡¯s face and said, ¡°Mno Potter, are you not used to living here?¡± ¡°You look tired.¡± Mno Potter came back to his senses. After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly shook his head and smiled. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t rested well for the past two days. I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping a little longer.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he nodded solemnly. He was almost done eating. Gavin Clifford stood up and looked at Kris Conor. ¡°Kris Conor, I have something to doter and might be backter. You don¡¯t have to wait for me to eat.¡± Kris Conor looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead. Be careful.¡± Mno Potter had just started eating when he heard the news that Cavin Clifford was going out. Then, he said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, do you want me to go with you? If there¡¯s nothing, I can help you.¡± Gavin Clifford shook his head at Mno Potter and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet old friends. It¡¯s not a big deal. I still need you to take care of the entire the Clifford family mansion!¡± ¡°After I leave, you¡¯ll be the strongest. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you stay here.¡± 1/3 Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter only nodded. In fact, she really wanted to stay with Brother Gavin Clifford, but Brother Gavin Clifford had already said so. What else did she have to refute? Moreover, the the Clifford family mansion was also very important to Brother Gavin Clifford. Only by protecting everyone in the Clifford family would Gavin Clifford be at ease. This must be the phrase Blearus used to say, ¡°Love the house, love the crow¡±! At this moment, Mno Potter walked over and hugged Gavin Clifford. Then, he said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect the the Clifford family mansion for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gavin Clifford felt Mno Potter¡¯s warm embrace and felt an inexplicable warmth in his heart. He had always thought that Mno Potter was the kind of straightforward person who would do anything. He would never think too much, let alone lower his head. However, it was only today that Gavin Clifford realized that Mno Potter was a woman who was flexible, soft, Such a woman was really hard to find in the world. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s contact list suddenly rang. It showed Harry Geller. It must be something important for him to call at this time. and strong. Then, after Mno Potter and Kris Conor separated, they walked out of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion and sat in their car to answer the call. He heard Harry Geller¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Dark Lord, nothing major has happened in the past few days. However, after our investigation, we feel that this Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family is a little suspicious.¡± ¡°Many people who came out of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family changed into casual clothes.¡± ¡°Every day is a point in time.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s words, he stroked his chin meaningfully. Then, his eyes instantly looked straight ahead. The reason why 42322 came to Secr World was to kill him. But was it worth it to die one after another?! Most importantly, he still felt that he could kill him. This ancient warrior family had been in seclusion for so long. It was not cultivating martial arts at all. He had probably been brainwashed! Sneak attacks and dirty tricks? There was nothing else that he didn¡¯t want to say. None of the moves were open and aboveboard. To fight with such an ancient martial art Cooper family, he definitely couldn¡¯t let them live this time. He should just let them die. Otherwise, those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was too stupid. He was repeatedly tolerated by a group of people who constantly provoked him, but in exchange, he was weak. Therefore, as long as there was any movement from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, he, Gavin Clifford, would not let it go. Opportunities were reserved for smart people. Such people who risked their lives to seek death were not worthy of sympathy. At this moment, Gavin Clifford picked up his contact list and said, 2/3 Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Harry Geller, continue to monitor them and see what they want to do!¡± Then report back at any time!¡± Then, Harry Geller, who was on the phone, said, ¡°Yes, Dark Lord!¡± Gavin Clifford hung up the phone and went to thepany. Because of thepany, Gavin Clifford did not show However, because the press conference had just ended, he wanted toe here to support himself. When La Taylor¡¯s sleeves were ready, the chaos in the early stages would slowly end. up When they arrived at the entrance of thepany, the surrounding women looked at Gavin Clifford and whispered. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this the handsome guy who helped Taylor out on stage the other day?¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t see President Taylor today¡­¡± At this moment, an enchanting woman in ck silk sashayed over and whispered, ¡°This handsome man must be having an affair with Taylor.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys watch the press conference that day? They tried their best to ensure that Taylor¡¯s press conference went smoothly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day. If not for our close rtionship, who would be helping you now?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dumbass?¡± Hearing this woman¡¯s words, those people nodded and ed ¡°That does make sense!¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just be brick movers. Whether he¡¯s handsome, rich, or beautiful, it has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°After all, we can¡¯t even finish the calls now. I¡¯m really afraid!¡± Chapter 644 Chapter 644 ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him who was dressed in red and green. He looked like a sissy and looked extremely disgusting. He really did not know how he was recruited. It seemed that he had to train the people in charge of recruiting employ¨¦es. Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the sissy took a few steps back and looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°If you want to fire a gigolo, it has to be Taylor. What right do you have to fire me?¡± ¡°This is hrious. I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± Then, a woman also looked at Gavin Clifford with disdain and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re handsome. You really don¡¯t have the final say in firing people!¡± ¡°We only listen to CEO Taylor. I advise you to be sensible and stand aside. Don¡¯t be a busybody!¡± The people in the office also muttered: ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t care about what you shouldn¡¯t care about. You don¡¯t know how nasty the person on the other end of the phone is.¡± ¡°Only a fool would answer such a call. We came to thispany purely because we felt that the treatment was good. Now, it seems like we¡¯re going to have mental problems. How can we continue working?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the people belowming endlessly about the disaster thepany had brought them, he did not think about how to solve this problem at all. The first thing he did was to avoid it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. How could such a person be worthy of staying in thepany? Since everyone had their own aspirations and had different paths, there was no need to force him to stay. This was because Gavin Clifford knew that these people who only knew how toin and think that they were unlucky would be the same even if it was anotherpany. At this moment, a younger man¡¯s voice entered Gavin Clifford¡¯s ears. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this. There¡¯s definitely no problem with ourpany¡¯s products. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of public opinion now. Actually, all kinds of things happen before and after every company¡¯s press conference.¡± ¡°You know the price of the product. I hope you can give ourpany a chance. We will definitely prove ourselves.¡± After listening to what the boy said, Gavin Clifford looked at the people below and said, ¡°That¡¯s what ourpany needs.¡± Then, Tina Lin walked down and patted the boy¡¯s shoulder. The boy clearly felt the power of a palm and turned to look at Gavin Clifford. He did not know Gavin Clifford, but he still stood up and said, ¡°You are.¡± At this moment, when the two employees beside La Taylor saw that Gavin Clifford did not respond, they naturally shut 1/3 +5 their mouths and did not dare to say anything. Gavin Clifford just looked at the man and smiled. Then, the two capable employees of La Taylor behind him directly asked, ¡°Does thispany have an assistant manager?¡± The two employees looked at Gavin Clifford and shook their heads. Then, they said respectfully, ¡°Not yet.¡± Gavin Clifford turned to look at the man in front of him and smiled. ¡°Do you want to be the assistant manager of thepany?¡± When the man heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his eyes instantly widened. This was his dream. He didn¡¯t even dare to ask for more. After all, he had only been here for a few months, and no one would help him. Although this man did not know Gavin Clifford and did not know if he was telling the truth, he still nodded. Actually, even if it was just a joke, he was still very happy. Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and smiled. Then, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me who I was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Brookspringthe Clifford family¡¯s Gavin Clifford. Thispany is my the Clifford family¡¯s business. It¡¯s managed by my fianc¨¦e, Divine Netl.¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the man¡¯s legs instantly went weak and he could not stand steadily for a moment. He had met a sugar daddy, so the dream of letting him be the deputy manager was about toe true. Heavens, what kind of dogshit luck did he have! However, Brookspringthe Clifford family. Which the Clifford family destroyed sect was it? Gavin Clifford was the man who had killed many experts. His name had already spread throughout the country. He had finally met him. However, he was different from what others thought. He had always felt that Gavin Clifford was the kind of person who would not offend others unless they offended him. He could kill those people because they deserved to be killed. Moreover, he still had a period of time where he treated Gavin Clifford as his idol and admired him immensely. However, he had never seen him with his own eyes. When he saw him today, he was even a handsome man. He did not expect him to be so young. Therefore, the man went up to hug Gavin Clifford excitedly. Gavin Clifford frowned. It would be a lie to say that he was not frightened. He knew that he was quite handsome, but his sexual orientation was still normal. At this moment, the people below looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and panicked. What?! Brookspring,Gavin Clifford. So this man was the Gavin Clifford who was face-to-face with the Clifford family? So thispany was acquired by Cavin Clifford, and then thergest shareholder in thispany? Taylor was actually Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. These people below were instantly dumbfounded. Who would have thought that this matter would turn out like this? 2/3 +5 At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the man standing beside him and smiled. ¡°Therefore, you will be the assistant manager of thispany from now on.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± When the man heard this, he was so excited that tears were about to flow out. He nodded desperately and choked. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard, Mr. Gavin Clifford. I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, please rest assured. Thank you for giving me this opportunity!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man and nodded with a smile. Then, he turned to look at La Taylor¡¯s two assistants and said, ¡°You guys should help him more. Although I¡¯ve never interacted with him, his attitude is very good, and his learning ability won¡¯t be bad.¡± ¡°As for the group below, they were on the phone just now, and the people they were chatting with were directly fired.¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the sissy looked at Gavin Clifford angrily and said, ¡°He¡¯s a neer who hasn¡¯t been here for more than a few months. Why should he be the assistant manager?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything. Didn¡¯t he only know so much because we taught him?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not convinced!¡± At this moment, the employees who were about to be fired by Gavin Clifford also felt that it was unfair and shouted, ¡°Even if we were blind just now, we¡¯re already old employees. Thepany can¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡± ¡°Moreover, he even made a newbie our deputy manager. He doesn¡¯t have any experience and doesn¡¯t have anything. What contribution can he bring to thepany?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard the retorts of the people below, he felt that it was time to clean up the company. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 When Gavin Clifford heard the retorts of the people below, he felt that it was time to clean up the company. Gavin Clifford looked sharply at the unrepentant employees below and said, ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t know who recruited you. If I had interviewed you, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to come in and work at all.¡± ¡°Secondly, you definitely won¡¯t stay in thepany for long. The new people have to serve you. If you want to be the emperor, you can go home.¡± ¡°Thirdly, in the face of such a huge public opinion in thepany, you people are all afraid of being insulted by customers and refuse to answer the phone. You¡¯ve already brought bad influence to the company. As old employees, you should set an example.¡± ¡°But all the neers are better than you. Do you still want me to continue?¡± When these people heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they were all ashamed. They wanted to refute, but they did not have a reason to. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the group of people who stopped talking. Then, he directly spoke to La Taylor¡¯s right- hand man. ¡°Go and pay this group of people now. Hurry up and get them to leave.¡± ¡°Then, spread the news on the Inte about their work status in thispany. With a stain, let¡¯s see whichpany can still be so generous as to want these people.¡± To Gavin Clifford, these people were not worth mentioning at all. Touching them would be an insult to their intelligence. Gavin Clifford looked down at his watch. It was gettingte. Actually, Gavin Clifford hade to take a look at thepany¡¯s situation. He did not expect it to be such a chaotic situation. Putting aside the public opinion, the internal department was also worrisome. After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the people below also muttered, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get in. I can¡¯t just go out like this¡­¡± ¡°Me too. Why don¡¯t we beg for mercy? It might be useful.¡± At this moment, the men and women who had beenid off by Gavin Clifford cried and wailed below. ¡°We know we were wrong. Please let us go. You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t lower yourself to our level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have a noble status. Don¡¯t prioritize thepany¡¯s interests just because of our matters.¡± ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, I have old and young people here. I really can¡¯t afford to lose this job. Give us another chance!¡± At this moment, the ck-silk-heeled beauty walked over. She looked at Gavin Clifford and smiled. ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t be so impatient. You¡¯ll know in a while whether they have the ability or not.¡± ¡°If thepany wants to generate ie, it can¡¯t do without these people working at the bottom!¡± ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford, think twice. Otherwise, if everyone leaves, I¡¯m afraid the stall will copse.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the beauty in front of him and seemed to have victory in his hands. However, this woman was not easy to deal with. It was obvious that she was someone who usually took advantage of the situation. 1/3 Moreover, Gavin Clifford had seen all kinds of people. He had seen many women like her. They were often people who started trouble and then removed themselvespletely. Gavin Clifford looked at this woman and did not say anything. He smiled and said, ¡°I hate being threatened the most, so prepare to pack up and leave!¡± ¡°Also, this is apany, not a nightclub. Do you think you¡¯re taller than others just because you¡¯re wearing high heels?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and directly said to the two assistants, ¡°When your boss you understand?¡± The two assistants looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. The woman in high heels was left standing there in a daze. For a moment, she did not know what had happened. She had been fired for no reason. She had only said a few words on behalf of others. When the woman turned around and wanted to argue again, Gavin Clifford had already left the company. On the other side, in the back mountain of Room Cooper family, the man with long white hair was holding the bars of the cage with both hands and howling non-stop. ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±. ¡°I want to avenge my son. Let me out!¡± ¡°Somebody!¡± The entire back mountain was empty. The old man¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire valley. It was especially terrifying at night. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that a ferocious beast was locked up. At this moment, n Head Cooper family was sitting on the main seat. After thinking about it, he felt that this matter was not within his control. He did not know what would happen in the future. He wondered how the people he had sent to cause trouble for the Clifford family¡¯s industry were doing. Since they could not kill him, they would make it difficult for his industry to survive. Almost all the information that Cooper family had sent out had been defeated by Gavin Clifford. It could be seen that this kid¡¯s strength was indeed extraordinary. Ordinary people might not be able to deal with him. However, warrior could no longer stop Gavin Clifford unless he was allowed to go. Simeon Cooper looked at the distant mountain and sighed. Was this the only solution? If he really went, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s reputation in Arcane World would instantly copse. Then, he would be criticized. Even Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family would be a laughing stock in the entire Secr World. Simeon Cooper couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocking came from the door. The subordinates they sent out must have replied. Simeon Cooper said in a deep voice, ¡°Come in!¡± Then, he saw a ck shadow run in from outside the door without making a sound. Then, he said, ¡°Master, the good news is that Gavin Clifford¡¯s business has stopped working these few days.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Today, Gavin Clifford started toy off employees in thepany, but the person we sent out, Zhang Linuo, was fired¡­.¡± When the Cooper family family head heard this, he stood up and shouted, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Zhang Lina was chosen by us ording to that rascal¡¯s aesthetic taste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already like this, and you¡¯re still being fired?¡± Simeon Cooper did not think of this at all. Wouldn¡¯t the person that he had painstakingly nted be in vain again? At the mention of Gavin Clifford, Simeon Cooper was furious. The son he had painstakingly raised had been killed by Gavin Clifford just like that. He was still so carefree outside. If he did not take revenge, it was really difficult to vent the hatred in his heart. Simeon Cooper, who had made up his mind, looked at the mountain and thought to himself. At this point, even if Gavin Clifford became theughing stock of the entire ancient warrior family, he had to die for the sake of his three sons who had died tragically, Simeon Cooper sat on the main seat and put down coffee. Then, he shouted towards the door. ¡°Men!¡± At this moment, a servant who was waiting at the door came in and knelt on the ground. ¡°Patriarch!¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 ¡°Patriarch!¡± Simeon Coopercal looked at the servant kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°There¡¯s a family meeting tonight. No one in the family can be missing. Everyone must attend!¡± ¡°Not one less person. If anyone doesn¡¯t attend, they¡¯ll be expelled from the house tonight.¡± ¡°Go pass on the message!¡± When the servant heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, his entire body trembled. He was Simeon Cooper¡¯s most capable person, but he had never seen Simeon Cooper like this. This time, he felt like something big had happened. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the past, during family meetings, there were also people who were absent, but Simeon Cooper always chose to turn a blind eye. However, this time, Simeon Cooper actually said such ruthless words. The servant also left the room in confusion. After that, the news spread throughout the entire Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Half a dayter, at night. Those who were notified that there would be a family meeting today had all arrived at the hall early. Even thest junior to appear rushed into the door in a panic and fell to the ground. He was afraid that thest one would be chased out by the family head. Then, the boy who fell to the ground cried out in pain. ¡°Ouch, it hurts. It hurts!¡± At this moment, the child¡¯s biological mother, a gentle woman, helped the boy up ¡°Be careful!¡± and said, ¡°You¡¯re always so anxious. The head of the family didn¡¯t set a time and only asked everyone toe for a family meeting. Look at how scared you are.¡± ¡°Your pants are ruined. I¡¯ll have to buy you a new pair.¡± At this moment, the man and woman sitting on the other side frowned and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Master today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so ruthless. If no one came today, do you think he would really chase out such a group of people?¡± Then, the other man smiled and stroked his beard. Then, he said, ¡°That might not be the case. The family head has never been in such a state before.¡± ¡°I think something big must have happened this time. Look at the time. No matter what, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for something, you could have informed me tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry.¡± Then, the elders in the row beside him spoke one after another. ¡°What happened this time?¡± 178 ¡°Why do I feel like the disputes here have never stopped?¡± ¡°I wonder what happened this time.¡± At this moment, the servant stood at the front and said, ¡°Patriarch Cooper family has arrived!¡± At this moment, everyone in the family stood up and bowed respectfully to Simeon Cooper. Then, they said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Family Head!¡± At this moment, Simeon Cooper sat on the main seat. Then, he looked at the Cooper family people standing in front of him and waved his hand, indicating for them to sit down. Not long after, just as the people below were about to ask impatiently, Simeon Cooper spoke. ¡°You must be very curious why I rushed you here in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I have something to say, but when I say it, I need you to listen to me patiently before expressing your opinions or suggestions.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± As soon as Simeon Cooper finished speaking, everyone below nodded at him. In fact, he could not guarantee that he would say it out loud. Everyone agreed because everyone felt that saving their lives was the priority. Actually, they did not want to get involved in things that they could not. This still depended on what the Cooper family families had to say. Then, Simeon Cooper suddenly stood up and stared in the direction of the door. ¡°I want to go to the back of the mountain tomorrow!¡± At this moment, an insensible woman beside him smiled and said, ¡°The back mountain?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Master, you don¡¯t have to tell us that you¡¯re going to the back of the mountain!¡± ¡°Go if you want to!¡± At this moment, Simeon Cooper was about to lose his patience. He wanted to curse this woman for being brainless. He wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense. Even Master Cooper family had to report to the back mountain. Didn¡¯t that mean that he was living in a birdcage? At this moment, the people around her poked her a few times and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Patriarch just say not to interrupt him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Then the woman realized her problem and quickly shut her mouth. Then she instantly calmed down like a wooden doll. Then, Simeon Cooper red at the woman and said again, ¡°I¡¯m going to the back mountain to release the person locked inside.¡± After hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, the discussion below became louder and louder. They did not know what words and 2/3 actions to use to show that this person had been released. They couldn¡¯t use words and actions to stop something from happening, but they couldn¡¯t not speak at this moment. If they didn¡¯t say anything, they would be implicated. After all, the person who was locked up was very powerful. That was Matthew Bore¡¯s father. Why did ancient warrior family¡¯s people take turns to watch over him? This was also the reason. Moreover, they had to care about his living conditions from time to time to prevent him from escaping. It wasn¡¯t long before this person was handed over to Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family. In the end, the family head wanted to release this person now? Everyone in ancient warrior family did not think that Cooper family was the one who released him. They all thought that Cooper family was too weak and did not guard him well, allowing him to escape. At that time, wouldn¡¯t Cooper family be aughing stock in the entire Arcane World? At this moment, a man directly spoke to n Head Simeon Cooper. ¡°Master, I hope what you said is just a joke. You don¡¯t really want to release that person at the back of the mountain, do you?¡± When they heard this man¡¯s words, the Cooper family people sitting around also stared at Simeon Cooper. They were all looking forward to it. This was not real. At this moment, Simeon Cooper said very seriously, ¡°Everything I said is true. I will definitely release that person at the back of the mountain and use him to deal with Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Everyone must know that if we release this person and he kills Gavin Clifford, then our Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family will be your greatest contributor.¡±, ¡°On the contrary, if this person didn¡¯t kill Gavin Clifford, he might have died at Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. Then we wouldn¡¯t be letting him off privately. Anyway, no one knows. We can say that Gavin Clifford is still behind all of this.¡± ¡°In short, I definitely have to take revenge for my three sons. Although it has nothing to do with you now, one of them might be one of you.¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 ¡°In short, I definitely have to avenge my three sons. Although it has nothing to do with you now, the next one might be one of you.¡± Upon hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, Cooper family¡¯s members initially had manyints, but now, they all lowered their heads and recalled Simeon Cooper¡¯s words. Actually, everyone thought about it and felt that there was nothing wrong with what Simeon Cooper said. On the surface, Simeon Cooper was indeed persecuted, but in fact, Gavin Clifford had already included everyone in Cooper family. No one could escape this fate. 42322 was not willing to be suppressed by Gavin Clifford, but in terms of strength, they were much weaker than Gavin Clifford. If this continued, they would definitely fall on their heads one day. In his heart, Gavin Clifford could not care less about them. If Cooper family Family Head Simeon Cooper fell, it meant that the wall in front of them was gone. However, what if the person who was released from the back mountain became unstoppable in the end? It would not be easy to capture him again. At this moment, a cautious middle-aged man heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words and said, ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s not that we are against your decision.¡± ¡°Once that person at the back of the mountain is released, what we encounter in the future will be unknown.¡± ¡°ancient warrior family locked him up for so long. He must have been holding a grudge for a long time. Now, he wants to take revenge on Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford is dead. Will we be next?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a lot harder to get him outter.¡± When Simeon Cooper heard this man¡¯s words, a glint shed across his eyes. To be honest, this question had already crossed his mind tens of thousands of times. He was very clear about the consequences of releasing this person. However, seeing that Gavin Clifford was already so powerful, he really could not wait any longer. Now, he only had one thought, and that was to kill Gavin Clifford. Even if Cooper family disappeared from ancient warrior family, he would be willing to do so. However, if he wanted to release this person from the back mountain, he needed the consent of the old man from Cooper family. Without their consent, even if he was the head of Cooper family, he did not have the right to release him privately. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. the Cooper family people sitting below also nodded. They looked at the family head and said Hearing this man¡¯s, endlessly, ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯re also more worried about this problem. Right now, reputation is just as you said. It¡¯s no longer important.¡± ¡°We¡¯re more worried that this old man won¡¯t be able to defeat Gavin Clifford. In the end, he¡¯ll point the spear at us. At that time, we¡¯ll be alone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, please reconsider, Family Head!¡± ¡°That man at the back of the mountain won¡¯t be able to stay in our Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family for long. Why should we take this risk?¡± 1/3 When n Head Cooper family heard the words of the people below, his heart turned cold. He was afraid that¡­ he would not be able to persuade these people, but his son definitely could not die in vain! Moreover, no matter how capable Gavin Clifford was, he was definitely not a match for the old man at the back of the mountain. He had killed so many experts. There must be someone helping him behind the scenes. How could he be poor? He was already so powerful at such a young age. Moreover, he was from Secr World. There was nothing to be afraid of. How could Simeon Cooper not know about these people from Cooper family? They were just looking for a safe shelter in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family to show off. These people were weak. Their Cooper family had the powerful warrior. They didn¡¯t need these people at all. Even Simeon Cooper was warrior. Since these people looked like they were afraid of death, why would they discuss these things with them in the future? In any case, he was now the head of the Cooper family family. Everything was up to him. At this moment, Simeon Cooper looked at the people who were still muttering below and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll let him out tomorrow.¡± ¡°This Gavin Clifford will definitely pay the price!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s family meeting. You¡¯re all dismissed!¡±. Just as the people below were about to say something, Simeon Cooper, who was sitting at the main seat, had already left. They had no choice but to go home. Today¡¯s family meeting would probably make many people in Room Cooper family unable to sleep. Tonight was destined to be a terrifying night. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s n was currently unknown to Gavin Clifford. After leaving the company, Gavin Clifford sat in the car. When she recalled everything she had seen in thepany today, she felt that something was wrong, but she could not figure out what it was. It seemed like he had to send someone to follow Cooper family¡¯s movements. He took out his phone and called Harry Geller. On the other end of the line, Harry Geller said, ¡°Dark Lord, what are your instructions?¡± Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t say anything else, so he directly said, ¡°Send a few people to Cooper family to investigate their movements and see if there¡¯s anything we can do. Report to me immediately.¡± Gavin Clifford hung up the phone and pondered for a moment. Cooper family and the others were indeed very strange. Ever since the arena ended, news of ancient warrior family seemed to have disappeared. However, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t want to think about these things now. They could do whatever they wanted. After all, improving one¡¯s strength was better than anything else. Moreover, it had been a few days since he had entered Room Sacred Tower to cultivate. Gavin Clifford had to find out the ¡®secret of the top floor of the tower. On the other side, in the the Clifford family mansion. La Taylor and Mno Potter sat on the sofa in the living room. It was already past ten in the evening and the sky was getting dark. At this moment, Kris Conor walked out of the kitchen with a te of cut fruits in his hand. He ced it on the coffee table in the living room and looked at La Taylor and Mno Potter¡¯s dejected expressions. Ever since Gavin Clifford left, these two girls had been fighting openly and secretly in the the Clifford family mansion. Of course, it was definitely not as melodramatic as the fights in television dramas, but no one wanted to give in to each other. Because they both knew each other¡¯s feelings. They loved Gavin Clifford. Kris Conor put down the fruit tter and said with a smile, ¡°La, Mno Potter, it¡¯s gettingte. If you stay upte every day, even if your Brother Gavin Clifford comes back, you¡¯ll all be lying on the bed.¡± ¡°I cut some fruits for you. Go to bed early after eating. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Otherwise, my skin will get pimples again.¡± When La Taylor heard Kris Conor¡¯s words, he also said listlessly, ¡°Got it, Kris Conor.¡± Mno Potter also gave Kris Conor a big smile before continuing toy on the sofa. La Taylor looked at Mno Potter and got angry. Why should she wait for Brother Gavin Clifford? Hence, she said directly, ¡°Mno Potter, I¡¯ll wait for Brother Gavin Clifford here. Go to sleep!¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 ¡°Mno Potter, I¡¯ll wait for Brother Gavin Clifford here. Go to sleep!¡± Upon hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Mno Potter turned to look at La Taylor. Then, he smiled back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. If you¡¯re tired, go back to sleep!¡± La Taylor looked at Mno Potter and could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He directly said what he was thinking. ¡°Mno Potter, don¡¯t be ungrateful. You know very well that you¡¯re the one who forcefully ced yourself between Brother Gavin Clifford and me.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Brother Gavin Clifford and I are both in pain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± ¡°Can you stay away from Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. Then, he said, ¡°La Taylor, you should be the one between Brother Gavin Clifford and me, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary person. Other than making Brother Gavin Clifford risk his life to save you time and time again, what else have you brought to Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford and I met ten years ago. At that time, I knew of your existence and left.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you still unmarried like Brother Gavin Clifford ten years ago?¡± ¡°I just want to be by Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s side when he needs me. I don¡¯t ask for anything else.¡± ¡°What about you? You only think about yourself and Brother Gavin Clifford. You¡¯re the most selfish person.¡± La Taylor never thought that Mno Potter¡¯s words would directly hit her heart. In fact, La Taylor even doubted himself. Was he really as selfish as Mno Potter said? In fact, La Taylor admitted that she was just an ordinary woman. Other than having a slight sense of superiority in her looks and work, she really did not help Brother Gavin Clifford. In terms of looks and work, they were actually average. After all, there were many good-looking people in this world, let alone women who knew how to earn money. However, there were very few women who could protect themselves and fight side by side with your Brother Gavin Clifford. This was exactly Mno Potter yuan. She could be considered an all-rounded woman. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mno Potter wanted to fight with him for Brother Gavin Clifford, La Taylor might have fallen to Mno Potter. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. Every step he took had to be responsible for his own actions. She liked Gavin Clifford. No matter what Mno Potter said about her, even if he said that she was useless, she would not give up Brother Gavin Clifford. La Taylor looked at Mno Potter who was not standing in front of him and said, ¡°Mno Potter, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t give up on Brother Gavin Clifford, so give up!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 1/3 @75% ¡°No one can take my Brother Gavin Clifford away, including you.¡± Hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Mno Potter just smiled and shook his head without saying anything. La Taylor could be swift and decisive in thepany, but he did not expect him to be so childish when it came to rtionships. He waspletely like a little girl. To be honest, Mno Potter did not feel disgusted when he saw La Taylor in front of him. In fact, he even felt that he was a little cute. When La Taylor saw the corners of Mno Potter¡¯s mouth curl up, he did not know what he was smiling about, but he definitely had ill intentions. Hence, he directly said, ¡°Since you want to wait here for Brother Gavin Clifford, you can continue.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit here with you anymore.¡± After La Taylor finished speaking, he went upstairs and left Mno Potter sitting alone on the sofa, waiting for Gavin Clifford. Did they really think that La Taylor was willing to create opportunities for Mno Potter? How was that possible? La Taylor had returned to his room, but he had only gone to Gavin Clifford¡¯s room. Since there was no ce for her in the hall, she could only wait for Brother Gavin Clifford here. Not long after, they heard the sound of a car outside the the Clifford family mansion. At this moment, the sleepy Mno Potter¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly stood up and walked towards the door. Then, he saw Gavin Clifford getting out of the car. Mno Potter¡¯s crisp voice could be heard. As he ran towards Gavin Clifford, he shouted, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±. Gavin Clifford looked waiting for him here. up and saw that it was Mno Potter. It was already sote, but this girl was still awake and had been +5 Mno Potter threw himself into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. Gavin Clifford had no choice but to open his arms and hug Mno Potter. ¡°Mno Potter, it¡¯s already sote. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯mte ande backter?¡± Mno Potter looked up at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°No, Brother Gavin Clifford is the most punctual. Even if Brother Gavin Clifford iste, it doesn¡¯t matter. Brother Mno Potter will still wait for Brother Gavin Clifford toe back.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in front of him and a smile appeared on his face. Then, he held Mno Potter¡¯s hand and entered the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. However, La Taylor saw this scene upstairs. When he heard the sound of a car, La Taylor ran to the window excitedly. Then, he saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s car parked in the mansion. La Taylor, who was about to go downstairs, saw Mno Potter run out and throw himself into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. La Taylor gave up the idea of going downstairs. Then, she squatted in the corner and cried aggrievedly. In the past, it was always La Taylor who ran out to wee Gavin Clifford, but now¡­ +5 As soon as Gavin Clifford returned, he sat on the sofa for a while. He knew that La Taylor usually came out. Moreover, this girl liked to stay upte. Why did she sleep so early today? Hence, Mno Potter brought a ss of coffee to Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, quickly try my cooking. I learned it from Kris Conor. Only then did I know that brewing coffee is also a skill.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll learn well.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he picked up coffee cups and sniffed them. This was indeed what Kris Conor had taught her. This was because Kris Conor¡¯s skill in brewing coffee was unparalleled in the Clifford family mansions. Even this cup of coffee leaves, coffee sets, and the same method of brewing coffee leaves, but the person brewing coffee leaves was not the same, even if something was missing. However, when Gavin Clifford saw Mno Potter¡¯s happy expression, he still smiled and said, ¡°This coffee is very well brewed. It tastes very good.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s praise, he was so happy that he almost forgot who he was. He danced with joy. However, Gavin Clifford was indeed a little tired now. He then said tiredly, ¡°Mno Potter, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m indeed a little tired.¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter looked at his watch. It was indeed already midnight. Sunspire would light up in a few hours. Brother Gavin Clifford must be very tired. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, go to sleep then. Good night!¡± Upon hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford smiled and said, ¡°You sleep early too, Mno Potter!¡± Chapter 649 Chapter 649 ¡°You sleep early too, Mno Potter!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford walked towards his room. When he came to his room, he took off his clothes without turning on lights. Of course, he did not know that La Taylor was in his room. the Although La Taylor heard the sound of Gavin Clifford opening the door, she was still immersed in the scene just now. Her entire body was weak, and she really did not know what to say to Brother Gavin Clifford. Therefore, he sat in the corner and did not speak. After thinking about it, he felt that Mno Potter¡¯s words made sense. He might really be a burden in front of Brother Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom with a towel draped over his shoulders. All he wanted to do now was to empty his mind and deal with whatever came his way. La Taylor had already stood up and was about to walk out when he heard Gavin Clifford opening the bathroom door. Oh no, Brother Gavin Clifford came out. Then, Gavin Clifford turned on the lights and saw La Taylor standing in front of him. Gavin Clifford was instantly stunned. When did La Taylore in? Didn¡¯t he make a sound when he walked?! However, something was wrong! He remembered locking the door after entering the room, unless it was¡­ La Taylor had been staying in his room before he came in. Could it be that he was also waiting for him? Gavin Clifford took a few steps towards La Taylor. When he saw La Taylor¡¯s face full of tears, his eyes and nose were red. Was this girl crying? Could it be that someone went to thepany to bully her while he was not around¡­ Gavin Clifford grabbed La Taylor¡¯s hand and walked to the bed. Then, he looked at her seriously and said, ¡°La, tell Brother Gavin Clifford, why are you crying?¡± ¡°Did someone bully you while I was gone?¡± ¡°Or did someone you don¡¯t know go to thepany to cause trouble for you?¡± La Taylor kept his head down and did not look at Gavin Clifford. He only shook his head and tears fell again. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor in front of him. He did not look fine at all. Then, he said, ¡°La, do you believe Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°As long as you say it, Brother Gavin Clifford will definitely make the person who bullied you pay the price.¡± ¡°Whoever it is!¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his eyes instantly widened. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford seriously and said, 1/3 75% ¡°Is what Brother Gavin Clifford said true?¡± ¡°Is it really anyone?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he nodded without thinking and said firmly, ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they bully you, Brother Gavin Clifford will definitely deal with them for you.¡± When La Taylor heard this, he smiled bitterly. Then, as if he was still possessed, he asked for an answer. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what if it¡¯s still Mno Potter?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Will you make her pay, too?¡± Hearing La Taylor mention Mno Potter, Gavin Clifford was stunned. Mno Potter?! Why did La point to Mno Potter? Gavin Clifford knew Mno Potter¡¯s strength. Ordinary people like La Taylor could not resist him. However, there was no reason for Mno Potter to deal with La! Moreover, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t just know La Taylor. He also knew Mno Potter¡¯s character. Mno Potter would never be so hostile to La and bully her. This was still the the Clifford family mansion. It was illogical for him to believe that Mno Potter bullied La Taylor. It was not that he wanted to side with anyone, but these were two different things! However, the strange thing was that La had never been a person who wouldin. This time, he blurted it out. There must be something she could not ept. Gavin Clifford did not directly answer La Taylor¡¯s question. Instead, he directly said, ¡°Brother La, Gavin Clifford is not at home during this period of time. Did something happen between you and Mno Potter?¡± ¡°How did Mno Potter bully La? With Brother Gavin Clifford around, La can just say it.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, go talk to Mno Potter again.¡± When La Taylor heard Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s gentle voice, she did not want to blow things up. After all, they were all adults. Brother Gavin Clifford was so tired and had endless work to deal with outside. At home, she still had to resolve the dispute between her and Mno Potter. La Taylor lowered his head again. After pondering for a moment, he recovered his emotions and raised his head with a smile. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m just teasing you!¡± ¡°Mno Potter and I are especially close. It¡¯s just that I was a little jealous when I saw the two of you hugging down there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making Brother Gavin Clifford worry about me.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La Taylor¡¯s words, his heart warmed. Then, he smiled and stroked La Taylor¡¯s hair. *Our La has really grown up and learned to be jealous!¡± ¡°La, don¡¯t worry. Brother Cavin Clifford will always be by your side.¡± 2/3 When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, her eyes instantly turned red again, although she really wanted to take Brother Gavin Clifford for herself. But she might not be so selfish as to deprive Mno Potter of her love for Gavin Clifford brother. La Taylor pondered for a long time. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to ask her, La Taylor said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you don¡¯t have to do anything for me. As long as I can be by your side, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard La¡¯s words, he was obviously surprised. When did La be so sensible? La Taylor leaned into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms and looked at Gavin Clifford with a burning gaze. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, can you apany La tonight?¡± ¡°La, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Gavin Clifford naturally understood what La Taylor meant, so he directly said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll sleep at Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s tonight.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly beamed with joy. Then, he was carried by Gavin Clifford and ced on the bed. Looking at Gavin Clifford¡¯s muscr body, handsome face, and hot breath from his mouth, La Taylor¡¯s face turned red and he was extremely shy. Then, Gavin Clifford pulled up the nket and covered himself and La Taylor. Tonight was destined to be another night shrouded in love. The next morning, at the back mountain of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Simeon Cooper brought Cooper family¡¯s men to the back of the mountain. They looked at the junk piled up in front of them like a garbage incineration nt. Then, he looked at the rusty iron pir-like doors made of special materials in front of him. They were wrapped by weeds all over the mountain and looked especially sinister. When he got closer, he could vaguely hear a weak voiceing from behind the door. ¡°Let me out. I want revenge for my son.¡± ¡°Let me out.¡± ¡°I want to avenge my son. Let me out.¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 ¡°I want to avenge my son. Let me out.¡± Upon hearing this weak voice, Simeon Cooper took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Jarvis Bore, this is Simeon Cooper.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been locked up in the back mountain for quite some time. I¡¯m about to hand you over to Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family.¡± ¡°Now, you roar and howl every day. Could it be that you can¡¯t wait any longer?¡± Simeon Cooper naturally had his reasons for saying this. After all, he was Cooper family¡¯s master. Now, he also wanted to avenge his son, and so did Jarvis Bore. However, when Jarvis Bore begged Simeon Cooper to let him out, Simeon Cooper refused. He thought that there were other ways to deal with Gavin Clifford, but he did not expect Gavin Clifford to be so powerful. Now that he had no other choice, he could only let Jarvis Bore deal with Gavin Clifford. However, he could not lower his status and beg Jarvis Bore. Since Jarvis Bore had always wanted to avenge his son, wouldn¡¯t it be fun to let him out and kill their common enemy, Gavin Clifford? Hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, heavy footsteps came from behind the door. ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± He walked towards the door with a gust of wind. He could feel that this Jarvis Bore was not an ordinary person. Even the falling rocks on the mountain rolled down with his footsteps, and the ground trembled. Simeon Cooper was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. What was going on? He had been locked years, but he had never seen him so powerful. up for SO many He had actually had his doubts before because a few years ago, when Jarvis Bore was just brought back by their ancient martial arts Cooper family, there was an earthquake a few years ago. At that time, they thought that there was an earthquake here, so they did not think too much about it. But now, it seemed that all of this might have been done by Jarvis Bore. If not for the special metal pir trapping Jarvis Bore. He had probably run away more than Jarvis Bore years ago. How could he stay in Cooper family until now? At this moment, Jarvis Bore, who was standing in front of the door, had fur all over his face. He looked at Jarvis Bore and said, ¡°Simeon Cooper, let me out. I just want to avenge my son.¡± ¡°As long as I take my revenge, I have nothing to care about. Whether you want to kill me or torture me, it¡¯s up to you, ancient warrior family.¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he was also very satisfied. However, time had taught him that he could not trust everything. Therefore, at this moment, Simeon Cooper did not have many extravagant requests. He did not expect Gavin Clifford to return and be willing to be locked up again. After all, that was all in the future. The most important thing was that he could kill Gavin Clifford, which could be considered as contributing to Ancient Martial Art Cooper family. At that time, how to deal with Jarvis Bore would be in the future. 1/3 75%1 When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he stroked the long beard on his chin. During this period of time, coffee had been so worried that he did not eat or think. Because of the matter of letting Jarvis Bore out of the mountain, his hair had turned much whiter. +5 At this moment, other than Simeon Cooper, the elders of Ancient Martial Arts Jarvis Bore also spoke when they heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s speech. ¡°Jarvis Bore, do you know how much infamy and nder we have to bear if we let you go?¡± ¡°Also, are you confident in killing Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Do you have any ns or ideas for this?¡± ¡°I think we need to find out.¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Jarvis Bore kept repeating, ¡°Let me out. I want to avenge my son!¡± ¡°Quick, let me out.¡± At this moment, another white-bearded elder said,. ¡°Jarvis Bore, ancient warrior family took turns detaining you. I¡¯m sure you know why.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you thought that you were extraordinary back then and insisted on thinking that you were very impressive. Then, you learned ancient warrior family¡¯s ability and privately taught our martial arts secret manuals and ultimate techniques outside.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Your martial arts back then were bestowed to you by the previous sect masters of ancient warrior family, so they protected you.¡± ¡°Now that Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family has released you, ancient warrior family will not let me off. Therefore, we need to make three rules.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Simeon Cooper was also dumbfounded. Yesterday, during the family meeting, he did not mention anything about the three rules! At this moment, Simeon Cooper did not interrupt or refute the old man¡¯s words. As long as Jarvis Bore could kill Gavin Clifford, he would do anything! Jarvis Bore understood the old man¡¯s words and sat on the ground. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tell me.¡± Hence, the old man took a few steps forward and said, ¡°If you want the family head to let you out, you have to make a military pledge.¡± ¡°If you kill Cavin Clifford, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Perhaps we¡¯ll take credit for you and spare you the punishment of taking turns to be detained in ancient warrior family.¡± ¡°However, if you fail to kill Gavin Clifford, you have toe back on your own. If you run away and we can¡¯t find you, we won¡¯t do anything to you. However, we will never let you avenge your son in this lifetime,¡± ¡°Of course, you can also die outside and be done with it, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°So, do you ept the above When Jarvis Bore heard this old man¡¯s words, he immediately nodded. Regardless of whether he could do it in the future, at the very least, he had to go out and avenge his son. 2/3 D 37 After being bullied and abused by 42322 for so many years, Jarvis Bore had really lived enough. Even if he died, it might be a hundred times better than returning here again. This was the best opportunity for him. Not only could he avenge his son, but he could also give himself a chance to be free. Then, Jarvis Bore said in his hoarse voice, ¡°As long as I can handle Gavin Clifford, anything is fine.¡± ¡°This military pledge doesn¡¯t matter to me, but if you want it, I can sign it.¡± ¡°For a dying person like me, my only son is already dead. What else do I have to worry about?¡± Simeon Cooper understood Jarvis Bore¡¯s words and nodded in satisfaction. As expected, he still needed his family¡¯s constant advice. After that, Simeon Cooper asked the servants to get two sets of Taylor pieces. Then, he passed them to Jarvis Bore through the crack in the door. Jarvis Bore signed his name without thinking and gave it to Simeon Cooper. Then, Simeon Cooper got someone to check carefully. He took out a key from his pocket and opened the door. At this moment, Cooper family¡¯s elders and Cooper family¡¯s people all took a few steps back and watched as the door slowly opened. Jarvis Bore walked out from inside, but his feet were still chained up. Because Jarvis Bore¡¯s Light-body Technique was impressive, and no one couldpare to his ability to fly over roofs and walk on walls, he had to be on guard! Simeon Cooper looked at the restrained Jarvis Bore in front of him and gave the servant a look. He untied Jarvis Bore and looked at him. ¡°Jarvis Bore, remember what you said today!¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 ¡°Jarvis Bore, remember what you said today!¡± Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper who was standing in front of him. Because his beard and hair were long, Cooper family¡¯s people could not see Jarvis Bore¡¯s strange smile. Although Jarvis Bore was old now, it did not affect his strength. He even seemed to be crazy every day in the back mountain of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, but he was also absorbing the surrounding energy every day. No matter what, this was ancient warrior family¡¯s territory. Although ancient warrior family2 was proud and arrogant, such as himself, this geographical environment was a treasurend. If he did not cultivate here, he would probably not be able to cultivate. anywhere. Therefore, although the back mountain of Cooper family seemed. boring and dirty, it was enough for Jarvis Bore to increase his strength. Moreover, for so many years, other than not having freedom, he had more or less absorbed a lot of energy from every ancient warrior family and improved. himself. Jarvis Bore looked down on the Simeon Cooper in front of him. To be honest, this Simeon Cooper was not worthy of being the head of the family. He did not have the strength or courage. Jarvis Bore really did not know if Cooper family¡¯s family head was chosen by drawing lots! Only the few elders who were standing at the back just now seemed to be thinking about something else and chose this useless person. It was really hard to exin in a few words. Jarvis Bore dared to say that if Cooper family did not carry the word ¡°Martial Arts¡±, no one would know. However, he was still cultivating. He could not turn against Cooper family now. After all, he had yet to achieve his goal. When he was almost done with these matters, he woulde and seek justice from Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family. He even asked her to sign a military pledge. How ridiculous. What could it change with just a piece of waste paper? How naive! Jarvis Bore watched as Simeon Cooper¡¯s subordinates untied the chains on hist feet bit by bit. He tried to lift his leg and instantly felt extremely rxed, even though there were two circles of blood-red Daozi on his ankle. However, the weight of the chains on his feet allowed his Light-body Technique to improve even more. Now, even if he jumped lightly, to exaggerate a little, he would be able to soar into the sky. Therefore, Jarvis Bore had always felt that this was the training of the heavens. Hence, Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper¡¯s hoarse voice and said, ¡°Patriarch Cooper family, I¡¯ve signed this military order!¡± ¡°Do you still doubt me now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Simeon Cooper looked at Jarvis Bore in front of him. He felt a little uneasy, but he did not know what was strange about him. In short, it was easy to release Jarvis Bore, but it was difficult to take him back. However, if he could kill Gavin Clifford, he, Simeon Cooper, would go all out. If he could not bear to part with the child, he would not be able to trap the wolf! Then, Simeon Cooper looked at the old man who had followed Cooper family up the mountain and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t spread this matter today. Keep it a secret.¡± ¡®Once the outside world finds out that Cooper family is in Arcane World, not only will we lose face, but we might also be kicked out of Arcane World.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure no one wants this to happen!¡± When Cooper family¡¯s people heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, they nodded. and said in unison, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the family head¡¯s arrangements.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, Simeon Cooper looked at Jarvis Bore and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a courtyard for you at Cooper family. When you¡¯ve almost. recovered, we¡¯ll carry out the n.¡± ¡°Also, it¡¯s time to tidy up your eye-catching appearance. Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper and nodded. He did not say anything else. Perhaps because he had juste out from inside, he did not speak much all year round. In addition, recently, he had been shouting that he wanted to avenge his son. His voice was a little hoarse, and it consumed a lot of energy. There was no way to n these things for the time being. Everything could wait until he recovered. On the other side, in the the Clifford family mansion. After lunch, Gavin Clifford returned to his room in the afternoon. Now, he finally had a chance to enter Sacred Tower. Sacred Tower¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice. ¡°Brother Divine Net, look, my Master is here, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long. If I don¡¯te to Sacred Tower soon, I¡¯ll rust. I suspect that I¡¯m useless here.¡± ¡°After all, Master is so powerful that he doesn¡¯t need me anymore.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s voice, the corners of his mouth. curled up. Then, he teased, ¡°That¡¯s right. With my strength, I really don¡¯t need you anymore. Go and destroy it confidently!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an eyesore here!¡± When Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re heartless, but how can you be so heartless to me?¡± ¡°Think about the things we manage together. Can you bear to do that? Master.¡± At this moment, before Gavin Clifford could speak, Divine Net3 spoke. ¡°Brother Sacred Tower, can we not be so emotional and be more normal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to vomit from hearing your words. I just want to stay away from. you, let alone Master¡­¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Divine Net¡¯s voice, he was slightly surprised. How did Divine Net33 get into Sacred Tower? As expected, everything in this world was a friend. At first, Gavin Clifford did not believe it, but now, he had to believe it. At this moment, Gavin Clifford sat cross-legged on the ground and absorbed the powerful airflow in the tower. Every time Gavin Clifford came into Sacred Tower, his entire body would feel rxed. He could feel the airflow in his entire body surging, as if there was an infinite energy urging him. Now that he had learned two absolute arts, he was still a distance away from reaching the realm he wanted to reach. However, it was not easy to cultivate ultimate techniques at this time. After all, La Taylor¡¯s Youth Pill and some medicinal pills had already begun to be scarce. Today, he would practice medicinal pills in it and adjust his tired body! Just as Gavin Clifford closed his eyes and was about to start refining pills, Sacred Tower¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Master. There¡¯s someone looking for him outside the door. It¡¯s a man, but I remember him.¡± ¡°His name is Harry Geller.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard that it was Harry Geller, he knew that there might be something going on with Cooper family. Then, Gavin Clifford stood up and left Sacred Tower. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and went downstairs. He saw Harry Geller standing under a hidden tree. Gavin Clifford immediately reacted. Sacred Tower¡¯s cultivation had also. improved a lot. In the past, it would only know that there was someone when there was movement. However, now, as long as a suspicious person approached the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, Sacred Tower could directly sense the existence of this person. It was simply unbelievable. Gavin Clifford came to Harry Geller and said coldly, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Harry Geller cupped his fists solemnly and nodded. Then, he said, ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, I¡¯ve found it. Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family is indeed plotting something. It¡¯s at the back of the mountain!¡± Chapter 652 Chapter 652 ¡°Reporting to Dark Lord, I¡¯ve found it. Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family is indeed plotting something. It¡¯s at the back of the mountain!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Harry Geller¡¯s report, he raised his eyebrows and his expression instantly became serious. Cooper family: Back Mountain!! Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family actually had a back mountain? Previously, when Gavin Clifford sent people to check, they had already paid attention to it. However, no one noticed that Cooper family had a back mountain. They had already seen the entire residence from the inside out. Could it be that there was a secret passage behind the mountain that they did not know about? Gavin Clifford directly said to Harry Geller on the other end of the phone, ¡°What did you find at the back of Cooper family?¡± When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he also said solemnly. ¡°Dark Lord. I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s a mountain behind the the Clifford family mansion.¡± That mountain looks different from ordinary mountain peaks. The surrounding weeds are overgrown, and it doesn¡¯t look like anyone has taken care of it.¡± ¡°At the bottom of the mountain, there¡¯s an iron gate made of special materials. There¡¯s a person locked inside¡± ¡°I heard that the person¡¯s name is Jarvis Bore.¡± Jarvis Bore? When Gavin Clifford heard the name from Harry Geller¡¯s mouth, an image instantly shed through his mind. However, the man in the image was a liule blurry, so he could not see his face clearly However, he felt that this person seemed familiar because this name sounded very familiar. But why did Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family lock him up in the back mountain? Since this person was imprisoned, why did Cooper family¡¯s people keep running back to the mountain recently? Could it be that they were prepared to let this person go? Or did this person know something? Gavin Clifford said col to Harry Geller on the phone, ¡°Continue to follow their movements and see what Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family is trying to do After hanging up the phone, Gavin Clifford looked at the time. It was gettingte. He had to make the best use of his time to cultivate. Recently, he had been in a state of dy in improving his cultivation. After all, cultivation was the most important thing. When he cultivated to the top of the tower and obtained the clue to Broken Sword Man, he might be able to solve the mystery of his background. Although Gavin Clifford had been living in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion for so many years, perhaps in the eyes of many people, his background was not that important. However, in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes, after living for so many years, he at least had to know where he came from. This trip to the human world was not in vain! After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he returned to Sacred Tower. He had always felt that Sacred Tower knew something. about his previous life. Therefore, Gavin Clifford would tirelessly think of asking Sacred Tower a few questions every time. What if Sacred Tower let it slip one day? Just as Gavin Clifford was about to speak, Sacred Tower¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Master, you look like you have something on your mind!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it. Although we can¡¯t help much, it¡¯s better to have someone toe up with a n than nothing! When Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s words, he immediately said, ¡°I do have something to worry about, but I don¡¯t have any leads yet.¡± ¡°Tell me, what exactly is on the top floor of Sacred Tower?¡± When Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he instantly fell silent. After pausing for a moment, he said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t make things difficult for me ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that as long as you reach the top through cultivation, the truth will be revealed? ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed, Master!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, Sacred Tower rejected him again. Forget it, there was no point in asking further. At this moment, Divine Net heard the conversation between Sacred Tower and Gavin Clifford and said in surprise. ¡°Brother Sacred Tower, what are you talking about with Master? I don¡¯t seem to understand.¡± ¡°Who can talk to me?¡± When Sacred Tower heard Divine Net¡¯s words, he also said impatiently, ¡°Brother Divine Net, it¡¯s not good for you to know too much¡± Upon hearing Sacred Tower¡¯s words, Divine Net quickly shut his mouth and did not say another word. Anyway, this did not matter to him. He was just a spiritual thing. He could forget about using his brain! When Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s words, he did not probe further. Anyway, the oue was the same every time. He was already used to it. He would let nature take its course! It might not be a good thing to know some things in advance. Moreover, he was very satisfied with his current life. Gavin Clifford walked directly to the empty space where he had been cultivating. He sat cross-legged and smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Anyway, the answer I get from you is the same every time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I should seize the time to cultivate. I want to see what kind of secret this is that can make things so difficult for you.¡± At this moment, Sacred Tower was alsoughing and ying dumb. He was even very familiar with the ttery people used. Looking at Gavin Clifford who was sitting cross-legged, he said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so powerful that it won¡¯t take you long to reach the top floor of the tower.¡± ¡°If it were anyone else, they might have gray hair, but you, Master, are the chosen one. You¡¯re talented.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then no one in this world can reach the top of the tower.¡± Gavin Clifford shook his head when he heard Sacred Tower¡¯s ttery. Even his words were full of ws. Previously, it had said that it was more than Master points in the past. Then, there was something on the top floor of the tower. That meant that someone had already gone up. Now, it was ttering him. Gavin Clifford shook his head helplessly. This spiritual thing was indeed not suitable for Secr World. Upon hearing Sacred Tower¡¯s words, Cavin Clifford did not respond. Instead, he used his mind to urge the remaining eight secret manuals. As long as he finished cultivating the remaining eight manuals, he could open the third level of the tower. Of course, he was one step closer to what he wanted to know. At this moment, three beams of golden light shone down from above, reflecting eight secret manuals in the pass. All of them were peerless martial arts that had long been lost. Even until now, very few people had heard of them. At this moment, Gavin Clifford casually waved his hand, and a secret manual slowly flew out of the golden light and gently.nded in his hand. Four words appeared on the secret manual: Freeze the Water into Ice! Gavin Clifford looked at the secret manual in his hand, his eyes shining. Such a martial arts technique was very attractive to him because it was very legendary. At this moment, Gavin Clifford closed his eyes, focused his mind, and took a deep breath. He also catalyzed it with his mind. Coincidentally, there was a pool of clear spring in Sacred Tower for Gavin Clifford to practice. Gavin Clifford sat on the spot and raised his hands. The temperature inside Sacred Tower was originally normal, but at this moment, a gust of wind blew, and the temperature in Sacred Tower instantly dropped to the freezing point. Due to Gavin Clifford¡¯s special physique and his years of cultivation, this temperature did not affect him much. Moreover, this move would only freeze a person or object that the cultivator specifically pointed at. To others, they would only feel abnormally cold and ufortable, but they would not be frozen into ice. Of course, those with poor physiques might also freeze to death. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford looked at this secret manual and nodded in satisfaction. Now, he waspletely familiar with this move. He was just short of putting it into practice. At this moment, Sacred Tower and Divine Net were already at the side, howling in the cold. ¡°Master, us. We¡¯re going to freeze to death!¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653 ¡°Master, us. We¡¯re going to freeze to death!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower¡¯s voice, the corners of his lips curled up as he said, ¡°But this move is like this. It¡¯s a pity to give up now, so bear with it!¡± Sacred Tower was actually forcefully stuffed back by Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. After all, this cultivation was not the beginning of Gavin Clifford However, this secret manual was getting more and more overboard, Cultivators should be training themselves, but why did this feeling make Sacred Tower feel as if he was apanying Master to transcend the tribtion? At this moment, Gavin Clifford directly activated the spring water, forming several fist-sized water balls that floated in the air and instantly turned into ice. With a plop plop plop sound, they directly smashed into the spring water. The spring water instantly sshed up, turning into a crystal clear ice surface that directly covered down. As it shattered, is turned into sharp des that fell down. This effect was all because of Gavin Clifford¡¯s own strength. It was simply too amazing. Beside them. Sacred Tower and Divine Net were amazed. ¡°Master is too amazing.¡± ¡°This is Freeze the Water into Ice. Ordinary people can¡¯t do a sudden drop in temperature, so they¡¯re still shooting water droplets ¡°At most, it will cause a flood. Not only can Master turn water into ice, but it can also turn ice into sharp des. It¡¯s unbelievable. Divine Net looked at Master, whom he had just recognized, and was noved to tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to follow such a powerful Master. It¡¯s my honor.¡± ¡°Freeze the Water into lce, I¡¯ve been lucky enough to see this move before. Someone refined it into ice, but there¡¯s no one in the world who can turn this into a sharp de ¡°Master is too powerful!¡± ¡°Moreover, as far as I know, no one has been able to cultivate such a cultivation technique in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°But Master was actually cultivated in such a short period of time. If he¡¯s not the chosen one, what is he?¡± After Gavin Clifford finished channeling, he sat there to calm down the Internal Energy that he had activated. After taking a deep breath, he slowly got up and felt extremely rxed. This was also why Gavin Clifford found it strange. When others circted their energy, they would be drenched in sweat and exhausted. As for him, every time he finished circting his energy, he felt extremely rxed. This feeling was as if he could run- dozens of marathons. Seeing that there were still seven books left in the three beams of golden light, he could only go back and wait for him to familiarize himself with them before cultivating other books. After all, he still had a lot of things on his mind. At this moment, Cavin Clifford seemed to have remembered something. Then, he asked in Sacred Tower, 1/3 ¡°By the way, do you know who Jarvis Bore is?¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Sacred Tower and Divine Net, who were still busy sleeping, instantly fell silent. After a long while, Sunspire didn¡¯t hear Sacred Tower and Divine Net¡¯s voices. Gavin Clifford spoke again in surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I told you to?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like you don¡¯t know Jarvis Bore.¡± ¡°Tell me, let me hear why this Jarvis Bore can silence you.¡± At this moment, Sacred Tower really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore because if it didn¡¯t speak, ording to Gavin Clifford¡¯s temper and personality, he would be angry soon. Hence, Sacred Tower stammered and asked again, ¡°Master, why are you asking about this person? ¡°Could it be that Master knows him? But ording to my records, Master and Jarvis Bore have no rtionship.¡± ¡°Why did Master suddenly mention him?¡± Gavin Clifford understood Sacred Tower¡¯s words and felt that something was amiss. Hence, he directly asked, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re very familiar with Jarvis Bore.¡± When 42333 heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, his heart skipped a beat. Actually, there was nothing he could not say. Then, he directly said. ¡°Master. Jarvis Bore used to be 42322 ¡°After that, because he vited ancient warrior family¡¯s bottom line, he privately imparted the ultimate technique to outsiders. Then, he was directly eliminated from ancient warrior family,¡± ¡°However, this Jarvis Bore was too powerful in the end. In the end, he caused everyone to be unable to rest in peace, everyone took turns imprisoning him.¡± ¡°Also, Jarvis Bore is Matthew Bore¡¯s father¡­¡± What?! This world was really too oo small. He was wondering what Aricient Martial Arts Cooper family was up to! If Jarvis Bore was Matthew Bore¡¯s father, then Gavin Clifford probably knew that these people were here to deal with him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After all, he had killed Matthew Bore. Jarvis Bore must know now. His first reaction must be to avenge his son. Coincidentally, Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family was also holding a grudge against him. He was wondering why they did. not make a move after such a long time. It turned out that they wanted to join forces with Jarvis Bore to deal with him. At this moment, Gavin Clifford spoke again. ¡°Then isn¡¯t Jarvis Bore imprisoned and can be released?¡± When Sacred Tower heard Cavin Clifford¡¯s words, it pondered for a moment. In fact, it did not quite understand the first point. Logically speaking, every ancient warrior family would take turns imprisoning Jarvis Bore. If they made a mistake while being held in someone¡¯s ce, even if this family could escape death, they would not be able to escape punishment. Moreover, they would be aughing stock. Therefore, they could be considered to have gone all out. At the thought of this, Sacred Tower said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Logically speaking, Master and Jarvis Bore are not allowed to be released.¡± ¡°If we let him out, a family in ancient warrior family will be constantly reviled and be aughing stock. They can be spared from death, but they can¡¯t escape punishment. *Unless they have a reason to do so.¡± ¡°However, Master, what grudge do you have with Jarvis Bore?¡± Upon hearing Sacred Tower¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°Because I killed Jarvis Bore¡¯s son, Matthew Bore When 42333 heard this, they were all shocked. They had never seen Master so powerful. Matthew Hore was war general! Sacred Tower knew Master¡¯s strength, but Divine Net didn¡¯t. When he heard the news, he was almost speechless. Just like how Sacred Tower was astounded when he first saw Gavin Clifford and recognized him as its master. Right on the heels of that, Divine Net mustered his courage and asked again, ¡°Master, but Jarvis Bore wants to deal with you. Why did Cooper family agree to help him?¡± ¡°And taking such a big risk?¡± Upon hearing Divine Net¡¯s words, the corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth curled up again. ¡°Because I killed Simeon Cooper¡¯s three sons!¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Divine Net did not know what to say. He was stunned for a moment. At this moment, Gavin Clifford thought about it. Should he find someone to practice this unique skill? As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking. Sacred Tower appeared. Immediately after, a call came. Gavin Clifford took out his phone and saw that it was Harry Geller. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Immediately after, a call came. Gavin Clifford took out his phone and saw that it was Harry Geller. It must be Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. They must have found out something. However, Gavin Clifford asked about Sacred Tower¡¯s information and it was about time. Gavin Clifford picked up the phone and heard Harry Geller¡¯s anxious voice on the other end. ¡°Dark Lord, a major secret has been discovered.¡± ¡°The person imprisoned is actually Matthew Bore¡¯s father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that this person is extremely ferocious. I¡¯m worried that he will attack Dark Lord. I¡¯ll immediately gather the members of Frostpeakdark warrior to protect you!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard that 4131219 wanted to gather dark warrior members, he was immediately rejected by Gavin Clifford. It was just Jarvis Bore. No matter how strong he was, how strong could he be? Could he be stronger than him? If he had the guts, he would give it a try. Like father, like son. Gavin Clifford was looking forward to the battle between Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family and Jarvis Bore, who had. been imprisoned for decades. He wanted to see if they would be able to kill him with confidence. The next morning, in the office. La Taylor arrived at thepany early in the morning. The scene in front of him stunned La Taylor. What was going on? At a nce, the entirepany was empty. No one knew where the originallyrge number of people had gone.. However, La Taylor had long wanted to reorganize these people in thepany. It was just that he had not been able to find a suitable reason to say it. This time, thepany instantly fell silent. At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s two capable assistants saw La Tayloring and immediately ran to him happily. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here.¡± La Taylor looked at the two employees in front of him. As he had been by her side for a long time, he was like his family. However, La Taylor came to thepany almost every day. asionally, he would miss them. Hence, La Taylor opened his arms and hugged them like sisters. After the joy, Taylor looked around and said to them, ¡°By the way where did the people in thepany go ¡°Why is it empty?¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve collectively jumped ship or found a better job?¡± The two female employees under La Taylor looked at each other. They did not know if they should say anything or not. The smart La Taylor saw his two employees hemming and hawing and immediately understood. During the few days he was at home, Brother Gavin Clifford must havee. As for these people, it was most likely Brother Gavin Clifford who took them away. La Taylor knew Gavin Clifford¡¯s temper too well. He would not offend anyone unless they offended him.. She could even imagine how dark Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s face was when he saw those people, so he dealt with them. La Taylor looked at the heads of the two employees. One was lower than the other, like a child who had made a mistake. He did not dare to look up at La Taylor. Because they knew that their only boss was La Taylor. Even if it was Mr. Gavin Clifford, they could not let him do whatever he wanted. However, without La Taylor¡¯s approval, they heard Mr. Gavin Clifford fire those people. This was really against the rules, so they lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything. La Taylor looked at the two of them and could not help but feel like teasing them. Hence, he said seriously, ¡°These people haven¡¯t been fired, have they?¡± ¡°Lift your head and speak!¡± When the two employees heard La Taylor¡¯s anxious tone, they trembled and said, ¡°Boss, these people, these people¡­¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They stammered for a long time and could not say a word. They still remembered what Gavin Clifford told them before he left. He said that they wanted to go home and left on their own. However, if he said that, wouldn¡¯t he be deceiving the boss again? If he didn¡¯t say that, would the boss quarrel with Mr. Gavin Clifford if he knew that it was Mr. Gavin Clifford who fired him? ¡°What are we going to do?¡± La Taylor looked at her two employees and trembled in fear. She did not want to continue scaring the two girls. Just as she was about to speak, her two employees beat her to it ¡°Boss, it¡¯s actually Mr. Gavin Clifford. He saw that their writer was unreasonable, so he fired them.¡± ¡°But boss, don¡¯t me Mr. Gavin Clifford. It¡¯s because thepany fell into public opinion during your previous few days of rest. Mr. Gavin Clifford is here to deal with it. ¡°Moreover, those people are not thinking for thepany at all. Instead, they have been cking off ¡°But Mr. Gavin Clifford is quite aggrieved this time.¡± When he heard the two employees say this, La Taylor was a little surprised. Did thepany suffer public opinion? La Taylor became more and more curious as he listened. He directly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with thepany being criticized?¡± ¡°And Mr. Gavin Clifford, what are you upset about?¡± One of the employees grabbed La Taylor¡¯s hand and said with red eyes, ¡°Boss, we have a huge order of tens of millions. It has been canceled. If we continue to incur losses, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Maybe. Thepany will At this moment, another employee grabbed the female employee who was about to cry and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ¡°You can¡¯t even withstand this bit of pressure?¡± ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford already said not to tell the boss that you¡¯re spouting nonsense. You said it so quickly I¡¯m confused. Mr. Gavin Clifford just doesn¡¯t want the boss to worry, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He can solve it.¡± At this moment, La Taylor was dumbfounded. That was a huge order worth tens of millions. She remembered that Sunspire was collecting orders worth tens of millions every few days. Because they felt that thesepanies might trust theirpanies more, they gave them such huge support. The deposit they signed for La Taylor was very small. It was really a huge loss. She had been doing business for so many years, but she had still made such a big mistake and caused Brother Gavin Clifford so much trouble. It was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t lost her mind and trusted human nature too much, she wouldn¡¯t have put herself to death! At this moment, La Taylor suddenly recalled the employer who said that Brother Gavin Clifford was aggrieved, so he asked, ¡°How did Mr. Gavin Clifford feel wronged?¡± ¡°Did someone say something?¡± The employee nced at the employee beside him, but since the boss asked, he could only answer. Hence, he directly said, ¡°Mr. Gavin Clifford just came to thepany. He was already praised.¡± ¡°Said to be a pretty boy.¡± At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s anger gradually soared. Someone actually dared to say that about Brother Gavin Clifford. He was really getting impatient At this moment, another employee red at the female employee who had lowered her head and finished speaking. Then, she exined to La Taylor, ¡°Boss, Mr. Gavin Clifford has already fired those people. Mr. Gavin Clifford doesn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 ¡°Boss, Mr. Gavin Clifford has already fired those people. Mr. Gavin Clifford doesn¡¯t want you to worry Of course, La Taylor knew that Brother Gavin Clifford doted on her the most and did not want her to suffer so much. However, her heart ached for Brother Gavin Clifford! Moreover, she had gained this reputation in the the Clifford family Industry. It was her carelessness as the boss that made the employees below criticize others. Also, as Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she male Brother Gavin Clifford suffer such a groundless usation. At this moment, La Taylor was really vexed, and he hated this feeling very much. He originally didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity to Brother Gavin Clifford in thepany because he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Brother Gavin Clifford However, not making it public still brought trouble to Brother Gavin Clifford. At this moment, La Taylor suddenly stood up and came to the office area. He looked at the busy employees below. Although those people who were not easy to deal with had left, it was inevitable that there would be a few nosy people in the future Instead of that, it was better to directly reveal his identity. La Taylor raised his hands and pped a few times. Then, he said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll take up some of your time today to talk about a private matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that there used to be gossipy employees in thepany. These people have already been fired. The one who fired them was my fianc¨¦, Mr. Gavin Clifford ¡°I support him because I, La Taylor, don¡¯t dislike onlookers or gossipers. However, I need evidence on the basis of gossip, not false usations based on spection¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll say it again. Mr. Gavin Clifford is my fiance and the main shareholder of thispany. This company is the Clifford family Industries. Disregarding my status as a fiancee. I¡¯m only in charge of running thepany.¡± ¡°From now on, if I hear anyone talking nonsense about this matter again, I¡¯ll fire them!! ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work!¡± After the people below heard La Taylor¡¯sments, some people returned to work after La Taylor¡¯s words came to an end. Meanwhile, some gossipers were still chattering below, I¡¯ve never seen Taylor¡¯s domineering side!¡± ¡°However, I think Taylor is right. This matter should be put on the table so that some people with crooked thoughts will be less suspicious.¡± At this moment, a young man beside him heard the discussion and slid over in his chair. ¡°To be able to marry a wife like Taylor, I really have no regrets in this life!¡± ¡°Not only can she make her career so good, but she must also be a gentle woman at home. Now that she knows that her fiance is being questioned, she directly stepped forward. This is simply every man¡¯s dream.¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, a woman with curly hair and sses nced at him and said, ¡°You?¡± ¡°Stop daydreaming here, okay?¡± oman, you have to be a high-end person like Mr. Gavin Clifford ¡°If you want such a woman, ¡°Look at you. You look like you want to be a gigolo. The woman you¡¯re looking for is most likely a rich second-generation heir.¡± ¡°So, you should work hard. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find a wife for the rest of your life!¡± Hearing this, the man stood up and said aggressively, ¡°You don¡¯t have a woman. All you have is a mouth. You¡¯re the olddy that no one wants!¡± ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± La Taylor returned to the office and sat in the boss¡¯s chair. She frowned. If this ten million yuan deal was really rejected, the consequences would be unimaginable. If thispany could not continue, her years of hard work would be in vain. No, this must not happen. She could not watch thepany be destroyed in her hands. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If there was no other way, she could only step in and save them one by one. As long as she continued to cooperate with these tens of millions, thepany would be out of danger. As long as he could hold on to thepany, La Taylor was willing to do anything. Dinner and drinking were unavoidable. She could not trouble Brother Gavin Clifford to help her solve every problem in thepany. But how was she going to get in touch with these bosses? In fact, La Taylor had encountered such a situation before. If this happened to anypany, other companies, including those who worked with you, would keep a distance from you. They could not wait to have nothing to do with you. If La Taylor went to thepany to discuss with these CEOs one by one, they would onlye to one conclusion. which was to be rejected. That would not only lower his value, but it would also humiliate thepany Just as La Taylor was lying on the desk in his office, biting his pen and unable to think of a solution¡­ There was a knock on the door. La Taylor straightened up and said. ¡°Come in!¡± Then, her two capable female employees walked in one after another. One of them said directly, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a cocktail party tomorrow night. We¡¯lle over to confirm the schedule and arrangements with you!¡± ¡°That cocktail party is organized by Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. There will be many famous peopleing. Do you want to attend? La Taylor couldn¡¯t care less about this. Just as he was about to shake his head, he seemed to have thought of something. Then, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the female employee who was talking. ¡°Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family?¡± ¡°A cocktail party? La Taylor had never heard of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family before. He only felt that this name was quite. ubique. It sounded a little old, but he had never heard of it before. However, that was not the main point. The main point was this cocktail party. Then, La Taylor looked at the female employee in front of him and said, ¡°Are there anypanies on this cocktail party list that have canceled their cooperation with us?¡± Immediately after, the two female employees flipped through it seriously and said. ¡°Boss, thesepanies are all on the list.¡± When La Taylor heard this, she felt relieved. She wanted to see the reason why thesepanies returned the goods at the same time! Then, La Taylor looked at the female employee in front of him and asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Brother Gavin Clifford about this¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want him to worry. Don¡¯t make it public in thepany. Keep it a secret.¡± At this moment, the two female employees looked at each other and looked at La Taylor with worry. Did the boss mean, that he still wanted to go alone? That would be too dangerous. Hence, the two employees looked at La Taylor and said in unison. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± La Taylor looked at the two employees in front of him and shook his head with a smile. We¡¯re all gone. Who¡¯s going to look after thepany! ¡°After all, Judy Rivera has never run apany before. You¡¯ve been with me for the longest time. You can help Judy Rivera. very well.¡± ¡°Wait for me at the office! Chapter 656 Chapter 656 ¡°Wait for me at the office!¡± The two employees of La Taylor also looked at each other and did not say anything. They only nodded. After all, it was an order from their boss. The employees just had to obey. La Taylor looked at the two female employees and stopped talking. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you guys can go back to work. I hope that by the time Ie back, thepany will have improved The two female employees looked at La Taylor in front of them and said seriously, ¡°Boss, we will definitely keep an eye on thepany and wait for you toe back Inunediately after, the two employees left the office. La Taylor looked at the invitation letter from the table and fell into deep thought. This was a stepping stone that could turn thepany¡¯s current situation around. He had to seize this opportunity well. He could not let this opportunity slip away. Then, La Taylor picked up the phone and called Judy Rivera. At this moment, he heard Judy Rivera¡¯s gentle voice on the phone. ¡°La, what¡¯s wrong?¡± La Taylor heard the call go through and said, Judy, I may have to go out tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave thepany in your hands.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve never run apany, so my two female employees will assist you. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s only for tomorrow. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Judy Rivera listened to La Taylor¡¯s anxious tone as if something was about to happen. She knew that thepany¡¯s situation was not optimistic recently. Ever since Brother Gavin Clifford fired arge number of people from thepany, it had already spread like wildfire Most importantly, there were so many orders worth tens of millions. All of a sudden, so many companies returned their goods overnight One had to know that this medicinal ingredient was special. Everything refined had to be refrigerated. But now, these things could not be shipped quickly, causing everything to deteriorate. It would also be irresponsible for the general public to put these spoilt products on the market because of the finished products and profits What¡¯s more, if these people used this spoiled product, they would be disfigured if it was serious. At that time, the entirepany would probably be trapped. Therefore, the solution was either to destroy it or discuss with thosepanies to find the reason Could it be that La Taylor was in the mood to resolve this matter by handing thepany to her to manage? On the other end of the line, Judy Rivera directly spoke to La Taylor. ¡°La, where are you going?¡± ¡°Why are you so anxious to hand over thepany to me? Did something happen? Let me know if you need help!¡± Tll definitely help you. Let¡¯s solve this together!¡± When La Taylor heard Judy Rivera¡¯s words, she was very touched. However, she had to go alone this time. Firstly, there was only one invitation letter sent by mail. Secondly, if they went together, who would take care of thepany? She did not want Brother Gavin Clifford to know about it, so she wanted to solve it herself. If Brother Gavin Clifford came to thepany and realized that he was not around, Brother Gavin Clifford would definitelye looking for him. La Taylor called Judy Rivera directly and said seriously, Judy, just guard thepany well. I can do it alone.¡± ¡°I believe you don¡¯t want Brother Gavin Clifford to worry, right? If we all go, Brother Gavin Clifford will definitely look for us.¡± ¡°However, as long as you¡¯re around, can you fool this matter?!¡± After Judy Rivera heard La Taylor¡¯s words, it made sense. However, how was La Taylor going to resolve this matter? Hence, Judy Rivera spoke again on the phone. ¡°La, but I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡®Can you tell me where you¡¯re going? La Taylor thought about it and felt that it was better for fewer people to know about this matter, especially Brother Judy Rivera and Brother Gavin Clifford. If they were careless, wouldn¡¯t they say everything? Hence, La Taylor directly said, Judy, don¡¯t worry about me. That¡¯s a friend¡¯s party. Let¡¯s go and support them!¡± ¡°You know, Brother Gavin Clifford doesn¡¯t allow me to drink. Even activities like that don¡¯t work. But this friend is very importantTM ¡°So, Judy, you probably can¡¯t let it slip.¡± La Taylor brushed this matter off just like that. Judy Rivera did not continue asking and directly said, ¡°Alright, La. You must protect yourself when you go out.¡± After hanging up the phone, La Taylor simply packed up. He needed to take the Taylor copies signed by thesepanies. The originals were left in thepany and locked up. After all, La Taylor was experienced in running a Then, she left thepany in a hurry. At the cocktail party tomorrow night, she happened to have a set of luxurious clothes that Brother Gavin Clifford had brought back for her. It seemed to be a limited edition, but it was useful now, It was already night time when La Taylor returned to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. He did not pass by the hall and returned to his room. Then, he sorted out what he needed to bring tomorrow night. However, when La Taylor entered the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, Mno Potter saw this scene. Mno Potter was a smart person. Usually, when La Taylor returned home, the two of them would go to the living room to talk. Also, ever since she moved in, the Clifford family, La Taylor would always be sarcastic to her for a while. Today, it seemed a little abnormal. Could it be that he was scheming something again? Just as La Taylor opened the door and went downstairs to the bottle of ice water, Mno Potter happened to stand at the door of her room and look at her. 8/3 ¡°Ah!¡± La Taylor screamed in fear. Then, he stared at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing in front of my room?¡± ¡°You want to scare me to death!¡± Upon hearing La Taylor¡¯s voice, Mno Potter did not say anything. Instead, he looked at La Taylor and avoided his gaze as if he had a secret that he did not want others to discover. La Taylor looked at Mno Potter in front of him without saying anything. He walked around her and went downstairs to get ice water. At this moment, Mno Potter stretched out a hand and ced it on the wall, blocking Mno Potter¡¯s way. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°La Taylor, what are you doing sneaking around?¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting weird today.¡± ¡°Others might not be able to tell, but you can¡¯t hide it from me!¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he stopped in his tracks. His little heart was pounding! Was he really that abnormal? Did Mno Potter know something? At this moment, La Taylor changed his expression and looked at Mno Potter. ¡°Why should I tell you? It¡¯s funny!¡± ¡°Just take care of yourself¡± After saying that, La Taylor went downstairs, leaving Mno Potter standing there alone. The corners of his mouth curled up. This woman¡¯s acting skills were really too bad. She definitely had something going on! Of course, Mno Potter did not stay where he was. He returned to his room. When La Taylor was halfway there, he turned around and saw that Mno Potter had already left. He exhaled and patted his chest. She finally knew how tired people who kept secrets in their hearts were! Chapter 657 Chapter 657 At night, in the side yard of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Simeon Cooper came to the side courtyard and looked at Jarvis Bore who was meditating in his room. Ever since he sent someone to tidy him upst time, he was much more energetic. Jarvis Bore was old now. If he was 20 years younger, he would definitely be a handsome man. Ever since he modified him, his hair that was tied up on the floor had been cleaned. Even his clothes had been changed by Simeon Cooper¡¯s servants. From the looks of it, he looked more like ancient warrior family. The aloofness she disyed from her bones and the way she looked down on everyone were exactly the same. Even Simeon Cooper, who had just entered the room, was stunned when he saw Jarvis Bore. Jarvis Bore was putting on airs. He didn¡¯t even care about him? Why didn¡¯t shee down to wee him? Even if she didn¡¯t wee him, shouldn¡¯t she open her eyes and say a few words when she heard his footsteps? After all, he was the one who let him out. Shouldn¡¯t this Jarvis Bore be grateful to him? However, Simeon Cooper also knew why he released Jarvis Hore. Half of it was to avenge his second son Back then, he had already decided that as long as Gavin Clifford died, he could tolerate anything else. At this moment, Jarvis Bore seemed to havepleted a set of luck. When he opened his eyes, he saw Simeon Cooper sitting on the chair with a dark expression. He did not speak first. Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper in front of him. He was waiting for him to speak first. Then, Jarvis Bore smiled and said. ¡°Patriarch Cooper family, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here so that I could go out and wee you!¡± ¡°However, Family Head¡¯s cultivation can be said to have improved. I didn¡¯t even hear your footsteps.¡± ¡°May I know why Family Head is here this time?¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he instantly smiled. Then, he picked up coffee and took a sip. This Jarvis Bore was really good at rounding things up. Now that he did not wee him, it was his fault for not making a sound. Then, he said that his skills were too strong. He dared to ask if such a eloquent person really looked like someone who had been imprisoned for decades. His thinking was not backward at all. Although Simeon Cooper could not take this lying down, he could not express his dissatisfaction because no one in the entire Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family could deal with Jarvis Bore now. Simeon Cooper had already thought of this when he released her. This was the price he had to pay. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hence, Simeon Cooper looked at Jarvis Bore and smiled. ¡°Jarvis Bore, how can someone with your strength not sense my arrival! Stop teasing me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still ttering me. I refuse to be praised to death!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! 1/3 Jarvis Bore looked at the subtle change in Simeon Cooper¡¯s expression in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up quietly. Then, he looked at Simeon Cooper and said, ¡°Master, you must have guessed that my body has almost recovered.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Gavin Clifford ¡°Coincidentally, I have the same intention!¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I just like dealing with smart people, like you, Jarvis Bore.¡± I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll find out. Previously, I found someone to deal with the the Clifford family industry. It¡¯s going quite smoothly now. It can be said to be beyond my expectations! However, Jarvis Bore did not care about the things that Simeon Cooper was proud of because he was more willing to hear the actual things. Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper and said, ¡°Do you know about Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family¡¯s cocktail party?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s tomorrow night. Are you going?¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Buttface¡¯s words, he was also surprised. This news had been sealed very well, so how did Jarvis Bore know? He did not expect this person to be so scary. It was as if he was being watched At this moment, Simeon Cooper answered Jarvis Bore¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, send me an invitation.¡± ¡°But how did you know about the cocktail party?¡± Simeon Cooper didn¡¯t want to report to Jarvis Bore either, but if he didn¡¯t go along with him and ended up killing himself, wouldn¡¯t Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family be a huge joke? He had asked Jarvis Bore toe out, but Jarvis Bore had killed him first. Simeon Cooper was still a normal person. When Jarvis Bore heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he nodded thoughtfully. He was not interested in this This was because during the few days he was recuperating, he could more or less hear a few rumors about how awesome Gavin Clifford was He had never seen Cavin Clifford before and did not know what kind of person he was to be praised by everyone. Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper and smiled, ¡°Learn from fne, Master Cooper family!¡± Actually, Jarvis Bore just happened to pass by and heard the servants discussing. There were a few words that were actually quite good. There was no such thing as an imprable wall in this world. If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it! When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he was immediately furious and ashamed. This Jarvis Bore was so rude that he simply did not take him, the head of the Cooper family family, seriously! After Jarvis Bore killed Gavin Clifford, he would inform the entire ancient warrior family. Then, he would capture him and make him suffer a fate worse than death! Jarvis Bore saw that Simeon Cooper was in a daze, so he said, ¡°Patriarch Cooper family, what are your ns next?¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he cherish his woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the list this time. There¡¯s La Taylor¡¯s name on it, and she¡¯s Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± ¡°As long as we tie La Taylor up at the cocktail party, Gavin Clifford will naturallye to us.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for him personally!¡± Hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, Jarvis Bore revealed a satisfied smile. This method was not bad. They did not have to leave Arcane World. They could just send someone to do this! Then, Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper and smiled. *Patriarch Cooper family, what a good n. I admit defeat!¡± ¡°This way, wouldn¡¯t I have more time to recuperate so that I can wee Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°At that time, once Gavin Clifford dies, you, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, will bring honor to your ancestors!¡± Upon hearing Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, Simeon Cooper could not help but smile. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I still have to rely on you for everything! ¡°Without you, I¡¯m afraid our Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family won¡¯t have a chance to make a comeback!¡± ¡°This time. I¡¯ll have to rely on your Just like that, Jarvis Bore and Simeon Cooper began to praise each other disgustingly. In fact, both of them had their own thoughts and were unwilling to say them out loud. Because the two of them were purely using each other now. Once Jarvis Bore and Simeon Cooper ended their exploitative rtionship, the only thing they could do was to kill each other. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 The people from Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family were preparing to set off for Secr World because they knew a little about the rumors from before. The previous night, the head of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family, Kingsley Rathbone, had also gathered everyone for an early meeting. Actually, he had been thinking about holding a cocktail party at Secr World for a long time. Ever since they found out about what happened to Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, the people of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family had been feeling indignant. Although 42322 rarely went out and was toozy to socialize, ancient warrior family was considered united in this matter. Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family sat on a mountain range surrounded by mountains on all sides. This geographical location could be said to be extremely suitable for warrior to cultivate. Not far away, there was a bamboo forest. After passing through the bamboo forest, they arrived in front of the waterfall. It was a hundred meters tall. There was a bridge in front that led straight to the waterfall. Ordinary people would definitely not think of entering this ce because there was only one path. They did not know if they could leave after entering Therefore, the exact location of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family was rarely known by outsiders. Therefore, when they knew about the location of Ancient Martial Arts warrior, they also joked that this was a smokescreen and there was no danger. In fact, as long as one passed through this stone bridge, there would be a mechanism in the waterfall that could sense people. Then, the waterfall would automatically separate from both sides, immediately revealing the back half of the stone bridge. Did he really think that he could see the door of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family just like that? In fact, they still needed to walk deeper through the waterfall, but Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family was quite considerate. After passing through the waterfall, they would see an electric sports-style electric scooter. They could drive straight through Garden the Rathbone family. The flowers here were all rare and rare. Then, everyone could smell the fragrance of the flowers and walk all the way to the entrance of Garden the Rathbone family. To be honest, Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family was the most foreign building in the entire ancient warrior family. There was nothing simr to Blearus! This was also the reason why many other families disliked the Rathbone family. Although these families usually looked very close when they met, in fact, everyone looked down on each other and always felt that their own family was better than other families! However, there was one thing that he had to admit. If anyone dared to say anything bad about ancient warrior family, these people would definitely counterattack at the same time! Of course, because they rarely interacted with each other, they might not know everything. Moreover, every ancient warrior family cared a lot about their reputation. If they could solve it themselves, they would definitely not ask for help! This was also why Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family would rather take the risk and let Jarvis Bore from the back mountain kill Gavin Clifford than ask the people from the martial arts aristocratic families for help. This was because they cared about their reputation. Even if everyone knew about this scandal, they would not speak to 42322, As for the the Rathbone family ancient martial arts Cooper family, they were not considered good, but they were all worth mentioning in the entire ancient warrior family. Furthermore, the next aristocratic family to imprison Jarvis Bore was the Rathbone family. Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family¡¯s Family Head Kingsley Rathbone watched as the Rathbone family¡¯s people came to the hall one after another. His face was filled with smiles. Taylor2¡¯s wife, Isadora Rathbone, was sitting at the side with a glowing face. At this moment, a fat boy ran in from the hall. His face was fierce as he said, ¡°Greetings, Father and Mother!¡± This boy who ran in was Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s only son. Vaughn Rathbone!! Vaughn Rathbone was usually quite naughty at home. Because Isadora Rathbone and Kingsley Rathbone had only given birth to this one child, Vaughn Rathbone was doted on and could not read a few words. However, he knew how to announce the name of the dishes without a teacher! However, Madam Lu and Kingsley Rathbone did not expect their son to be a schr. As long as he learned the ways of the world, being likable was also a skill. After all, the Rathbone family still had to inherit his father¡¯s job in the future! When Kingsley Rathbone and Isadora Rathbone saw their sone in to greet them, they were so happy that they could not close their mouths. They were very happy in their hearts. Then, Kingsley Rathbone said, ¡°Get up!¡± Vaughn Rathbone stood up and threw himself into his mother¡¯s arms. He said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Father, are we going to Secr World for a cocktail party?¡± ¡°I want to go too When Kingsley Rathbone heard Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s words, he turned to look at Isadora Rathbone and frowned. His head. tilted. Of course, Isadora Rathbone understood what Kingsley Rathbone meant. Darling must have thought that she had leaked secret to Secr World to her son, but she did not. Therefore, he shook his head at Kingsley Rathbone. Then, Isadora Rathbone looked at Vaughn Rathbone and said, ¡°Vaughn Rathbone, how did you know that we were going to Secr World for a cocktail party?¡± ¡°Who told you that!¡± When Vaughn Rathbone heard Isadora Rathbone¡¯s words, he looked at his father and said, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t tell me you still think this is a secret?¡± ¡°Everyone knows that you¡¯ve been nning this for the past few days!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Although I¡¯m learning, everyone is so excited that I can¡¯t help but suspect something Then, with one sentence from this person and another from that person, we¡¯ll know!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Kingsley Rathbone could not help butugh when he heard Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s words. He was indeed his son. His ability to read people¡¯s expressions was really amazing! However, when he heard that Vaughn Rathbone was going to Secr World, to be honest, Kingsley Rathbone did not want to agree to him This was because the three sons of the previous patriarch, Simeon Cooper, had died tragically in the outside world for some reason. Moreover, he only had one son, so he valued him very much! Then, Kingsley Rathbone looked at Vaughn Rathbone seriously and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Secr World is too dangerous. It¡¯s not suitable for you!¡± ¡°Moreover, someone still needs to make the decision in the family. As my son, you should consider the entire the Rathbone family!¡± When Vaughn Rathbone heard his father¡¯s direct rejection, his originally obedient mood suddenly became irritable, revealing his true nature as a profligate son! Vaughn Rathbone looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m going to the cocktail party. You have to listen to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave the room today and will suffocate to death inside!¡± ¡°You always make me listen to you!¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a marite that you can y with at home. I can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°This time, the entire the Rathbone family will be leaving for Secr World. Then, you¡¯ll leave me and the servants at home. Is this what you mean by the Rathbone family needing me?¡± ¡°I think all you need is a watchdog! Upon hearing this, Kingsley Rathbone stared at Vaughn Rathbone with wide eyes. Then, he clutched his chest and revealed a ferocious expression Isadora Rathbone looked at his husband who was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Then, he looked at Vaughn Rathbone in front of him. Helplessly, Isadora Rathbone pped Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Vaughn Rathbone, how can you talk to us like that! Chapter 659 Chapter 659 ¡°Vaughn Rathbone, how can you talk to us like that!¡± When Isadora Rathbone pped her, tears instantly fell from her eyes. She did not know why the son she was so proud of had suddenly be like this, nor did she know why he would think of her father and mother like this. In terms of education, she and Kingsley Rathbone had always done things ording to his wishes. However, at this moment, everything was telling them that they were wrong. Everything was wrong! Looking at the red palm print on Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s face, Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s heart ached. However, when he heard his rude words just now, he steeled his heart and said again. to the best ¡°Vaughn Rathbone, although you¡¯re my son, I can spoil you and give you money to live. I can even let you go to school and get everything without any effort! ¡°But it¡¯s definitely not for you to use everything you have to deal with me and your mother!¡± ¡°Are you going to start causing trouble as long as we don¡¯t listen to you?¡± When Vaughn Rathbone heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, he basically did not take it to heart at all. He did not care about what they said at all. All he thought about was how to go to Secr World to y! He was already tired of staying in Arcane World. Ever since he heard about Secr World, he had the thought of going. After all, where Vaughn Rathbone wanted to go, his parents had never readily agreed. Staying in this godforsaken ce all year round was not the life he wanted at all. When he heard that his father was going to hold a cocktail party in Secr World, he had already begun to n what he wanted to prepare. However, he did not expect that he would indeed be at home! When Vaughn Rathbone heard his father¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. Then, he said bluntly, Father, do you think I¡¯m really a parasite attached to you? I¡¯ve already grown up. There are some things that I can arrange myself!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t take me to Secr World, I¡¯ll go myself¡± As soon as Vaughn Rathbone finished speaking, he left the hall! Isadora Rathbone waspletely dumbfounded when he saw his son be like this. Was this still the obedient and sensible son she had in the past? Kingsley Rathbone looked at Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s back as he ran out. For a moment, he wanted to chase after him. However, when he saw the peopleing to the hall one after another, he immediately gave up on this idea. At this moment, a white-bearded old man came in from outside. He looked quite young. Perhaps he was a young man with white hair!/ Kingsley Rathbone and Isadora Rathbone saw the old man enter and immediately stood up to wee him. Kingsley Rathbone smiled and said, ¡°Master!¡± This old man was Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s master. In fact, he was about the same age as Kingsley Rathbone. However, Kingsley Rathbone was indeed personally brought up by this old man. However, he did not look the same age! 1/3 The old man looked at Kingsley Rathbone and nodded. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re already at the Secr Worldth cocktail party?¡± ¡°Are you almost done over t there? As the old man spoke, he walked forward. Kingsley Rathbone quickly followed him and pulled out a chair for his master to sit down. Isadora Rathbone also picked up coffee water and filled the old man¡¯s cup! Then, Kingsley Rathbone looked at his master and said, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°I know that this was my private decision, but there¡¯s a reason why I held this cocktail party.¡± ¡°Because half of what happened before Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family in Secr World was actually caused by hisck of understanding of Secr World.¡± ¡°If we encounter simr things in the future, there¡¯s no need to panic. There¡¯s also a solution.¡± Hearing Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, the old man nodded thoughtfully. In fact, his thoughts were not important now because the party had already begun. At this moment, the hall of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family was already filled with people. Kingsley Rathbone and Isadora Rathbone had also returned to their seats. At this moment, the people below the Rathbone family looked at Kingsley Rathbone, who was sitting at the head of the table, and did not speak. They all muttered: ¡°Why are you holding a cocktail party at Secr World?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t this bring us danger!¡± ¡°I heard that people from Secr World have always been fierce. If there¡¯s a conflict, it¡¯ll be at Secr World¡­. At this moment, a man beside him joined in and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Or you can say that you women are afraid of everything! ¡°How many people from Secr World are better than our ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°Think with your head before you talk, okay!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s face was full of disdain. Then she said, ¡°Heh, I think you¡¯ve forgotten about Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. It was so tragic at Secr World¡­¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯re holding a cocktail party there, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for us to deal with a few more people like Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford¡¯s reputation has spread throughout the country. Everyone knows him.¡± ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t underestimate Secr World.¡± Hearing this woman¡¯s words, the man pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Look at how scared you are. Do you think our Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family is a pushover?¡± ¡°Even if this Gavin Clifford is awesome, it can¡¯t withstand the cultivation results of our ancient warrior family lives.¡± ¡°That kind of self-taught person was purely lucky to have killed our ancient warrior family. Do you really think he¡¯s that Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. 2/3 capable? At this moment, after understanding the man¡¯s words, a middle-aged man with a handlebar mustache said directly, ¡°I agree. Who knows who brought up the rumored Cavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some unorthodox trick! ¡°You have to believe in the strength of our Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. That Gavin Clifford is nothing!¡± ¡°If you ask me, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family was bullied by Gavin Clifford because he didn¡¯t reach his ability. He¡¯s a dabbler to begin with. It¡¯s normal for him to be bullied by hooligans¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t boost other people¡¯s morale and destroy your own.¡± After this speech, the people who were muttering below had already regained their calm. No one refuted. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone looked at the people below and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, quiet down. Now listen to me!¡± I¡¯m sure everyone knows that I¡¯m hosting a cocktail party at Secr World.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m hosting it. Immediately after, Kingsley Rathbone stood up and took a few steps forward. Then, he said solemnly. ¡°Everyone knows about Cooper family. We¡¯ve already learned our lesson.¡± ¡°This time, we¡¯re mainly going to see how Secr World has changed and how far Secr World¡¯s people have cultivated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows about Gavin Clifford, ¡°If we encounter such people, how should we deal with them? This cocktail party is not to befriend Secr World, but to te their strength.¡± ¡°If we really fight, how can we find their weakness and defeat them in one move? This is the purpose of our trip.¡± After saying that, Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s eyes were deep. He wanted to see what Secr World had be, Chapter 660 Chapter 660 After saying that, Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s eyes were deep. He wanted to see what Secr World had be. Was this Gavin Clifford really as powerful as the rumors said? Hearing Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, two or three younger men said directly, ¡°Master is right. We are not on good terms with them because Arcane World will never be on good terms with Secr World!¡± ¡°Furthermore, Secr World¡¯s people have always been rude. Many things they do are outrageous. They will never interact with Secr World¡¯s people in their lives!¡± ¡°When we reach Secr World, we¡¯ll pretend to be polite with them and take the opportunity to find out the truth about Gavin Clifford When the others heard these men¡¯s words, they agreed one after another and muttered below ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Arcane World is already giving them face by hosting a cocktail party at their Secr World!¡± ¡°This is the first time in history that Arcane World and Secr World are being held together. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Kingsley Rathbone looked at the people below and said coldly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning for Secr World!¡± ¡°Everyone, go back and rest early!¡± At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone, who was eavesdropping outside, was deep in thought. How should he sneak into the crowd and to Secr World? After the meeting, Kingsley Rathbone and Isadora Rathbone returned to their rooms. They sat on the chairs and said earnestly, ¡°Vaughn Rathbone must be looked after. We can¡¯t let him go to Secr World.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my roots like Simeon Cooper in my lifetime.¡± ¡°At that time, I was still counting on this brat to support my the Rathbone family!¡± When Isadora Rathbone heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, she nodded. She agreed with her husband¡¯s words. She did not want her son to take this risk. After all, Secr World was still unfamiliar with them. Therefore, Isadora Rathbone nodded to Kingsley Rathbone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on hip Kingsley Rathbone sighed and nodded. The next morning, the entrance of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family was already filled with luxury cars. Most of the people who were dispatched this time were men. After all, it was better for women to stay at home for such a risky matter. Kingsley Rathbone walked out of the waterfall and saw that there were already hundreds of cars parked neatly at the entrance. Originally, Kingsley Rathbone did not arrange many people, but Secr World was different from other ces. It was good. to bring a few more people, but for some reason, so many people suddenly appeared. Wouldn¡¯t this attract 100 much attention? Just as Kingsley Rathbone was about to say something, Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s master slowly walked over and said, ¡°Daoshan, Im the one who arranged these people!¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want you to go to Secr World to hold that cocktail party, but you¡¯ve already acted first and reportedter. ¡°We¡¯re going to Secr World this time. There¡¯s no need to be so sneaky. This will make Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family look like a thief.¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard his master¡¯s words, he nodded solemnly and felt that it made sense. Then, he directly said, ¡°Master is so thoughtful!¡± ¡°Master, please take care of that unfilial son for me after I leave. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll do something out of line.¡± ¡°You also know that I¡¯ve never said no to my unfilial son in front of me. This time, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be serious.¡± At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone was already dressed in ck and had blended into the encirclement. The brim of his hat was so low that it covered his face. If one did not look carefully, he was about the same height as these people. Just like that, the people from Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family got into the car. Therge team had already begun to set off. Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore had also learned that Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family had gone to Secr World to hold a cocktail party. Although Simeon Cooper still did not understand why the Rathbone family had gone through so much trouble to hold a cocktail party. Simeon Cooper, who was sitting on the main seat of Cooper family, was feeling uneasy today. This was because he had encountered a tricky problem. He had discussed with Jarvis Bore about kidnapping La Taylor at the cocktail party. However, this cocktail party was organized by Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it implicate the Rathbone family and injustice! However, Simeon Cooper also knew that this n could not be stopped because there was only one way to lure Gavin Clifford out When a person was at a dead end, he could not care so much. Anyway, from the moment Simeon Cooper released Jarvis Bore, he had already fallen into the Rathbone family¡¯s injustice. Moreover, he was going to kidnap La Taylor at the cocktail party this time. All of this would definitely point to Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. However, if that was the case, he and Jarvis Bore would have another helper. Why not? At this moment, Jarvis Bore was enjoying the shade in a courtyard in Cooper family. At this moment, he heard footsteps. Jarvis Bore put down the cup in his hand and said, ¡°Family Head, have you arranged everything!¡± Simeon Cooper sat on a chair at the side and smiled at Jarvis Bore. ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. I¡¯ve already arranged for more than a hundred people to call Secr World.¡± ¡°Although they don¡¯t have an invitation, they can wait outside and wait for the right time to attack ¡°These people were carefully selected by Cooper family. Kidnapping La Taylor was a piece of cake. Moreover, these. people are all top-notch experts from ancient warrior family. We will definitely seed this time.¡± ¡°We just need to put our hearts into our stomachs and wait for La Taylor to be brought to us trussed up.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°When Gavin Clifford finds out about this, he wille to our rescue. Then, we will take the opportunity to kill Gavin Clifford 23 Hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, Jarvis Bore alsoughed. Then, he gave him a thumbs up and said. ¡°It¡¯s really hight¡± That day, La Taylor directly walked into a high-end styling shop and looked at a stylist. ¡°There¡¯s a cocktail party tonight. Just make it for me!¡± The stylist was stunned when he saw La Taylor in front of him. He had never seen such a beautiful woman. La Taylor was the first. Then, the stylist blushed and stammered to La Taylor, ¡°Alright, alright!¡± ¡°Actually, you look good no matter how you style your forehead.¡± La Taylor was stunned. He immediately looked up at the boy in the mirror and blushed Then, he said, Thank you for thepliment, haha!¡± After styling. La Taylor looked at his exquisite reflection in the mirror and thought to himself. She had invested a lot this time. She hoped that those big deals could continue to sign with her company. She hoped that there were no other interludes behind the scenes After all, anything that could be solved with money was not a big deal. After La Taylor took out a gold card and paid the bill, he walked out of the shop. He looked at the time and was about an hour left. The cocktail party was about to start. If he went there now, he should be able to make that there Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Secr World, Blearus, Gxy Hotel. This hotel was also one of the top hotels in Blearus. It was also very popr with Blearus. This time, the head of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family, Kingsley Rathbone, had invested a lot. If he wanted to attract attention, he had to go to this kind of hotel Moreover, before he left, his master had reminded him repeatedly that ancient warrior family would definitely lose face. Since he had made up his mind to hold this cocktail party, he had to do it to the extreme. We can¡¯t let these Secr World people look down on our Arcane World people. That¡¯s why we can suppress them. Now, we can suppress them too. ¡°No matter what happens to Secr World, Secr World, we Arcane World will always be a head taller than them and will. never fall behind them. Therefore, for this cocktail party, Kingsley Rathbone consulted many industry insiders on how to organize these things in Secr World. Then, they also got many media outlets. The only way to be famous was to spread the news. At this moment, they heard the sound of a horn honking. A row of ck luxury cars stopped at the entrance of Gxy Hotel Immediately after, a man in a velvet royal blue suit got out of the car. It was the head of the the Rathbone family family. Kingsley Rathbone. Behind Kingsley Rathbone was also a row of people from the Rathbone family. Because the people who came this time were all men, it didn¡¯t look like they would participate. It was more like a demonstration and a gang fight. At this moment, the media and camera reporters were on both sides, staring intently at the people from Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. To be honest, it was as if they had seen a new continent. The camera kept taking photos. Kingsley Rathbone, who had been isted from the world all year round and was hiding in the valley, could not cope with the scene in front of him. He was even a little embarrassed. Other people would be smiling when they held cocktail parties, but when it was Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s turn, his face was solemn, as if he was here to seek revenge. The reporters below also reported directly ¡°This cocktail party is a breakthrough for the Genesis. It was organized by Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family in Secr World.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that many legendary big shots from Secr World have been invited to this cocktail party¡± ¡°The scene looks very lively. I wonder what kind of surprise will be at the cocktail party today!¡± At this moment, more and more people passed by. Among them were businessmen, office workers, and some vendors. Of course, these people were not qualified to enter because they had to have an invitation. Looking at the lively scene inside, a businessman looked at the door of Gxy Hotel and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange Why would someone from Arcane Worlde to Secr World for a cocktail party?¡± ¡°Moreover, the people invited are all rich and powerful people in society ¡°All of us can only stand outside. It¡¯s not fair to think about it,¡± A white-cor female at the side sized up the man and smiled. Those people inside are all fighting for their fathers. People like us should stop daydreaming.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have another chance in this life. I also want to deal with this legendary ancient warrior family2. Unfortunately, no 1/3 one knows who I am!¡± ¡°Therefore, I think everyone should continue to work hard. It¡¯s already not bad to be able to stand outside the door today.¡± With that, the white-cordy left the venue. After all, there was no point in continuing to bring her here. Why did she have to make things difficult for herself? The ordinary staff of thepany standing at the side did not say anything because they might not even have the right to discuss. They were so realistic. However, at this moment, the passersby by the roadside were filled with curiosity when they saw this scene. All of them had unknown smiles on their faces. Then, they said, ¡°Could this be another celebrity?¡± ¡°Gxy Hotel really lives up to his reputation!¡± ¡°If I had a star, I could take a picture with him.¡± At this moment, a man passed by and unintentionally heard this woman¡¯s words. He rolled his eyes and wanted to leave. In the end, he stopped and said, ¡°Sister, look carefully. This is not a celebrity.¡± ¡°Such a big red banner with the words ¡®Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family¡¯ written on it. It¡¯s so obvious.¡± This is a cocktail party held by Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask someone if we can¡¯t read?¡¯ ¡°If you really went up to take photos, you would probably be lying in the hospital now.¡± When the woman heard this man¡¯s words, she was instantly shocked and eximed, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Is this a cocktail party held by Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family?¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡¯ What did she just hear? Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family? Could it be someone from ancient warrior family? Then, the woman looked at the man who was about to leave and said. ¡°Are you talking about ancient warrior family?¡± The man left without looking back as he said, ¡°Yes!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Therefore, the next time we join in the fun, let¡¯s observe the situation first!¡± When the woman heard the man¡¯s affirmative tone, she was dumbfounded. Why was ancient warrior family calling Secr World again? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of death? Previously, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family had been taught a lesson by Cavin Clifford. This time, Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family hade again. However, there was a difference in the way he appeared. 2/3 At the very least, Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family knew the ways of the world and did not act like a robber! However, it was hard to say. 42322 had always looked down on Secr World. It was unknown why he came here to hold cocktail party. This Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family was a person who followed the rules, unlike the previous Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family. However, this the Rathbone family was obviously very meticulous and was not easy to guess. For example, this sudden cocktail party was an example. No one knew what they wanted to do. At this s moment, one of the men in ck who was following the Rathbone family sneaked to the back. Seeing that there was no one around, he slipped away. This was Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s son, Vaughn Rathbone. Vaughn Rathbone looked at the increasing mumber of people who had been invited to enter. He was afraid that he would not be able to enter because he did not have an invitation. Could it be that he was going to continue wasting time here? Seeing the peopleing and going, his father also went in. Forget it. It would be meaningless even if he knew. He might as well go around. However, he was quite curious about the Gavin Clifford that the people were talking about. Each and every one of them spoke as if Gavin Clifford was invincible. There were even people who said that ancient warrior family yers could not defeat Gavin Clifford However, Vaughn Rathbone did not believe it. He had been cultivating in 42322 all year round. With his skills, he had clearly surpassed many people in Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. He could be considered an expert. A mere Gavin Clifford would only be defeated by him. At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone seemed to have thought of something. The corners of his mouth curled up into a strange smile. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone seemed to have thought of something. The corners of his mouth curled up into a strange smile. In the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, La Taylor, who was busy, took out the luxurious clothes that Gavin Clifford had given her from his cab. As there was no asion in the future, La Taylor had not worn them yet. However, La Taylor was a woman who loved cleanliness. Coupled with the clothes given to her by her brother, Gavin Clifford, she would take them out of the cab almost every time. There was an exquisite leather box outside the clothes, but there was never any dust on it From this, it could be seen how much La Taylor cherished this dress. La Taylor ced the dark red suitcase firmly on the table and pulled the zipper. What entered his eyes was a white fishtail evening gown. It was very finely iid with pearls. Every one of them was authentic. Other than the pearls, a bouquet of flowers was directly outlined at the breast area. It was transparent, but in the center of the flower, a sparkling diamond was revealed. The diamonds on th the clothes alone were priceless. La Taylor had never worn such expensive clothes before. If she threw one, her little heart would fall to the ground. For La Taylor, such an evening gown was both anticipatory and terrifying La Taylor carefully took out the evening gown from the box. There was a reason why she wanted to wear this dress. Firstly, it was given to her by Brother Gavin Clifford. Secondly, wearing this dress was like Brother Gavin Clifford apanying her. It also gave her a sense of security. After all, who knew what would happen at this cocktail party! La Taylor changed into an evening gown in the bedroom. Then, he stood in front of the mirror and carefully looked at himself in the mirror. After putting on this dress. La Taylor looked even better. He looked like a mermaid who had juste out of the water. It was hard to look away. This dress was too beautiful, but it would take more effort to match this dress. La Taylor changed his clothes and put them into the box. After putting them on, he took the box and went out. La Taylor first went to the beauty salon for a beauty treatment. Seeing that there were still two hours before the cocktail party started, there should still be time. Then, he went to another shop for styling. In order to match the sparkling clothes, La Taylor directly requested a big wave with a little burgundy. La Taylor looked like a princess on the run. She changed into the evening gown in the shop, looking even more stunning. Even the stylist standing at the side widened his eyes when he saw La Taylor. Then, he said, ¡°Miss La Taylor, you look like a fairy in this outfit. You¡¯re too stunning!¡± ¡°At tonight¡¯s cocktail party, you will definitely still be the Best Actress¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a superstar. I dare say that if you enter the entertainment industry, you¡¯ll definitely be famous.¡± Hearing what the stylist said, La Taylor was overjoyed. After all, everyone liked to hear nice words, right? However, she could forget about the entertainment industry. She did not know how to scheme and scheme. She might be exposed as soon as she entered the industry. She would still be her CEO Taylor. This kind of life was more suitable for her. At the thought of thepany¡¯s current situation, La Taylor had a headache and wanted to scratch the ground. This tricky matter made her lose all hope. However, she firmly believed that it was man-made. If she couldn¡¯t even experience this setback, how could she survive in the future? La Taylor smiled at the stylist and said, ¡°You¡¯re really professional at praising people. Anyway, I¡¯m very happy to hear it,¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯ll just swipe my card!¡± Then, La Taylor took out the ck gold card that Brother Gavin Clifford had given her and handed it to the stylist. After the stylist received the card, he was immediately stunned. He had never seen this card in his life. He did not expect to encounter it in his lifetime. The stylist shakily handed over the card and stuttered, ¡°Please, please wait a moment! La Taylor looked at the time and said, ¡°Okay,¡± After a while, the stylist handed the card to La Taylor and said, ¡°Pleasee again next time. Take care!¡± After La Taylor came out, he got into a luxury car. This was prepared for La Taylor by Gavin Clifford from the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. He was afraid that there would be an emergency and let La Taylor use it. Many prominent figures had already arrived at the entrance of Gxy Hotel. Of course, ording to the current popr ranking, it should be number one in the the Clifford family industry. At this moment, the directors and shareholders of thesepanies who had entered the venue, as well as some nouveau riche, had invited a bunch of rich and powerful people to participate. There were even many warrior people present. Who was Kingsley Rathbone? He came to Secr World this time to see how different this ce was from before. How could a mere Gavin Clifford bring the entire Secr World to a higher height? non Although Kingsley Rathbone did not say it out loud, he looked down on Secr World in his heart. He felt that they were just a bunch of unpresentable people who should bow down to them! At this moment, outside Gxy Hotel¡¯s door, the reporters began to report to the camera: ¡°ording to the current time, it will be eight in the evening in ten minutes. The big shots have already taken their seats.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m very curious. The the Clifford family people who caused amotion in order tounch a new product have yet to appear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very curious about this. Could it be that Brookspringthe Clifford family wasn¡¯t invited again tonight?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also possible that the finale is our Brookspringthe Clifford family. Let¡¯s continue to wait patiently with the camera.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the scene was already in chaos. Everyone below was guessing that Brookspringthe Clifford family would definitely appear and Gavin Clifford would definitelye At this moment, there was a beep. A hixury car appeared in front of the public and stopped in the middle of the Gxy Hotel gate. Then, the moment the driver opened the door, the camera focused on La Taylor, who was about to get out of the car. La Taylor had experienced such a scene before, but every time he experienced it, he was as frightened as the first time. Fortunately, this was a long fishtail dress. Otherwise, even if it was exposed, these cameras would want to lie on the ground when they saw La Taylor. After La Taylor got out of the car, he walked onto the red carpet. He was wearing a white fishtail suit that sparkled. Coupled with his light wine-red wavy hair, big eyes, and graceful figure, it was impossible to look away. At this moment, the reporters faced the camera one after another and said excitedly, ¡°Speak of the devil!¡± ¡°The princess-like woman who just got out of the car is Brookspringthe Clifford family, and she¡¯s Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°However, what¡¯s strange is that only La Taylor came from this handsome man and beautiful woman. There¡¯s no sign of Gavin Clifford ¡°I wonder if Gavin Clifford will still attend.¡± Everyone was guessing if Gavin Clifford would attend. However, La Taylor¡¯s heart was already pounding non-stop. To be honest, she had never attended such an event alone. Usually, she would have someone by her side. La Taylor might be good at managing apany, but that was serious business. Moreover, she was a little unfamiliar with socializing, but when a person was forced to that extent, it was not impossible to compromise. Just like what happened this time. If she was still sitting at home and waiting for Brother Gavin Clifford to make a move, how could she say that she was sharing Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s burden? Brother Gavin Clifford already had enough things to do. He did not want him to be distracted by this matter anymore. Even if she went in and found those bossester, she would be rejected. Even if she came here for nothing today, she had at least tried her best. She had a clear conscience and could only say that she was not capable enough, The moment La Taylor entered the door, the lights of the cocktail party turned ck. Then, he heard a woman¡¯s scream from the people present. ¡°Ah- ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there no electricity in this hotel?¡± I¡¯m so unlucky today.¡± The entire hall was filled with voices. Then, they said, That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get here, but we have to go home again. There¡¯s no electricity every day, but there¡¯s a ckout today¡± ¡°This evening gown I rented is really a huge loss. I spent a lot of money!¡± At this moment, a woman beside him heard this and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. How expensive can your clothes be? I rented a luxury car today. Wouldn¡¯t that be even more of a loss?¡± ¡°So stopining. You can¡¯t keep the money you should spend. At this moment, La Taylor stood rooted to the ground with her eyes dark. She did not dare to move. She was wearing a fishtail dress. If she stepped on the corner of the dress and tripped, he would not feel sorry for her. However, how could she not feel sorry for this dresst At this moment, there was a click from the cocktail party. In an instant, a beam of golden light hit the ce where La Taylor was standing When La Taylor saw this scene, his entire body stiffened. What was going on? Could it be that everyone had such an appearance ceremony? Wasn¡¯t this a little too grand? It was as if she was the main character today. It even felt a little like a wedding. She had imagined Brother Gavin Clifford standing beside her in such a scene, At this moment, La Taylor stood there at a loss. He did not know what to do. The big shots who were invited to the cocktail party looked at La Taylor standing in the light. Their eyes widened and they praised, Chapter 663 Chapter 663 ¡°She¡¯s a beauty on earth!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she a fairy from heaven?¡± ¡°This is Disney¡¯s Princess on the Run.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re all wrong. This is clearly the wife I¡¯m going to marry in the future! Hearing the men¡¯s continuous praises, the women couldn¡¯t suppress their emotions and said, ¡°Who is this woman?!¡± ¡°Why a are you standing there? You look like a vixen. You look like a vixen who seduces men.¡± ¡°Look at her standing there, looking left and right. I wonder who¡¯s waiting to save her. Why is she pretending to be innocent? ¡°I think this woman is too scheming. She must have known that this beam of light would shoot down. Look, she¡¯s not flustered at all.¡± When La Taylor heard these women evaluating her indiscriminately, he had a favorable impression of Zero. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As expected, Brother Gavin Clifford was right. The people in the outside world were indeed sinister. They did not say or do anything. They were targeted directly and started to speak ill of her. Then, Kingsley Rathbone, who was walking towards the light the day after tomorrow, frowned when he saw La Taylor standing in the light. Who was this woman? Until La Taylor looked around at a loss. The hotel waiter standing beside Kingsley Rathbone said, ¡°This is the representative of Brookspringthe Clifford family. She is also Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Miss La Taylor.¡± ¡°I was also invited to your cocktail party today! Kingsley Rathbone heard the waiter¡¯s words and nodded. It turned out to be Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This kid was quite convinced that he could find such a top-notch woman to be his fianc¨¦e. Immediately after, the waiter looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said again, ¡°Mr. Lu, this is our hotel¡¯s negligence. I¡¯ll go over and inform thisdy first before moving that ce.¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard the waiter¡¯s words, he waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to Kingsley Rathbone felt that La Taylor would not be a bad influence on him. Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who was chatting happily, would let Cavin Clifford know who was the boss here. Just as Kingsley Rathbone walked past, La Taylor quickly left the ce where the light shone. La Taylor entered the dark ce again and walked towards the window. She hated this kind of lightless ce. It made her feel extremely suffocated. Kingsley Rathbone looked around to see La Taylor, but he could not find him. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone had no choice but to give up on looking for La Taylor. He walked under the light 2/2 ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Kingsley Rathbone, also the head of the 42322 family.¡± ¡°I believe some of you here know me well. Some of you might not know, but you should have heard of ancient warrior family.¡± ¡°This is also my first timeing to Secr World. I also want to be friends with everyone.¡± Before Kingsley Rathbone could finish his sentence, he heard the sound of apuse. The big shots below had already started pping. There were even people cheering below. This was because they had never seen 42322 with their own c Today, they had finally seen the real face. What they had heard were all true and false legends. However, La Taylor, who was standing below the stage, was only praying for the lights to be turned on quickly so that she could remedy the ten million yuan order that had been canceled at their company with those big shots. At this moment, the lights of the cocktail party were finally turned on: La Taylor happened to be standing by the window, looking around at where the big shot who had canceled the ten million yuan deal with theirpany was standing. At this moment, someone came to the stairs. It was Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s son, Vaughn Rathbone When he saw La Taylor, his eyes widened. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 At this moment, someone came to the stairs. It was Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s son, Vaughn Rathbone. When he saw La Taylor, his eyes widened. There was actually such a beautiful woman in this world. It had never been to Room Secr World before. They were Arcane World. Usually, women had darker skin. He had never seen such a white and glowing woman before. At this moment, La Taylor saw a man holding a ss of wine and talking to a woman. She knew this man. He was the big shot who first came into contact with thepany. Moreover, this man¡¯spany already had a certain status in Secr World. He was one of the best in the beauty industry. At that time. La Taylor was also excited for a long time when he saw this big shot¡¯s order. However, the good times did notst long. Before they could talk about cooperation, the dream ended with just a few words However. La Taylor hoped that this was a dream. At least thepany did not have to put in so much effort, and she did not have to talk to these so-called big shots. At this moment. La Taylor came to the man¡¯s side with a ss of red wine and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Mike Brown from Shinrong Miyet, right?¡± When the man heard the crisp and sweet female voice, he slowly turned around and looked at La Taylor. His eyes lit up. Then, he looked around and realized that no one was following La Taylor. He didn¡¯t know who La Taylor was. He had sent a representative to the new productunchst time, so he hadn¡¯t seen him The man looked at La Taylor and smiled. Tam When La Taylor heard this man say yes, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her memory was still alright. Otherwise. how could she remember a photo that she had only taken a look at? Immediately after, La Taylor raised his ss with a smile and said, tobi ¡°I¡¯ve admired Mike Brown for a long time. Now that I see him, he really lives up to his reputation.¡± When the man heard the praise from the beauty in front of him, his heart surged. He smiled wretchedly and said, ¡°You tter me, prettydy¡± ¡°May I ask whichpany you¡¯re from?¡± When La Taylor heard this man¡¯s question, although he was very unhappy, he still maintained a smile on his face and said. ¡°Industry the Clifford family. It was just after theunch of the new product. You even ced an order of ten million yuAEL Have you Jorgotten?¡± When the man heard this, his expression changed drastically. He looked at La Taylor in front of him in extreme fear. He never expected that Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family would also invite the Clifford family. Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family had clearly been dealt with so miserably by 4135590Gavin Clifford, but 42322 acted as if nothing had happened? Previously, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family had asked them to withdraw tens of millions of orders overnight. Could it be that Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family and Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family were not on good terms, so they did 1/3 not like each other? Wasn¡¯t today¡¯s asion making things difficult forpanies like them? He was quite unlucky today, but who was this woman? Why didn¡¯t he know that there was such a beauty managing the the Clifford family Industry? From the clothes she was wearing, he could tell that she was definitely not a representative of the It was said that the the Clifford family industry had always been managed by Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. So, this woman in front of him couldn¡¯t be Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e, right? No, this was impossible, Gavin Clifford would never let his fianceee to such an asion alone. Other than going to the office and going home, he had not seen her anywhere else. At this moment, La Taylor saw that the man was staring at her with two big eyes and did not say anything. Hence, La Taylor smiled and said, ¡°It seems like Mike Brown, you¡¯re a nobleman who forgets things!¡± ¡°Not long after you ced an order of tens of millions that day, you canceled it. This has affected our company quite a bit.¡± ¡°Mike Brown, I¡¯m here today to ask you if you really want to cancel the order.¡± Hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, the man couldn¡¯t control his emotions anymore. ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to give me the deposit. Cancel my order? ¡°I don¡¯t trust yourpany very much, and many people have given feedback¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, La Taylor looked at his evasive gaze. It was obvious that he was lying. He must have taken someone¡¯s money to speak so quickly. However, La Taylor did not continue asking unnecessary questions. Instead, he directly said, ¡°Half of the reason why thepany is like this now is because of you. You can return this contract, but you might not have seen the contract clearly. ¡°If you want to return the goods in full, you have to pay ten times the original price of the product¡± ¡°So, are you still considering retiring?¡± ¡°You need to know that you ordered a lot of goods.¡± As soon as La Taylor said that, the man¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He thought that it was just spending some of the deposit that he had bought at that time. If he really did as this woman said, it would not be enough even if he lost hispany. What should he do now? Perhaps this woman was blowing him up. It definitely wasn¡¯t that strange. Then, the man looked at La Taylor and smiled. ¡°The words of beautiful women are usually not trustworthy, Besides, the problem with your products was not caused by us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just the suppliers, you guys. The things were exposed so badly, we¡¯re not resentful.¡± ¡°The negative news has already spread. We have to invest a certain amount!¡± La Taylor looked at the man in front of him and kept rebuking him with self-righteous words. He did not want to exin to La Taylor at all. At this moment, La Taylor looked at the man in front of him and smiled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, but what¡¯s strange about this is that just as you said that you wanted to cancel the contract, a few more contracts suddenly appeared. Coincidentally, they¡¯re all big orders worth tens of millions¡± ¡°Mike Brown, I¡¯m here today to question why you¡¯re not cooperating. I want to know who asked ???? do this?¡± ¡°If you tell me the truth. I won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± When the man heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he looked troubled and lowered his head without saying anything. In fact, he really didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for La Taylor, but the people above were too strong. That was the power of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. People like them couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, so there were some things. that he could only turn a blind eye to, La Taylor saw that the man was still unwilling to tell the truth, so he said directly again, So, you¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± At this moment, a man came up from the side. He looked at La Taylor and smiled. ¡°Beauty, why are you so aggressive!¡± any who had La Taylor turned to look at the other man who spoke. He realized that this was also the director of thepany canceled the order with Industry the Clifford family. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Aggressive?¡± ¡°You guys should be the ones forcing us again, right?¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 ¡°You guys should be the ones forcing us again, right?¡± After hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, the man who had just arrived revealed a mocking expression and said, ¡°How can your Lin family still have the Clifford family? the Clifford family has long been wiped out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really funny. Even if the Clifford family Industries makes aeback, what¡¯s the point?¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, La Taylor couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said, ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, you¡¯ve admitted that you did it on purpose and refund the goods from my the Clifford family industries.¡± ¡°Did you n this all along?¡± La Taylor¡¯s words became more and more intense. The man¡¯s face was filled with anger as he directly said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty tough, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. You shouldn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask around. Otherwise, if anything happens, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡± ¡°If you want to survive, you¡¯d better sit there obediently until the cocktail party is over.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice entered La Taylor¡¯s ears. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°How can you be so rude to a beauty?¡± ¡°I scared you guys. This man was Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s son, Vaughn Rathbone. Vaughn Rathbone looked at La Taylor in front of him and sized him up. He had listened for a long time just now. It turned out that this beauty was Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This matter became interesting. What would happen if he snatched Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Would this Gavin Clifford immediately fly into a rage? He just happened to want to meet this Gavin Clifford that everyone praised. He wanted to see how strong he was. Could it reallypare to their ancient warrior family? In fact, after hearing about Cooper family, Vaughn Rathbone had already developed a strong interest in Gavin Clifford. As the strongest warrior in ancient martial arts, the Rathbone family had topete with Gavin Clifford no matter what. However, the moment he saw La Taylor, Vaughn Rathbone wanted to carry out his idea even more because he had a strong interest in La Taylor. Moreover, Vaughn Rathbone was very dissatisfied. How could Gavin Clifford have such a beautiful woman? La Taylor turned around and looked at Vaughn Rathbone. He did not say anything but was very surprised. This man looked like a cynical man. Didn¡¯t they say that appearances came from the heart! This man was typically a 1/3 scheming rich young master. However, she was very sure that this person did not participate in the refund of the order, so La Taylor did not know this man. Vaughn Rathbone looked around and found no familiar faces. Then, he joked with La Taylor, ¡°What, did Mom teach you not to talk to strangers!¡± ¡°Or do I look fierce enough to scare you?¡± When La Taylor heard the man¡¯s words, he frowned and said. ¡°So, who are you?¡± Vaughn Rathbone looked at the surprised La Taylor and smiled. ¡°You want to know who I am so badly?¡± ¡°How about this? It¡¯s not impossible to know if you want to. There might be a ballter As long as you agree to be my femalepanion. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± La Taylor looked at Vaughn Rathbone in front of him. Was there something wrong with this man¡¯s brain? Who wanted to dance with him? She did not want to know who he was at all! La Taylor took two steps back and smiled tactfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are!¡± ¡°Stop dreaming¡± Then. La Taylor ignored Vaughn Rathbone and looked at the two big shots. ¡°So, are you before? are your thoughts still the same as b ¡°Don¡¯t you have any intention of exining it to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As soon as La Taylor finished speaking, one of the big shots shook his head and said. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to change anything even if I tell you, so instead of doing this, your the Clifford family will suffer a little.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s such a simple solution, why do we have to hit a wall?¡± Upon hearing this, La Taylor hadpletely given up. Not only did they not feel sorry for the Clifford family, but they also felt that everything was reasonable. At this moment, the enthusiasm on La Taylor¡¯s face gradually faded. He looked at the two big shots with a cold expression and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get along, you can¡¯t say anything more!¡± ¡°Now that things havee to this, there¡¯s nothing more to say. After all, what wille wille.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not afraid at all. At least 1, the Clifford family, am living more openly than any of you.¡± After speaking, La Taylor shook the fishtail skirt under his feet and left the ce where the two men were. Today¡¯s n was definitely not going to work. When a storm came, it was always peaceful La Taylor walked straight to the bar counter. She did not have the energy to say anything else because she was tired. One could imagine how busy Brother Gavin Clifford was every day! the Clifford family mansion, night time. Mno Potter passed by La Taylor¡¯s room but did not see La Taylor. Mno Potter was surprised. As expected, La Taylor was not around. She had been acting abnormally for the past few days. She often left-early and returnedte. It felt like she was busy with something. Hence, Mno o Potter frowned and ran downstairs to ask Kris Conor, ¡°Kris Conor, do you know where La went?¡± Kris Conor looked at Mno Potter¡¯s serious expression in surprise. Hadn¡¯t Mno Potter always been at odds with La Taylor? Why did he have to look for La Taylor at this time? Did something happen? Kris Conor looked at Mno Potter standing in front of her and said, ¡°Mno Potter, I didn¡¯t see La when I woke up today. Could it be that he didn¡¯te backst night?¡± ¡°Or is she at a friend¡¯s house?¡± Mno Potter shook his head. Kris Conor¡¯s guess should be wrong. La Taylor had always been a good girl. He would definitely report it when he went out! Mno Potter looked at Kris Conor and said, ¡°Kris Conor, I¡¯ll go look for La Taylor. If shees back, tell me.¡± Kris Conor looked at Mno Potter and nodded desperately. Then, he said. ¡°Then slow down!¡± Apart from the Clifford family mansion, Mno Potter found a car in the courtyard and disappeared into the night sky. In the driver¡¯s seat, your Mno Potter is in thepany. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone else in the company. Hopefully, La Taylor will be there. Hopefully, she had been sneaking around recently to do what she liked. Mno Potter had promised Gavin Clifford that he would take good care of the Clifford family. Of course, this included La Taylor, so she had to find traces of La Taylor now. Otherwise, she would not know how to exin it to Brother Gavin Clifford. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Arcane World, Cooper family. At this moment, Simeon Cooper, who was sitting in the main seat of Cooper family, and Jarvis Bore, who had been released from the back of the mountain, were watching the live broadcast on the television in front of them. The moment Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore saw La Taylor, their eyes also flickered. She did not expect La Taylor to look so stunning when she dressed up. No wonder Gavin Clifford treated her like a treasure. Which family did not cherish such a woman? As long as they tied up La Taylor this time, Gavin Clifford would definitely walk right into their trap. At this moment, Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper and smiled. ¡°Patriarch Cooper family, I think our n should bepleted soon.¡± Simeon Cooper looked at Jarvis Bore and picked up a ss of coffee. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Xiao, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete all of this.¡± ¡°With Brother Xiao, it¡¯s indeed twice the result with half the effort!¡± ¡°From the looks of the scene today, La Taylor went there himself. This way, easier for our people to do it.¡± When Jarvis Bore heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Patriarch Cooper family¡¯s analysis makes sense. Shall we wait for good news?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At the thought of this, the two of them smiled tacitly at the live broadcast on the television. However, they did not expect the other person to be Vaughn Rathbone. There was also Mno Potter who was rushing to the. It would not be easy for them to achieve their goal. After all, ns could not keep up with changes. At this moment, La Taylor, who was sitting alone at the bar counter, kept swirling the red wine in his ss, Then, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. As expected, she could not do anything. She naively thought that she could help Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Brother Gavin Clifford share the burden of these trivial matters. However, she had overestimated her ability. Moreover, these big shots were definitely not doing this because of thepany¡¯s products. They were most likely instructed by someone. Otherwise, they would definitely not say such things. However, these people were all very cunning. No one was willing to reveal the person behind them. This could only show how powerful the person behind them was. La Taylor then picked up his ss and took another sip of wine. Unfortunately, he was not capable enough to know who was behind this, At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone, who was standing not far away, saw La Taylor sitting alone at the bar counter. It was really beautiful to drink alone. Hence, Vaughn Rathbone walked towards La Taylor and sat beside him. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°President Lin, why did you let a little wife go out today?¡± ¡°After all, President Lin¡¯s fianc¨¦e is so beautiful. If you give her to me, I definitely won¡¯t. be at ease letting a beauty go out alone.¡± La Taylor was originally intoxicated in his world of drinking alone when he suddenly heard the man¡¯s voice beside him. He turned around and saw the man who wanted her to be his femalepanion. Then, La Taylor turned his head back and continued drinking. ¡°You¡¯re really annoying!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll be aler. I won¡¯t be your femalepanion!¡± ¡°If you do this again, I¡¯ll get Brother Gavin Clifford to deal with you.¡± With that, La Taylor got up and left the ce, leaving Vaughn Rathbone sitting alone at the bar, looking at La Taylor¡¯s back with a silly smile. She kept calling him Brother Gavin Clifford! He did appear. Gavin Clifford was just so-so. Moreover, there was no time when he could not get the woman he wanted. Although La Taylor was not drunk, he was a little dizzy. Then, he sat on a leather sofa. At this moment, the host on stage started nagging again. ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite the family head of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family, Mr. Kingsley Rathbone, to come on stage and say a few words for us.¡± ¡°Give me a round of apuse!¡± Then, they saw Kingsley Rathbone walk onto the stage from the side. He looked at the people below and said, ¡°Next, it¡¯s thest segment of our cocktail party today, the masked ball.¡± ¡°Because the people present today are from our Secr World and our ancient martial arts family. As we don¡¯t usually interact very closely, there might not be many ces. where we have simr interests.¡± ¡°However, this cocktail party and ball aremon projects between the two worlds.¡± ¡°This masked ball is also to avoid everyone¡¯s embarrassment, but we also want everyone to participate, so we chose to use the masked method. I hope everyone has a good time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kingsley Rathbone left the stage. Everyone at the ball wore masks. There were many different types of masks, and almost everyone was different. La Taylor yfully took the mask handed over by the waiter. It looked more like a fox. The mask was white, and a few sparkling diamonds could be seen embedded in it. This cocktail party was really expensive. Even the mask was so exquisite, which surprised La Taylor. Although she didn¡¯t know the background of ancient warrior family, she knew that they must be very rich. After all, those who could do this in Gxy Hotel were all legendary big shots. How could a person with a mask and diamondsck money? La Taylor grabbed the mask in her hand. Since she had already arrived at the cocktail party, she would do as the Romans do! Vaughn Rathbone also put on his mask and spoke to La Taylor who was sitting at the bar counter. ¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡± When La Taylor heard this familiar voice, he naturally knew that it was the man sitting beside her who had insisted on being his femalepanion. However, at this moment, La Taylor was really not interested in any of this. He was only interested in wine. Hence, she said angrily to the man beside her, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Find someone else!¡± When Vaughn Rathbone heard that La Taylor had rejected him again, he felt very indignant. Then, he said again, ¡°What are you being reserved for? You¡¯re dressed like this to seduce men!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you that trash Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Gavin Clifford is because I haven¡¯t seen him, Your Grace. Let me see him. I must make him kneel in front of kowtow.¡± When La Taylor heard this man¡¯s words, he immediately stood up and scolded, ¡°How dare you nder my Brother Gavin Clifford? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that about Brother Gavin Clifford.¡± Just like that, when La Taylor reached out his hand to hit Vaughn Rathbone, the lights in the venue were all switched off. Coupled with the music in the venue, the voices of Vaughn Rathbone and La Taylor had long been buried. Vaughn Rathbone looked at La Taylor who was about to attack him. Then, grabbed La Taylor¡¯s wrist and said fiercely, ¡°B*tch, are you soaring to the sky just because I say you¡¯re good-looking? There¡¯s no woman I, Vaughn Rathbone, can¡¯t get.¡± ¡°Not to mention you. At this time, if you have the ability, call your Brother Gavin Clifford to save you!¡± ¡°Where is he? Is he hiding somewhere and not daring toe out?¡± Chapter 667 Chapter 667 ¡°Is he hiding somewhere and not daring toe out?¡± To be honest, how could La Taylor withstand Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s strength? Moreover, she was just an ordinary person. Even if they fought, she would only be beaten up. However, if she did not resist at this time, it meant that she would go into the abyss today. After all, no one could save her now. Vaughn Rathbone looked at La Taylor who was dragged to the side by him and said yfully, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about such a man.¡± ¡°To be loved by a beauty like you, I want to have a taste of this too. Are you going to satisfy me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all the lights in the banquet hall were switched off, leaving only a few weak spotlights. It was the same as not turning them on. At this moment, Mno Potter had already driven to Gxy Hotel. He got out of the car and threw the car key to the guard before rushing into the hotel. She hoped that she could make it in time. However, in such a big hotel, it had to be at least dozens of floors high. She did not know which floor this cocktail party was on at all, and the two employees only knew the approximate location. Mno Potter entered the hotel lobby. ording to the past, there would be signs for banquets, balls, and so on. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Perhaps because it was ancient warrior family this time, it was kept a secret from the public, so these things would not be ced in the hotel lobby. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Mno Potter didn¡¯t think of asking the hotel staff, but that she didn¡¯t have an invitation letter in her hand at all. Without an invitation, the hotel would not reveal any information to her. However, Mno Potter had no better idea. Should he let her wait in the hotel lobby? If something really happened inside, wouldn¡¯t it be toote to say anything? How would she exin it to Brother Gavin Clifford then? At the thought of this, Mno Potter went straight to the front desk of the lobby. The women here were all dressed very exquisitely. All of them had long legs and ck silk. Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that they had changed careers. Then, before Mno Potter could ask at the front desk, a woman walked over and smiled at him. ¡°Wee to Gxy Hotel. I¡¯m the hotel¡¯s lobby manager. Are you nning to stay?¡± ¡°Do you have an appointment? I can help you check.¡± Mno Potter looked at the passionate woman in front of him and smiled faintly. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not staying here, and I don¡¯t have an appointment. I¡¯m here for the reception.¡± At this moment, the lobby manager looked at Mno Potter in front of him and sized him up. The people attending the cocktail party were all dressed up, but this woman. was dressed in sportswear. It was simple and did not match. Then, the lobby manager looked at Mno Potter in front of him and smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss, do you have an invitation?¡± ¡°The people holding the cocktail party at my Gxy Hotel are all very secretive people. If you don¡¯t have an invitation, we won¡¯t be able to inform you.¡± ¡°Please forgive me.¡± Mno Potter had actually thought of thousands of possibilities of failure. What he do now? La Taylor was in there and he did not know what was going on. At this moment, a woman in a maid costume and a mask pushed a cart over. At this moment, Mno Potter seemed to have thought of something. Then, he turned to look at the lobby manager with a sweet smile and said, ¡°Then I might not be able to enter. I searched for that invitation letter at home for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find it. Perhaps I lost it!¡± When the lobby manager heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he also smiled and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t let you in.¡± Mno Potter looked at the lobby manager and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is also your job. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Then can I go to the bathroom in the hall?¡± The lobby manager looked at the reasonable Mno Potter and nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s on your right. Just keep walking and you¡¯ll see it.¡± Mno Potter looked at the lobby manager. After thanking him, he looked around at the woman in the maid costume. She did not know if the woman woulde down again. At this moment, Mno Potter passed by a room. There was no one inside, but she saw the maid outfit. She quietly walked in. The woman had just left, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t be back soon. They should have changed shifts. Mno Potter saw that the maid outfit was exactly the same size as her clothes. God was really helping her. She was worried about how she was going to get to the cocktail party. Even if she passed the reception, she would not be able to go up the elevator without at personal number. This was the bad thing about these famous hotels. Forget it, now was not the time to criticize. Mno Potter changed into her maid uniform as quickly as possible. She looked at her fair and long legs that were faintly discernible under the ck silk. No wonder men liked her. Even Mno Potter himself felt a little tempted. After getting dressed, Mno Potter saw a bunch of keys in the maid outfit. These should be the keys to the internal elevator. He looked at them one by one until he saw a key with the word ¡®banquet¡¯ pasted on it. Mno Potter probably went straight to the venue of the cocktail party. He p things, took the bag containing his clothes, and walked straight to the elevator Ding dong! The elevator door opened, and Mno Potter opened the small door elevator with the key. Then, he pressed the button to the reception floor and locked small door of the stairway again. It was indeed rigorous. Ordinary outsiders really did not know that there was a banquet hall on the top floor. ancient warrior family was also very serious. Was he afraid that someone would discover something? When Mno Potter got out of the elevator, he saw a dark crowd in the banquet hall. Everyone was wearing masks. What was she going to do? They were all dressed up. How would she know what La Taylor was wearing? Wasn¡¯t this making it more difficult for her to find someone? Moreover, she did not know if La Taylor was still here at this time. Mno Potter stood at the door in a daze, not knowing where to go or what to do. At this moment, a woman in a maid uniform walked over and patted Mno Potter on the shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Stand here and refill the wine for the guests!¡± ¡°Why do you look so distracted?¡± When Mno Potter heard the woman¡¯s words, he nodded. Just as he was about to leave, the woman stopped him again and said, ¡°What are you thinking? You didn¡¯t even take the tray or the wine.¡± ¡°Are you going to let the guests drink air?¡± Chapter 668 Chapter 668 ¡°Are you going 10 let the guests drink air?¡± Immediately after, the woman took a ss of red wine and handed it to Mno Potter. Mno Potter¡¯s heart was pounding. It was true that she was warrior, but she had never been so sweaty when she killed someone. Because their maids were all wearing masks, the maid did not notice anything amiss. Mno Potter took the tray and nodded repeatedly. He did not say anything, afraid that he would alert the enemy. The woman in the maid costume looked at Mno Potter and said in surprise, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Mno Potter shook his head and quickly left with the tray. After walking halfway, he turned around and saw that the woman who had just spoken to him had left. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He really had the mentality of a thief. Fortunately, he did not discover her. Otherwise, his rare opportunity toe to the cocktail party would be discovered. At that time, not to mention saving La Taylor, it would be difficult for him to leave this ce. However, this maid outfit gave her a chance to find La Taylor. At the very less difficult than before. At least she did not have to look at these masked m far away. That was simply like looking for a needle in a haystack. Just like that, La Taylor carried a tray and kept searching at the cocktail party. were many men and women dancing and talking on the dance floor, but he did not hear La Taylor¡¯s voice. Could it be that La Taylor had already been taken away, or that she had already left this ce? No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. If it was someone else, it would be hard to say. However, La Taylor was very motivated in his career. This time, Mno Potter had already roughly guessed what La Taylor was going to do. He just didn¡¯t want to say that he was going to wear it. However, he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so stupid as to not tell anyone. It was simply too naive to think that the two of them could resolve such a matter. At this moment, La Taylor got down from the bar counter and walked to the side. Her heart was pounding. When did the Evesting Lamp go out? Why did it have to go out at this time? Moreover, there was such a crazy man beside him. She did not know how he came in. Logically speaking, why would a powerful person say something stupid in such a public ce? They even ndered his Brother Gavin Clifford. How annoying. She shouldn¡¯t havee this time. If she had known this would happen, she would have just stayed at home. Why did she have toe to such a ce to suffer? La Taylor was about to leave when Vaughn Rathbone stopped him. ¡°Why? You¡¯d rather leave than dance with me?¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Do you know how many girls are fighting to dance with me? I don¡¯t even look at them.¡± Upon hearing Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s words, La Taylor snorted softly. Then, he shook off Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and I don¡¯t want to know who you are, but I know that most people who can come to such a ce are invited. Either you have a status or your family has a status.¡± ¡°But none of this has anything to do with me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to nder my Brother Gavin Clifford, or I won¡¯t let N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When Vaughn Rathbone heard La Taylor¡¯s words, although he was wearing a and the expression on his face could not be seen, he was alreadyughing until he about to cry. Then, he directly said to La Taylor, ¡°Forget it, I might as well tell you. Because even if you guessed it, you might not be able to guess it.¡± ¡°Do you know who¡¯s going to do this?¡± ¡°My dad did that!¡± When La Taylor heard Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s words, he was instantly dumbfounded. He stood rooted to the ground and could not say a word. This would be done by Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family, so he was the son the the Rathbone family family head? However, why didn¡¯t he let his son go up when he was being introduced just now? La Taylor heard Vaughn Rathbone and asked, ¡°You. Is what you said true?¡± Vaughn Rathbone nodded while wearing a mask. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Vaughn Rathbone!¡± At this moment, a group of men in ck rushed out from different doors. They were wrapped tightly and no one noticed them. On the entire dance floor, men and women were chatting andughing. There were also sessful people exchanging pleasantries. It was very difficult to know where La Taylor was. At this moment, La TaylorVaughn Rathbone said, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Vaughn Rathbone did not pay too much attention to it and let La Taylor go. At this moment, La Taylor took off his mask and jogged a few steps forward, wanting to leave. Unfortunately, when he turned around, the two men in ck standing oor happened to see La Taylor. Then, the two men in ck looked at each other and followed behind L. They were wearing headsets and were talking. ¡°Target locked. Target locked.¡± ¡°The target has left the venue of the cocktail party. Retreat!¡± On the other side, the group of people who were looking for La Taylor also left the reception hall one after another. At this moment, La Taylor did not notice that someone was following behind her. After all, she was an ordinary person. Those men in ck were warrior sent by Simeon Cooper. At this moment, Mno Potter saw a few people leaving the cocktail party mysteriously. He frowned and quickly followed them. Did these people sneaking around have something to do with La Taylor? Mno Potter did not have time to change his clothes. He followed the men all the way to the entrance of an alley. Then, he saw La Taylor surrounded by a few men in ck. La Taylor turned around and looked at the ck-clothed people behind him. His terrified eyes kept retreating. His mind was nk. He felt that he would not live long. He even thought of 2,000 dors ways to dic¡­ Actually, she already felt that something was wrong just now, but she did not expect there to be so many people. Could it be that they were sent by that man just now? La Taylor looked at the muscr tattooed man standing at the front and stuttered. ¡°Yes. Who sent you?¡± ¡°nning to silence me?¡± The man standing at the front looked at La Taylor and said coldly with a serious expression, ¡°You won¡¯t die for the time being!¡± ¡°However, those who are about to die don¡¯t need to know too much. Come with us!¡± When La Taylor heard this man¡¯s words, she felt that her heart was about to stop beating. She was really stupid. Why didn¡¯t she bring more people with her? If she told more people, she could still avenge her death! At this moment, La Taylor looked at the man in front of him and said, ¡°Even if I die, I have to understand!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s after me?¡± The leader of the men in ck stuffed a piece of cloth into La Taylor¡¯s mouth and carried him on his shoulder. La Taylor was extremely afraid. He kept kicking and grunting at the burly man, but the burly man ignored him. Just as he was about to leave with his brothers, he heard a woman¡¯s voice not far away. ¡°Put her down!¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 ¡°Put her down!¡± La Taylor, who was on the burly man¡¯s shoulder, also heard this voice. It was really so familiar, but who would save him at this time This voice sounded like Mno Potter. Then, La Taylor immediately rejected this idea. In this world, Mno Potter was the most unlikely person to save her. As long as she died, Mno Potter could officially be with Brother Gavin Clifford and not always be troubled by another person. In any case, La Taylor had thought of this before. Although this thought was very selfish, she did not do so. Otherwise, Mno Potter would not have been able to enter the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. At this moment, Mno Potter walked over through the streetmp. Then, he stood. under the street lamp and smiled at the dozen or so men in ck in front of him. La Taylor was carried on the man¡¯s shoulder. He propped his head up with difficulty and looked at a woman in a maid¡¯s uniform under the streetmp. This was¡­ Mno Potter? La Taylor could not believe his eyes. He rubbed it hard and looked again. This was Mno Potter¡­ But why was Mno Potter wearing a maid uniform? Also, was she really here to save him? At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s mind was even nker than before. He could not believe that all of this was real. At this moment, the burly man in ck who was carrying La Taylor on his shoulderughed loudly when he saw Mno Potter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Maid costume. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take it with our physique, girl!¡± ¡°But if you want, we can be gentle.¡± Upon hearing this, La Taylor cursed these bastards in his heart. However, he was still on the burly man¡¯s shoulder and his head was still bleeding. At this moment, Mno Potter looked at the burly man carrying La Taylor on his shoulder and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want you carrying a woman when you¡¯re making out with me.¡± When the burly man heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he was overjoyed. He did not expect to pick up such a hot girl for nothing during a mission. Moreover, she was a girl who yed cosy. To be honest, he had never yed with a woman in a maid costume. It was really exciting to think about it. Then, the burly man looked at his brothers behind him and grinned. ¡°Brothers, do you want to see the scene?¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± The group of men led by that man all had malicious smiles on their faces as they jeered, ¡°Yes, I do!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to watch the scene today. After Big Brother enjoys it, my little brothers¡­ The muscr tattooed man looked at his brothers below with a yearning expression Then, he said directly, ¡°Look at how anxious you all are. Don¡¯t worry, after I¡¯m done enjoying myself, it¡¯ll be your turn. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. La Taylor looked at Mno Potter in front of him and suddenly began to worry. What exactly did Mno Potter want? Wouldn¡¯t she be in a tiger¡¯s den if she did this? She was a weak woman. Even if she knew some martial arts, how could she deal with so many burly men in front of her? If Mno Potter really did it to save her, if something really happened to Mno Potter, how was she going to exin it to Brother Gavin Clifford? La Taylor looked at the group of burly men. He did not know where he got the courage to bear the rapid beating of his heart. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the one you want to catch. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to report?¡± ¡°You still have time to y with women now!¡± When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words, he was so angry that he almost fainted. He was here to save her, but La Taylor thought that he was walking into a trap? These men were no match for her at all, okay? Alright, La Taylor might have said that because he didn¡¯t want anything to happen. to her. He didn¡¯t expect La Taylor to be so unreasonable. She still cared about her. When the muscr tattooed man heard La Taylor¡¯s words on his shoulder, his heart skipped a beat. Although it made sense, how could he reject the temptation that came knocking on his door? Then, the muscr tattooed man ignored La Taylor¡¯s words and ced her aside. He said softly. ¡°You¡¯d better shut up. When I¡¯m done enjoying myself, I¡¯lle and take you to my office.¡± ¡°Stay here!¡± At this moment, the brothers below saw the burly tattooed man walking towards the woman in the maid costume. For a moment, they were tempted by La Taylor. After that, a group of people came over. Initially, they didn¡¯t have such thoughts, but if they really saw their big brother enjoying himself, who could control it? Anyway, this woman was going to report for duty. It would be a waste not to y. At this moment, the group of men surrounded La Taylor. All of the and disgusting men. ¡°Beauty, let us have enough fun and let you go. How about that?¡± La Taylor looked at this group of men and was naturally afraid. However, he s mustered his courage and said, ¡°If you dare to touch me, your superiors won¡¯t let you off either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the hostage you¡¯re using to report. If anything happens to the hostage, you¡¯ll definitely have to bear the consequences.¡± Hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, the men looked at each other and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you die. We¡¯ll definitely bring you over unharmed.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± At this moment, La Taylor shouted loudly. When Mno Potter saw the scene in front of him, he was about to sh to La Taylor¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, the burly tattooed man shouted, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°How dare you touch anyone? Do you know that this woman is going to force Gavin Clifford to appear?¡± ¡°Such a big n. You blockheads really don¡¯t take it seriously. You can¡¯t do anything right!¡± When La Taylor heard this man¡¯s words, his expression instantly changed. Did he take the initiative to fall into his trap? Moreover, La Taylor did not tell anyone that he came to this cocktail party because he was afraid that Brother Gavin Clifford would worry. He did not expect that he would be the one who caused trouble. However, how did Mno Potter know that he was here? Could it be that¡­ Brother Gavin Clifford knew? In the end, he had be the unhelpful person. At this moment, after hearing the tattooed man¡¯s words, the men in ck standing at the side did not dare to move. The tattooed man looked at the group of men and cursed again. ¡°Or you¡¯re a bunch of brainless things. Isn¡¯t there a woman here to y with for nothing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± The group of men in ck hurriedly lowered their heads and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s our problem.¡± Then, the group of men pushed Vincent Dunn away from La Taylor. La Taylor heaved a sigh of relief. Mno Potter looked at the tattooed man in front of him and smiled. Then, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the handsome man to be such a principled man!¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the handsome man to be such a principled man!¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s seductive voice, the tattooed man immediately turned around and looked at Mno Potter, who was wearing a maid outfit. He smiled. maliciously and said, ¡°I also like a beauty like you. You have a good figure and a sweet mouth. You also have a pure face. I can¡¯t control myself just by looking at you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll love you wellter!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll make you feel good.¡± Mno Potter looked at the tattooed man in front of him and felt disgusted when he heard his words. Other than his figure, this man¡¯s face was really indescribable. Just looking at him made him want to vomit, but this show had to continue to be interesting. Immediately after seeing Mno Potter, she revealed a sweet smile and slowly walked. towards the burly man. Then, she said, ¡°Aiyo, why are you in such a hurry?¡±. ¡°There are so many people. I¡¯m shy!¡± ¡°Are you really going to let them watch?¡± How could that burly man listen to this soft and coquettish voice? He definitely had to nod repeatedly! Then, Mno Potter looked at the man in front of him and said again, ¡°Then, shall we go over there?¡± The muscr tattooed man looked at the dark passage in front of him. Only the faint light around the corner flickered. This woman wanted to spend itter, but they were all single. It had been a long time. since they had touched a woman. They often lived a life of bloodshed. Regardless of whether it was true or not, no man could resist this temptation. Hence, the tattooed man looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°How can I dare to disobey the words of a beauty!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man turned around and said to the group of men. behind him, ¡°Keep an eye on this woman. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Of course, these men knew what their big brother was doing. It was nothing more than the matter between a man and a woman! La Taylor was about to step forward to stop him when Mno Potter turned around and gave her a look, making her immediately stop her impulse to step forward. Perhaps Mno Potter had his own ns. If she acted rashly and caused a bacsh to Mno Potter, wouldn¡¯t it make things worse? La Taylor watched as Mno Potter and the man disappeared from her sight. She remained sitting on the spot with her arms crossed, quietly waiting for Mno Potter. This incident had also taught La Taylor a lesson. She had to think twice before doing anything and not act rashly. She only hoped that nothing would happen to Mno Potter. Mno Potter and the man came to the corner of the alley. When they saw that Mno Potter was wearing so little, coupled with the temptation of the maid costume and stockings, they naturally lowered their guard and wanted to kiss Mno Potter. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mno Potter looked at the man¡¯s face and felt like vomiting for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Look at how anxious you are. I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°Is that woman prettier than me just now? Why don¡¯t you capture me and bring me back?¡± ¡°Your boss might like me better!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, your identity is not simple. The person above you must be more domineering.¡± When the tattooed man heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he instantlyughed and said unhurriedly, ¡°You?!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re quite good-looking, but she¡¯s Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. We¡¯re looking for someone who can make Gavin Clifford appear.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not the type that the higher-ups want!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯d better y with me. Serve me well and I¡¯ll take you to enjoy life!¡± ¡°This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve yed with a blue-eyed girl like you!¡± When Mno Potter heard this man¡¯s words, he repeated the same lines over and over again, but he did not say who the person on it was. After wasting so much time, there was no useful information at all. Why should she continue like this with him? Just as the tattooed man slowly approached Mno Potter, Mno Potter tilted his body to the left and dodged. The man felt that he had missed. Then, he looked at Mno Potter with a smile and said. ¡°Are you ying hide-and-seek with me? How naughty!¡± ¡°Watch how I deal with youter!¡± ¡°Girl, don¡¯t run!¡± Mno Potter was wearing a maid uniform. Beside her thigh, there was a bandage that she was used to. There was an exquisite dagger on the bandage. She had always carried this dagger with her. Moreover, this dagger was extremely sharp As long as it cut into the flesh, it would instantly leave a huge wound. Moreover, its speed was extremely fast. Sometimes, it was even difficult to see bloodstains. It was already suffocating. Moreover, this kind of death was already considered merciful to deserved to die. There was almost no pain. some people who Mno Potter jogged and suddenly stopped. At this moment, Mno Potter smiled and looked at the tattooed man. He immediately dodged so quickly that the tattooed man did not even have time to react. Then, Mno Potter took out a dagger and shed the man¡¯s neck without any warning. The moment the man felt the pain, he raised his trembling hand to touch his neck and. realized that there was blood. Then, he looked at Mno Potter in disbelief and did not say a word. With a thud, he fell backward andy on the ground. Mno Potter picked up his dagger and looked at the blood on it. The corners of hist mouth curled up. Although he had not used this dagger for a long time, he still felt that it was quite handy. Then, he slowly turned around and walked back. Then, he saw La Taylor sitting. there alone. At this moment, the group of men in ck was surprised to see Mno Potter return alone. Why didn¡¯t Bosse back? Only this woman came back. Could it be that she was exhausted? After all, time had passed. However, it was understandable. After all, Boss was also old. It was normal for his body. to be unable to take it. Then, a man with a ck band on his arm looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Where¡¯s our boss!¡± ¡°Why did youe back alone?¡± Mno Potter looked at this group of small fries. In fact, he did not want to hide anything. Instead, he directly said, ¡°Your boss?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°Next up is you guys!¡± La Taylor looked at Mno Potter in front of him. His eyes were dull and his mouth was wide open in disbelief! Was what Mno Potter said true? The burly man who had carried him just now had died in such a short period of time. Could it be that everything was done by Mno Potter? Impossible. She looked at the thin arms and legs that were on par with hers. How could she have killed that man? Besides, wasn¡¯t that man warrior? How could he be killed so easily? La Taylor could not believe his eyes and ears. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the handsome man to be such a principled man!¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s seductive voice, the tattooed man immediately turned around and looked at Mno Potter, who was wearing a maid outfit. He smiled. maliciously and said, ¡°I also like a beauty like you. You have a good figure and a sweet mouth. You also have a pure face. I can¡¯t control myself just by looking at you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll love you wellter!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll make you feel good.¡± Mno Potter looked at the tattooed man in front of him and felt disgusted when he heard his words. Other than his figure, this man¡¯s face was really indescribable. Just looking at him made him want to vomit, but this show had to continue to be interesting. Immediately after seeing Mno Potter, she revealed a sweet smile and slowly walked. towards the burly man. Then, she said, ¡°Aiyo, why are you in such a hurry?¡±. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°There are so many people. I¡¯m shy!¡± ¡°Are you really going to let them watch?¡± How could that burly man listen to this soft and coquettish voice? He definitely had to nod repeatedly! Then, Mno Potter looked at the man in front of him and said again, ¡°Then, shall we go over there?¡± The muscr tattooed man looked at the dark passage in front of him. Only the faint light around the corner flickered. This woman wanted to spend itter, but they were all single. It had been a long time. since they had touched a woman. They often lived a life of bloodshed. Regardless of whether it was true or not, no man could resist this temptation. Hence, the tattooed man looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°How can I dare to disobey the words of a beauty!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man turned around and said to the group of men. behind him, ¡°Keep an eye on this woman. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Of course, these men knew what their big brother was doing. It was nothing more than the matter between a man and a woman! La Taylor was about to step forward to stop him when Mno Potter turned around and gave her a look, making her immediately stop her impulse to step forward. Perhaps Mno Potter had his own ns. If she acted rashly and caused a bacsh to Mno Potter, wouldn¡¯t it make things worse? La Taylor watched as Mno Potter and the man disappeared from her sight. She remained sitting on the spot with her arms crossed, quietly waiting for Mno Potter. This incident had also taught La Taylor a lesson. She had to think twice before doing anything and not act rashly. She only hoped that nothing would happen to Mno Potter. Mno Potter and the man came to the corner of the alley. When they saw that Mno Potter was wearing so little, coupled with the temptation of the maid costume and stockings, they naturally lowered their guard and wanted to kiss Mno Potter. Mno Potter looked at the man¡¯s face and felt like vomiting for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Look at how anxious you are. I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°Is that woman prettier than me just now? Why don¡¯t you capture me and bring me back?¡± ¡°Your boss might like me better!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, your identity is not simple. The person above you must be more domineering.¡± When the tattooed man heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he instantlyughed and said unhurriedly, ¡°You?!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re quite good-looking, but she¡¯s Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. We¡¯re looking for someone who can make Gavin Clifford appear.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not the type that the higher-ups want!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯d better y with me. Serve me well and I¡¯ll take you to enjoy life!¡± ¡°This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve yed with a blue-eyed girl like you!¡± When Mno Potter heard this man¡¯s words, he repeated the same lines over and over again, but he did not say who the person on it was. After wasting so much time, there was no useful information at all. Why should she continue like this with him? Just as the tattooed man slowly approached Mno Potter, Mno Potter tilted his body to the left and dodged. The man felt that he had missed. Then, he looked at Mno Potter with a smile and said. ¡°Are you ying hide-and-seek with me? How naughty!¡± ¡°Watch how I deal with youter!¡± ¡°Girl, don¡¯t run!¡± Mno Potter was wearing a maid uniform. Beside her thigh, there was a bandage that she was used to. There was an exquisite dagger on the bandage. She had always carried this dagger with her. Moreover, this dagger was extremely sharp As long as it cut into the flesh, it would instantly leave a huge wound. Moreover, its speed was extremely fast. Sometimes, it was even difficult to see bloodstains. It was already suffocating. Moreover, this kind of death was already considered merciful to deserved to die. There was almost no pain. some people who Mno Potter jogged and suddenly stopped. At this moment, Mno Potter smiled and looked at the tattooed man. He immediately dodged so quickly that the tattooed man did not even have time to react. Then, Mno Potter took out a dagger and shed the man¡¯s neck without any warning. The moment the man felt the pain, he raised his trembling hand to touch his neck and. realized that there was blood. Then, he looked at Mno Potter in disbelief and did not say a word. With a thud, he fell backward andy on the ground. Mno Potter picked up his dagger and looked at the blood on it. The corners of hist mouth curled up. Although he had not used this dagger for a long time, he still felt that it was quite handy. Then, he slowly turned around and walked back. Then, he saw La Taylor sitting. there alone. At this moment, the group of men in ck was surprised to see Mno Potter return alone. Why didn¡¯t Bosse back? Only this woman came back. Could it be that she was exhausted? After all, time had passed. However, it was understandable. After all, Boss was also old. It was normal for his body. to be unable to take it. Then, a man with a ck band on his arm looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Where¡¯s our boss!¡± ¡°Why did youe back alone?¡± Mno Potter looked at this group of small fries. In fact, he did not want to hide anything. Instead, he directly said, ¡°Your boss?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°Next up is you guys!¡± La Taylor looked at Mno Potter in front of him. His eyes were dull and his mouth was wide open in disbelief! Was what Mno Potter said true? The burly man who had carried him just now had died in such a short period of time. Could it be that everything was done by Mno Potter? Impossible. She looked at the thin arms and legs that were on par with hers. How could she have killed that man? Besides, wasn¡¯t that man warrior? How could he be killed so easily? La Taylor could not believe his eyes and ears. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 La Taylor could not believe his eyes and ears. She knew that Mno Potter was very powerful, but she did not know that Mno Potter was so powerful. In such a short period of time, she was still immersed in his thoughts after he left. He was still wondering if anything would happen and how he should save Mno. Potter. Although she really hated the fact that Brother Mno Potter and Brother Gavin Clifford were so close, this time, whether Brother Gavin Clifford asked her to protect herself or she came herself, she was saving her. She really could not imagine where she would be taken if Mno Potter did not excuse herself today. At this moment, when the group of men heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, they were stunned for a few seconds before smiling. ¡°Girl, stop spouting nonsense here. Is our boss too amazing?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Immediately after, the men behind him began to jeer. ¡°Look at this beauty. She¡¯s panting. Do you still think it¡¯s not enough and want to do i few more times?¡± ¡°Our boss is a little old and can¡¯t satisfy you. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make you feel like you¡¯re riding the clouds, hahahaha!¡± When La Taylor heard these people¡¯s filthy words, he wished he could drag them into the torture chamber and castrate them. They could forget about being men for the rest of their lives, let alone be worthy of being men. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Just as La Taylor was about to stand up and curse, Mno Potter did not feel that these words were dirty. After all, they were people who were about to die. At most, they would die even more miserably. Perhaps there were even more terrifying things waiting for them in hell. Mno Potter looked at the group of men in front of him and smiled like a spring breeze. However, he said/bloody words. ¡°Your boss has been dismembered by me. Is there anyone who wants to eat braised. pork?¡± ¡°The fresh, bloody meat. It¡¯s just around the corner. You can take a look and pick it out.¡± When the group of men heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, their faces instantly turned pale. Then, one of the men said, ¡°Stupid b*tch, don¡¯t be ungrateful. How can our boss die!¡± Mno Potter heard the group of men in ck and said with a smile, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve told you the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go take a look for yourselves and see if I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°Come out after watching it. I¡¯ll treat you to braised pork.¡± When the men in ck heard Mno Potter¡¯s resolute words, they did not say anything and looked at each other. They originally wanted to leave, but if they all went to investigate, La Taylor would take advantage of the chaos and escape. They would not be able to go back and report. Moreover, they were still hoping to report back to their boss and live a rxed life. Now, it seemed that they were going to be endlessly busy again. Mno Potter and the men in ck entered the alley. At this moment, a man in ck looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°You walk in front, and we¡¯ll follow behind. Don¡¯t try to y tricks on us, do you hear me?!¡± La Taylor watched as Mno Potter was pushed and shoved by a few men again, asking her to go into the box. La Taylor really could not control his emotions. It was fine if that was a man just now, but now, he was almost half a man. How could a woman like Mno Potter resist? Hence, La Taylor stood up and rushed. to Mno Potter¡¯s side. He looked at the men and said, ¡°You men, get this straight. I¡¯m the hostage. How can you treat a girl like this? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± When Mno Potter heard La Taylor¡¯s words and saw that La Taylor was still standing in front of her, she finally understood why Gavin Clifford chose such a fianc¨¦e. Even though she was very weak, her values were very upright. Even if she only had a little strength, she was willing to step forward and stand in front of her. Mno Potter thought about herself. If she did not have this ability and was just an ordinary girl like La Taylor, she would not have the courage to find someone to do this. Moreover, many unhappy things had happened between her and La Taylor, but she still chose to stand up for him. This was something that Mno Potter did not expect. This kind of sacrifice did no require anything in return and did not care about the consequences. At that moment, Mno Potter¡¯s feelings for La Taylor increased. At this moment, the man in ck in front of him stopped La Taylor and said. angrily, ¡°Stupid b*tch, this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t poke your nose into other people¡¯s business!¡± ¡°Just be your hostage.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t touch you, someone above will!¡± La Taylor looked at the men in ck and suddenlyughed. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The group of men in ck was very surprised. They wondered if the woman in front them was stupid. Then, they roared, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, go back and wait!¡± ¡°Not here. You¡¯re looking for trouble, damn it!¡± When La Taylor heard how angry the men in ck were, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Then, he said, ¡°Take her away at your leisure. Also, if I die, let¡¯s see how you answer to me.¡± ¡°If we dy the important matters of your superiors, you will also die together. At most, we will fight to the death!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± When the men in ck heard La Taylor¡¯s words, they also took a few steps back. One of them, a man with a ck circle on his hand, frowned and waved his hand. ¡°The few of you, go and see if Boss is still alive!¡± A few men in ck went into the alley and saw a bloody scene. Their organs were scattered on the ground. The impact of this scene made people nauseous. How did this woman manage to kill Boss in such a short period of time? She looked like a weak woman, and she didn¡¯t even hear Boss¡¯s screams. Someone in pain would definitely make a sound. Moreover, there were no traces of his mouth being gagged. After turning it over and over, he realized that the wound on Boss¡¯s neck was like a fine line. If one did not look carefully, they would really think that it was a natural phenomenon of aging. Until the men in ck walked out of the alley and covered their mouths that were about to vomit. Then, they said, ¡°Boss. Boss is dead, and his body has been dissected. Everything inside his body has fallen out.¡± ¡°His form is very terrifying. He¡¯s really dead!¡± Then, the man with the ck circle on his hand stared at Mno Potter and said, ¡°How dare you kill our boss!¡± ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re tired of living. I¡¯ll bury you with our boss today!¡± Then, the man pushed La Taylor, who was standing in front of him, to the side. Because he lost his bnce, he fell to the ground. His legs were covered in blood.. When Mno Potter saw this scene, he stared straight at the man and said coldly, ¡°Your time hase!¡± Chapter 673 Chapter 673 ¡°Your time hase!¡± Upon hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, the man with the ck circle on his hand smiled. disapprovingly and said, ¡°Yo, girl, what a big tone!¡± ¡°A woman in a maid¡¯s outfit. I¡¯d like to see how arrogant you can be.¡± At this moment, the man touched his mouth with his hand and looked at Mno Potter with a yful smile. He walked over step by step. Mno Potter stood there motionlessly. At this moment, the man suddenly increased. his speed and pounced on Mno Potter. He even roared, ¡°Girl, every moment of the night is worth a thousand gold. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Mno Potter looked at the man in front of him and the corners of his mouth curled. up slightly. End the battle quickly? Dream on! Immediately after, Mno Potter took out the dagger from the outside of his thigh and took advantage of the man approaching her. Mno Potter reached out and stabbed the man in the stomach. The man instantly screamed. Then, he covered his stomach and took a few steps back. He looked fiercely at Mno Potter in front of him and pointed at her. ¡°Damn it, damn woman. How dare you stab me? I¡¯ll kill you today. I¡¯ll kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man¡¯s stomach was already bleeding non-stop. Int the end, he sat on the ground weakly. Mno Potter smiled at the man and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll die, but you will!¡± The man¡¯s face was pale. He looked at Mno Potter and then at his injured position. He smiled and said, ¡°Heh, let¡¯s not talk about you for now. No matter how short that dagger is, it¡¯s not a vital part of my body.¡± ¡°If you want to kill me in one move next time, I advise you to learn more!¡± When Mno Potter heard the man¡¯s words, he walked over and squatted in front of him. Then, he whispered, ¡°You dare to guarantee that my dagger is not poisonous?¡± ¡°You people from ancient warrior family have been in the martial world for many years. You should know about these things, right?¡± ¡°You should be more careful when youe out to work. Otherwise, you might still be in such a miserable state in your next life.¡± ¡°Stubborn fool!¡± After saying that, Mno Potter patted the man¡¯s back, shook his head, and smiled. Then, he walked to La Taylor. Looking at La Taylor lying on the ground in pain, he went over and helped her sit up slowly. Then, he asked softly, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°See if you feel any difort. After I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± La Taylor looked at Mno Potter in front of him and felt a trace of warmth in his heart. It was as if he had seen Brother Gavin Clifford. Brother Mno Potter and Brother Gavin Clifford looked like they were carved out of the same mold. No matter how big the matter was, no matter how troublesome it was, he would still show his gentle side when he looked at her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As La Taylor looked at Mno Potter, his heart gradually melted. It could be said that his attitude towards Mno Potter had unknowingly changed. For a moment, she felt that Mno Potter was not as unreasonable as she had seen. before. After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, La Taylor nodded and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± When Mno Potter heard/La Taylor¡¯s words, she was also in disbelief. She did not think that La Taylor would thank her because of this. Instead, she thought that La Taylor would scold her for being a busybody. After hearing La Taylor¡¯s thanks, Mno Potter did not know what to say for a moment. He quickly helped La Taylor up and let her lean against the wall. widened his eyes and looked at Mno Potter. ¡°You must have an antidote. Where is it? Hurry.¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± When Mno Potter heard the man¡¯s voice, he turned around and walked over. ¡°The antidote?¡± ¡°What antidote is there? The poison on my dagger was refined by my family a long time. ago. Moreover, the person who refined the antidote is already dead.¡± ¡°So you can go in peace.¡± When the man heard this, he became even more furious. Then, he dragged his breathless voice and said, ¡°You damn woman!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± Immediately after, the man looked at the group of brothers in ck behind him and waved his hand. Then, he said hoarsely, ¡°Quick, kill this woman. That¡¯s it. She¡¯s the one who killed Boss.¡± ¡°You must never be her!¡± When Mno Potter heard this voice, he looked at the man who was about to die. The corners of his mouth curled up, but he did not say anything. However, these men in ck were dumbfounded when they saw Mno Potter in front of them. After all, who would have thought that a woman in a maid costume was actually a killer? These men in ck stood at the back and looked at each other. Then, they looked at their brothers who were bleeding non-stop in front of them and their boss who had died tragically at the intersection of the alleys. The hatred in their hearts instantly copsed. One of the men looked at Mno Potter in front of him and said angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674 ¡°Mno Potter, be careful!¡± Upon hearing La Taylor¡¯s voice, Mno Potter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This girl still had strength? The prative power of this voice was something. It wasparable to the Lion¡¯s Roar in the movies back then. Although a portion of it was made by advanced, La Taylor¡¯s voice was not made. The men wanted to rush over as quickly as possible, but when they heard La Taylor¡¯s voice, they suddenly squatted on the ground with carache. At this moment, Mno Potter was also stunned by the scene in front of him. Wasn¡¯t La Taylor an ordinary person? Was the prating power of his voice really that strong? However, this voice only stopped for about ten seconds. However, these ten seconds were enough for Mno Potter to catch his breath. Although she was warrior, the men in ck were also warrior and Mno Potter. When they first met this group of men, they could sense their strength. These people were not weak and their auras were very strong. If Mno Potter were to deal with them bit by bit, she would have no problem dealing with them. He was afraid that these people woulde in a group. If he were Mno Potter, he could easily escape. However, there was still La Taylor. The chances were slim. Mno Potter took a deep breath. She could not leave La Taylor here alone and be taken away by them. At this moment, five men in ck ran towards Mno Potter from the front. Every one of them had excellent Light-body Techniques and were not inferior to Mno Potter at all. Moreover, this group of men looked very tall and muscr, but they were very agile. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The men were as light as swallows. Each of them held a silver thread in their hands and flipped and jumped around Mno Potter. It looked like they were setting up an array, but this array was really very strange. To be honest, Mno Potter had never seen such a move before, nor did he know what it was called. However, with Mno Potter¡¯s strength, it was still a piece of cake for him. Mno Potter stood on the spot and looked at the men flying back and forth. ¡°Why are you guys dawdling? Are you nning to weave a spider web on my head?¡± ¡°Why? Do you think you can easily trap me by flying around?¡± ¡°How naive!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter seemed to have remembered something. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he started dancing below. Mno Potter had already grasped their weakness. These men were all lecherous. It could be seen from their boss¡¯s body. When he e saw a beauty, he waspletely unguarded. He did not care who the other party was or if she was a threat to him. In any case, they were all people who were lustful. Then, Mno Potter would follow their n and see if they could continue to create such a lousy. Although Mno Potter did not know what this was, she had been looking at it for a long time. As long as one of them made a mistake, this thing would not be able to form. La Taylor looked at Mno Potter as he pulled down his clothes and danced. He really could not figure out what Mno Potter was doing. Why was he still dancing and taking off his clothes at a time like this? Was Mno Potter stupid? However, ever since La Taylor finished shouting, his voice had be hoarse. H wanted to stop Mno Potter, but there was nothing he could do. La Taylor wanted to leave, but his entire body was in pain. He really could not go over and help. Moreover, he could only be of no help. At this moment, the busy man was about to speak to Mno Potter when he looked. down and saw Mno Potter slowly taking off his clothes. At this moment, the men were all dumbfounded. They had no idea why Mno Potter did this, but they only knew that it looked good. At this moment, a male reporter suddenly shouted from above, ¡°Stop looking. Our steps are wrong. I¡¯m afraid this array formation can¡¯t be used anymore!¡± ¡°What should we do?!¡± Mno Potter heard everything clearly from below. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he thought to himself. At this moment, Mno Potter jumped straight up. through the threads that the men had painstakingly made. Originally, this formation looked indestructible. As long as the threads were not bad, they could unleash a as hard as steel. No sharp weapon would be able to use it. Although Mno Potter did not know what this array formation was, Mno Potter hade into contact with this seemingly thread-like thing. After all, she was warrior. However, he was helpless. No matter how powerful the move was, as long as it was a man, who could resist a beauty dancing like this below? Although this dance had just revealed a strap on his shoulder, it could be said to be at fatal blow to a man who had been single for decades. Mno Potter casily escaped from the array formation. The men were also severely injured because of the array formation. The array formation was already exhausting them, and it was the same now. Then, they heard ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± More than ten people fell from the sky and fell to the ground. They cried out in pain and instantly spat out blood. Mno Potter walked over unhurriedly. Then, he looked at the person in front of him. and smiled. ¡°Tell me, who sent you? Why did you attack my sisters?¡± Those people¡¯s eyes darted around, but no one was willing to tell the truth because felt that they would die if they didn¡¯t. As long as they did not bring La Taylor back, they would not be able to report it. Even if they could return, they would die. At this moment, a man in ck covered La Taylor¡¯s mouth and nose. He knocked La Taylor¡¯s neck with his other hand and was dragged away. At this moment, the man in ck holding La Taylor said bluntly, ¡°Then be careful!¡± The other man in ck nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter did not realize that La Taylor had been secretly taken away. She was still looking at the men who had fallen in front of her and questioning them. ¡°Tell me, who sent you here?¡± ¡°Are you people from ancient warrior family, or are you people sent by Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family?¡± ¡°Spit it out!¡± The men looked at La Taylor who was taken away behind them, then looked at Mno Potter and said with a smile, ¡°Will you let us go if I tell you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still be killed by you!¡± After Mno Potter heard the words of these men, it seemed that they would not say anything if he asked. It was really difficult to guess that they actually dared to attack at the Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family cocktail party. If ancient warrior family¡¯s men wanted to take La Taylor away, why did they have to do it at their own party? However, if it was not ancient warrior family, then who would target La Taylor? Chapter 675 Chapter 675 However, if it was not ancient warrior family, then who would target La Taylor? Mno Potter looked at the men in front of her who were vomiting blood and on the verge of death. They refused to reveal this news even if they died. She did not believe that there was no one in their organization who was afraid of death. Immediately after, La Taylor directly activated the power of heaven and earth and soared into the sky. Lightning and thunder intersected in the sky and directly struck down, killing these men who had just set up the array on the spot. In an instant, their corpses were shattered. At this moment, the legs of the men in ck who did not participate in the formation behind them had already gone limp from fear. She clearly looked like a woman in a maid costume. How did she be such a powerful killer in the end? In that case, how could we be a match for this woman? In that instant, so many men in ck had instantly died. He did not know if it was toote to run now. When the men in ck below saw this scene, they muttered, ¡°Boss is already dead. If even Boss can¡¯t kill this woman, what can we do?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just run!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t run, I¡¯m afraid our lives will end here. I don¡¯t want to die now!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t lived long enough!¡± The man beside him nodded and immediately said, ¡°That makes sense. Even if we die, we have to die in our own territory of Arcane World.¡± ¡°If I really die in this woman¡¯s hands, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t even be ashes left. I¡¯ll be a lonely ghost for the rest of my life.¡± Just as these men were about to run, a man¡¯s words made them stop in their tracks. ¡°Where do you think we can go?¡± ¡°Martial Arts Cooper family has already given a death order. If we can¡¯t bring him back, we can forget about going back. If we go back, there will only be one oue. We will die.¡± At this moment, another man pped him on the head and said, ¡°Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Even if going back is a dead end, we have to leave this ce first, right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to wait for death here, just wait!¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. If you want to leave with me, follow me!¡± At this moment, La Taylor looked at these dead people without any expression. They deserved to die. They did not deserve sympathy, nor was she cruel. He did not know how the weak La Taylor was doing now. It was best to bring her back to the the Clifford family mansion quickly and find a private doctor to take a look! However, Brother Gavin Clifford seemed to know medicine too. He could let Brother Gavin Clifford take a look. Then, Mno Potter turned around and looked in the direction of La Taylor. It was empty. La Taylor was no longer there. La Taylor: Left On Her Own? That was impossible. Her entire body was in pain. How could she have left on her own? She had just seen La Taylor lying on the ground. Moreover, her legs were already a little swollen. She could not walk at all. Just a slight movement from Alfred would have hurt. So someone had secretly taken La Taylor away when she was unprepared? These people were really bold. Where could she find them now? At this moment, Mno Potter saw the remaining men sneakily moving forward as if they were trying to escape. There must be something wrong with these men, so Mno Potter didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on them, so he shed in front of them. Those men did not notice. They naively thought that if they walked with their heads. lowered and their footsteps light, they would not be noticed. Reality proved that they were really too naive. Just as the group of men tiptoed forward, they saw a pair ofce stockings and a pair of ck leather shoes appear in front of them. The men¡¯s faces turned pale. Wasn¡¯t this the woman in the maid uniform who killed without batting an eyelid? Why didn¡¯t she make a sound when she walked? She was really scared to death. She had probably never been so scary even when she watched horror movies. La Taylor looked at the trembling men in ck in front of him and said, ¡°Where are you going? Did I let you go?¡± ¡°Also, where did you take that woman just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience now. You¡¯d better tell me quickly!¡± The remaining men in ck looked at Mno Potter in front of them and looked at each other. Then, they knelt on the ground and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk, but we told you not to kill us¡­¡± When Mno Potter heard what the men in ck said, her heart skipped a beat. She did not expect someone to bargain with her. However, Mno Potter didn¡¯t want to waste time on this. ¡°You have no right to bargain with me here. Tell me quickly!¡± The group of men in ck saw that Mno Potter was gradually losing his patience, so they directly said, ¡°That woman was taken away by our people.¡± When Mno Potter heard this, he was indeed thinking the same thing as her. Then continued, ¡°Whose orders did you take to capture my sisters?¡± ¡°Are they from ancient warrior family?¡± After hearing this, the group of men in ck did not dare to speak anymore. They began to stammer again. ¡°Yes. They¡¯re from ancient warrior family!¡± Mno Potter then heard ancient warrior family continue asking, ¡°Which family in ancient warrior family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me, okay?¡± ¡°ancient warrior family has many families. I know that!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When one of the men in ck heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he felt that he could not hide these things anymore. Sooner orter, he would find out. Then, he said anxiously, ¡°We are from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. The purpose of this trip is to capture Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e and capture Arcane World.¡± ¡°To lure Gavin Clifford here and kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we know. We don¡¯t know anything else!¡± Mno Potter¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard what the man in ck said. As expected, he was still a member of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Actually, Mno Potter had always been suspicious because he had heard many rumors. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family had always held a grudge against Brother Gavin Clifford. They felt that they did not have the confidence to fight against Brother Gavin Clifford in Secr World, so instead of capturing Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e, they captured Brother Arcane World so that Brother Gavin Clifford woulde uninvited. Then, they would kill Brother Gavin Clifford! It was really a good game of chess, but they were wrong. With Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength, he did not need anyone¡¯s help. No matter where he was, he was the strongest. They were afraid that using La Taylor to threaten Brother Gavin Clifford was a huge. mistake. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 This time, Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family was really too bold. They might not know how strong Brother Gavin Clifford was yet, so they dared to do these things so brazenly. These men looked at Mno Potter in front of them and did not speak. Their hearts were trembling. They really did not want to die. They hoped that Mno Potter would let them off. At this moment, a man kept looking at Mno Potter with a pleading gaze. His hands that had nowhere to put kept scratching back and forth. Then, he begged for mercy. ¡°Please, let us go. We really don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we really know. We¡¯re just following orders.¡± At this moment, the men in ck beside this man also spoke one after another. ¡°We¡¯re telling the truth. If there¡¯s even a hint of falsehood, we¡¯ll be struck by lightning¡± ¡°Although we¡¯re from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family has always been arrogant. It¡¯s true that we¡¯re also warrior, but in the eyes of Cooper family, we¡¯re nothing more than handymen.¡± ¡°We came out to make a living. Our lives are not worth mentioning to the people Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. They only need the strong and the bloodline Cooper family.¡± ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry that the few of us will go back and snitch and reve something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we originally nned not to go back because going back is also a dead end. If we don¡¯tplete the mission, we¡¯ll all die!¡± When Mno Potter heard these men¡¯s words, he felt that they did not seem to be lying. The things that Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family had done were too inhumane. Didn¡¯t he need to care about people who had no value? Such behavior was really shameful. She originally thought that leaving Drenner toe to Blearus would make her feel that the people here would be very good, be it Arcane World or Secr World. Unfortunately, it was obvious that Arcane World¡¯s people were moreplicated than Secr World¡¯s people. It seemed that her mother, Snake Emperor, was right. 1/4 Wherever you went, there would be good and bad people. Wherever you went, there would be people who wanted to scheme against you. It turned out that when she was in Room Drenner, everyone had to walk around her. The path in front of her was smooth because her mother protected her from the wind and rain. That was why she had never encountered such a phenomenon along the way. She thought that as long as the experts in this world could defeat this person and kill him, they would be considered experts. However, that was not the case. This world had always convinced people with virtue. People like Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family were absolute exceptions. However, human nature could not be trusted too much sometimes. After all, these men had just been in cahoots with those people. If something happened again, wouldn¡¯t they treat her as a fool? Moreover, Mno Potter did not know how to go from Secr World to Arcane World. La Taylor must have been brought to Arcane World. He had to inform Brother Gavin. Clifford as soon as possible. Hence, Mno Potter looked at the men in front of him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let you go.¡± ¡°But you have to tell me exactly how you people from Arcane World came to Secr World.¡± ¡°Also, your Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family is at Arcane World.¡± ¡°If you hide anything, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance.¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, the men in ck looked troubled. They looked at each other and said awkwardly, ¡°You. You don¡¯t want us to lead the way, do you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely die if we¡¯re discovered. Please spare us!¡± These men looked at Mno Potter in front of them and kowtowed on the ground. Soon, blood seeped out of their foreheads. Mno Potter looked at the men in ck in front of him with a frown and a puzzled expression. Were these people crazy? When did she say that she wanted them to lead the way? It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know the way. Besides, it would take years for them to lead the way. However, it was not too much to ask them to lead the way. After all, if he did note today, they would definitely do something to La Taylor. They were all people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Living was just a waste of air. It was good to reincarnate as soon as possible after death. When she understood clearly, all these men in ck also ran. She could not forget the helplessness of La Taylor being surrounded by a group of people. Mno Potter looked at the men in ck inside. None of them were innocent. Then, he said, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to lead the way?¡± ¡°You might be able to think about whether you should choose to die now orter!¡± When these men heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, their expressions changed drastically. Their faces were still paler than before. They knelt there trembling and did not even dare to raise their heads. At this moment, a man seemed to have calmed down. He stood up and pointed at Mno Potter. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Even if we tell her, this woman will still kill us.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°She won¡¯t show any mercy!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything to her now because we¡¯re still useful to her.¡± This man¡¯s voice made the men behind him want to retreat. Then, they didn¡¯t say anything else. The fear in their hearts filled them. Mno Potter looked at the man who stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some balls. But even if I hadn¡¯t asked you guys to find out.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯ve already lost your chance!¡± I¡¯d have found another way The man watched as Mno Potter walked towards him step by step with a smile. The fear in his heart instantly reached its peak. Then, he said, ¡°Bitch, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± As soon as he finished his words, the man rushed to Mno Potter and stretched out his hand, wanting to hit Mno Potter. However, Mno Potter dodged the man¡¯s back and punched his vital point. Following which, there was a loud ¡°Pu!¡± and the sound of blood spurting out could be heard. The men below who had been lowering their heads and not daring to raise their heads immediately raised their heads when they heard the sound of blood vomiting. They saw the man instantly fall to the ground, covered in blood. Even his appearance could not be seen clearly. However, when he looked at Mno Potter, there was no blood on him at all. He just stood there quietly as if nothing had happened and tidied his clothes. The men below were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. They knew that this woman was not an ordinary person, but this was the second time they had seen. this woman kill with their own eyes. After all, when Boss died, they didn¡¯t see it. This woman was really too terrifying. At this moment, the man who was on the verge of death on the ground pointed at Mno Potter with a trembling finger. He did not say a word and died. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 The men below looked at their dead brothers and did not know what to do. They would die even if they said it. Mno Potter looked at these men and could not say a word for a long time. Hence, he said angrily, ¡°Do you choose to say it or not?¡± ¡°If you want to end up like him, I don¡¯t care. Kill one or two!¡± ¡°If you want to attack together, it¡¯spletely possible.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t try my patience again, okay?¡± Hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, the men copsed to the ground and begged Mno Potter. ¡°We¡¯ll take you there!¡± ¡°I only beg you not to kill us. We were forced to do so. This was not our intention.¡± ¡°We have old and young people in our family. The few of us didn¡¯t do anything substantial to hurt others.¡± ¡°Please let us live!¡± Mno Potter had heard too many such things along the way. If these people had indeed not done anything despicable, they could be spared. However, Mno Potter did not tell these men to let them go. Instead, he walked straight to the other side and jumped out of his phone to find Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s number. She thought about it for a long time. She had to let Brother Gavin Clifford know about this. After all, Brother La Taylor had been taken away. No matter what, she was still the person in Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart. If anything really happened, she, Mno Potter, could not bear it. On the other side, in the the Clifford family mansion. At this moment, Gavin Clifford had only returned to the Clifford family mansion in the middle of the night when it was almost dawn. Recently, he could not sleep no matter how hard he tried. It felt as if something was about to happen. As soon as Gavin Clifford returned, he immediately entered Sacred Tower to cultivate. Other than Sacred Tower, who was in a daze with the scabbard in his hand, he could not forget the earth- shattering news he had heard. It meant that he was not the Clifford family¡¯s person. He was not the young master of Gavin Clifford at all. From time to time, he would pick- up the diary and flip through it. The information about Broken Sword Man and this scabbard must have something to do with him. Sacred Tower always told him that the secrets of heaven could not be revealed. If he wanted to know the answer, he had to go to the top floor to find it himself. He also knew to go to the top floor, but after he finished cultivating, his curiosity would probably be gone. When the time came, would it still matter who Broken Sword Man was or what he did? As for his background, he would be over middle-aged by then. Would there be any meaning in knowing? Therefore, what he wanted to do now was to race against time. Recently, Gavin Clifford hadn¡¯t seen anyone, nor had he asked any questions. He just wanted to quickly cultivate to the third level of the tower. After all, this was the most important thing to him now. As for the fact that Jarvis Bore was released by Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family and said that he wanted to deal with him, Gavin Clifford felt that it would not affect him much. This Jarvis Bore was nothing in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyes. Wait until this Jarvis Bore finds me! Gavin Clifford took out the scabbard from beside the cab and flipped it over in his hand, trying to find some clues. He looked at it almost every time he was free, but he realized that it was an extremely ordinary scabbard. There was nothing special about it. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Mno Potter. Usually, Mno Potter and La Taylor rarely called him. Usually, Harry Geller was the most diligent because he had all kinds of things to report to him. But what was Mno Potter calling for? Moreover, it was already midnight. Wasn¡¯t it time to sleep? Finally, Gavin Clifford picked up the call and asked directly, ¡°Mno Potter, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he instantly let down his guard. Even the tense heartstrings on his body instantly rxed. Then, he said as if he was about to cry, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you now. I can only look for you, Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± Hearing Mno Potter¡¯s weak voice on the other end of the phone, Gavin Clifford immediately became vignt. He felt that something must have happened, and it was definitely not a small matter. Gavin Clifford knew Mno Potter very well. She would never pretend to be weak in front of Gavin Clifford. Moreover, she did not have the personality of a weak woman. She could feel Mno Potter¡¯s nervousness at this moment. Hence, Gavin Clifford directly asked Mno Potter over the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mno Potter? Speak slowly, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, he felt that he could not hide this matter. He then said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I didn¡¯t take good care of La Taylor. She was taken away by the men in ck.¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford suddenly stood up. The scabbard in his hand almost fell to the ground. Then, he directly said, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Mno Potter, how long has this been going on?¡± ¡°Do you know who those people are?¡± Mno Potter could hear Gavin Clifford¡¯s nervousness on the phone, so he directly said, Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, they seem to be from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already killed more than half of them. Originally, I had already saved La Taylor, but when I was fighting with them, I was careless and La Taylor was taken away by their people. He was probably taken to Arcane World.¡± ¡°However, Brother Gavin Clifford, the remaining men in ck have agreed to lead the way for us.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford looked very calm on the surface, but in fact, he had long wanted to kill everyone in Arcane World. If they couldn¡¯t touch him, they would start to touch the people around him and use this to threaten him. However, they were wrong. This would only make them die an ugly death. How dare they touch his fianc¨¦e? If they didn¡¯t die, who would? Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice instantly changed. Then, his cold voice and Mno Potter directly said, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After hanging up the phone, Gavin Clifford drove straight to where Mno Potter was. At this moment, a car drove over with a buzz. The bright headlights shone on the men in ck on the ground. At this moment, Gavin Clifford got out of the car and looked at the men in ck on the ground. These should be the people sent by Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family that Mno Potter mentioned. These people should be warrior because Gavin Clifford could feel their auras. They were not weak, but they had never fought Mno Potter before. This meant that they were average. They were also hired by Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, Gavin Clifford had already seen it clearly. How could there be any innocent people in their hands? Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, Gavin Clifford had already seen it clearly. How could there be any innocent people in their hands? This was especially true for Family Head Cooper family. He did not care much about his son¡¯s life. If he really cared about his son¡¯s life, how could he sit so steadily and give orders in Arcane World? Now, he used La Taylor to threaten me to go to Arcane World. Did he think that he would be at a disadvantage in Secr World? At this moment, Mno Potter watched as Gavin Clifford got out of the car. Then, he jogged over and wrapped his arms around Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. Then, he said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s their people who took La Taylor away. It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting La well.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in front of him like a child who had not grown up. He held his arm and med himself. To be honest, if Gavin Clifford had not seen it with his own eyes today, he would not have known that Mno Potter had such a side to him. However, although it was veryte and there were no streetmps on either side, Gavin. Clifford looked down and saw Mno Potter¡¯s maid uniform and the alluring ck silk? What was Mno Potter doing in this outfit? Why was he dressed like this? Why was he wearing a maid uniform? However, it had to be said that Mno Potter¡¯s figure was really extraordinary. With her thin waist, perky butt, fair long legs, and exquisite face, she really looked like an anime. character from an anime. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in surprise and said, ¡°Mno Potter, what party did you attend?¡± ¡°Or is it a bar?¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he immediately looked down at his appearance and hurriedly covered his face. He was really embarrassed. How could he have forgotten about this? Then, he said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s not what you think. I have no choice but to dress like this¡­¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said sternly, ¡°Why do you have to dress like this?¡± Gavin Clifford¡¯s words stunned the man sitting on the ground beside him. So this was the legendary Gavin Clifford. He really did not expect him to be so young. He thought that he was just an old man who did not leave his house. Was such a young boy really so powerful? Who would believe this? Take Arcane World for example. Whether it was his status or strength, he was a person with white hair and unshaven years. He might not know how to wield a sword at such a young age! How could he have achieved such a feat? There was also Riverrunwar general, Alfred Hoffman from two days ago, Alfred Hoffman from four days ago, and Riverrunwar general from before. Moreover, he had also taken in Riverrun Double King Frostpeak. There was even Frostpeakdark warrior back then. Moreover, he had actually be 4136dark warrior¡¯s leader. No matter how one looked at it, it was difficult to match his appearance. However, there were a few people called Gavin Clifford in this world. Ever since Gavi Clifford¡¯s name spread in Secr World, the children called Gavin Clifford had changed their names because although the name Gavin Clifford was impressive, it could easily bring about a fatal disaster. No matter who it was, they would tremble in fear when they heard this name. However, those high-level experts who thought highly of themselves wanted to defeat him when they heard the name Gavin Clifford. When their enemies heard this name, they naturally wanted to kill him. But then again, this person was handsome. A fianc¨¦e was already very beautiful, and now there was another woman like this. Although he didn¡¯t know who she was, in terms of strength, this woman wasn¡¯t someone ordinary men could control. When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Sun Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Brother Gavin Clifford, are you worried about me? No, now was not the time to think about this. La Taylor had been taken away and his whereabouts were unknown. Brother Gavin Clifford must be very anxious. to waste any time and directly said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I actually went to a cocktail party. A few days ago, I realized that something was wrong with La Taylor, so I¡¯ve been secretly observing her.¡± ¡°As expected, justst night, La Taylor handed over all thepany¡¯s matters to Judy Rivera.¡± ¡°After that, I went to thepany. Two of her employees were threatened by me before they opened their mouths. They said that La Taylor had gone to attend Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family¡¯s cocktail party.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I followed them. However, I can¡¯t enter without wearing this dress because I don¡¯t have an invitation letter. I can only pretend to be a waiter. You¡¯ll know what happened after that.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of La and didn¡¯tplete the mission you gave me.¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, he looked at the aggrieved Mno Potter and walked over to hug him lightly. He gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°Thank you, Mno Potter. You¡¯ve already done a good job.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done your best this time. It¡¯s none of your business. Leave the rest to Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure La will thank you for doing your best to save her.¡± After Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he nodded in Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, there¡¯s no need to thank me. This is what I should do!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford let go of Mno Potter and looked at the men in ck on the ground. ¡°Are you still with Cooper family?¡± When the men in ck heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, their heads bobbed up and down. like rattle drums. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at these people and asked again, ¡°Who sent you, Cooper family?¡± ¡°Is it your family head, or is it someone else?¡± the men in ck immediately fell silent. They did not know if they could reveal such a thing, but listening to Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, why did it feel like he knew something? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. On the surface, he was really asking them to verify it? At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the men in ck in front of him and hesitated. It was as if he knew something but did not dare to say it. Hence, Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Then you can forget about seeing the sun tomorrow.¡± Immediately after, Gavin Clifford slowly walked towards them step by step. Although he did not attack so quickly, the aura around him had already spread out. Immediately, the sky changed drastically. A strong wind instantly attacked, and the trees on both sides. swayed crazily. The few men in ck sitting on the ground were already scared silly by the scene in front of them. Gavin Clifford actually had such a powerful maic field. Was the natural world under his control? The men in ck crawled to Gavin Clifford¡¯s feet and begged, ¡°We¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk about everything, don¡¯t kill us!¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all because of the patriarch of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, Simeon Cooper.¡± ¡°He was the one who sent us to capture La Taylor. He wanted you to go to Arcane World, fall into their hands, and kill you!¡± Chapter 679 Chapter 679 ¡°He was the one who sent us to capture La Taylor. He wanted you to go to Arcane. World, fall into their hands, and kill you!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard what he said to the men, he frowned. It was indeed as he had thought. This Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family still did not give up. In order to kill him, he actually courted death. This Simeon Cooper was definitely looking for trouble because his three stupid sons had died in his hands. He didn¡¯t even think about who pushed his son out and actually ran to Drenner to find trouble with him. He even shouted at him and said dirty words. Gavin Clifford was just trying to get rid of evil for the people. Now, in order to avenge. his son, he had created such a mess. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford looked at the men in ck in front of him and said. coldly, ¡°Is there anyone else besides Simeon Cooper?¡± Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that 4133241 had sent someone to capture La Taylor under Simeon Cooper¡¯s orders. However, there was another person within Gavin Clifford¡¯s line of sight. That person was Matthew Bore¡¯s father, Jarvis Bore, who was locked up in the back mountain by Simeon Cooper. After all, Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore had also died at his hands. If one thought like this, those who did not know would really think that they were a devil who killed without blinking. In fact, Gavin Clifford still cared about these things in the past, especially those people who said that he wasn¡¯t. Now, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t tolerate these things. After all, he was stained with the blood of so many disgusting people. He did not think that there was anything wrong with him, and those who did not know had expressed their opinion that what they saw was the truth, so the current Gavin. Clifford would not take these things seriously at all. When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he was also shocked. As expected, it was Brother Gavin Clifford. His questions were straight to the point, as if he already knew what was going on behind the scenes. Could it be that other than Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, there was someone else involved in this matter? After understanding Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the men in ck stammered and whispered, ¡°Yes. There¡¯s another person involved.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this answer, the corners of his mouth curled up. He had guessed everything correctly. Just as the men in ck were about to speak, Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°It¡¯s Jarvis Bore right?¡± ¡°This person was secretly released by your family head, Simeon Cooper!¡± ¡°Right?¡± When the men in ck heard Gavin Clifford say Jarvis Bore¡¯s name, they immediately raised their heads and looked at Gavin Clifford in disbelief. They really couldn¡¯t believe how Gavin Clifford, who was standing in front of them, knew about this. Could it be that someone inside had revealed this news? That was impossible. Their brothers had already been killed by this woman in front of them. How could there be someone who revealed this news? The only person left with La Taylor. Who could tell Gavin Clifford? Moreover, they had only found out about Gavin Clifford¡¯s appearance today. So, how did Gavin Clifford know? The family head had repeatedly instructed that this matter must not be spread. After all, if he released Jarvis Bore without permission, he would be exterminated by ancient warrior family. No one could be an exception. The men in ck below did not speak and did not dare to look at Gavin Clifford. This also meant that they had tacitly agreed. After all, even they had never seen the locked Gavin Clifford looked at the reactions of the people below. It was expected. Although Jarvis Bore didn¡¯t deserve to die, he could be spared from death, but he couldn¡¯t be forgiven. 42322 had imprisoned him for so many years, so he must be very vicious. Perhaps when the time came, even if Gavin Clifford did not die, this Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family would definitely die. Then, Gavin Clifford did not force the question. He directly said, ¡°Alright, lead the way!¡± / The men in ck slowly got up and walked forward. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter followed closely behind. At this moment, Gavin Clifford saw Mno Potter beside him. His body was a little. tired. Then, he also said with concern, ¡°Mno Potter, go back and rest well. It¡¯s been hard on you recently.¡± At this moment, Mno Potter, walking a little shakily, paused when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Brother Gavin Clifford wanted her to go back first while he went to Arcane World alone to save La Taylor? It was still unclear what Arcane World was like. How could Brother Gavin Clifford go alone without anyone to take care of him? Moreover, ever since the Clifford family went to thepany and was kidnapped, she was the only one in the Clifford family. Although Kris Conor¡¯s warm and hospitable attitude made it less awkward for her to stay, they were still not familiar with each other. Although she had been at odds with La Taylor for a period of time, at least she was not that lonely. Now that she was asked to return to the mansion, she would definitely rather take the risk with Gavin Clifford to save La Taylor. Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter followed the men in ck to the entrance of the alle Mno Potter was very familiar with this road. From here, it was the Clifford family mansion. At this moment, Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°Mno Potter, I won¡¯t follow you in. The security of the Clifford family is still fine. You can rest assured.¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm and said with a pitiful expression, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t leave me alone, although the people in the Clifford family are very good to me.¡± ¡°But after all, we still treat each other with respect. I¡¯ll be very bored. I¡¯ll go with you to save La!¡± ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve never been to Arcane World before. Let me see the difference. between Divine Net6 and Secr World.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he was also stunned. Thest time they met, although Gavin Clifford was not sure if the two of them disliked each other, he still felt a little awkward. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, Mno Potter took the initiative to follow and save La Taylor. What was he doing? Could it be because of what he said before? He asked Mno Potter to take good care of La Taylor, so he felt a little guilty this time? However, no matter how he thought about it, Gavin Clifford could not figure out why. However, it was good that Mno Potter had this intention. Secondly, he knew Mno Potter¡¯s strength. If he went, he would not be a hindrance. Instead, he would have another helper. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together then!¡± ¡°However, you still need to change your clothes!¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, her face instantly turned red. If Lin Ti¡¯s brother had not mentioned it, she would have forgotten about her outfit. If she wore this and went to ancient warrior family with Brother Gavin Clifford, she might be criticized by ancient warrior family. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and quickly nodded. Then, he said softly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go change when we get back to the the Clifford family mansionter.¡± Gavin Clifford watched as the leader of the men in ck whispered to each other. It w unknown what he was saying, but his voice was like a cat¡¯s meow. Then, he directly said, ¡°You¡¯d better not y any tricks. Just focus on what you¡¯re doing. Maybe I can let you. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 ¡°You¡¯d better not y any tricks. Just focus on what you¡¯re doing. Maybe I can let you. When the man in ck who was walking in front heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he turned around and immediately exined, ¡°Big N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Brother, Big Brother, we know. We definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to betray you. We were just studying the route just now.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯ste now, and it¡¯s daytime when we arrive at Secr World. Actually, we¡¯re all a little night blindness.¡± ¡°We¡¯re definitely not deliberately stalling for time. It won¡¯t do us any good!¡± ¡°Please believe us!¡± Gavin Clifford heard the words of this man in ck. Who were these men in ck calling big brother?! Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was their leader. However, in the dead of the night, it did not matter. However, the night blindness they were talking about piqued Gavin Clifford¡¯s interest. As members of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, if most of them had night blindness, they would definitely not be able to return at night, let alone fight with others. This thing had nothing to do with one¡¯s strength. Instead, the advantage of Innate was gone because one could not see where the person was, Could it be that this night blindness was also rted to this ancient martial art Cooper family? ¡°night blindness?¡± When Mno Potter heard what these people said, he was very shocked. There were actually such symptoms in the world? He did not know if night blindness was the literal meaning, but even if it was the literall meaning, Mno Potter did not understand. He had no idea what night blindness was. After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s exmation, the man in ck didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. However, Gavin Clifford understood Mno Potter, so he gave 4233260 a small exnation and directly said, ¡°night blindness means literal. They can¡¯t see the road clearly at night.¡± ¡°This is also a punishment for Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. It uses something simr to infrared light to illuminate their eyes.¡± ¡°Over time, they¡¯ve be like this.¡± When Mno Potter heard this, he did not feel much. When the men in ck heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they suddenly turned around and looked at Gavin Clifford. How did Gavin Clifford know that their night blindness was the punishment of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family? This person was too terrifying. Why did she feel like she was invisible in front of him? Hence, most people in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family would choose to let them go out during the day. They would have to go They would even back before night time point out who did not return. If they were caught, they would beat them up again. They would suspect that they had betrayed them. Therefore, in addition to the fact that they had notpleted the mission this time, they would definitely die if they returned. That was why they chose to escape. Hence, a man in ck looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother, how did you know that this is the punishment for Ancient Martial Arts Coop family¡­¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the person in front of him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family also found someone from night blindness as a shield?¡± After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, they realized that they hadpletely let it slip. As expected, their brains were not smart enough. On the other side, La Taylor was being carried by another man. The man was exhausted and ced La Taylor under a big tree. He muttered to himself, ¡°He¡¯s always the one doing this kind of work. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s no one in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad to bring La Taylor back this time, but at least I won¡¯t die.¡± At this moment, La Taylor, who was leaning against the tree, gently moved his migers His eyes were weakly open as he looked at the pitch-ck ce in front of him. It was empty. There was not even a symbolic building. How should she describe where she was taken? Should she continue to pretend to be dead or choose to escape halfway? If she escaped, it would be pitch-ck here. If she encountered a ferocious beast, no one would save her. However, if she did not run, she did not know where she would be taken to. The man front of her had his back facing La Taylor. From his clothes, she knew that he was one of the people who wanted to bully her. But why was he alone? La Taylor remembered that there were so many men in ck just now. Moreover, Mno Potter had come to help him. Where did Mno Potter go? Could he have been captured too? It was all his fault. If he had been more careful, he would not have fallen into such a dangerous situation. At this moment, the man turned around from the river not far away and walked towards La Taylor. Alright, she could not run away now. What she needed to do now was to leave some marks. Hence, before the man came to her side, La Taylor wrote the word ¡°Taylor¡¯ on the ground with his hand. Then, La Taylor closed his eyes and continued to pretend to faint. She hoped that Brother Gavin Clifford would pass by here when he was looking for he but it was very unlikely. Then, the man carried La Taylor on his back again and continued to walk forward. Along the way, La Taylor looked around on the man¡¯s back. Whenever that man was tired and put her down, La Taylor would leave a ¡°Taylor¡± on the ground. No matter whether it was useful or not, it was better than nothing. Then, he saw a mountain in front of him that was covered in fog. He had only seen this ce in television dramas. Where was this ce? It looked like a fairy, but when it came at night, it was a little scary. Could it be that a bunch of ghosts came out? Fortunately, when La Taylor was at home, she would often watch horror movies alone at night. The degree of fear would also decrease a lot. However, when she really was there, she chose to close her cycs. If he said that he wasn¡¯t afraid, it would definitely be a lie. He was lying to himself. At this moment, the man looked at the mountain in front of him and said, ¡°I finally see some hope. I¡¯m so tired!¡± ¡°It¡¯s always me doing this kind of physical work. When I bring this woman back, it¡¯ll be easier for me to report.¡± ¡°However, this woman looks so thin. Carrying her on her back is really strenuous. However, this is a long journey. At this rate, even 210 pounds won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Then, he carried La Taylor on his back and continued walking. La Taylor was on the man¡¯s back. When he heard this man¡¯s words, he was really angry. She subconsciously wanted to say, ¡°She didn¡¯t want toe. Put her back if you have the guts!¡± Not only had she been kidnapped, but this man in ck had even bitten her back and despised her for being heavy. He was really crazy. She didn¡¯t know where he would take herter. Moreover, this ce looked like it had left the mortal world. It was too strange. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Finally, the man carried La Taylor to Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. He put La Taylor aside. La Taylor did not dare to open his eyes. He only narrowed hist and watched the man in front of him knock on the door. At this moment, the door of Ancient Martial Art Cooper family was opened from the inside. However, the man¡¯s voice was very soft, and La Taylor could not hear what he was saying. La Taylor looked at the very imposing ce in front of him. The entire residence had a Chinese structure. This was somewhat simr to the style of Brother Gavin. Clifford¡¯s house, but there were also some differences. This was because Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s house was better, and the green trees were better than this ce. This residence looked pretty good, but the flowers and trees at the entrance did not seem to belong to him. Even if there were weeds growing everywhere, some of the trees had already withered. The fence that climbed up the courtyard had also turned yellow. It seemed that no one had ever bothered with him. Seeing the exterior of this house, one could imagine that this man was also an ordinary person. Could they be the ones who wanted to kidnap me? Previously, when she heard Mno Potter confronting those men in ck, could this house be the house of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family that she had heard abou Although she had never heard of this ancient martial art Cooper family, the rumor. made it sound like a legend! At this moment, La Taylor looked at the man in ck who was standing at the door and bowing to the door. He must be someone above him. La Taylor quickly closed his eyes. Then, she felt her body lighten. The man in ck carried her and walked into the door. The middle-aged man who opened the door looked at La Taylor on his back and said solemnly, Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡¯ ¡°Why do you look like a little girl?¡± The man in ck carrying La Taylor was also stunned for a moment before he immediately said, ¡°Maybe she looks younger. She¡¯s Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. We heard her words at the cocktail party, so we attacked her.¡± ¡°At that time, she was still trying her best to save the Clifford family industries and persuade those big shots to continue working together.¡± ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m mistaken. It must be him.¡± La Taylorid on the man¡¯s shoulder and heard everything clearly. He really wanted to raise his hand and bang it on the man¡¯s head. She looked young. She was really young. This Cooper family looked like a brainless. person. La Taylor was not so worried now. With such brains, what could they do?! This was not La Taylor underestimating them. After all, although La Taylor looked sweet, she was not stupid. No matter what, she was the boss of thepany. How could she be an ordinary woman? After the middle-aged man heard the man in ck¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Yes, bring her in!¡± Then, the man in ck carried La Taylor into the hall. La Taylor narrowed his eyes and looked at the two very dignified old men sitting in the hall in front of him. They were Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore. However, La Taylor did not know them. He only saw the two of them chatting aiughing. They seemed to be on good terms. At this moment, the man in ck came in with La Taylor on his back. Then, he La Taylor aside. Then, with a plop, the man in ck knelt on the ground and said loudly, ¡°Patriarch, La Taylor is here!¡± Simeon Cooper looked at La Taylor who was lying on the ground in front of him. He frowned and stood. up. ¡°Bastard, you brought back a dead person. Are you nning to be filial?¡± ¡°Or send him off?¡± ¡°I want someone alive, alive and kicking. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The ck-clothed man in the secretpartment trembled when he heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s roar. In fact, La Taylor was shocked, but she had no choice. She still had to pretend to be a unconscious woman. However, the strange thing was that this Cooper family person didn¡¯t have any brains. He couldn¡¯t even finish listening to his words and directly came up to scold him. If his subordinates didn¡¯t see that he was the head of the family, they would have already turned the world upside down! When the man in ck heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s angry roar, he thought for a moment that La Taylor was dead. He quickly crawled in front of La Taylor and reached his hand out to her nose. He realized that she was still breathing. Then, she quickly knelt in front of Simeon Cooper and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, Master is still breathing. She¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°I only knocked her out so that I could bring her back. I won¡¯t kill her!¡± At this moment, the man sitting at the side also stood up with a smile. He patted Simeon Cooper¡¯s back and said. ¡°Family Head, don¡¯t be angry. Your subordinate hasn¡¯t even finished speaking and you¡¯re already scolding him. This is beneath your status!¡± ¡°You should vent your anger on Gavin Clifford. You shouldn¡¯t vent your anger subordinates, right?¡± Simeon Cooper sighed when he heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words. Then, he shook his hear said. ¡°Brother Xiao, you might not know this, but my ancient martial arts Cooper family looks imposing, but the people in this house don¡¯t have anything impressive. They¡¯re all like beads on an abacus.¡± ¡°Tell me, when will my Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family be revitalized?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even raise his teammates in Family ancient warrior family, yet he still encountered a monster like Gavin Clifford. I¡¯m so angry that I want to die!¡± When Jarvis Bore heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Nothing is absolute in this world. Didn¡¯t Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e bring her here? Moreover, she¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this part of our n?¡± ¡°Everything is still under control. Family Head, don¡¯t be angry." When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, his anger finally dissipated by half. Then, he looked at the trembling man in ck on the ground and said, ¡°Go, wake that woman up. I have something to ask her.¡± After hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, the man in ck directly said, ¡°Yes!¡± When La Taylor heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he was extremely nervous. What was going on? How was he going to wake her up? Fear of the unknown overwhelmed La Taylor for a moment. Wasn¡¯t it a little too fake to suddenly wake up now? Just as La Taylor was wondering if he should suddenly stand up, he heard a voice. ¡°Ssh!¡± Immediately after, a basin of water was poured on La Taylor¡¯s body. He instantly suffocated. After a while, the water choked La Taylor and he coughed violently. Then, the man in ck looked at the family head and said, ¡°Patriarch, La Taylor is awake!¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682 ¡°Patriarch, La Taylor is awake!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Simeon Cooper stood up and looked at La Taylor who was lying on the ground. This woman was quite beautiful. Gavin Clifford, this brat was really lucky. Unfortunately, this woman¡¯s life was not good either. She had a man like Gavin Clifford. Not only did she cause trouble everywhere, but she was also hunted down everywhere. Now, she was implicated. This woman would probably regret it to death now! La Taylor looked at himself who was drenched. So this was how his mother woke him At this moment, La Taylor was about to freeze to death. This was ice water. He was just short of a few more pieces of ice. Then, he saw an old man walking towards him. However, he was not sloppy. La Taylor widened his eyes and looked at the man. Wasn¡¯t this the old man who had just sat in the main seat and was talking andughing? La Taylor had already subconsciously stepped back. The old man¡¯s expression was abnormally strange. He even grinned and looked at La Taylor. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± After hearing what Simeon Cooper said, La Taylor ignored him and rolled at him. 413246¡¯s rude words made La Taylor very ufortable. It was as if he was ve capable. If she was not an ordinary person, she would have stood up and pped Brother Gavin Clifford if she was as powerful as Mno Potter. This brainless person was still the head of the Cooper family family. He was just a fool. When Simeon Cooper saw La Taylor, who was lying on the ground, not only did he not look at him directly, but he even rolled his eyes at him, his expression instantly. changed. One had to know that no one in the huge Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family dared to disrespect him. Even his three dead sons had never dared to disobey him, let alone this little girl. Hence, Simeon Cooper looked at La Taylor again and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t evene here. Where¡¯s your good-for-nothing fianc¨¦ Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not that important to him. Don¡¯t tell me he still hasn¡¯t realized that you¡¯ve disappeared!¡± ¡°I was hoping that you would lure him out, but it seems I was overthinking things.¡± Upon hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, La Taylor, who was already drenched from head to toe, had nowhere to vent his anger. Initially, he thought that it was better to avoid trouble. Now, it seemed that she was too naive. Her tolerance would only make the old man worse. Finally, La Taylor could not take it anymore. He supported his exhausted body with his hands. The water beads on his body were still rolling down. Then, he stood said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford won¡¯t fall for your tricks. He won¡¯te!¡± ¡°Do you think that you can easily capture Brother Gavin Clifford so that you can attack him? You¡¯re too naive.¡± ¡°How could someone as smart as Brother Gavin Clifford fall into your trap?¡± Simeon Cooper, who had heard La Taylor¡¯s words, was already blushing. He looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°What a sharp-tongued woman. As expected, she¡¯spatible with that murderous demon Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°However, you seem to be just an ordinary person, right? You¡¯re not warrior. You¡¯re quite arrogant. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± When La Taylor heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, his subconscious reaction was that Simeon Cooper had the intention to kill him. Perhaps he had fallen into this ancient martial art Cooper family today, which meant that his life had been handed over. Even if she was facing death, even if she was an ordinary person, so what? As long as she was around, she would never allow anyone to insult her Brother Gavin Clifford, even if they were rtives in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, let alone Simeon Cooper. Simeon Cooper did not care about the storage box at all. Then, he smiled at Simeon Cooper and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll kill me, but you won¡¯t do that because there¡¯s no reason for you to do so.¡± Simeon Cooper frowned when he heard La Taylor¡¯s words. Then, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Interesting. Aren¡¯t you taking yourself too seriously?¡± ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, La Taylor¡¯s heart was already overloaded, but he still maintained a calm expression. Then, he shook his head and looked at Simeon Cooper, ¡°It¡¯s not that you think too highly of yourself. It¡¯s just that you think too highly of me!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You spent so much effort to send someone to bring me back. from so far away. You could have killed me at any time.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to use me as a hostage?¡± ¡°In the eyes of you people, my life might not be important, but if you use my life to threaten Brother Gavin Clifford, my life will be very valuable.¡± ¡°I really want to die. Will you let me die?¡± Simeon Cooper thought that La Taylor might be the same as any woman. He thought about how to lower his head and escape. As long as he did not die, even if he had to show weakness in front of him. However, this La Taylor made Simeon Cooper look at him in a new light. Not only did he not back down, but he was also flying against the wind. Every word was like a needle stabbing into his heart. Instead, they would use some practical matters to list the interests and benefits. They could even clearly understand that she was something they could use against them, so they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± This woman was really smart. In the face of his questions, including many words that he wanted her to die, this woman¡¯s expression was calm without a trace of panic. Even Simeon Cooper could not figure it out. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Was this still a trap set up by him? Now, he felt that he had fallen into this woman¡¯s trap, as if he had unintentionally been locked up. Then, Simeon Cooper looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°What a sweet-talking woman. When your fianc¨¦ is Gavin Clifford years old, I¡¯ll send you two to be a pair of mandarin ducks.¡± ¡°Do you know what your fianc¨¦ did? He killed three of my sons!¡± ¡°He¡¯s simply a demon. If he doesn¡¯t die, the heavens won¡¯t tolerate it!¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t so arrogant, why would so many people want to kill him? This is all his fault.¡± ¡°Simply put, he shouldn¡¯t live in this world and cause trouble for others!¡± When La Taylor heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, she knew nothing about these things. However, her Brother Gavin Clifford was definitely not someone who would. cause trouble. Someone must have provoked Brother Gavin Clifford first. At this moment, La Taylor looked at Simeon Cooper and smiled bitterly. ¡°In my opinion, although your three sons were killed by Brother Gavin Clifford, there must be something wrong with them. They deserved to die.¡± ¡°If Brother Gavin Clifford is really a demon, why didn¡¯t he kill all the powerful people in this world?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that only Brother Gavin Clifford can dominate the world?¡± Chapter 683 Chapter 683 ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that only Brother Gavin Clifford can dominate the world?¡± As soon as La Taylor finished speaking, Simeon Cooper stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say next. When Jarvis Bore saw this, he stood up and said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re a little arrogant in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Don¡¯t always bring up your Brother Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°You have to understand that our goal is to rely on you to attract Gavin Clifford, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t kill you. ¡°Besides, even if we kill you, Gavin Clifford won¡¯t know. We can just say that you lost it.¡± ¡°Or did he run away?¡± Hearing Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, La Taylor clearly could not hold it in anymore. Then, he directly shouted, ¡°You¡¯re despicable, but give up. Brother Gavin Clifford won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Without me, Brother Gavin Clifford won¡¯t change anything either. Don¡¯t even dream. about it!¡± After hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Jarvis Bore instantlyughed and said, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Is that really the case?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s see if your Brother Gavin Clifford will risk his life for you.¡± Then, Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper and smiled. ¡°Call Gavin Clifford and say that La Taylor is in our hands. If we don¡¯te soon, we won¡¯t be able to see his fianc¨¦e for the rest of our lives.¡± Simeon Cooper was stunned when he heard La Taylor¡¯s words. Was this Jarvis Bore on a whim? How did he know Gavin Clifford¡¯s number? Did he really think that he was resourceful? If he knew Gavin Clifford¡¯s number, why would he go through so much trouble to kidnap La Taylor and wait for him toe himself? With the phone, she had already started to threaten him. Wouldn¡¯t that save him more trouble? Was there a need to beat around the bush? Then, Simeon Cooper looked at Jarvis Bore in front of him with a mncholic expression. ¡°Brother Xiao, where did I get the number Gavin Clifford? If I had it, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± After Jarvis Bore heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief. Then, he pointed at La Taylor and said, ¡°Who asked you for Gavin Clifford¡¯s number? Don¡¯t you have it? Don¡¯t you have it?¡± Simeon Cooper looked in the direction Jarvis Bore was pointing at. Then, he raised his eyebrows when he saw La Taylor who was drenched. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t he think of this? Gavin Clifford¡¯s phone number. La Taylor definitely had it. Wasn¡¯t it ready-made? Jarvis Bore looked at Simeon Cooper in front of him. In fact, he knew in his heart that of ancient warrior family, they would not let him out, except for Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family, if it were any other is Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This Simeon Cooper¡¯s brain was different from others. No wonder he had been ostracized by the other aristocratic families all these years. No wonder he had been unable to raise his head all these years. This was all his fault. Who could he me? Then, Simeon Cooper directly spoke to the man in ck who carried La Taylor back. ¡°Go, get the phone from that woman.¡± After La Taylor heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, it was over. They must be calling Brother Gavin Clifford. No, she could not let Brother Gavin Clifford fall into a trap because of her. Then, she looked at the man in ck walking towards her and shouted, ¡°Go away! Go away!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The man in ck did not care about La Taylor¡¯s emotions and words at all. He directly took action and started to look for his phone until he found something hard in the Demonic Pack. It was indeed a phone. He snatched it away. At this moment, La Taylor reached out to snatch the phone and said, ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t snatch my phone! Let go!¡± However, no matter how much strength La Taylor used, she could not win against a man. No matter how strong she was, she was not as strong as a man. At this moment, La Taylor was already crying. However, she was definitely not crying for herself. Instead, she was crying for her Brother Gavin Clifford. She felt that she had implicated Brother Gavin Clifford. What could they do? Although La Taylor had always believed in Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength, this was the old man¡¯s territory after all. There were so many people, and they did not look like ordinary hooligans. La Taylor was really worried about Gavin Clifford¡¯s safety. The man in ck handed the phone that he had snatched from La Taylor to Simeon Cooper and said, ¡°Master, this is La Taylor¡¯s phone.¡± Simeon Cooper took it and flipped through the address book. The most eye-catching number, Gavin Clifford, was pinned at the top of the first row. Then, he dialed the number without thinking. ¡°Beep, beep, beep.¡± No one picked up the call. After hanging up, he looked at La Taylor and asked seriously, ¡°Is this Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone picking up!¡± La Taylor sighed when he heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words. He hoped that Gavin Clifford would not see this call. Then, he looked at Simeon Cooper and said, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already taken my phone. Why are you still asking me? Do you dare to believe what I said?¡± After hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, he did not ask further. Hence, he called Gavin Clifford. After hearing the beep again, he thought that no one would pick up. Just as Simeon Cooper was about to hang up, a man¡¯s voice entered Simeon Cooper¡¯s ears. ¡°Hello?¡± Gavin Clifford answered the call in a low voice, but he did not hear the person on the In fact, Gavin Clifford had already thought about this problem the moment he picked up the phone. La Taylor was taken away, so naturally, his phone would be taken away too. When the first call came, Gavin Clifford wanted to answer it, but he hung up not long after. The second time, Gavin Clifford picked up the phone and answered. When he heard no sound from the other end, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the Gavin Clifford you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my fianc¨¦e!¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice on the phone, it was as terrifying as the end of the world. Even Simeon Cooper could not breathe for a moment. No, how did Gavin Clifford know that it wasn¡¯t La Taylor who answered the phone, but them? This Gavin Clifford was so meticulous and had such deep martial arts skills. He had even killed so many prestigious people previously. He did not know if it was true or not! Simeon Cooper then thought about it, He was the head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. He was just Gavin Clifford. What was there to be afraid of? Moreover, Gavin Clifford had killed his three sons. He had yet to settle the score him! Then, Simeon Cooper mustered his courage and spoke directly to Gavin Clifford o. the other end of the line. ¡°La Taylor is in our hands. If you don¡¯t want her to die,e quickly.¡± After Simeon Cooper finished speaking, he hung up the phone without giving Gavin. Clifford any time to speak. When Gavin Clifford heard that the call had ended, the corners of his lips curled up as he thought to himself. He was courting death. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 He was courting death. Hearing the other end of the call, Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart was filled with anger. This Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family was probably about to die. He actually dared to kidnap his fianc¨¦e. Moreover, she even dared to call him to threaten him. She did a good job. Gavin Clifford naturally did not know who the man on the other end of the phone was. However, his voice sounded very weathered. He was probably in his fifties or sixties. Gavin Clifford did not know who he was. However, judging from this man¡¯s tone and his weathered voice, he shouldn¡¯t be a servant. If he guessed correctly, this person was very likely Simeon Cooper. After hanging up, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s cold expression. She could roughly guess what the call was. It should be from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, and this call was obviously very unfriendly. Otherwise, Brother Gavin Clifford would not have such a dark expression on his face, as if the entire world was ostracizing him. Mno Potter guessed that this call must be rted to La Taylor. Otherwise, Brother Gavin Clifford would not be so angry. In the end, it was all her fault for not handling this matter well. She had already saved La Taylor. Forget it, now was not the time to me himself. Even if he kept ming himself, La Taylor would not be able toe back now. Then, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what did the call say?¡± ¡°Do you know where La is?¡± Hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford also lowered his head. His eyes were filled with anger. In an instant, he looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, this call is from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. I suspect that this man is the head of Cooper family, Simeon Cooper.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably trying to kill La Taylor.¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter was stunned on the spot. As expected, he was from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Moreover, La Taylor was now in the hands of the family head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. He had to bite the bullet. If something really happened to La Taylor, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford standing in front of him and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, let¡¯s hurry up and find La.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting her well.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he shook his head and said, ¡°Mno Potter, this has nothing to do with you. If you have to me someone, should be me¡­¡± ¡°The patriarch of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, Simeon Cooper, has always med me for killing his three sons.¡± ¡°So if he wanted revenge on me, he attacked the people around me. That¡¯s how they always do it.¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and his expression softened. He knew that the person Cooper family was looking for was him. He should be in pain now! Then, Mno Potter held Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand and looked at Gavin Clifford. He smiled back and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t say that. I believe La doesn¡¯t want to hear you say that either.¡± ¡°All of this was caused by Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he nodded. In fact, all of this was because of him. He had promised La that he would protect her. He did not expect. that he would still put La in danger. Then, he saw that the man in ck in front was also staring at him in a daze. Then, Gavin Clifford said, ¡°Continue leading the way!¡± When the men in ck heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they quickly turned around and the way until they passed by a forest. It was surrounded by fog and looked very sinister. Gavin Clifford observed the surroundings and confirmed that there were no suspicious people or anything suspicious. The fog was like a door between Arcane World and Secr World. After through here, it would be Arcane World. At this moment, the men in ck were already exhausted. They saw a river over there and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Big Brother, you must be thirsty after walking for so long. Shall we get you some water?¡± ¡°This river is more famous, and it¡¯s very clear and sweet.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the men in ck in front of him and waved his hand. He could not feel his current mood even if he did not eat or drink. Then, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to find a reason with me. Just say hello if you¡¯re thirsty. You don¡¯t have to pretend to ask me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tter me. It¡¯s better to do what I tell you to do seriously.¡± The men in ck were stunned when they heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know what Gavin Clifford meant, but over the years, almost all the servants of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family had been fawning over Cooper family¡¯s master. This was because they felt that if they wanted to survive in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, they had to learn how to be a good dog. But when it came to Gavin Clifford, it didn¡¯t apply. When the men in ck heard what Gavin Clifford said, they did not speak and only nodded silently. Then, they got up and went to the river to get water. There was no one following them. They even looked back as they walked to the river. Gavin Clifford really did not send anyone to follow them. Then, these men in ck came to the river and drank water while discussing. ¡°Do you think Gavin Clifford is really not afraid that we¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°If we really leave, doesn¡¯t that mean that Gavin Clifford and the others don¡¯t have a guide? Are they that optimistic?¡± At this moment, another man muttered, ¡°In my opinion, Gavin Clifford¡¯s ability is not something that you and I can see with our naked eyes.¡± ¡°To be able to let us walk so far to drink water so easily, he doesn¡¯t have any worries about us escaping.¡± ¡°Besides, I think he might have a way to catch us no matter where we go.¡± The other man in ck who was drinking water suddenly raised his head and said, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Is Gavin Clifford really that amazing?¡± The other men in ck smiled and looked at the man. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± ¡°We definitely won¡¯t reveal your whereabouts. We didn¡¯t see you when we were drinking water, so you can run freely.¡± When the man in ck heard this, he actually hesitated. He wanted to be free and unfettered, but if he was caught by Gavin Clifford, he would probably die. Immediately after, the man in ck shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Forget it. Although I want to, I cherish my life!¡± ¡°If they really capture me and kill me, they might as well settle for the current situation. Perhaps they will pity us and not make things too difficult for us.¡± ¡°Actually, now that I think about it, this Gavin Clifford isn¡¯t the kind of devil that th rumors say he is. At the very least, we won¡¯t go against him and he won¡¯t target us.¡± At this moment, a few men in ck walked over and hugged the man in ck. ¡°Actually, we have a n for the next few days. We¡¯ll follow Gavin Clifford like this. At the very least, we¡¯ll be Transcendent.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to return to Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family to be a dog.¡± ¡°If we really run away, even if no one chases us, whether we can survive or not will be a problem.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m d you think so" Chapter 685 Chapter 685 ¡°So, I¡¯m d you think so!¡± At this moment, Mno Potter leaned against a tree and looked at Gavin Clifford who was looking into the distance. Brother Gavin Clifford must be missing La now. He must be worried about her safety. Hence, Mno Potter looked at the men who were drinking water in the distance. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and asked, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will run away?¡± The corners of Gavin Clifford¡¯s lips curled up. Then, he turned to look at Mno Potter and said, ¡°They won¡¯t run!¡± ¡°If he really ran away, it¡¯s fine. Then let¡¯s go straight to Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family and kill Simeon Cooper.¡± Mno Potter was very puzzled when she heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Why did she not seem to understand what Brother Gavin Clifford was saying? Weren¡¯t these people the ones leading the way? Where the f*ck were they? How were they going to go to Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family if they ran away? Could it be that Brother Gavin Clifford knew how to get to Arcane World from the beginning? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, that didn¡¯t seem right. Then why did he keep these men in ck? Wasn¡¯t it unnecessary? It was very slow and a waste of time to follow them. Could it be that¡­ Brother Gavin Clifford had other ns¡­ Then, Mno Potter couldn¡¯t control his curiosity. He looked at Gavin Clifford and asked, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you know how to get to Arcane World, right?¡± ¡°But since Brother Gavin Clifford knows how to get to Arcane World, what¡¯s the use of keeping these men in ck?¡± ¡°We might as well just kill them so that they won¡¯t expose our whereabouts!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled Then, he broke off a branch from the tree and said, ¡°This is the first person we¡¯ve known since we came to Arcane World.¡± ¡°I believe that they will definitely be of great help to us in the future!¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with surprise. In fact, she did not understand. She did not know how these servants of Cooper family could help them. If that was the case, Cooper family¡¯s more capable warrior and Mno Potter wouldn¡¯t be so surprised. However, these men in ck looked like the kind of people who were rtively clumsy. Sometimes, their brains didn¡¯t even seem to be enough. Could it be that Brother Gavin Clifford was really eager to save his wife, so he made such a decision? In any case, Mno Potter did not believe that these men in ck would help them. Even if they were ancient warrior family, they did not look very smart. However, although she did not believe those men in ck, since Brother Gavin Clifford was useful, she would not say anything else. After all, Brother Gavin Clifford was the most powerful person in her heart. Then, Mno Potter crossed his arms and looked ahead. He said weakly, ¡°I believe in Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t think these people are reliable¡­ When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he also smiled and shook his head dotingly. This state was really like the him in the past. He was clear about gratitude and grudges, right and wrong. People who looked worthless would be ignored! Because of this, Gavin Clifford had taken many detours. That was why everyone around him had their own value. As long as he was willing to submit to you, he would definitely be of great use. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford¡¯s side profile and seemed tough. Brother Gavin Clifford must think that he was very childish. Then, Mno Potter lowered his head and sighed. Perhaps he was still a distance away from Brother Gavin Clifford. He was too decisive. Then, he turned his head to the other side and drew circles on the ground with his hand. Just as Mno Potter was feeling unhappy, he drew the circle wider and wider. Then, he looked at a word that seemed to have been written by someone. However, it was too dark to see what was written on it. Hence, Mno Potter took out a shlight and shone it on the ground. Arge ¡°Taylor¡± word appeared in the soil and was imprinted in Mno Potter¡¯s eyes. Taylor?! What did the word ¡°Taylor¡± mean here? Taylor. Divine Netl. What could it mean? Could it be¡­ Was it written by La Taylor? Did she leave a mark so that we could find her? Therefore, this Taylor¡± must be La Taylor. Didn¡¯t that mean that it wouldn¡¯t take long to find it? Then, Mno Potter reached out and patted Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s La!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter, he suddenly raised his head and looked around, but he did not see La Taylor. Then, he turned to look at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, you said you saw La Taylor?¡± ¡°Where is it? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford in disbelief and shook his head. As expected, Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind was filled with La. Then, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and pointed at the ¡°Taylor¡± on the ground.. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m talking about this, not seeing La¡­¡± ¡°I suspect that the words on the ground are the marks La made for us. As long as we follow this path, we should be able to find La!¡± ¡°La is really smart!¡± Gavin Clifford saw the words on the ground. He recognized La Taylor¡¯s notes. This was written by La Taylor! ¡°Taylor¡± always liked to write in the wrong order. She remembered that when Gavin Clifford told La Taylor again, she had never changed this habit. Therefore, when Gavin Clifford saw this word, he immediately recognized it. At this moment, the men in ck returned. Gavin Clifford looked at them and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re almost done resting, let¡¯s continue forward!¡± The men in ck looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. Then, they led La Taylor and Gavin Clifford forward. When they arrived at the foggy ce, the visibility was already three feet. The men in ck and night blindness could only close their eyes and move forward. Gavin Clifford really did not know how these people came out and went in again and again. After walking for a distance, he saw the mountain ahead. At this moment, the fog seemed to have lessened. Then, the few men in ck behind the huge mountain took a few steps forward and pointed at the mountain. ¡°Brother, Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family is up ahead!¡± ¡°The mountain you see is the back mountain of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family!¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at The Mountain and instantly thought of Jarvis Bore, who Simeon Cooper had released. If this news spread, the entire Arcane World would probably spurn him, right? Mno Potter looked at the scene in front of her. The scenery was indeed very good, like a painting. If she did not know that Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family wanted to kill Brother Gavin Clifford, she might have fallen in love with this ce. No wonder so many experts were willing to leave the mortal world and live in seclusion in the forest. This was simply a holynd for cultivating martial arts. These people from ancient warrior family really knew how to find a ce! Chapter 686 Chapter 686 This was also Gavin Clifford¡¯s first time in Arcane World. He had once heard people talk about how good Arcane World was. The description was superb. When he came to see it this time, it was indeed quieter than Secr World. It was also built by nature. Cultivating here was indeed more suitable for warrior to advance his cultivation. Therefore, for many years, Secr World¡¯s people did not have the powerful warrior at all. Part of the reason was definitely rted to this geographical location. Of course, he could notpletely use this geographical location. If he had to me someone, he could only me Secr World for being disappointing. No wonder Arcane World did not take him seriously. Gavin Clifford held onto the mountain not far away. They were finally about to arrive. He had never gone to such a difficult ce before. If not for the fact that these men in ck were useful, he and Mno Potter would have arrived in a few minutes. Mno Potter looked at the men in ck in front of him and said, ¡°Is there anyone guarding the entrance of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family?¡± When the men in ck heard this, they nodded repeatedly. Then, they frowned and said, ¡°Yes, and there are quite a few of them. The warrior guards are all very strong. They¡¯re rtively difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°After that, you will enter the Cooper family mansion. You will also see many servants These servants are not ordinary people. All of them are skilled.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he wanted tough. This Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family did not have anything else, but he cherished his life. With so many people guarding him, it was all because he was afraid of death. With such guts, no wonder he could not survive in Arcane World. It was none other than the world that his ancestors had conquered for them, Cooper family, that they had saved in Arcane World. When Mno Potter heard what the man in ck said, he was still a little worried. After all, this was Arcane World¡¯s territory. If something really happened, it would not be to escape. Hence, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford worriedly and said, easy ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, should we make a n? If we go in rashly, I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of trouble.¡± As soon as Mno Potter finished speaking, Gavin Clifford smiled faintly and said, ¡°If there¡¯s trouble, it should be Cooper family who¡¯s in trouble!¡± ¡°Mno Potter, enter Cooper familyter. You only have one mission, and that is to use every opportunity to find La.¡± ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter nodded and said, ¡°Good!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the distant mountain and thought to himself. La, wait for Brother Gavin Clifford. Brother Gavin Clifford will definitely make these people who hurt you pay the price. Definitely! On the other side, Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family42246 looked at La Taylor who was sitting on the ground and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure your fianc¨¦ will be here soon.¡± ¡°When hees, you can die together forever.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± La Taylor red fiercely at Simeon Cooper in front of him. Looking at his disgustir face, he wanted to vomit. This person was simply crazy. He had already be craz At this moment, Jarvis Bore walked over and said to Simeon Cooper, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When Gavin Clifford arrives, we¡¯ll say that La Taylor isn¡¯t here. I remember there¡¯s a water prison at the back of the mountain.¡± ¡°Put this girl in the water prison. When Gavin Cliffordes and gives in, lock him up with La Taylor.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be interesting?¡± ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Jarvis Bore¡¯s current expression was even more terrifying. Back then, ancient warrior family had also killed countless of his fellow disciples because of Jarvis Bore¡¯s madness. He did not repent and even gave his sect¡¯s ultimate martial arts to outsiders. That was why they joined forces to lock him up until now. However, they did not expect. that this idiot Simeon Cooper would actually let him out. In the past, at the very least, he knew that there was a child living in this world. His heart had also receivedfort. Only then did he calm down and was willing to die like this. However, his son, Matthew Bore, had been killed by Gavin Clifford. His beastly nature. seemed to have been instantly awakened. Thinking back to all the things that had happened in the past, Jarvis Bore seemed to have gone crazy. Jarvis Bore had been locked up in a cage all year round, screaming and being irritable. What was even more ruthless was that he would break his bones and bleed. It wasmon for him to do so. He did not have much time to wake up. asionally, one or two sentences or something would cause him to go crazy. He did not even know what he was doing. Moreover, although it seemed like he had a good rtionship with Simeon Cooper, he hated everyone in Arcane World all the time. After locking him up for so many years, he felt like a dog! If he could really let go of this hatred, it wouldn¡¯t be called Jarvis Bore. Simeon Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words. In fact, he was a little hesitant. After all, he only wanted Gavin Clifford to pay the price, but La Taylor had never thought of moving. At this moment, Jarvis Bore saw Simeon Cooper¡¯s hesitation. He smiled and ced his arm on Simeon Cooper¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yo, Master Cooper family, you can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Pity this woman?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you can say that you¡¯re too soft-hearted. If you want to me someone, me her fianc¨¦, Gavin Clifford. When he killed your three sons, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.¡± ¡°When he killed my son, did he think about my despair?¡± Simeon Cooper was clearly angered by Jarvis Bore¡¯s words. Yes, Gavin Clifford might not even blink when he killed his three sons. When La Taylor heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he had goosebumps all over his body. This person was really crazy. If he really went into the water prison, did that mean that he would die here? Then, Simeon Cooper waved at the servant and said loudly, ¡°Put this woman in the water prison at the back of the mountain!¡± La Taylor looked at her body that was forcefully pulled up. She was definitely afraid, but she did not want Brother Gavin Clifford toe here and take the risk for her. Hence, La Taylor looked at Simeon Cooper and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of lunatics. I told you, Brother Gavin Clifford won¡¯te!¡± ¡°If I die in this water prison today, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡± ¡°I want you to hear knocking on the door every night when you sleep!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Simeon Cooper had goosebumps when he heard La Taylor¡¯s words. Then, he watched as La Taylor was dragged away. After a pause, Simeon Cooper looked at Jarvis Bore and said again, ¡°If we do this, will Gavin Clifford really appear?¡± Jarvis Bore sat in his seat and picked up the coffee cup on the table with a smile. He scraped the foam and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how important this woman is to Gavin Clifford!¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 ¡°Let¡¯s see how important this woman is to Gavin Clifford!¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he nodded thoughtfully and did not speak again. He was just wondering if it was a little risky to use a woman to make Gavin Clifford drop everything and come to Arcane World. What if this woman only had a superficial status with Gavin Clifford? Wouldn¡¯t they be wasting their time? At the end of the day, it wasn¡¯t that Simeon Cooper couldn¡¯t kill someone, but that water prison. Even he had a trauma. Simeon Cooper was not a kind person, but he felt that killing someone did not require such torture. This was because he still believed in something. He knew that it was very metaphysical, but he did not want to make things so bloody. For example, even if La Taylor died, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything. However, if he really let this woman go to jail, even ordinary men wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Of course, Simeon Cooper didn¡¯t feel heartache. He was only afraid that if La Taylor died in his hands after being thrown into the water prison, if Jarvis Bore could not kill Gavin Clifford, he would have to take the me and even lose his life. Jarvis Bore did not know what Simeon Cooper was thinking. Perhaps he did not on want to kill Gavin Clifford, but he might also be his target. All in all, all of this was caused by Gavin Clifford. He was in a difficult position. Simeon Cooper suddenly raised his head and said solemnly, ¡°La Taylor can¡¯t die yet!¡± When Jarvis Bore heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, his expression suddenly darkened. He looked at Simeon Cooper in disbelief and said, ¡°Master, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Did I hear wrongly?¡± ¡°La Taylor can¡¯t die?¡± Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s doubts. Then, he looked at him seriously and said, wanted to make a video to confirm La Taylor¡¯s location?¡± When Jarvis Bore heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he bent down and smiled. Then, he said, ¡°I say, Patriarch, why is your head so rigid?¡± ¡°Are we going to kill La Taylor now? We¡¯re just going to put her in the water. Why are you so agitated?¡± ¡°Are you actually afraid of Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to avenge your lost son?¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, his anger clearly rose. Then, he directly said, ¡°Of course I do!¡± Jarvis Bore walked over and hugged Simeon Cooper¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Look at Gavin Clifford killing your three sons. You let his fianc¨¦e go into the water and stay in jail for a while. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you want to kill her. Besides, if Gavin Cliffordes, I¡¯ll definitely make a move. At that time, Gavin Clifford and his fianc¨¦e can sleep together forever. No one can disturb them.¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing a good thing here. Be happy!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve avenged your son, and I¡¯ve avenged my son. Why not?¡± Simeon Cooper had beenpletely brainwashed by Jarvis Bore. In order to avenge his son, he had gone all out, even though the water prison was really not a ce for humans. On the other side, La Taylor was dragged forward by two or three men in ck. Both sides of the road were pitch-ck. There were many gravels on the ground that hurt his feet. La Taylor shouted as he was forced to walk. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Let go of me, do you hear me? Are you deaf?¡± Hearing La Taylor¡¯s desperate roar, the men in ck were indifferent. They continued to carry La Taylor forward and said, ¡°Let you go?¡± ¡°If we let you go, we¡¯ll have to go down to the water prison. We don¡¯t want to experience. the horrors there. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± At this moment, another man in ck pushed the man who was talking to La Taylor and said, ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on a dying person? Don¡¯t you know that troublees from the mouth? There are ears to the wall.¡± ¡°Shut up if you shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡± These men in ck asked and answered, piqued La Taylor¡¯s interest. Then, he stared at the angry man with wide eyes. This man in ck must know something, and he knew a lot. Hence, La Taylor looked at the man in front of him and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, Water prison. Scary, huh?¡± ¡°Why do you say that? What¡¯s in the water prison?¡± ¡°Is there a dead person or some kind of beast?¡± La Taylor didn¡¯t want to ask the truth, but when a person was afraid, they wante talk more, no matter what! Then, the man in ck looked at La Taylor with a surprised expression. Was this woman not afraid? Why did it feel like she was still looking forward to it? Then, the man in ck nced at La Taylor, turned around, and walked forward. Then, he shouted, ¡°Keep an eye on that woman and leave quickly!¡± When La Taylor heard the man in ck¡¯s words, this person did not want to answer her at all. Then, he said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s just a water prison. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± When the men in ck heard La Taylor¡¯s words, they stopped in their tracks. Then, they looked at La Taylor in disbelief and said, ¡°There are no dead people or ferocious beasts in the water prison!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something worse than that!¡± ¡°Good luck, youngdy!¡± Hearing this, La Taylor mustered his courage again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already on the verge of death. What else do you have to worry ¡°Maybe when Ie out, I can share my insights with you guys.¡± about?¡± When the men in ck heard what La Taylor said, they looked at each other and whispered to him, ¡°I heard that there are vengeful spirits inside, and they really possess people. The people who were thrown in previously were finally released. They seemed to havee out alive, but theymitted suicide a few dayster!¡± When La Taylor heard this, she was a little surprised. She had never believed that there were really ghosts in this world. For something like this to happen, someone must have drugged her or she really couldn¡¯t live anymore and felt that it was meaningless. Although some strange things could not help but happen in this world, the chanc this happening were very small. As he walked forward, he saw a huge water prison in front of him. The ground of the water prison was a ss panel, and under the ss panel was a deep pit that was bottomless. It could be seen that this water prison had been meticulously designed. The surroundings were surrounded by chains, and it was suffocating to look at. Then, the men in ck directly retreated La Taylor. La Taylor almost lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Just as he was about to shout, the men in ck directly lifted La Taylor up and crossed the water prison to tie La Taylor¡¯s arms with chains. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was impossible for La Taylor to calm down at this moment. Then, he looked at the men in ck and roared, ¡°Go home to hell! Let me go! Let me go!¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 ¡°Go home to hell! Let me go! Let me go!¡± The men in ck chose to ignore La Taylor. Just as they were about to leave, they seemed to have thought of something. Then, one of the men in ck turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us either. We¡¯ve all experienced the torture in the water prison. It¡¯s a fate worse than death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go through it again. If we let you go, then we¡¯ll be put in there.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re on your own!¡± Then, the man in ck turned around and waved his hand. Then, he said loudly, ¡°Go easy!¡± When La Taylor heard this, he was in despair. The cold water sshed on La Taylor¡¯s body. After a while, the water gradually rose to his legs, stomach, and chest. Now, she felt sore and sleepy all over. She was afraid that she would not be so strong. Then, she would copse and leave just like that.. At that time, Brother Gavin Clifford would definitely be very concerned. She did not want Brother Gavin Clifford to be sad. At this moment, a few men in ck looked at La Taylor and walked out one after another. ¡°Come back, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯ll be punished by the heavens. Come back!¡± La Taylor desperately shook the chain on his arm, but it was really too heavy. Every time he struggled, La Taylor¡¯s arm would hurt. His arm was instantly red and purple from the chain that he shook. However, if he did not do anything, he would really have to wait for death in this water prison. No one in this ce would hear La Taylor¡¯s roar. This was the back of the mountain. When Jarvis Bore was being med at the back of the mountain, his voice was much louder than La Taylor¡¯s, but he was locked up more than ten years. Not to mention La Taylor. No one here would hear her voice at all. She only had two choices. She could either choose to save herself or rely on Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s reaction to her. However, this chain was too heavy. There was definitely no way to save himself. This time, it was all her fault. Not only did she make things so bad, but she also implicated herself. Not only that, but she also became a threat to Brother Gavin Clifford. Every time he thought of this, La Taylor had the thought of ending it. He felt that there was no point in living anymore. Was it a mistake from the moment he was born? On the other side, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter had arrived at the foot of the mountain under the lead of the men in ck. They looked at the huge house in front of them and saw the words ¡°Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡± on the door sign. At this moment, the man in ck pointed at a house not far away and said to Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter, ¡°This is Cooper family.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± After hearing the words of the three men in ck, Gavin Clifford said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°You have to follow us in, but I can guarantee that you won¡¯t die, but the three of you have to be my good living map.¡± The men in ck looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them and said shakily, ¡°You. What do you want us to do?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck in front of him and sai ¡°Cooper family, is there another door?¡± The men in ck looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. Then, they look didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Although there¡¯s a back door, there are also people guarding it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s to enter.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck in front of him and then looked at Mno Potter. ¡°Mno Potter, I¡¯ll be in charge of luring them awayter. Follow the three of them into Cooper family.¡± ¡°Then find La Taylor.¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he grabbed Gavin Clifford¡¯s clothes and said with a worried expression, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you can¡¯t do it alone. Let¡¯s advance and retreat together.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and shook his head. ¡°Mno Potter, others don¡¯t know my strength, but you know it best. Even if they attack together, they won¡¯t be my match.¡± ¡°But I need you to help me find La.¡± ¡°Mno Potter, can you understand me?¡± Mno Potter nodded and looked at Gavin Clifford begging him. La must be very important to Brother Gavin Clifford. He did not even care about his own life. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, if I was captured here today, would youe and save me?¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford paused. So this girl was thinking about this. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter¡¯s glowing eyes and said, ¡°Of course, if you were inside today, I would still do my best to protect you. Mno Potter.¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter threw himself into Gavin Clifford¡¯ arms. He paused for a few seconds before pulling away. He looked at Gavin Clifford : smiled. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I will definitely find La. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, he looked at the man in ck and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gavin Clifford watched as Mno Potter¡¯s back disappeared before his eyes. Then, he looked at the door of Cooper family not far away from him and walked straight over. At this moment, a man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and frowned. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± ¡°What are you doing in my Cooper family?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him. The guards of Cooper family were all so fierce. They had already raised the things in their hands. Were they going to start fighting before he finished speaking? He knew about Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. No matter what, he was still a big shot, but he definitely didn¡¯t have the demeanor of a big shot. He thought that some local hooligan hade out. Hence. Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him and smiled. Then, he said, Gavin Clifford! The man was instantly stunned on the spot and could not say a word. He even could not stand steadily. He took a few steps back and turned around to run into Mansion Cooper family. As he ran, he recalled the scene just now. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone called Gavin Clifford in Arcane World, right? Why was Gavin Clifford so young? Shouldn¡¯t he be an older person? So, the person who had killed so many experts was actually a young boy in his twenties? This was too unbelievable! Just as Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore were sitting on the chairs talking, a man suddenly ran in in a hurry. Then, he staggered and fell to the ground. At this moment, Simeon Cooper looked at his subordinates being so rude and said. angrily, ¡°Go and get 50 paddles!¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Then, the man knelt in front of Simeon Cooper and begged for mercy. ¡°Patriarch, please spare my life, Patriarch!¡± ¡°I have something urgent to report to you, Master!¡± Jarvis Bore raised his eyebrows when he heard the kneeling man¡¯s words. Then, het smiled at Simeon Cooper and said, ¡°Family Head, look. What if it¡¯s something very important and we miss it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him finish his sentence first before punishing him?¡± Chapter 689 Chapter 689 It¡¯s not toote to punish him after he finishes his sentence!¡± Simeon Cooper closed his eyes and nodded when he heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Tell me, I want to hear what it is that can make you not even understand etiquette!¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to reincarnate!¡± Then, when the man heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he knelt down again and said with a trembling voice, ¡°n¡­ n Head, there¡¯s a man outside!¡± ¡®He said, he called. He called. Simeon Cooper also realized something when he heard his subordinate stuttering. He instantly opened his eyes. Jarvis Bore also realized something and asked with interest, ¡°Go on. What did he say his name was?¡± Then, the man kneeling on the ground looked at Jarvis Bore and said, ¡°He said. Him. His name is Gavin Clifford!¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s name, he instantly thought of his three sons. His eyes were bloodshot. He had finally waited for Gavin Clifford. This Gavin Clifford really had guts. He called not long after. At this moment, the corners of Jarvis Bore¡¯s mouth curled up. Although he had been locked in the cave all year round, he had long wanted to meet the rumored Gavin Clifford. He wanted to see how powerful he was to have so many people impart him to perfection. Moreover, he had killed so many people, but he was strongly supported by Secr World¡¯s people. Although he was imprisoned all year round, he still knew a little about the news of the outside world. Because no matter where Jarvis Bore was locked up, he knew the people in 42322 all too well. They would not choose to starve him to death. Therefore, every time two people brought him food, he would ask about something new every day. Therefore, he was able to stay indoors and know about the outside world. Although Simeon Cooper was very angry, with his strength, if Gavin Clifford was really as powerful as the rumors said, he would not be able to resist Gavin Clifford. Although Jarvis Bore had been imprisoned for a long time, his strength back then was considered top- notch among Arcane World. As for whether his current cultivation had decreased, Simeon Cooper was not too sure. However, Gavin Clifford was standing at the door now. If he was not allowed to enter, the door might be demolished in a while. At this moment, Simeon Cooper looked at the man kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°Go, bring him in!¡± When Simeon Cooper mentioned Gavin Clifford, he was filled with anger. The people he sent out time and time again never returned. Even his three sons were the same. Since he had made such a decision and disregarded 42322¡¯s reputation to release Jarvis Bore, he had no way out. Immediately after, the man who was kneeling on the ground got up and ran out. At this moment, Gavin Clifford saw that no one hade out for a long time and wanted to charge in. Just as he took two steps forward, the man from before came out. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Our family head wants you to go in. Please follow me.¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford entered the door of Cooper family, he was greeted by a fragrance. This fragrance should not be an ordinary flower fragrance, but a special knockout drug. Smelling too much would cause one to die suddenly. Unfortunately, Gavin Clifford was already immune to these things. Even if there were more varieties, Gavin Clifford would not feel anything. Then, he passed through a pond and looked at the strange and colorful mushrooms by the side of the road. They were quite beautiful. If he ate them, he would directly ascend. to the heavens. This Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family was a poison refiner? Previously, he had never heard the people he sent to kill him mention it. His three sons. had never mentioned it either. It could be seen that this poison was ordinary and not worth mentioning. It was more like a decoration to scare people. If he really fell for it, he would really be a big fool, right? Moreover, every path here was lit up by the floormps. Perhaps it was were night blindness people here. As he continued walking, Gavin Clifford saw a fork in the road ahead. There was an iron gate there, and it was locked. It looked very mysterious. In fact, Gavin Clifford had already thought it through. Simeon Cooper knew that he wasing, so he would definitely not let him see La Taylor so quickly. Then, he would definitely find someone to lock La Taylor up. Simeon Cooper¡¯s goal was to kill him, but his son had died at his hands. In that case, Simeon Cooper¡¯s worst thought was to let him watch La Taylor die before killing him. Therefore, this iron gate might be rted to the ce where La Taylor was locked. Therefore, Gavin Clifford pretended not to know anything and walked straight to the fork with his head lowered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, the man leading the way in front could no longer hear Gavin Clifford¡¯s footsteps. He subconsciously turned around and realized that Gavin Clifford had gone another way. The man was shocked and quickly quickened his pace to chase after Gavin Clifford. As he chased after Gavin Clifford, he said, ¡°Why are you here? You should walk forward. This ce is not a ce that anyone can enter!¡± Gavin Clifford raised his head and looked at the man leading the way. ¡°Then where are we?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my fianc¨¦e? Is she locked here?¡± up The man who led the way kept avoiding her gaze and kept making small movements in his hands, but he refused to speak for a long time. After a while, the man who led the way said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. It¡¯s just a dpidated courtyard. No one has cleaned it years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a servant. I really don¡¯t know where your fianc¨¦e is locked up.¡± Gavin Clifford already knew the answer he wanted. There was definitely something wrong with this ce because Gavin Clifford could vaguely see a huge pool through the iron door. He did not know why, even though there were many pools, the water in the pools was not clear. This made Gavin Clifford very puzzled. Then, the man who led the way looked at Gavin Clifford and said again, ¡°Please follow me!¡± Gavin Clifford did not continue to struggle. Instead, he followed behind the man. He did not know where Mno Potter and the others had gone at this time. Fortunately, Gavin Clifford had been careful. Beforeing out, he had given him and Mno Potter the same watch. It could be used to send messages and was not as eye-catching as his contact list. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford wrote on his watch: Cooper family¡¯s door was locked. La might be inside. After reading the information, he deleted it instantly. At this moment, Mno Potter was following the men in ck to figure out La Taylor¡¯s location when his watch vibrated. Mno Potter subconsciously raised his watch and saw the message from Gavin Clifford. He quickly locked onto the direction of the iron door and deleted the message. He looked at the men in ck in front of him and asked softly, ¡°Did you know that Cooper family has a locked steel door?¡± The eyes of the men in ck flickered with surprise and fear, but they still nodded. Seeing the men in ck nod, Mno Potter heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Take me there!¡± Chapter 690 Chapter 690 ¡°Take me there!¡± The men in ck seemed to hesitate for a moment. Instead of leading Mno Potter forward, they stopped where they were. At this moment, Mno Potter realized that there was something wrong with these men in ck. Could it be that there was really something shady in that ce? Then, Mno Potter walked in front of the men in ck and stared straight at them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving forward?¡± ¡°Do you know something? I advise you not to hide anything.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you know the consequences!¡± When the men in ck heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, they immediately trembled and could not say a word. They did not know where to start. Mno Potter looked at the hesitant man in ck in front of him and was even more convinced that there must be some unspeakable secret behind the iron door. Could it be that La Taylor was really locked in here? However, they would not know about this. The few of them did not leave Mno Potter¡¯s line of sight the entire time. Moreover, Cooper family¡¯s Simeon Cooper would be the one to decide where La Taylor would bring the man in ck. Unless there were other secrets behind this iron door¡­ La Taylor looked at the men in ck in front of him and his expression turned cold. Then, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, when I find that door, the first thing I¡¯ll do is lock you in. Don¡¯t ever think of coming out.¡± ¡°Perhaps you prefer this oue!¡± As soon as Mno Potter finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. In fact, she also wanted to take a gamble and see if they were really afraid of what was behind the iron door. However, to be honest, it was very risky for Mno Potter to do this. If these men in ck did not bring her along, it meant that she would have to spend a long time. looking for them. Moreover, it was unknown if La Taylor was dead or alive. No one knew what she was experiencing now. Brother Gavin Clifford might have already met with Cooper family¡¯s master, Simeon Cooper. No one knew what would happen. Therefore, she must not expose anything on her side. Just as Mno Potter continued to walk forward, the men in ck secretly underestimated him for a long time. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this woman inside and leave immediately?¡± ¡°She said that we just have to bring her to that ce. She didn¡¯t say that we have to go with her to find it.¡± ¡°Most importantly, I¡¯m afraid that this woman will really be powerful enough to find us. In the end, she¡¯ll capture us and lock us inside. Then, we definitely won¡¯t be able to see. the sun tomorrow.¡± At this moment, when the other man in ck heard what the man in ck said, he nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too. I¡¯m just a little scared.¡± ¡°If that woman asks us to go in and look for her, won¡¯t we be dead?¡± Just as the two men in ck expressed their opinion, the remaining two men in ck directly said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s tell that woman what¡¯s behind the iron door. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll m things difficult for us.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°However, based on my intuition, this woman¡¯s aura is very strong. Nothing will necessarily happen to her.¡± ¡°Therefore, we have to bring her over so that we can survive.¡± After the men in ck discussed, they nodded repeatedly. Just as Mno Potter was about to walk out of their sight, a man in ck ran towards Mno Potter. At this moment, Mno Potter heard footsteps and heaved a sigh of relief. He heard the footsteps of the man in ck behind him and the man¡¯s voice. ¡°We¡¯ll take you there!¡± ¡°However, we can only take you to that ce. If you want to go in, we¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡± When Mno Potter heard this, he stopped in his tracks and turned around calmly. He looked at the men in ck in surprise and said, ¡°So, you know what¡¯s behind that steel door, don¡¯t you?¡± When the man in ck heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he instantly lowered his head and said awkwardly, ¡°There¡¯s a water prison inside, and it¡¯s very strange There are many vengeful souls inside. If you stay inside for a long time, you¡¯ll go crazy.¡± When Mno Potter heard this, the corners of her mouth curled up. What was there to be afraid of? She had been able to be warrior and had often experienced such things. Brother Gavin Clifford naturally did not need to be mentioned. He had seen many vengeful spirits. She was only worried now. La Taylor was an ordinary person. It was best not to be locked up here by Cooper family¡¯s Simeon Cooper. Then, Mno Potter looked at the men in ck in front of him and sneered. ¡°As Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s warrior, how can you continue cultivating if you¡¯re even afraid of this?¡± ¡°Alright, just bring me to that ce and wait at the door. If I don¡¯t see you when Ie out.¡± ¡°As long as you know the consequences.¡± Then, the man in ck led Mno Potter towards the iron door. On the other side, Gavin Clifford followed the man who led the way. When they ar at the door of the hall of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, Gavin Clifford stopped. At this moment, in the hall, Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore, who were sitting at the head of the table, suddenly felt a gust of cold wind as they spoke. That¡¯s right, the cold wind was bone-piercing. It was clearly spring. Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore stared at the door. They could already feel a powerful auraing through the door. At this moment, with a squeak, the door to the hall was instantly opened from the outside. A young man stood at the door and looked at the person in the main seat with a serious expression. Gavin Clifford directly stepped through the door and looked at the old man sitting at the main seat and the old man sitting at the side who was still calm. Gavin Clifford did not need to think to know that the person sitting at the head of the table was Cooper family¡¯s head, Simeon Cooper. As for the person sitting beside him, Gavin Clifford was also puzzled, but he only guessed and did not dare to confirm. However, from the old man¡¯s calm state and the charm on his face, he was extremely simr to someone. Based on the news from Harry Geller, this old man should be the father of Riverrunwar generalMatthew Bore, Jarvis Borc. As expected, like father, like son. Although Jarvis Bore was indeed better looking than Simeon Cooper, how should he put it? From their appearances, these two old things were not good people. It was disgusting to look at him. On the surface, he was a respected elder and the master of many disciples of ancient warrior family, but in fact, he was just a sinister person. At this moment, Simeon Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford standing in front of him with a puzzled expression. He sized him up. Could this be Gavin Clifford? He looked like a young boy in his early twenties. He thought he was some kind of white-bearded old man! At his age, how could he have killed so many powerful warrior? Chapter 691 Chapter 691 At his age, how could he have killed so many powerful warrior? Simeon Cooper looked at the man standing in front of him. He was still unwilling to believe that this kid was the rumored Gavin Clifford. Simeon Cooper, who was originally standing uncasily, instantly sat down on the chair. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°You¡¯re Gavin Clifford?¡± Gavin Clifford walked into the hall and looked around. It was very spacious. The style was quite simr to his the Clifford family mansion, but the furnishings were already in color. It looked really old- fashioned. Other than the fact that this house was a littlerger, it seemed that the things inside were expensive, but in fact, they could not show their value. at all. Instead, they looked out of ce. He didn¡¯t know where the Simeon Cooper-point design team had found it, but they had made the imposing house look small and petty. It was as if he had returned to ancient society. Gavin Clifford looked at Simeon Cooper on the main seat. He did not want to waste any time and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s my fianc¨¦e?¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he felt that not only was Gavin Clifford arrogant, but he also dared to ignore his existence. Hence, he directly said, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. How would I know where your fianc¨¦e is enjoying herself. now!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The anger on Gavin Clifford¡¯s face instantly rose. His clenched fists made cracking sounds due to Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength. Then, he smiled and looked at Simeon Cooper. ¡°Where¡¯s my fianc¨¦e?¡± Simeon Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford who was so unreasonable in front of him and instantly thought of his three sons who had died at Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. He actually had the check to ask his fianc¨¦e the first thing he said. Then, Simeon Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. The anger in his heart could not be suppressed no matter what. Then, he directly said. ¡°Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t be impudent!¡± ¡°Look at where you¡¯re standing now. This is Arcane World, not your godforsaken Secr World.¡± ¡°You¡¯re standing on the territory of my Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Do you still want to behave atrociously here?¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re very worried about your fianc¨¦e. Unfortunately, she¡¯ll be parting with you forever soon.¡± Upon hearing Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, a ball of anger instantly rose in Gavin Clifford¡¯s heart. His entire body emitted a red light that was exceptionally dazzling. At this moment, a huge fireball instantly appeared in Gavin Clifford¡¯s eyeball. His body gradually left the ground and hung in midair. Then, he looked at Simeon Cooper and said again, ¡°Simeon Cooper, if anything happens to my fianc¨¦e, today will be your death anniversary!¡± ¡°Tell me where my fianc¨¦e is!¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s threat, Simeon Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He could actually freeze his body in midair. How did Internal Energy do it? How could he reach such a realm at such a young age? It was impossible. This was absolutely impossible. Looking at Gavin Clifford, Simeon Cooper, who was calm, the corners of his lips curled up. Then, he said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, don¡¯t forget that you killed my three sons. However, I still want to use your fianc¨¦e¡¯s life as a sacrifice to my son.¡± ¡°To be honest, exchanging one life for three is too much of a loss. Therefore, Gavin Clifford, you have to die with my son today.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Simeon Cooper in front of him. This old thing who would not die answered in the wrong way. He even wanted to kill him. What a joke. In that case, La must be in danger now. Hopefully, Mno Potter could quickly find La Taylor and save her. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Simeon Cooper from midair and said, ¡°Your son, they brought it on themselves.¡± ¡°If you want to kill me, you have to see if you have the ability!¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he was so angry that his hair stood on end. He waved behind him and said, ¡°Men, kill him!¡± Immediately after, more than a hundred men in ck came in from outside the door. They looked up at Gavin Clifford, who was frozen in midair. At the same time, they tapped the ground and flew up in the direction of Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at the scene in front of him. Simeon Cooper really wanted him to pay with his life for his son. He did not hesitate to use so many men in ck to kill him. To be honest, this was the first time Gavin. Clifford had encountered such a scene. This Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family Simeon Cooper was not confident in his own family! Gavin Clifford versus ancient warrior family werepletely overturned by the idea of having more than a hundred peoplee out to kill him. Originally, he thought that Simeon Cooper would send out the elites among the elites to kill him. He did not expect Simeon Cooper to use such a method to ¡°tired himself to death¡±. This Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family¡¯s status in ancient warrior family was only so-so. Gavin Clifford could tell at a nce that the hundreds of people sent out were only disciples who had just entered warrior. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Needless to say, these people had probably just acknowledged him as their master! The reason why there were so many disciples in Ancient Martial Arts. Cooper family was also because the requirements to be a disciple. were low. This Simeon Cooper did not know much martial arts at all. A good ancient warrior family insisted on learning from others to do business. In the end, his reputation was ruined. At this moment, the hundreds of men in ck instantly scattered on both sides and turned into flowers. Gavin Clifford looked at the many men in ck in front of him. Could this be some strange array? Gavin Clifford shook his head and pointed at one of the men in ck. However, something strange happened. The man in ck did not turn into a bubble or disappear. Instead, he flew towards him. Gavin Clifford looked at his hand. Could it be that Profound Technique still had a usage limit? Why was it not working? Hence, Gavin Clifford tried again, but there was still no reaction. It was over. Could it be that all his martial arts were ineffective? Immediately after, he used the Limitless World that he had mastered previously and hit a stone with his palm. Then, the ck-clothed people. behind the stone were not sent flying by Gavin Clifford¡¯s Limitless World. At this moment, Sacred Tower¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t use these two cultivation techniques when you reach. Arcane World because you first cultivated in Secr World. Arcane World has a barrier that can block the cultivation of the outside world. I¡¯m afraid you can only rely on your own cultivation to fight now.¡± ¡°If I want to use these moves in Arcane World, I can only choose to cultivate in Arcane World.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard 42324¡¯s words, he was instantly enlightened. It was his fault for not thinking so thoroughly beforeing. At this moment, Divine Net3, who was inside Sacred Tower, spoke. ¡°Master? Although there might be limitations to the cultivation technique, I can still use it at Arcane World.¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still a sharp weapon. I¡¯ll definitely be able to help Master.¡± Just as Gavin Clifford was hesitating, Sacred Tower spoke. ¡°Brother Master, Divine Net¡¯s strength is not simple. As long as you believe in him, forget about the hundreds of people in front of him, even thousands of people would not be a problem.¡± ¡°With your cultivation level of Master, it will only take you a few minutes to take down this ancient martial arts Cooper family.¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 ¡°With your cultivation level of Master, it will only take you a few minutes. to take down this ancient martial arts Cooper family.¡± Upon hearing Sacred Tower¡¯s words, it was not that Gavin Clifford could not fight. Even without Divine Net3, he could still fight. It was just that it would take some effort. What he had always been surprised about was that he could not use the move he had mastered in stone sword key in 42336. This was indeed hisck of consideration. Of course, it was also a pity. Seeing so many men in ck pouncing on him, he could only use Divine Net to subdue these people. After all, it could save him a lot of time. Then, Gavin Clifford waved his hand and said, ¡°Divine Net, then fight with me.¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, Divine Net descended from the sky andnded on Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand without any error. At this moment, Gavin Clifford smiled and whispered, ¡°I heard that you need to exchange your lifespan to activate it?¡± Divine Net, who had fallen into Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands, was instantly. shocked when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Then, he directly said, ¡°Master, that¡¯s all a lie. Ordinary people have to be able to activate me!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re my Master. How can I ask you for your lifespan!¡± ¡°This is a joke!¡± Upon hearing Divine Net¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford nodded subconsciously. Then, he heard hundreds of men in ck roaring crazily. ¡°Gavin Clifford, die!¡± It had to be said that this voice was majestic, spectacr, and powerful. It had indeed shouted out its aura, but it did not have any strength to speak. They really did not know who gave them the courage to be Cooper family¡¯s disciple. They had been willing to do odd jobs for so many years. At this moment, Gavin Clifford really did not want to waste any more. effort to deal with this group of people because it was meaningless and a waste of time. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Divine Net and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we split the work and you listen to my instructions?¡± Divine Net immediately understood what Gavin Clifford meant. ¡°Got it, Master.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the formation set up by the men in ck and felt a little vexed for a moment. These people were all scattered. If he threw Divine Net out at this time, he might not be able to trap these hundreds of people. Looking at the petal-like array formation, Gavin Clifford¡¯s spiritual gate. shed. He looked at the ck- clothed people in front of him. In other words, he could use his cultivation base to use it. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford shed behind the hundreds of men in ck at his fastest speed and directly pped them. Of course, with this speed, the cultivation technique naturally came down. In the past, he could kill a person in an instant with one palm, but this time, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t want to kill them. However, he could beat these people to the middle and gather these hundreds of men in ck. Immediately after, he casually threw out Divine Net, covering the hundreds of ck-clothed people. The hundreds of people instantly looked up and were stunned on the spot. Divine Net. This was an ancient divine item from 42322. How could it be in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands? How could he activate Divine Net3? Although Divine Net had always been held in 42322¡¯s hands, it had never recognized anyone as its master. Of course, they had never seen Divine. Net disy any power. It was just that the legends said that it was rather strange. Of course, among the hundreds of neers, they had never seen. Divine Net before. Just as these hundreds of people were still admiring the divine items from the ancient times, a huge Divine Net directly pounced on them. They clearly saw the that was still floating in the wind, but they did not. expect it to directly press them to the ground. The weight was so heavy that they could not move at all. One by one, they wailed. ¡°Let us out!¡± ¡°Ah! It hurts so much.¡± ¡°My legs and hands are about to break. What the hell is this? Why is it so heavy?!¡± ¡°Patriarch, save us¡­¡± Simeon Cooper, who had been waiting to watch a good show, felt his heart turn cold when he saw Gavin Clifford throw out the. Divine Net! Sure enough, it was snatched away by Gavin Clifford. However, Divine Net recognized its master. In ancient martial arts Cooper family, this thing was like a broken fishing that was lifeless every day. asionally, when he was in a good mood, he would show it to you. However, it would only take a few minutes. Therefore, Simeon Cooper did not bring him out. He knew about the previous arena. However, what he did not expect was that Gavin Clifford could actually unleash Divine Net to such a powerful state, directly enveloping the hundreds of people he sent out in this and making them unable to move! However, when Jarvis Bore looked at Gavin Clifford, there was no change in his expression. Instead, he became interested and said, ¡°This Gavin Clifford really has some skills. We underestimated him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Divine Net acknowledged him as its master.¡± ¡°As far as I know, 42333 has always been ced in Cooper family. Why haven¡¯t I seen you guys use such a powerful force?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Divine Net refuses to acknowledge you as his master!¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he felt uneasy in his heart. Could it be that Divine Net really acknowledged Gavin Clifford as his master? How was this possible? However, Simeon Cooper could not deny that he had never seen Divine Net¡¯s spread to such an extent. There were more than a hundred of them, yet they were all pressed to the ground by this. Then, Simeon Cooper looked at Jarvis Bore, who was sitting there calmly, and said anxiously, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Are we just going to watch Gavin Clifford kill them bit by bit?¡± Jarvis Bore instantly smiled and looked at Simeon Cooper. ¡°I said, Family Head Cooper family, why are you asking me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you decide all of this on your own?¡± ¡°Even if all of you Cooper family died at Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands today, why did you do it with me?¡± Simeon Cooper¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw Jarvis Bore. ¡°Wasn¡¯t all of this carefully nned by you?¡± ¡°Now you say it¡¯s none of your business? ¡°You¡¯re really a dog biting Lu Dongbin. Don¡¯t forget that I was un released you from the back mountain!¡± When Jarvis Bore heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he threw the cup on the ground and looked at Simeon Cooper in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re right, but everything I did, including killing Gavin Clifford, was to avenge my son.¡± ¡°And you, you ancient warrior family, I¡¯ve been thinking about letting all of you die every second, hahaha!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯ve been locked in a hole in the ground for years.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re letting me out out out of kindness? No, you¡¯re doing this to kill Gavin Clifford. Do you really think I¡¯m stupid? Simeon Cooper!¡± Upon hearing Jarvis Bore¡¯s exnation, Simeon Cooper fell to the ground and pointed at Jarvis Bore. ¡°You¡­ used me!¡± ¡°Jarvis Bore, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford came in from outside. He looked at Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore, who were sitting on the ground, with a surprised expression. Could it be that there was still a conflict between them? However, Gavin Clifford could not care less. He did not know if Mno Potter could find La Taylor, so he looked at Simeon Cooper and said again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is my fianc¨¦e?¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is my fianc¨¦e?¡± Simeon Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford who rushed in and instantlyughed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°You want to know where your fianc¨¦e is?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you if you kill him!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he followed Simeon Cooper¡¯s finger. It was Jarvis Bore. Didn¡¯t they join forces to kill him? Why was Simeon Cooper asking him to kill Jarvis Bore now? Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Simeon Cooper with a serious expression. He grabbed Simeon Cooper¡¯s neck with one hand and said, ¡°Simeon Cooper, are you teaching me how to do things?¡± ¡°Tell me where my fianc¨¦e is!¡± Simeon Cooper looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and the corners. of his mouth instantly curled up. Then, he struggled with his feet and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Yes, in the water prison!¡± In the water prison. La was imprisoned in the water prison. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew that this water prison was torture. Moreover, the water in the water prison was usually sewage from lower abdomen or drainage pipes. If one was underwater for a long time, their entire body would fester. Even men could not withstand the torture in the water prison, let alone at weak woman like La Taylor. Gavin Clifford really didn¡¯t expect Ancient Martial Art Cooper family to have such torture. At this moment, Gavin Clifford¡¯s scarlet eyes instantly looked at Simeon Cooper. He grabbed his neck and raised him higher. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the water prison?¡± When Simeon Cooper heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he looked at Gavin. Clifford¡¯s fierce eyes and confessed honestly. ¡°At the fork in the road that leads to the Cooper family gate, there¡¯s a locked iron door. Go through the iron door and walk through several hundred feet. There¡¯s a basement door. Unlock it and you¡¯ll see it.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Simeon Cooper¡¯s words, he simply did not dare to imagine what La had experienced. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to snap Simeon Cooper¡¯s neck, Simeon Cooper spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Jarvis Bore. It¡¯s this man standing beside me. He¡¯s Matthew Bore¡¯s father.¡± ¡°You killed his son. He¡¯s here to take revenge on you!¡± After Simeon Cooper finished speaking, he instantlyughed out loud. Then, he looked at Jarvis Bore and said, ¡°Haha. Hahaha, cough cough!¡± ¡°Since things havee to this, Jarvis Bore, if you don¡¯t let me have an easy time, you won¡¯t have an easy time either!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± As soon as Simeon Cooper finished speaking, Jarvis Bore took out a dagger from his side and shed in front of Simeon Cooper. He stabbed Simeon Cooper¡¯s heart and died on the spot. Although Gavin Clifford saw through Jarvis Bore¡¯s motive, he did not. think that he would kill Simeon Cooper in front of him. However, all of this happened just like that. In fact, Gavin Clifford did not think much of it. Even if Jarvis Bore did not kill him, Gavin Clifford would not let him off. Of course, Jarvis Bore Gavin Clifford would not let him see the sun tomorrow either because he was also the murderer who pushed La into the abyss. Looking at Jarvis Bore¡¯s delight after killing Simeon Cooper, Gavin Clifford felt that this person was not simple. With his speed just now, he was almost on par with Gavin Clifford, Moreover, Gavin Clifford had been in Secr World all year round. He did not know much about Jarvis Bore, who was being held in turns by ancient warrior family. Gavin Clifford instantly turned to look at Jarvis Bore, who was standing at the side. The corners of Jarvis Bore¡¯s mouth curled up. Then, he stroked the beard by his mouth and said. ¡°Yes, Simeon Cooper is right. I asked him to do everything that happened to your fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°Because. I heard that you killed my son Matthew Bore!¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Jarvis Bore¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, because he deserves to die!¡± When Jarvis Bore heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his eyes instantly turned. red. He clenched his fists and said, N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°In that case, I must kill you!¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very famous in Secr World. You killed many big shots?¡± ¡°However, kid, the people from Arcane World and Secr World are not worth mentioning here. Of course, that includes you.¡± ¡°However, you must not include Simeon Cooper in the ranks of ancient warrior family, because he is trash himself!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Jarvis Bore in front of him and shook his head. Bore. He did not know where these people got their confidence from. At this moment, Gavin Clifford only smiled and looked at Jarvis Bore. ¡°Can you believe you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow?¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Jarvis Bore¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Without waiting for the time to react, he rushed towards Gavin Clifford in front of him. His speed was extremely fast, like lightning. He even turned into a phantom. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Jarvis Bore in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up as he tapped the ground lightly with his feet. His real body instantly spun and rose into the air. Although Jarvis Bore had turned into a phantom in front of him, Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was actually something ordinary people couldpare to? He instantly found Jarvis Bore¡¯s real body and flew behind him. He pped Jarvis Bore¡¯s back with only 50% of his strength. Then, Jarvis Bore was sent flying and fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Gavin Clifford looked at Jarvis Bore in front of him and shook his head helplessly. Gavin Clifford had really seen many people who talked big. A person who didn¡¯t even know how to dodge and looked down on Secr World was probably not evenparable to his son, Matthew Bore. At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who had been sent flying by Gavin Clifford¡¯s palm, fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with surprise and fear. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Impossible. How could Gavin Clifford be so his early twenties. How could he defeat hinwerful? He looked to be in Moreover, the former Jarvis Bore was so famous in ancient warrior family because he was respected for his speed and learning ability. However, in the end, ancient warrior family treated him like a prisoner because of what he had experienced. He had always thought that his ability was invincible in 42322, let alone Gavin Clifford from Secr World. It was even more impossible for him to be his match! Just as Gavin Clifford lowered his head and tidied up his clothes, Jarvis. Bore stood up again and rushed towards Gavin Clifford. He wanted to take advantage of Gavin Clifford¡¯s unprepared state to p Gavin Clifford¡¯s body. However, Jarvis Bore must have lost his mind in the cave. How could Gavin Clifford not sense such a loud wind and movement? At this moment, Gavin Clifford turned around and smiled. He thought that he was already very pitiful. If he did not attack, he might be able to spare his life. Who knew that he would die directly? Then, he could not -me Gavin Clifford for not giving him a way out. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford turned around and reached out his palm to meet Jarvis Bore¡¯s palm. In an instant, the wind and clouds. changed drastically, and thunder rumbled. At this moment, an evil wind blew over. Jarvis Bore was instantly pushed back hundreds of meters by Gavin Clifford¡¯s aura. Then, he fell down andnded heavily on the ground. Blood instantly dyed the ground red, and Jarvis Bore died suddenly. Gavin Clifford looked at Jarvis Bore, who was lying in a pool of blood, and a trace of pity shed across his eyes. Of course, this pity did not linger on Gavin Clifford¡¯s face for long. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think he should kill Jarvis Bore. He just felt that this man was somewhat simr to him. He looked very lonely and helpless. Although they did not know this person very well, everyone knew that Riverrun14176Matthew Bore had a father called Jarvis Bore. Moreover, Jarvis Bore was imprisoned in ancient warrior family all year round. This son of his, Matthew Bore, was in the limelight in front of Riverrunwar general and Gavin Clifford. He really could not understand this kind of thing. If Gavin Clifford did not hear Harry Geller, he would really think that Jarvis Bore and Matthew Bore had nothing to do with each other. They were just strangers with the same surname. After Gavin Clifford regained his senses, he looked at the corpses of Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore and shook his head. He did not have the energy to care about these things anymore. Just as he turned around. He heard ¡°Divine Net¡±s panting voice in his mind. ¡°Master, these people have been captured by me. How do you want to deal with them? I might not be able to hold on much longer.¡± ¡°They¡¯re noisy and struggling. No matter how strong I am, I can¡¯t withstand these people.¡± ¡°If it was in the past, I would have killed him long ago¡­¡± When Gavin Clifford heard 42333¡¯s voice, he walked over and looked at the men in ck who were pressed to the ground. He felt miserable. Simeon Cooper was already dead. There was no point in killing them. Hence, he directly said to ¡°Divine Net¡±, ¡°Let them go!¡± Then, he eximed, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to kill them?¡± ¡°These people were the ones who wanted to kill you just now. If we let them go like this, what if they have evil intentions again?¡± Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what Divine Net meant, but such a solution would not solve any problems. Before Simeon Cooper died, these people did not have the right to choose their own lives. Now that Simeon Cooper was dead, it was not easy for them to obtain freedom in their lives. How they chose was their own. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the men in ck who were trapped in Divine Net and said to Divine Net, ¡°Let go!¡± Although 42333 did not understand what Gavin Clifford meant, it knew that mercy could not solve any problem. However, Master was not something ordinary people could achieve because Master was very powerful. Therefore, Divine Net let go of those people and returned to Gavin Clifford¡¯s hands. At this moment, the men in ck who were released instantly felt relieved. They struggled to stand up one by one. Almost half of them looked at Gavin Clifford standing in front of them with only doubt. Just now, when they were in Divine Net, they saw with their own eyes that Gavin Clifford had killed their family head, Simeon Cooper, and Jarvis. Bore had died in his hands. However, there was no killing intent in their eyes. There was only fear in their eyes. They held their old waists and legs and muttered, ¡°Why is this Gavin Clifford so powerful?¡± 25 ¡°So Secr ¡°I thought Gavin Clifford was some strange old man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a young man in his twenties. He actually has such a cultivation level. It¡¯s unbelievable. No wonder the family head couldn¡¯t defeat him.¡± At this moment, another person lying on the ground seemed to have broken his ribs. ¡°This Gavin Clifford is really impressive. He actually has such strength in Secr World.¡± ¡°Even if Simeon Cooper¡¯s strength is weak, there¡¯s still Jarvis Bore. I didn¡¯t expect him to be instantly killed by Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Could it be that Arcane World is really not doing as well as Secr World?¡± Hearing the words of the man lying on the ground, the other man had just propped himself up and patted the soil on his body. He said shakily, ¡°In my opinion, we should worry about ourselves and see if Gavin Clifford will kill us all.¡± At this moment, a man stood up. There was a green dragon tattooed on his left arm. He looked like a member of a cult. Then, he stood up. The man was tall and strong. He looked like he weighed at least 150 kilograms. Then, he ran towards the bodies of Jarvis Bore and Simeon Cooper. With a plop, he knelt in front of Jarvis Bore and watched as his tears fell. Gavin Clifford, who was standing at the side, could not even bear to look. Fortunately, they were not acting. If they were filming, Gavin Clifford would already be pping. However, when Gavin Clifford thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. There were more than a hundred people, but weren¡¯t they all Cooper family¡¯s disciples? However, why was this man kneeling in front of Jarvis Bore when he only nced at Simeon Cooper? After a while, the burly man stood up and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°You killed him!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man in front of him in disbelief. Was he blind just now? Then, she looked at the man and said, ¡°Yes, I killed both of them!¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face revealed a ferocious. glint as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Hearing this, Gavin Clifford did not react for a moment. He looked at the man in front of him in surprise. Was there something wrong with his brain? How could such a fierce-looking man say something so adorable? Immediately after, the tattooed man threw a punch. His speed was not bad, but it was not even comparable to a strand of Jarvis Bore¡¯s hair. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gavin Clifford did not retaliate. He directly put his hands behind his back and retreated with his toes. While the man was not being attacked, Gavin Clifford shed behind the man and kicked him. The man was instantly sent flying hundreds of meters away and vomited blood on the spot. Among more than a hundred people, he was the only one who stood up to fight Gavin Clifford head-on. This piqued Gavin Clifford¡¯s interest. Hence, Gavin Clifford shed in front of the man and stepped on his chest. ¡°Among hundreds of people, you¡¯re the only one who can read the Lord?¡± The tattooed man instantly raised his head and looked at Gavin Clifford in horror. His eyes were filled with surprise as he said, 475 5/5 Gavin Clifford looked at the man and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You just said it!¡± The man looked at Gavin Clifford angrily and said, ¡°You blew me up!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the man and did not say anything. Seeing that he was already like this, the man lowered his head helplessly and confessed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m adopted by Jarvis Bore because his son doesn¡¯t acknowledge him!¡± ¡°Jarvis Bore was originally one of the families in 42322. However, because the family was too weak, they were always ostracized by other families. In the end, this family disappeared in Arcane World.¡± ¡°He knows very well that no one behind him supports him. Even Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s family business is more prosperous than Jarvis Bore¡¯s. Jarvis Bore can only rely on himself for everything.¡± ¡°But Jarvis Bore¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t satisfied with Jarvis Bore¡¯s current situation, so she ran away with Matthew Bore. During this period, Jarvis Bore kept writing to his son, but he didn¡¯t receive a reply.¡± ¡°In the end, Jarvis Bore caused a ruckus because of his mental breakdown. In the end, he was treated with hostility and was detained in turns. I wanted to die just like that, but who knew that the news of Matthew Bore¡¯s death would reach his ears? You will know what happened after that!¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Gavin Clifford did not say anything after hearing this. ording to this man, Jarvis Bore¡¯s background was quite simr to his. However, they were destined to not be able to advance or retreat together because Matthew Bore was personally killed by Gavin Clifford! Fate was something that no one could exin! Jarvis Bore¡¯s life was indeed bumpy, but this was the fate everyone had to experience. When Gavin Clifford was exterminated, everyone could not wait to stay. far away from him. They had relied on themselves to walk out bit by bit. Jarvis Bore¡¯s fate today was also the path he had to take. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the man who was still kneeling in front of Jarvis Bore. He did not get up for a long time and nned to leave. But at this moment, the man kneeling on the ground suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m also alone. Although my skills are not as good as Foster Father¡¯s, I have nowhere to go. Lord Gavin Clifford, can I follow you?¡± Gavin Clifford turned around and looked at the man in front of him. He had an indescribable feeling. Although he had some doubts about him, he would still try his best to be lenient to those who submitted to him. Of course, Gavin Clifford would definitely not let this man follow him. Now that Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family was already deste, if he did not go anywhere, he might be able to let him continue to stay in Arcane World. After all, his foster father had just died in his hands. This man was still grieving one second ago, but he came to seek refuge with him the next. It was inevitable that people would be suspicious. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Gavin Clifford did not look at the man. Instead, he directly said, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t go anywhere. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family is now deste. Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore are both dead. You¡¯re familiar with this ce. You can stay here!¡± ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the man did not have much of a reaction. He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Duncan Bore, take my foster father¡¯s surname!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Duncan Bore¡¯s name, he nodded and walked behind him. At this moment, the hundreds of men in ck standing at the side also looked at the man who had just fought with Gavin Clifford and underestimated him. ¡°So he¡¯s Jarvis Bore¡¯s adopted son. No wonder I keep feeling that Jarvis. Bore treated this person differently when he came out.¡± ¡°I was jealous for a while!¡± At this moment, a man in ck standing on the other side smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Gavin Clifford actually killed Jarvis Bore. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get into trouble in the future.¡± ¡°No one cares about Simeon Cooper¡¯s death, let alone Arcane World. That¡¯s because it¡¯s not worth mentioning at all. At most, they¡¯re just surprised.¡± ¡°However, if Gavin Clifford kills Jarvis Bore, Arcane World will not be so tolerant.¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the men in ck below couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean? If Jarvis Bore dies, won¡¯t everyone be safe?¡± ¡°It also saves the families of ancient warrior family from taking turns to detain him. We¡¯ve saved all the manpower and resources.¡± 2/6 ¡°Is this a good thing for ancient warrior family?¡± Just as the man in ck finished speaking, another man said, ¡°You really haven¡¯t heard a single rumor?¡± ¡°The rumor about Cooper family at the back of the mountain?¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford saw that the men in ck seemed to be talking about something, so he walked over and said coldly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When the group of men in ck saw Gavin Clifford walking over, they retreated a few meters. Then, the man who had just spoken was so frightened that he retreated repeatedly. He lost his bnce and fell. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck in front of him again. Without saying anything, the air instantly became quiet. Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck in front of him and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask again!¡± When the men in ck heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they trembled and pushed the man who had just spoken forward. Seeing that there was no other way, the man in ck did not dare to look up at Gavin Clifford. Instead, he said, ¡°Just now. We were just talking about a rumor about Cooper family.¡± Hearing the man in ck¡¯s obsequious voice, Gavin Clifford looked ahead and put his hands behind his back. Then, he directly said, ¡°What rumors!¡± It was obvious that the man in ck hesitated in the face of Gavin Clifford¡¯s interrogation and could not say a word for a long time. Just as Gavin Clifford turned around and was about to say something, the man saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s turning body and immediately said in fear, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, as long as you don¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the Back Mountain and River Prison. Actually, there¡¯s a calligraphy painting hidden in the water prison!¡± ¡°Of course, no one has seen it before. As for whether it really exists or not, we¡¯re not very sure!¡± Calligraphy and painting?! Why did Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family put the calligraphy painting in the water prison? However, most people would definitely not believe it. If the calligraphy painting was ced in the water prison, it would slowly turn into foam. Therefore, if it was really important, why would it be. ced in the water? However, along the way, Gavin Clifford felt that anything strange was no longer strange. It was not that his thoughts had changed, but that the person who did these things was ahead of his time. However, speaking of the water prison, he wondered how Mno Potter was doing and if they had rescued La. No, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Then, he turned to look at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Duncan Bore, you know where the water prison is, right?¡± ¡°Take me thereter!¡± Duncan Bore looked at Gavin Clifford and nodded. Just as he was about to walk forward, he was stopped by Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck in front of him and said, ¡°As for you guys, Ancient Martial Art Cooper family has already disappeared in Arcane World. I¡¯ve decided to change this ce to Ancient Martial Art the Clifford family.¡± ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s up to you whether you stay or go. I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°If you feel that you have nowhere to go, you can choose to stay. If you have somewhere you want to go, just leave!¡± The men in ck below looked at Gavin Clifford in front of them. At this moment, tears welled up in their eyes. They suddenly felt that Gavin Clifford¡¯s image was much higher. They did not expect Gavin Clifford to let them go instead of killing them. All of this surprised them. A few of the men in ck stood up and looked. at Gavin Clifford. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of letting us go? Let¡¯s go tell Arcane World that you¡¯re trespassing!¡± Not only did he kill Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family¡¯s Family Head Simeon Cooper, but he also killed Jarvis Bore, who was locked up in shifts. all year round!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard what the man in ck said, he immediately shed behind the man and grabbed his neck. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid?¡± The man in ck had goosebumps all over his body and could not stop trembling. Gavin Clifford instantly let go and shed to his original. position. At this moment, the man in ck who had his neck stabbed by Gavin Clifford knelt on the ground and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, I¡¯m willing to stay in Arcane World and follow you to the death!¡± Hearing this man in ck¡¯s words, the hundreds of men in ck behind him also looked at each other one after another. Then, they knelt down in the direction of Gavin Clifford and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Lord Gavin Clifford. We are willing to follow you to the death!¡± Chapter 696 Chapter 696 ¡°Greetings, Lord Gavin Clifford. We are willing to follow you to the death!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the group of men in ck kneeling in front of him. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. It was also indescribable. Gavin Clifford, who originally had a foothold in Secr World, now had a foothold in Arcane World. Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family was the first branch that he had taken under his wing in Arcane World. However, this Simeon Cooper was trash. Originally, he did not want to kill him and just wanted him to submit. Also, this Jarvis Bore was a rare talent. Unfortunately, brains were the best thing in the world. These two people were led by the nose by their sons. They would probably never understand the logic of not offending others unless they offended them. If their son had been more obedient, their father would not have made such a big fuss. Naturally, Gavin Clifford would not have taken their lives. They only took Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family under their wing. This was also Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. It would not change hands at all. Unfortunately, they did not know how to cherish it. Gavin Clifford lowered his head and sighed. Who should he find to temporarily rece the position of the family head of Ancient Martial Arts the Clifford family? He couldn¡¯t travel between Secr World and Arcane World, no matter what. He had to find someone to take care of it. On the other side, Mno Potter followed the man in ck all the way to the iron gate. She saw that the rusty iron gate was covered in spider webs. It was not easy to open this gate. There were even flowers carved on the iron gate. There were even many insects crawling on the iron gate. Mno Potter was indeed fearless since he was young, but he was afraid of insects with many legs. 1/5 Looking at them made Mno Potter feel itchy all over. He even had goosebumps. The trees outside the iron gate had not been trimmed for a long time. The branches on the trees even extended to the ground. However, what puzzled Mno Potter was that although there seemed to be no one here for a long time, the footprints on the ground looked like they belonged to several people, and they were definitely new. Therefore, it was possible that Brother Gavin Clifford was right. La Taylor was locked inside! Oh my god, La must be very helpless and even terrified now. She had to quickly go in and save her. Mno Potter tried to push the iron door, but it was helplessly locked. When Mno Potter pushed the door open, he even saw traces of handprints on the door. Furthermore, there were new handprints. Immediately after, he saw a password lock installed on the wall beside the door. Mno Potter was even more convinced that La Taylor had been brought here. However, how could she open the password lock? Moreover, she had no idea what Family Head Simeon Cooper would use as the password. Just as she was having a headache, she happened to be standing at the side of the door. If she looked at the password lock from the side, there was a fingerprint on the keypad, but it was useless to just know this. This was because the passwords were almost all in sequence, and he did not know how many numbers to follow. At this moment, just as Mno Potter was studying it, the few men in ck who brought her here said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already brought you to the ce, we¡¯ll wait for downstairs.¡± you ¡°As long as I enter through this door, I remember walking around several hundred feet. I see a very inconspicuous basement. Then, I can see the water prison when I go down to the basement.¡± ¡°I hope your friend is fine, but those who are sent to the water prison are usually doomed.¡± Mno Potter took a deep breath after hearing the words of the men in ck. Was his courage really going to run out today? Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Mno Potter still did not know what was inside the door. However, as long as there was no giant bug like in the movie, she could ept anything. However, how could he open this door? He could only use the stupidest method, which was to try it one by one until he could open it. Mno Potter did not mind the trouble, but it would take a long time! At this moment, Mno Potter looked at the men in ck behind him and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go in, but you have to tell me how to open. this door!¡± When the men in ck heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, they also went forward to look at the password lock. Then, the men in ck tried to press. on it, but it was useless. The door still could not be opened and closed tightly. Then, one of the men in ck looked at the password lock and said in confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember this door being abination lock?¡± ¡°This iron door is not guarded all year round. It¡¯s always locked with a key.¡± At this moment, another man in ck also looked at the metal door in front of him and said, ¡°I was just about to say it, but you did. I¡¯m also sure that it used to be an iron lock. Why did you change it so easily?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How strange!¡± When Mno Potter heard the conversation between the men in ck, he rolled his eyes. He was waiting anxiously here, but they were all acting as detectives. Mno Potter looked at the men in ck and said angrily, ¡°If you can¡¯t help, don¡¯t help, okay?¡± When the men in ck heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, they obediently. retreated to the back to make room. Mno Potter wondered if the password lock had something to do with the date. This was because the people in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family looked rather undisciplined. As for numbers, it could be seen from the men in ck just now. They could not remember them at all. However, they should be very clear about the days when Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family had locked La Taylor in the water prison. Then, the time would be within these few days. As long as they tried them one by one, they would definitely be able to open the door. Moreover, they could- urately confirm that the password was set at the time when La Taylor was captured and thrown into the water prison. Mno Potter had been pressing the date code since the day before yesterday. If it wasn¡¯t the day before yesterday, then it was yesterday. In the end, it still failed. At this moment, her palms were sweating. If it wasn¡¯t that, then it could only be today. If he didn¡¯t do it today, the password wouldn¡¯t be set ording to the time La Taylor was arrested. Then, all his guesses would have to be repeated. At this moment, Mno Potter closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he clenched his fists and thought to himself, ¡°God bless, God bless!¡± ¡°Help me open this door!¡± Then, Mno Potter opened his eyes and looked at the password lock in front of him. His palms were sweating. He carefully pressed the password. for today¡¯s date. With a crisp sound, the iron door in front of the door was opened. Mno Potter instantly ced his hands together and looked up at the sky. He kept muttering, Thank God, thank God! Chapter 697 Chapter 697 After Mno Potter thanked the heavens, he looked at the half-open metal door in front of him. Through the gap in the door, he saw that the inside. was overgrown with weeds and was pitch-ck. This made Mno Potter retreat. In such a dark ce, even if there were insects crawling out, she wouldn¡¯t know! However, when he thought of La Taylor, it was as if all the strength in his body had instantly returned, as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He pushed open the iron door in front of him. The few men in ck standing beside him watched as the iron door __opened and they retreated repeatedly. After hearing too many rumors, they felt that everything would mutate. Mno Potter turned around and was about to say something to the ment in ck when he realized that they had hidden behind a tree. Did they have to be so exaggerated? Didn¡¯t they say that only those vengeful souls could take lives in the water prison? Or possessed? He had just pushed open a door. Why did he feel that these people were a little abnormal? Could it be that those things were not only in the water prison? Mno Potter¡¯s curiosity did not allow her to retreat. After all, she had to walk forward. Then, without turning her head, she said loudly, ¡°You guys, if I don¡¯t see your people when Ie out, you know the consequences!¡± When the men in ck heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, they nodded silently. No one dared to speak loudly. At this moment, one of the men in ck hiding behind the tree trembled and said, ¡°This woman is really valiant. She actually went in.¡± After hearing this, the few men in ck beside him also said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Could it be that there¡¯s really something inside this door?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those vengeful souls in the water prison?¡± At this moment, after hearing the words of the ck-clothed people, this ck-clothed person directly said, ¡°There are many stories behind this door. It¡¯s not as simple as a water prison, but?¡± ¡°In the past, how many people who entered this ce coulde out alive? They were either crazy or stupid, or their arms and legs were broken!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a water prison. How can it drive people crazy?¡± Hearing this man in ck¡¯s words, the other men in ck looked at the woman who had entered the iron door and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going too far by doing this?!¡± ¡°No matter what, this woman never hurt us, but we hid the truth from her!¡± At this moment, when the other man in ck heard this, he instantlyughed and said, ¡°If you ask me, you¡¯re still thinking too much. Think about it from another angle. If you tell her, will she let us lead the way? Besides, if you tell her, how will she have the courage to save her sisters?¡± ¡°Therefore, we¡¯re not harming her by doing this!¡± The rest of the celebrities looked at the eloquent man in front of them and nodded subconsciously. Although they felt that there was something wrong with what theirpanion said, they could not say what it was. ahead at all. He could only hear the different cries of birds from the trees. To Mno Potter, it was more like the cry of a baby! She had never thought that one day, she would actuallye to save La Taylor. Moreover, she was walking the path that she was so afraid of. Even in his Drenner, he had never walked through the night like this. Moreover, this was not a night road. At least there were some lights on the night road, and this road had to be explored in the dark. Although Mno Potter was very strong, no matter how strong Mno Potter was, she was still a woman, especially after hearing what the men in ck said. As Mno Potter walked, she told herself to calm down. There was. nothing to be afraid of. At this moment, a cat suddenly jumped out and let out a sharp cry. She broke out in cold sweat. La Taylor: You¡¯d better be here. If you¡¯re not, I¡¯m going to die of anger! However, didn¡¯t those men in ck say that they could see a basement by walking through several hundred feet? Why didn¡¯t he find a basement along the way? It was really strange. Mno Potter continued walking. Not far away, he saw a few more doors. On the doors were the words: Don¡¯t Enter. This was quite strange. Wasn¡¯t this the back mountain of Cooper family? Moreover, this door was sealed all year round. How could a strangere to such a ce? Moreover, the door was clearly ajar. Was he going to let her in or not? Mno Potter hesitated for a moment and stomped his feet. He could not care less. He had not seen a basement along the way. Perhaps it was a basement from here! With a squeak, she pushed open the basement door. watched as the water in the pipe beside him flowed out bit by bit. He had already touched his chest. La Taylor only felt very cold now. His entire body was trembling. Was he going to be here today? She didn¡¯t expect that she would end her life like this. She was really stupid. She was such a big person, but she didn¡¯t have any defense at all. La Taylor raised his head and looked at the high walls around him. It was almost impossible to get out. At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s eyes seemed to be suddenly blinded by something. The light was very dazzling. When she came in, she actually noticed it, but she did not think too much about it. She only felt that the moon in the sky must have shone through the gap into the water and -refracted the light source. At that time, it was not blinding, but now, he felt that the light was getting stronger and stronger. The gap seemed to be getting bigger and bigger as the water rose. La Taylor struggled to see what it was. However, his hands were tightly bound by the chains. Every step he took made him feel like his arms were about to dislocate. La Taylor finally gave up on her curiosity because her entire body was aching. Perhaps the water would rise to a higher pointter. With the power of the water, she might be able to open the gap wider. However, at that time, La Taylor would probably lose his life. Mno Potter looked down at the bottom of the water. What seemed to be glowing under the ss? Then, Mno Potter looked up and followed the light. It could only shine. on the wall. So this light source came from below? It was really magical. What kind of thing could prate the abyss ande up? If he had the chance to leave this ce, he would definitely go and investigate! At this moment, there was a sudden squeak. La Taylor was so frightened that he did not dare to move. Could it be that there were really vengeful spirits or something? La Taylor was so frightened that he quickly closed his eyes and prayed silently in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please let me go!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please let me go!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please let me go!¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please let me go!¡± La Taylor kept praying. It was said that saying it three times would work. She did not believe it in the past, but now she wanted to believe it again! The sound of flowing water gradually became more hurried. Unfortunately, La Taylor¡¯s hands were tied. She would not be so afraid. as long as it was to help her feet. Because she could at least wrap her arms around herself or cover her face. When she was in fear, she could calm herself down by doing this. In short, being drowned by water was enough to shock La Taylor. If she made. any more noise now, her little heart would not belong to her anymore. After a while, he heard the sound of ¡°Da Da Da!¡±ing from the water. La Taylor panicked even more. If he did not hear wrongly, this was the sound of a person walking. How could there be someone walking in the water? Could it be that the vengeful spirit hade to im his life? Oh my god, although La Taylor had never believed in this. However, in the current situation, she was the only one in the huge water prison. It was impossible for her to not let her imagination run wild! Mno Potter entered the door and found the stone steps in front of her. They led to the bottom, but she was not sure if there was a basement inside. At this moment, she walked down step by step. She could feel many echoes with every step she took, and she kept feeling that the stone steps. were empty. Then, there were worms lying on the walls on both sides, and spiders hanging from them. Mno Potter really did not want to go any further. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she seemed to hear a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Show yourself!¡± Although the voice was very soft, Mno Potter felt that it was familiar. was La Taylor¡¯s voice! Therefore, below this was the water prison! At this moment, Mno Potter seemed to have gained confidence. He mustered his courage and walked down again. La Taylor raised his head and roared with all his might. ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Come out and show your face. I¡¯m not. scared!¡± ¡°This water prison is only so-so. I¡¯ve never done anything bad in my life. I have no grudges with you. Why are you harming me?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t let me out, but why are you here to y tricks again?!¡± As soon as La Taylor finished speaking, the voice paused for a moment, followed by the sound of footstepsing down the stairs. The speed was obviously faster than before. At this moment, La Taylor¡¯s heart was in his throat. He did not even care about the situation of the water drowning his neck. If this continued, La Taylor felt that he was going to have a heart attack. Mno Potter quickly went down the stone steps. She did not dare to look up at all, afraid that a bug would fall on her. Moreover, she also heard La Taylor muttering to himself. Although she knew that La was very afraid now, she could not respond to him. Although she still felt that La Taylor was really funny at this moment! She did not expect La Taylor to be so different from his usual self when he was afraid. He had be a chatterbox. She did not know whether tough or cry. Now, La Taylor must have treated her as something strange. At this moment, La Taylor didn¡¯t dare to say anything. As the voice approached, he closed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± ¡°Your deaths really have nothing to do with me. Besides, I might be dying soon, so please do me a favor¡­¡± At this moment, there was a sound like the door being opened. La Taylor¡¯s heart was thumping non- stop. It¡¯s over! It was really over! The moment the door was opened, La Taylor closed his eyes tightly and did not dare to look up at all. At this moment, Mno Potter saw La Taylor in the water prison. His hands were tied with chains and he was in the water prison. The water had already reached La Taylor¡¯s neck. However, there was a huge piece of ss in front of Mno Potter, separating her from La Taylor. How was he going to get in? He was quite good at swimming, but once he smashed open the ss and touched a mechanism that he shouldn¡¯t have touched, the two of them would be the ones who couldn¡¯t get out. Mno Potter looked at La Taylor, who was inside the giant ss. He closed his eyes tightly. La Taylor must be scared to death. Hence, Mno Potter walked in front of the ss and patted it. Just as Mno Potter was about to speak, La Taylor shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. Let me go!¡± Mno Potter was originally worried that La Taylor would not be able to hold on anymore. However, after hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Mno Potter exhaled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go!¡± When La Taylor heard this, he subconsciously said, ¡°Thank you, thank you. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Just as La Taylor finished speaking, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did this voice sound like Mno Potter? Was she hallucinating? Mno Potter should be sleeping in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion at this time. How could he be here?! Although he said that, La Taylor still opened his eyes curiously and looked ahead. Then, he saw Mno Potter standing in front of her. No, this must not be true. La Taylor rubbed his eyes hard with his. hands and saw that Mno Potter was still standing there. Hence, La Taylor looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, is it really you?¡± Mno Potter, who was looking around for a mechanism, heard La Taylor¡¯s words and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, alive!¡± When La Taylor heard that it was Mno Potter, he felt a trace of relief in his heart. Then, he directly said, ¡°Mno Potter, how did you know I was here?¡± Mno Potter, who was searching for the mechanism, answered La Taylor as he touched the wall. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you left the the Clifford family mansion, I felt that you were suspicious and followed you all the way.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to sell yourself. I had no choice but toe and save you.¡± When La Taylor heard that Mno Potter was following him, he was a little angry. However, if not for Mno Potter following him, no one would have discovered that she was here today. Immediately after, La Taylor also spoke to Mn in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you, Mno Potter!¡± ¡°That Brother Gavin Clifford probably doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯m here, right?¡± Mno Potter walked around a corner. There seemed to be a red light on inside. That ce was very narrow, so her body definitely could not pass through. She could only reach in with one hand. She tried to reach in and touch a switch. Then, she said to La Taylor, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford came with me. He asked me to look for you first. He went to look for Simeon Cooper.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I think I might be the button to flip a switch on the demonic path. I don¡¯t know what it is. Do you think I should press it?¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699 ¡°I think I might be the button to flip a switch on the demonic path. I don¡¯t know what it is. Do you think I should press it?¡± When La Taylor heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, she was also very nervous. In fact, she already had the mentality that she might die. If she pressed the right button, she would be saved. If she pressed the wrong button, she would die. If it was in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to face it. She would definitely have said something like wait. However, when La Taylor saw Mno Potter trying his best to save her without caring about his own safety, what was there to be afraid of? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Press it!¡± ¡°Mno Potter, if I really can¡¯te out, please don¡¯t leave Brother Gavin Clifford. Stay by his side.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m not angry with you anymore, Mno Potter.¡± ¡°If I get out of this alive, we¡¯ll be great sisters.¡± La Taylor immediately closed his eyes. Mno Potter looked at La Taylor and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die!¡± After understanding Mno Potter¡¯s words, La Taylor actually cried. His tears flowed directly into the water prison. This was the first time. La Taylor cried because of a woman¡¯s words. With a click, Mno Potter pressed the button. At this moment, the water in the water prison that was locked up in La Taylor instantly surged. Next to it, there was a pipe that could hold a person¡¯s roller- shaped tube. It kept sucking water back. Mno Potter, who was originally a little happy, realized that something was wrong. He thought that the momentum was indeed a little too strong, and the water was quickly sucked back. However, the weak La Taylor seemed to be unable to stand anymore and was sucked away. Hence, Mno Potter quickly reached in and touched the switch. He wanted to press it again, but it turned out that this switch was useless. Mno Potter leaned against the window and looked at La Taylor. He was not sucked in because of his face, but La Taylor was already flying. The chain in his hand was hurting his hand. At this moment, he could only ask Brother Gavin Clifford for help. He directly sent a message on his watch: Brother Gavin Clifford, Brother La is in danger. On the other side, Gavin Clifford was about to make arrangements when his watch vibrated. It was from Mno Potter. Oh no, La is in danger! Immediately after, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck below and said, ¡°I have something urgent to deal with now. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when I get back.¡± ¡°Duncan Bore, follow me to the water prison!¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Duncan Bore looked at Gavin. Clifford and nodded. ¡°Duncan Bore, aye!¡± Gavin Clifford and Duncan Bore instantly disappeared in front of those men in ck. Those men in ck were dumbfounded as they looked at the sky. Then, they muttered: ¡°Oh my god, this skill can¡¯t be cultivated for more than a hundred years.¡± ¡°If our master wasn¡¯t Simeon Cooper from the start but Gavin Clifford, we could be called a generation of martial arts now!¡± chance to meet Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t, we might still be wandering around!¡± The other men in ck also expressed their agreement and echoed. ¡°In short, it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t go astray now. We have a ce to belong to for the rest of our lives. However, this Divine Net5 seems to highly regarded by Lord Gavin Clifford. I wonder if he will control us i the future.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really him, I¡¯m indeed a little unconvinced.¡± Upon hearing this, a man in ck walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unconvinced. That kid might really do something big!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford brought Duncan Bore to the back of the mountain. When they arrived at the back, Gavin Clifford looked around. This was the ce where the guide had brought Zou Gu. The two of them walked forward. Gavin Clifford looked at Duncan Bore behind him and frowned. Then, he said, ¡°How long have you been in Cooper family?¡± ¡°Cooper family, have you ever been to the back of the mountain?¡± When Duncan Bore heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, his heart skipped a beat. Then, he lowered his head and walked forward while saying, ¡°It¡¯s been many years. At that time, I didn¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°Moreover, only Cooper family people can enter the back mountain themselves. No one is allowed to enter. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been here before, from their description, I think I¡¯m quite familiar with that path.¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Duncan Bore¡¯s words, he felt that this m always gave off an indescribable feeling and had his own thoughts. Presumably, he would do the same thing in the future. He could tell that this kid was very smart. Just by listening to the description, he could roughly tell the location of the back mountain and river prison. He had some skills. If this kid could be nurtured to be like Harry Geller, then he would not have to worry about these things in the future. Gavin Clifford and Duncan Bore walked ahead. Then, they came to the fork in the road and realized that the iron door was open. La Taylor must have left it open when he entered. At this moment, he suddenly heard a creaking sound. Gavin Clifford frowned slightly and heard some movement behind the tree beside him. Someone was there?! Sunspire was already so dark. Wasn¡¯t the back mountain usually forbidden to people? Who could it be? Then, Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°Come out!¡± At this moment, the ck-robed man behind the tree slowly came out. When he came out, he saw two ck-robed men fighting another ck- robed man. Perhaps they thought that he had made a commotion and had been discovered. At this moment, Gavin Clifford took a closer look and realized that these men in ck were the people who had brought him and Mno Potter to Arcane World. Why were they here? Didn¡¯t they go to the water prison with Mno Potter to save people? Could it be that Mno Potter asked them to stay? At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the men in ck in front of him and said, ¡°Why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you go in together?¡± When these men in ck heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, they felt uneasy. Their bodies trembled as they said, ¡®Us. We¡¯re scared, inside. There¡¯s something. ¡°Then, that woman asked us to wait for her here. Upon hearing this, Gavin Clifford rolled his eyes at them. What could these idiots expect from them? At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at them fiercely and said, ¡°So, you let a woman go in alone?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of keeping you alive!¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, there was a sizzling sound.¡± Duncan Bore, who was beside him, was like a bolt of lightning. He pulled out therge saber he carried with him and instantly killed these people. Moreover, there was no blood spurting out. Before Gavin Clifford could even react, those people died under Duncan Bore¡¯s saber. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Looking at the few men in ck who had died in the hands of Duncan Bor?, he frowned slightly and a trace of worry arose. This kid¡¯s hostility was too strong! Moreover, he did not listen to her orders at all and acted ording to her wishes. It could be seen that he was not popr among this group of men in ck. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and said. coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to orders and kill people!¡± ¡°Who put you up to this?¡± When Duncan Bore heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he seemed to be very shocked and found it unbelievable. He did not know why Gavin Clifford was talking about this. Duncan Bore felt that he was doing the right thing. He was saving his boss the trouble! However, when he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, Duncan Bore found it difficult to ept for a moment. However, Gavin Clifford was still someone who cared about him, so he directly replied, ¡°Because they deserve to be killed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also helping you solve your problems. If these people can abandon that woman, they will also abandon you in the future!¡± ¡°Of course we can¡¯t let such a person live!¡± Gavin Clifford heard Duncan Bore¡¯s words. Although what he said was not unreasonable, he still did not know how to follow orders. However, Gavin Clifford would not give up on Duncan Bore so easily. After all, he was still considered talented. He should be given a chance! Hence, Gavin Clifford walked in front of Duncan Bore and stared at him. Duncan Bore looked at Gavin Clifford in surprise and did not say a word. He did not think that there was anything wrong with what he did. Instead, he felt that Gavin Clifford was making a fuss over nothing! He had killed so many people himself, and they were all experts. Couldn¡¯t he kill a few people who deserved to be killed? Gavin Clifford looked at Duncan Bore who had his head lowered. Then, he looked at his watch. It was gettingte. La Taylor was still in danger. He had to hurry! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to admit your mistake. Tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin Clifford turned around and walked into the iron door. Duncan Bore followed closely behind. After walking for nearly several hundred feet meters, Gavin Clifford stood on the spot and looked around because the lights were too dim. It was really difficult to find him! At this moment, Duncan Bore was also very perceptive. He stood up and pointed to the left. ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re going this way. I heard from them that it¡¯s this way!¡± ¡°If we walk over, we should be able to see a basement. If we go down the stairs, we should reach the water prison!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the dark road ahead and did not say anything. Instead, he gave Duncan Bore a look, indicating for him to lead the way. Duncan Bore immediately understood what Gavin Clifford meant and. walked forward! Then, he walked to the end of the path and realized that there was indeed. a basement below the stone steps! Duncan Bore took the lead and walked down step by step. Gavin Clifford looked around. There were only ordinary things inside. There were insects crawling on both ends of the wall and spiders running around! Seeing this, Gavin Clifford suddenly thought that Mno Potter seemed to be more afraid of these things, so being able to save La Taylor was already her biggest decision! 413335 walked in front and Gavin Clifford looked behind him. He realized that there was another door in front of him. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°In the description, there¡¯s a door here?¡± Duncan Bore shook his head and looked at Gavin Clifford. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s only one exit at the moment, and the door is half open. I think this should be the water prison!¡± As soon as 42335 finished speaking, he heard a rumbling sound inside, but it was difficult to tell what it was. Hence, Duncan Bore walked at the front and pushed the door open. With a creak, the door was pushed open from the outside. At this moment, Mno Potter was anxious about La Taylor being sucked in. He also heard the sound of the door opening. Who woulde here at this time? He hoped that it was not those people from Cooper family. Otherwise, he would not have the time to deal with these people! Mno Potter was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Then, he saw 42335 walking in. The footsteps were very heavy. It was obvious that he was a martial artist. From the light on the wall, he could vaguely see that person¡¯s ck clothes. It was over. What he was afraid of really happened. If Cooper family¡¯s people really came, what would happen to La? He wondered if Brother Gavin Clifford had received the message! At this moment, Mno Potter took a few steps forward. Just as he was about to speak, Gavin Clifford walked out from behind the man in ck. Perhaps it was because it was too dark, Gavin Clifford did not know where Mno Potter was except for La Taylor who could see the light from the water prison! La Taylor¡¯s hands were bound by chains, and he was sent flying looked at the pipe beside him that was pumping water into it. Just Taylor was about to be sucked in, Gavin Clifford shed down and D Bore followed closely behind. Mno Potter heard their voices and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± ¡°I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s voice, Gavin Clifford also said coldly, ¡°Mno Potter, it¡¯s me.¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, the light from the water prison saw Mno Potter standing in front of the ss. Then, it directly grabbed Mno Potter¡¯s hand. ¡°Is that Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re finally here. I was so scared!¡± Mno Potter hugged Gavin Clifford and felt relieved. Then, Mno Potter left Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms and lowered his head. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I made a huge mistake. I caused La Taylor to be like this.¡± ¡®I was the one who turned that switch on, because. Because the water in the water dungeon was up to La Taylor¡¯s neck. ¡°I dare not smash the ss in front of me easily. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll touch some mechanism.¡± ¡°Then, I found a button on the corner and pressed it. The water in the water prison was really sucked away.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But just as I was about to turn it off, the button didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what should we do? La is going to be sucked away!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, he stared at La Taylor through the ss and said, ¡°Mno Potter, you¡¯ve already done well. With me around, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± At this moment, Duncan Bore wanted to say something, but he shut his. mouth. Gavin Clifford happened to see the changes in Divine Net5¡¯s face, so he asked, ¡°Duncan Bore, do you know something? Tell me!¡± Duncan Bore subconsciously shook his head. Seeing that Gavin Clifford- was still staring at him, he slowly said, ¡°Actually, the switches in here are all one-time-use. There¡¯s no way to solve it at the moment. ¡°Because no one here has touched the switch. These were all built before Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. No one knows how to solve them.¡± Chapter 701 Chapter 701 ¡°Because no one here has touched the switch. These were all built before Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. No one knows how to solve them.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard what Duncan Bore said, he frowned. Didn¡¯t that mean that there was no other way? The only simple and crude way was to smash the ss in front of him and save La. However, Gavin Clifford found one thing very strange. Didn¡¯t people solve. the questions first? Just like when people built these mechanisms, did they not care about the consequences? Gavin Clifford was still very puzzled by this. He did not believe that the elders before Ancient Martial Art Cooper family were all such dabblers. Forget it. Now that he had found this stupid mechanism, La was probably dead. Instead of smashing this ss, he would just end it. At this moment, Mno Potter saw that La Taylor was gradually losing consciousness inside the ss. Mno Potter immediately said loudly, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, La feels like he¡¯s about to die.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor through the ss and fainted. Blood, dripped from his hands as he said, ¡°This ss has to be smashed.¡± With a loud bang, Gavin Clifford punched the huge ss. At that moment, the ss in front of him shattered and fell to the ground. like a waterfall. At this moment, Gavin Clifford instantly shed to La Taylor¡¯s side. Because the suction force of the water pipe beside him was huge, Gavin. Clifford¡¯s strength seemed to be limited. This could not go on. If he released La immediately, he would be sucked in by the suction force. He had to find a way to block it. At this moment, he saw an iron ball tied by chains at a corner not far away. Judging from the size of this iron ball, it matched the water pipe quite well. Mno Potter and Duncan Bore also shed to the side of the iron ball. They used all their strength, but the ball did not move at all. At this moment, Duncan Bore and Mno Potter fell to the side. Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, this iron ball can¡¯t be lifted without hundreds of men.¡± After hearing Mno Potter¡¯s words, he looked at the two people sitting on the ground and shook his head. Gavin Clifford broke the iron chain on the iron ball with a punch and lifted the iron ball effortlessly. He shed to the water pipe and let the huge water pipe suck the iron ball. At this moment, Mno Potter and Duncan Bore, who were sitting on the ground, looked at each other in disbelief. Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength had increased again. This kind of iron ball could copse a building. Brother Gavin Clifford actually lifted it with his bare hands. It was really too manly! However, Duncan Bore¡¯s eyes also became dull. Gavin Clifford was actually so powerful. This was really unexpected. He had always thought that Gavin Clifford could only deal with Secr World and that bunch of trash. As for the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, they were not considered strong in Arcane World. Gavin Clifford could easily kill them. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As for his foster father, Jarvis Bore, no one else knew, but he knew that Jarvis Bore was once very powerful. It even gave the entire Arcane World a headache. However, he was no longer the same as before. He had been imprisoned by ancient warrior family all year round and his skills had long deteriorated. It was normal that he could not defeat Gavin Clifford. Duncan Bore thought that Gavin Clifford had missed. 9/5 Unexpectedly, now that he saw it, he realized that Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was no small matter. It was not an exaggeration to say that this iron ball was really as Mno Potter had said. There were hundreds of men who could not lift it! However, Gavin Clifford carried him away effortlessly. Duncan Bore could not help but admire him. Perhaps he had no choice but to acknowledge. Gavin Clifford as his master before because he had nowhere to go, but now, he was willing to follow such a powerful person. At this moment, the suction force of the water pipe had been blocked by the iron ball. La Taylor naturally fell from the sky, but because of the iron chain in his hand, La Taylor¡¯s entire b*dy fell extremely quickly. When Gavin Clifford saw this, he quickly caught La Taylor in a princess carry. Then, he looked at the weak La Taylor in front of him with a pained expression. Then, he gently ced La Taylor on the ground. With two punches, Gavin Clifford directly broke the chain on La Taylor¡¯s arm. Seeing that La Taylor¡¯s hands were bleeding, he tore off two pieces of cloth from his clothes and wrapped them around La. Taylor¡¯s wrists. At this moment, La Taylor moved his fingers. Gavin Clifford helped La Taylor lie in his arms. After a while, La Taylor opened his eyes and vaguely saw Gavin Clifford in front of him. La Taylor shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°It Se rns out that when a person dies, they can see the person they want to ¡°I actually saw Brother Gavin Clifford! Then, La Taylor reached out and touched Gavin Clifford¡¯s face. repeatedly. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford is so real even in his dreams!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to grow old with Brother Gavin Clifford in 3/5 this lifetime.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor in front of him. He was so cute that he could not bear to expose her. He really did not know what this girl was. thinking all day. Then, he looked at Mno Potter and Duncan Bore standing there. After all, time was limited. Then, he said to La Taylor, ¡°Who said that? Don¡¯t tell me you think Brother Gavin Clifford is bad and don¡¯t want to grow old with Brother Gavin Clifford?¡± At this moment, La Taylor didn¡¯t think too much about it and directly. said, ¡°Of course I want to grow old with you¡­¡± ¡®Aye?¡± Did she just hear Brother Gavin Clifford speak? After he died, could he still talk to Brother Gavin Clifford? Could it be¡­. Looking at La Taylor¡¯s puzzled expression, he said again, ¡°La, Gavin Clifford, I won¡¯t let you die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t protect you this time, but Brother Gavin Clifford has avenged you and has already dealt with the people who captured you.¡± When La Taylor heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s real voice, he could not control. his tears. He hugged Gavin Clifford and cried.. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ve finally waited for you. I¡¯m not dead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m so afraid that I¡¯ll never see you again, Brother Gavin Clifford!¡± Gavin Clifford stroked La Taylor¡¯s head andforted him with a smile. ¡°La, we still have a long way to go!¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford will protect you well in the future, anymore.¡± Don¡¯t cry La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford with a smile and nodded. Then, he saw Mno Potter standing at the side. La Taylor quickly stood up and walked over to hug Mno Potter. ¡°Mno Potter, thank you for saving me with all your might. Thank you!¡± Although Mno Potter was overwhelmed by La Taylor¡¯s sudden hug, he still patted La Taylor¡¯s back and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, La!¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pressed that button just now, you might not have been injured. like this.¡± La Taylor watched as Mno Potter lowered his head in self-reproach. Then, he smiled and spoke again. ¡°However, if you don¡¯t follow me, I might really die in the water prison.¡± ¡°So, thank you, Mno Potter.¡± Chapter 702 Chapter 702 ¡°So, thank you, Mno Potter.¡± Gavin Clifford watched the two of them reply to each other and kept repeating. This woman was quick to throw a tantrum. It was even faster to reconcile. Fortunately, he was not a woman. It seemed that women were really troublesome. In any case, he might not be able to understand women in his life. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Later, he had to go back and arrange who would take over the the Clifford family mansion in Arcane World. However, from the looks of it, it was not impossible to use Duncan Bore. Perhaps it was not impossible to give him the Clifford family of Arcane World¡¯s mansion. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Mno Potter who were in a mess at the side. It did not seem to be that plicated¡± between women. Gavin Clifford looked at his watch. It was indeed gettingte. Then, he said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Mno Potter was about to pull La Taylor out when he was pulled back by La Taylor. Then, he pointed at the ss panel under their feet and looked at a beam of light in the bottomless abyss. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, Brother Mno Potter, is there a beam of light below you?¡± ¡°Looking through the light, there¡¯s a slot in the wall below. There¡¯s a treasure chest inside.¡± ¡°I also discovered it when I was first brought here. At first, I thought it was moonlight. Upon closer inspection, I realized that the light below was colorful and looked very different.¡± 1/5 At this moment, Gavin Clifford suddenly remembered something. There was a calligraphy painting in the water prison. If not for La Taylor¡¯s reminder, he would have forgotten about it. Therefore, it was very likely that the treasure chest contained calligraphy paintings. However, it was a bottomless ce. Would there be any problems if he went down rashly? Which person would ce a calligraphy painting on this cliff? Furthermore, it was ced in the water prison of Cooper family. Mno Potter looked over. No matter how profound his martial arts were, he could not guarantee that he would be able toe up, right? This was too terrifying. After all, the bottom was bottomless. The reason. why Cooper family people had not touched the treasure chest for so long was because it was not easy to obtain. After all, if the items in this treasure chest were not worth much, wouldn¡¯t he lose his life if something happened to him after taking the risk? Therefore, no one was willing to take the risk. Naturally, the treasure chest was always there. Moreover, this was Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s territory. No one could enter. Although someone from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family had leaked. this secret, they wouldn¡¯t casually barge in because they were in Arcane. World. Just as Gavin Clifford was struggling with how to get down, Duncan Bore, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, I know how to get down.¡± Upon hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s voice, Gavin Clifford immediately stood up and turned to look at him. Then, he said, ¡°Hearing someone¡¯s description again?¡± Duncan Bore lowered his head and remained silent. Although he could not guarantee that he could find what he heard every time, he still had to 2/5 try! What if it was really blind luck? At this moment, Mno Potter and La Taylor, who were standing at the side, actually wanted to ask just now. It was obvious that this ck-clothed person was one of Cooper family¡¯s subordinates. Why did he suddenly call Gavin Clifford Brother? Then, La Taylor and Mno Potter pulled Gavin Clifford to the side. They looked back to make sure that Duncan Bore did not follow them. Then, La Taylor said directly, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, that man is wearing Cooper family¡¯s clothes. Why is he calling you sir?¡± Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford with curiosity. He was not as surprised as La Taylor. ¡°Perfect. La asked exactly what I wanted to ask.¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing La Taylor and Mno Potter¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford also said coldly, ¡°Family Head Cooper family, Father Jarvis Bore of Matthew Bore in the back mountain has been dealt with by me.¡± ¡°And he is Jarvis Bore¡¯s adopted son, Duncan Bore.¡± ¡°From today onwards, within Arcane World miles, the ancient martial arts Cooper family will be changed to the Clifford family mansions.¡± When La Taylor and Mno Potter heard this shocking news, they were in disbelief. Brother Gavin Clifford was too powerful. Of course, La Taylor was only surprised. How did Brother Gavin Clifford deal with these people in such a short period of time? When Mno Potter heard this news, he was 4233341¡¯s Family Head, Simeon Cooper. Although he was not skilled in martial arts, he was still. 3/5 the Family Head. He was much stronger than ordinary people. There was no need to mention Jarvis Bore. He was once a legendary figure in Divine Net6. He did not expect Brother Gavin Clifford to be so powerful now. Not only did he make a name for himself in Secr World, but he also became famous in Arcane World. At this moment, La Taylor and Mno Potter hugged everything happily and cheered loudly. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford is amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Gavin Clifford is too powerful. Then can wee to Arcane World anytime in the future?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the two girls in front of him and shook his head. They were clearly happy for him, but these two girls were hugging each. other. Who would know that they were happy for him? Then, Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Mno Potter in front of him and said, ¡°As long as you want toe, you cane anytime.¡± ¡°No one dares to stop you!¡± Then, Gavin Clifford turned around and looked at Duncan Bore. ¡°Where is the ce you mentioned? Take me there!¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Duncan Bore immediately nodded and walked forward. La Taylor and Mno Potter followed behind Gavin Clifford. The group walked towards the door and left the water prison. Out the door, to the right, through a tunnel where there was no light. Then he looked at the light shining through the walls on both sides. Gavin Clifford guessed that he was not far from the treasure chest. After taking two steps forward, Gavin Clifford seemed to have heard the sound of a mechanism opening. Then, he heard a few whooshes. Gavin Clifford 4/5 directly shouted, ¡°Get down! Watch your left!¡± Then, La Taylor and Mno Potter obedientlyy on the ground. Duncan Bore was also afraid. After a pause, Gavin Clifford slowly got up and listened to the silence. Then he said, ¡°Get up!¡± La Taylor was terrified. After all, he was an ordinary person and had never experienced such a scene before. His entire b*dy trembled uncontrobly. Then, he patted his chest and said, ¡°You scared me to death!¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m still alive!¡± Duncan Bore and Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone stronger than Gavin Clifford in this world. Even if he was. powerful when he heard the sound of hidden weapons, he could still tell the direction of the hidden weapons. At this moment, Mno Potter supported La Taylor and slow up. He patted the soil on his b*dy. Duncan Bore also stood up and watched as the hidden weapon stab into the wall behind him. If he was hit, he would probably die. This hidden weapon was a rtively famous Emperor¡¯s de. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 At this moment, Gavin Clifford stood up and walked to La Taylor and Mno Potter. He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°La, Mno Potter, are you two alright?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Hearing Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, Mno Potter and La Taylor looked at each other and shook their heads. At this moment, La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said in a panic, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re fine!¡± ¡°What about you? Are you hurt?¡± Immediately after, La Taylor circled around Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford put his hands on La Taylor¡¯s shoulders and smiled. ¡°Brother La, Brother Gavin Clifford is fine. Shall we continue forward?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and Duncan Bore and no Then, Duncan Bore led Gavin Clifford and the others forward. Although this path was very dark, because of the light from the tre chest, this rtively narrow path did not look that difficult to walk. La Taylor, who was at the back, held Mno Potter¡¯s hand tightly. Hi palms were covered in sweat. Then, he looked at him and said, ¡°Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family is too sinister. This is not a ce for humans.¡± ¡°This is too terrifying¡­¡± Mno Potter held La Taylor¡¯s hand tightly andforted La Taylor gently. ¡°La, it¡¯s okay. Brother Gavin Clifford and I are here. We can protect 1/5 directly shouted, ¡°Get down! Watch your left!¡± Then, La Taylor and Mno Potter obedientlyy on the ground. Duncan Bore was also afraid. After a pause, Gavin Clifford slowly got up and listened to the silence. Then he said, ¡°Get up!¡± La Taylor was terrified. After all, he was an ordinary person and had never experienced such a scene before. His entire b*dy trembled. uncontrobly. Then, he patted his chest and said, ¡°You scared me to death!¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m still alive!¡± Duncan Bore and Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone stronger than Gavin Clifford in this world. Even if he was powerful when he heard the sound of hidden weapons, he could still tell the direction of the hidden weapons. At this moment, Mno Potter supported La Taylor and slowly up. He patted the soil on his b*dy. Duncan Bore also stood up and watched as the hidden weapon stabbe into the wall behind him. If he was hit, he would probably die. This hidden weapon was a rtively famous Emperor¡¯s de. 3/5 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT At this moment, Gavin Clifford stood up and walked to La Taylor and Mno Potter. He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°La, Mno Potter, are you two alright?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Hearing Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, Mno Potter and La Taylor looked at each other and shook their heads. At this moment, La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said in a panic, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, we¡¯re fine!¡± ¡°What about you? Are you hurt?¡± Immediately after, La Taylor circled around Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford put his hands on La Taylor¡¯s shoulders and smiled. ¡°Brother La, Brother Gavin Clifford is fine. Shall we continue forward?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and Duncan Bore and nodded. Then, Duncan Bore led Gavin Clifford and the others forward. Although this path was very dark, because of the light from the treasure chest, this rtively narrow path did not look that difficult to walk. La Taylor, who was at the back, held Mno Potter¡¯s hand tightly. His palms were covered in sweat. Then, he looked at him and said, ¡°Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family is too sinister. This is not a ce for humans.¡± ¡°This is too terrifying¡­¡± Mno Potter held La Taylor¡¯s hand tightly andforted La. Taylor gently. ¡°La, it¡¯s okay. Brother Gavin Clifford and I are here. We can protect 1/5 you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± La Taylor nodded and did not speak again. If not for the fact that he had no choice, La Taylor would not even open his eyes. At this moment, Duncan Bore, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped in his tracks. His hand touched the wall as if he was looking for something. Gavin Clifford looked at Duncan Bore, who had a serious expression on his face. Then, he raised his head and looked at the wall. At first nce, there seemed to be no problem, but on closer inspection, there seemed to be a crack? Could it be that there was a door here that led to that treasure chest? At this moment, Duncan Bore pressed his hands against a slightly bumpy wall. Then, Duncan Bore used all his strength to push the wall. With a click, a crack appeared in the middle of the wall. La Taylor pulled Mno Potter backward. Ever since she came to Arcane World, she had really broadened her horizons. She had never thought that she would see a scene that she would only see in her dreams one day. Then the door was opened, and then there was another deep passa in the depths of the lens he saw coloured light. Duncan Bore looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, that treasure chest should be at the front.¡± Gavin Clifford nodded and turned to look at La Taylor and Mno Potter. ¡°La, Mno Potter, be careful when you walk through the passageter. This passage is not ordinary.¡± Gavin Clifford felt that there was something strange in the tunnel ahead. Those who wanted to obtain the treasure chest were definitely greedy. Greed would definitely have to pay a corresponding price. He was not worried about Mno Potter. However, La had just received a shock. If something happened to himter, he was afraid that she would not be able to take it. In fact, he could have Mno Potter stay where he was and protect La. Immediately after, Gavin Clifford turned around and spoke to La Taylor and Mno Potter. ¡°La, you and Mno Potter shouldn¡¯t go in. Brother Gavin Clifford will be out soon.¡± With that, Gavin Clifford and Duncan Bore went straight in. Halfway through, Gavin Clifford seemed to hear a roar. Could there be someone else inside? Gavin Clifford could not help but think of the Grave Robber¡¯s Chronicles he had read before. asionally, strange sounds or things would appear. At this moment, with a few whooshes, aser line appeared in front of him. It seemed to be timed and sensed. Gavin Clifford immediately fell into deep thought. In that case, he could only find a pattern. Presumably, as long as they touched thisser line, they would be in the rm or some mechanism. Therefore, when Gavin Clifford saw a rock on the ground, he pic and threw it out. Duncan Bore was also shocked by Gavin Clifford actions. He had no idea what Lord Gavin Clifford wanted to do. Following which, crackling sounds could be heard as sphere-like objec shot out from the walls one after another. Duncan Bore was stunned when he saw this scene. How did Lord Gavin Clifford know that there would be such a thing? Immediately after, more than ten minutester, the ground was filled with those balls. Gavin Clifford directly picked one up. Good lord, it was so heavy. Fortunately, he was careful. Otherwise, this thing would have smashed them until they were covered in bloody holes. He finally knew why no one came to this ce. After all, who would dare to take such a risk? Gavin Clifford looked at the tunnel ahead. Theser line was gone. It must have been cracked. Gavin Clifford was about to walk forward, but Duncan Bore was still stunned. Hence, he turned around and said to Duncan Bore, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Duncan Bore quickly followed and whispered, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, how did you know that there¡¯s a mechanism here¡­¡± After Duncan Bore finished speaking, he immediately lowered his head, not daring to look at Gavin Clifford. Upon hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s question, Gavin Clifford only smiled and said, ¡°This is experience. You¡¯ll understand in the future!¡± Duncan Bore nodded as if he understood. Then, he followed Gavin Clifford forward until they arrived at the treasure chest. The treasure chest was embedded in the wall. The light was blinding. Gavin Clifford was very curious about what caused the light. Then, he reached out and carefully took out the treasure chest. and gently ced it on the ground. Then, he saw that there was a lock on the treasure chest. It was a four-digit number. Gavin Clifford was worried. He thought that he could open it directly, but who knew that this thing had a password? So who was the one who ced the treasure chest? Where was he going to find this person¡­. At this moment, he realized that the bumps on the treasure chest seemed to match the protruding parts of the scabbard on its b*dy. He wondered if he could open it with this other than the password. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Gavin Clifford took out the scabbard from his b*dy and used the protruding part to face the groove on the treasure chest. At this moment, with a click, the treasure chest opened automatically. If this was the way to open it, the password lock was just a cover. It could be seen that the material of the treasure chest was extraordinary. No sharp weapon could pry it open. However, this scabbard belonged to Broken Sword Man. If this treasure chest could be opened by this scabbard, did that mean that the item inside. was rted to Broken Sword Man? Immediately after, Gavin Clifford saw a jade pendant and a calligraphy painting in the treasure chest. Presumably, the colorful light just now was emitted by this jade pendant. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 At this moment, Gavin Clifford took out the jade pendant. The light instantly disappeared. Gavin Clifford frowned. What was going on? Why was this thing not glowing in his hand? Hence, Gavin Clifford ced the jade pendant back into the box. The light instantly lit up again. However, Gavin Clifford reached out and took it in his hand again. The beam of light instantly disappeared. Could it be that he had killed too many people, causing this jade pendant. to lose its soul? However, Duncan Bore, who was standing at the side, was dumbfounded when he saw the jade pendant in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand. Could this be the ancient divine jade? Lord Gavin Clifford was too powerful. He was actually able to make the ancient spiritual jade recognize him as its master. One had to know that this jade had a very bad temper. If someone wanted to forcefully possess her, not only would her life be in chaos, but even her hard- working cultivation would be greatly reduced. At this moment, Gavin Clifford turned to look at Jarvis Bore, who was standing at the side. He was observing his surroundings, so Gavin Clifford directly said, ¡°Duncan Bore, extend your hand.¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Duncan Bore hesitated for a moment. He did not know what Gavin Clifford wanted to do, so he stretched out his hand. Then, Gavin Clifford ced the jade pendant in Duncan Bore¡¯s hand. He wanted to see if the jade pendant would glow. However, he did not expect this jade pendant to light up again. How strange! Duncan Bore looked at Gavin Clifford and quickly ced the jade. 1/5 pendant in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand. He had once heard the story of this jade pendant. This jade pendant was an ancient spiritual jade that would recognize its owner. Before finding Master, this jade pendant would always glow. Moreover, the light was very dazzling, as if it wanted to let Master find it through this light. He did not expect that the rumors he had heard before would actually be true. Moreover, everything was so real. No, in short, it was Gavin Clifford who came to Arcane World. Ever since Gavin Clifford came to Arcane World, some things that people thought were legends were gradually surfacing. He had already acknowledged Gavin Clifford as his master, so he naturally had to tell him everything he knew. Then, Duncan Bore looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and said seriously, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, this jade pendant is actually an ancient spiritual jade.¡± ¡°It will recognize you as its master. Only by recognizing you as its ma will its light disappear.¡± ¡°Once you lose it, the light will immediately appear again.¡± ¡°Furthermore, this ancient spiritual jade is recorded in the history books. of Arcane World. As long as it acknowledges you as its master, it can ensure that you won¡¯t encounter any cmities. Moreover, it can increase your cultivation and power. There¡¯s no upper limit, provided that you can¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡°Once you lose it, your cultivation might not increase but decrease. Of course, this is also what I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a rare thing.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Duncan Bore¡¯s words, he looked at the jade. 2/5 pendant and felt that it was very magical. He did not expect Arcane World toe at the right time. He actually obtained an ancient spiritual jade. He really profited. However, Duncan Bore knew a lot. Although it was just hearsay, it was true. Then, he saw a painting inside the treasure chest. Gavin Clifford stood up and opened the painting. There was a man in the painting. His eyes were covered with a ck veil. He was wearing the same old clothes from ancient times. He carried a broken sword on his back. In the lower right corner of the painting, he was holding a calligraphy piece. The broken sword walked to the end of the world. It was signed Broken Sword Man. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the scabbard beside him. This scabbard belonged to Broken Sword Man. The question was, could this treasure chest have been left behind by Broken Sword Man? Also, the ancient spiritual jade inside was also ced here by Broken Sword Man? However, the entire ancient warrior family belonged to this ancient. martial art Cooper family. Why did this Broken Sword Man choose to put it here? However, if Broken Sword Man really ced it here, then Master was naturally Broken Sword Man. Why didn¡¯t the jade glow when itnded in his hand? It seemed that the final answer was that he had to cultivate to the top level in Sacred Tower to know the whole story. Then, Gavin Clifford ced the ancient spiritual jade pendant on his b*dy, the painting scroll in his hand, and the treasure chest in its original position. After all, if he really brought the treasure chest out, it would be too eye- catching. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Gavin Clifford stood up and looked at Duncan Bore. ¡°Duncan Bore, let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, a ck shadow in the cave secretly stared at Gavin Clifford¡¯s every move. At this moment, La Taylor and Mno Potter, who were guarding the entrance of the passageway, were worried. Then, La Taylor anxiously said, ¡°Mno Potter, do you think Brother Gavin Clifford will be fine? It¡¯s been so long. I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡± Hearing La Taylor¡¯s words, Mno Potter actually didn¡¯t dare to say it was absolute. He could only pat La Taylor¡¯s back andfort him. ¡°Brother La, Brother Gavin Clifford is so powerful. He¡¯ll definitely be fine. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then, La Taylor turned to look at Mno Potter with a worried. expression. He pointed at the passage and said again, ¡°Mno Potter, the intense light just now is gone. I¡¯m really afraid that something has happened to Brother Gavin Clifford.¡± ¡°Do you think there¡¯s really something in this passageway?¡± As soon as La Taylor finished speaking, Gavin Clifford and Duncan Bore walked out and looked at La Taylor. ¡°La, there¡¯s nothing inside. Look at Brother Gavin Clifford, didn¡¯t hee out safely?¡± La Taylor and Mno Potter watched as Gavin Clifford walked towards them. The two of them threw themselves into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. They cried tears of joy. At this moment, Gavin Cliffordforted them. ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m standing here perfectly fine!¡± However, Duncan Bore, who was standing at the side, quickly turned. around when he saw the scene in front of him. At this moment, Gavin Clifford calmed down La Taylor and Mno Potter. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s go out first!¡± As they walked out, La Taylor and Mno Potter were worried. In the end, Mno Potter said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, is it safe outside now? The people from Cooper family¡­¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Mno Potter¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I think I already know who to hand over my the Clifford family mansion in Arcane World.¡± The group returned to the Clifford family mansion. After the group of men in ck brought Gavin Clifford back, they knelt on one knee and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± Mno Potter and La Taylor stood there and did not dare to move. They could not adapt to the fact that the ck-clothed man who wanted to kill them had instantly be Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s subordinate. However, Brother Gavin Clifford was really powerful. Not only did he make a name for himself in Secr World, but he also had a ce in Arcane World. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 At this moment, La Taylor slowly walked to Gavin Clifford¡¯s side and looked at the men in ck in front of him. ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, have they¡­ really be your subordinates?¡± ¡°You look so fierce¡­¡± Gavin Clifford looked at the cute La Taylor and was about to speak. when Mno Potter, who was standing at the side, held La¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°You still don¡¯t know Brother La, Gavin Clifford¡¯s ability!¡± ¡°From now on, we can y at Arcane World!¡± When La Taylor heard this, he grinned at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, what Mno Potter said is true. Can wee over and y anytime?¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor dotingly and nodded. Then, he happily replied, ¡°Of course, anytime!¡± ¡°This ce has be the Clifford family of 42336!¡± ¡°I¡¯m from home. Of course, there¡¯s no problem!¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, La Taylor jumped up happily. She kept hearing Brother Gavin Clifford and Brother Mno Potter talking about something about Arcane World, but she did not know where it was. This time, he finally saw Arcane World. It turned out that this ce wast like heaven on earth. It was very different from Secr World! asionally, he woulde here for a walk. He would treat it as a vacation! 1/6 Gavin Clifford looked at the group on the ground and said, ¡°Alright, get up!¡± ¡°I have something to announce. During my absence, Duncan Bore will be in charge of the the Clifford family mansion!¡± ¡°Listen to hismands!¡± ¡°Duncan Bore, Arcane World, report everything to me. Do you hear me?¡± Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Duncan Bore¡¯s face was filled with questions. The group of men in ck below were all whispering to each other.. ¡°See what I said? I knew Lord Gavin Clifford wanted him to take the lead!¡± ¡°Sigh, Lord Gavin Clifford is really ambitious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to use this Duncan Bore. After all, Jarvis Bore is his foster father. If he¡¯s in a bad mood one day and takes us down a notch, who can take it?!¡± At this moment, another man in ck kneeling beside him heard this and immediately shook his head and whispered, ¡°Sh*t, what¡¯s the point of saying this now? Lord Gavin Clifford has decided. Do we have any reason to disobey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to avoid trouble!¡± At this moment, a burly man in ck beside him became even angrier. He definitely could not take this lying down. Then, he walked out directly with an unconvinced aura! At this moment, Gavin Clifford, Duncan Bore, and La Taylor and Mno Potter looked at the man in ck with puzzled expressions. They had no idea what the man in ck wanted to do! Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the man in ck and asked with a frown, 2/0 ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you dissatisfied with my decision?¡± The man in ck looked at Gavin Clifford and did not say anything else. Then, he pointed at Duncan Bore and Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, I respect you, but I don¡¯t respect him!¡± ¡°Before Jarvis Bore, Cooper family, Cooper family¡¯s master had let him. dominate us!¡± ¡°You know the water prison at the back of the mountain, right? Many people died there before. Ever since Jarvis Bore was released, we brothers. have been tortured by him. Those who were disobedient were all killed there.¡± ¡°However, the person who brought his brothers there is Lord Gavin. Clifford, Duncan Bore!¡± ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, do you think we will obey him?¡± When Gavin Clifford heard this, he turned to look at Duncan Bore. There seemed to be a trace of bitterness and helplessness on his face. In fact, Gavin Clifford had always been a good judge of character. Although Divine Net5¡¯s foster father was indeed Jarvis Bore, the aura emanating from them waspletely different from their gazes! Jarvis Bore had an unrepentant killing intent, while Duncan Bore had a sense of justice and bitterness. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the group of men in ck whot were unwilling to give up. After all, nothing he said now was useful. Hence, he looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± When Duncan Bore heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he smiled bitterly for a while before saying, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, what he said is the truth. I have nothing to say!¡± 3/6 ¡°But there¡¯s one thing. It¡¯s true that Jarvis Bore is my foster father, but he killed my biological parents!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been living under someone else¡¯s roof for many years. At that time, he didn¡¯t kill me because I was young. I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to kill him, but my ability is limited. Every time I bring my brothers to the water prison, I actually secretly send them away through the back door!¡± ¡°They¡¯re still alive!¡± Hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford was not surprised. Although he did not know what Divine Net5 had experienced or had many melodramatic experiences, However, he, Gavin Clifford, would never misjudge someone! The man in ck was stunned when he heard Duncan Bore¡¯s words. He had been working with this man for so long, but he didn¡¯t know about these things. At this moment, the man in ck standing at the front looked at Duncan Bore and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re not making this up in front of Lord Gavin Clifford, are you?¡± When Duncan Bore heard the man in ck¡¯s words, he was not unhappy at all. Then, he said, ¡°Do you think I can lie in front of Lord Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford is so powerful. He must be able to find out about my past. I¡¯m not afraid of revealing what happened in the past.¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m living a good life now!¡± When they heard Duncan Bore¡¯s words, the men in ck below also showed sympathy and pity. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we had been wrongly ming Duncan Bore. It turns. out that his background is so tragic!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally thought that he was in cahoots with his foster father, Jarvis Bore, and wanted to kill all of us. I didn¡¯t expect him to do his. best to save them¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, Duncan Bore is a good person. It¡¯s actually quite good to give this position to him!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the group of men in ck. discussing below. His expression changed and he slowly said, ¡°If anyone has any doubts, raise them all.¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, the men in ck below said in unison, ¡°This subordinate will listen to Lord Gavin Clifford¡¯s orders!¡± The man in ck at the front revealed a helpless expression. He event looked a little sad. Then, he said, ¡°This subordinate will listen to Lord Gavin Clifford¡¯s orders!¡± When Duncan Bore saw that no one was talking about him, he let deep breath. Then, with a bang, Duncan Bore knelt on one knee in of Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, I will definitely do my best to protect the Arcane Worldthe Clifford family mansion!¡± ¡°We will also not let down our brothers¡¯ affirmation and trust in Duncan Bore!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will not let Lord Gavin Clifford down!¡± Chapter 706 Chapter 706 ¡°I will not let Lord Gavin Clifford down!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Duncan Bore who was kneeling on the ground in front of him and said, ¡°Alright, get up!¡± ¡°From today onwards, when I¡¯m not around, Duncan Bore will represent me. If anything happens, you have to report to Divine Net5!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how Duncan Bore tells me. Only then can I make a decision and let Duncan Bore execute it. Do you understand?¡± ¡°If anyone goes against Duncan Bore when faced with a problem, dying time and messing up the matter, you can resolve it yourselves!¡± ¡°Do you understand?!¡± The people below lowered their heads. A loud voice sounded again. ¡°Understood!¡± After Gavin Clifford finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the door of the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. La Taylor and Mno Potter followed him out. Then, Divine Net5 directly said, ¡°Duncan Bore, farewell, Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± After leaving the Clifford family¡¯s mansion, Gavin Clifford suddenly remembered something. It was that Mno Potter had gone to save La Taylor. How did Mno Potter know that something had happened to La Taylor? Halfway there, Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and said, ¡°Mno Potter, do you want to tell me how you knew La Taylor was here?¡± ¡°Also, La, you should have been lying in the Clifford family¡¯s mansion 1/6 at that time. How did you get brought here!¡± La Taylor quickly blinked at Mno Potter. If Brother Gavin Clifford knew about this, he would definitely p her. Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor who kept winking at Mno Potter, but it was also very cute. Hence, he said, ¡°La, your eyes are not feeling well. Why don¡¯t Brother Gavin Clifford take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll continue this topic!¡± When Mno Potter heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, she wanted to blurt it out, but when she saw La Taylor¡¯s pitiful expression, she stopped. herself. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter in front of him and refused to say anything. Hence, he spoke again. ¡°Mno Potter, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to tell your mother that the first thing you learned in Blearus was to lie!¡± When La Taylor heard this, Gavin Clifford¡¯s brother was serious. This clearly had nothing to do with Mno Potter. If he did not admit it, he was afraid that Mno Potter would take the me. At this moment, La Taylor slowly moved in front of Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, this has nothing to do with Mno Potter. Furthermore, Mno Potter saved me!¡± ¡°I was the one who couldn¡¯t take it. Those big orders worth tens of millions. were all refunds. They had already started processing and the cost was paid, but these big shots actually refund the orders at the same time.¡± ¡°I think someone is looking for trouble. I¡¯m thinking about how to not trouble Brother Gavin Clifford to talk to those big shots and see if they can remedy it.¡± ¡°I was still worrying about how to meet these big shots when an invitation 2/6 from Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family came. At that time, I felt that the heavens were helping me, so I went and didn¡¯t tell anyone!¡± ¡°Then, I was captured by a stranger and brought here. Only then did I know that it was Simeon Cooper and that Jarvis Bore who wanted to capture me!¡± When Mno Potter heard what La Taylor said, he also spoke directly. ¡°After that, I felt that La Taylor was a little abnormal. I went to herpany and found out that she went to the cocktail party of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. That¡¯s why I followed her all the way. Then, I found out that La Taylor was locked up in the water prison!¡± ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯ll know what happened after that!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Mno Potter in front of him and nodded. The two of them were honest. However, he had to study this Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family. At the cocktail party at Secr World, he even tied La Taylor to Arcane World. Although anyone with a discerning eye knew that this was done by Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family! However, what was this Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family doing, in Secr World? Therefore, there was only one possibility, which was that he was here for Gavin Clifford. After all, in this world, no one would acknowledge hist existence and strength. However, he could touch him, but he could not touch the people around. him. Gavin Clifford looked at Mno Potter and La Taylor and said. seriously, ¡°The next time you¡¯re angry, don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯ll just open your butts!¡± Lin La Taylor and Mno Potter looked at each other and smiled. They knew that although Brother Gavin Clifford was scary, his words seemed to 3/6 reveal his love. At this moment, La Taylor and Mno Potter each held Gavin Clifford¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°We understand, Brother Gavin Clifford. We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor and Mno Potter in front of him. He sighed and shook his head helplessly. He really had to hand it to these two girls. On the other side, Secr World. The Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family cocktail party finally came to an end. Then, they directly checked into the hotel. At this moment, the head of Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family, Kingsley Rathbone, was sitting on a chair and drinking coffee. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Are the people from Brookspringthe Clifford family here today?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send out the invitation?¡± At this moment, a man standing beside Kingsley Rathbone lowered hist head and said, ¡°Patriarch, the invitation letter has been sent out. The person from Brookspringthe Clifford family has alsoe, but it¡¯s a woman. Gavin Clifford hasn¡¯t appeared.¡± A woman?! Kingsley Rathbone began to recall thoughtfully. This woman was most likely Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e. In that case, he seemed to have some impression of her. They all said that Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e was quite beautiful. He seemed to have seen one at the venue today, but he did not see her again when he arrived at the ball. Then, Kingsley Rathbone looked at the man standing at the side and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, it does have some influence. However, that woman hasn¡¯t appeared since, right?¡± When the man heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s question, his entire b*dy trembled. Then, he looked at Kingsley Rathbone in front of him and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Patriarch, actually, actually, I still have something that I haven¡¯t reported¡­¡± ¡°I just received news that Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e seems to have been kidnapped at our cocktail party.¡± ¡°He looks like someone from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡­¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard the man¡¯s words, he stood up with a whoosh and opened his mouth in disbelief. Why was Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family? Gavin Clifford mistakenly thought that they were in cahoots? This was really a good fight! Then, Kingsley Rathbone pped the person who reported to him to the ground and said in a feminine voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me as soon as this happened?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve lived long enough?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, seeing that the man was kneeling on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to get up, she said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Patriarch, please spare me, Patriarch!¡± ¡°This subordinate thinks that this matter has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡± ¡°I know my mistake, Master!¡± At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone touched his chin angrily. With one hand on his waist, he said, ¡°I think you¡¯re the family head, you bastard!¡± Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707~* ¡°I think you¡¯re the family head, you bastard!¡± At this moment, the man standing at the side watched as he crawled to Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s feet on his knees. He hugged Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s leg and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Patriarch, please spare me, please spare me!¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard this man begging for mercy, he became even more frustrated. Then, he directly said. ¡°Drag him out and kill him!¡± At this moment. Kingsley Rathbone finally calmed down. He recalled what this man had said. So, it was Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family who took away Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e? At this moment, a man in ck ran in from outside and knelt at Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s feet. Then, he said, ¡°Family Head, something bad has happened. Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s Family Head Simeon Cooper was killed by Gavin Clifford. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, he even killed a person.¡± Hearing this, Kingsley Rathbone, who was sitting on the chair longer sit still. He stood up and stared at the man in ck in fr Then, he said, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Cooper family Patriarch was killed by Gavin Clifford?¡± How was this possible? In fact, the person Kingsley Rathbone wanted to see the most when he came to Secr World for the cocktail party was Gavin Clifford. This invitation letter was sent to the Clifford family after careful consideration. He really did not expect that when he came to Secr World, this kid would actually go to Arcane World. Not only did he go to Arcane World, but he also killed Simeon Cooper, the head of Cooper family. Although Taylor2 knew that Simeon Cooper was quite useless in ancient warrior family, Cooper family was still very glorious in the past. How could Gavin Clifford, who was Secr World, be stronger than Arcane World? Although Simeon Cooper¡¯s ability was average for Arcane World, wasn¡¯t it more than enough for Secr World? Even if Gavin Clifford was powerful, Arcane World¡¯s people were not to be trifled with. How could he kill them just because he wanted to? The ancient warrior family families were actually giving Simeon Cooper face. There was also the back mountain of Cooper family. It was said that the mysterious person had let go of a treasure chest. After so many years, there was actually no one in ancient warrior family who did not want to go to the water prison to investigate. However, after all, no one was willing to fall out with Cooper family. Therefore, everyone in ancient warrior family was waiting for an opportunity. Unexpectedly, Gavin Clifford gave them this opportunity. Just as Kingsley Rathbone was about to stand up, he seemed to have thought of something. Then, he looked at the man in ck kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your sentence, did you?¡± ¡°Who else did Gavin Clifford kill besides Simeon Cooper?¡± At this moment, the man in ck did not dare to raise his head at all. His head was about to be buried in the ground. Then, he said with a trembling voice, -¡®Him. He also killed. Jarvis Bore.¡¯ Hearing this name, Kingsley Rathbone stood up and shouted. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Tell me again. Who did he kill?¡± The man in ck looked at Kingsley Rathbone in front of him and gradually became irritable. He was so frightened that sweat broke out on his forehead and he could not open his mouth. Immediately after, Kingsley Rathbone lifted the man in ck who was kneeling on the ground by his cor and said, ¡°Tell me, who did you say Gavin Clifford killed!¡± The man in ck looked at Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s face that had been magnified countless times before saying again, ¡°It¡¯s Jarvis Bore!¡± Upon hearing this name, Kingsley Rathbone seemed to have lost his soul. Could this Jarvis Bore be the person that 42322 had taken turns guarding? Jarvis Bore was a legendary figure in ancient warrior family. However, why would Gavin Clifford want to kill him? One was Secr World, and the other was Arcane World. They werepletely unrted and could not even meet each other. How could they possibly be enemies? He could not believe all the rumors outside. What realm was Jarvis Bore at? It would not be long before he reached Simeon Cooper. Even he, Kingsley Rathbone, would not be able to deal with him. If Gavin Clifford could really kill Jarvis Bore, wouldn¡¯t Kingsley Rathbon be finished? However, at this moment, he could not care less about this. It did not matter if Simeon Cooper died, but if the news of Jarvis Bore¡¯s death spread in Arcane World, he would immediately be the next aristocratic. family to imprison Jarvis Bore. Now that Simeon Cooper was already dead, wouldn¡¯t the series of events fall on his head? ¦Ò¦Ó¦Ï¦É Originally, it had nothing to do with him. Now, he was holding a cocktail party in Secr World. Wasn¡¯t this more like an alibi? This Gavin Clifford had killed someone on the same day that he came to hold a cocktail party. He was simply going against him. He only had one. way out now, so he could only kill Gavin Clifford. In any case, if these people did not suspect that he and Simeon Cooper had killed Jarvis Bore, they would suspect that he had colluded with Gavin Clifford to kill Jarvis Bore. Now that Simeon Cooper was dead and there was no way to prove it, Gavin Clifford would never be able to say anything. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone could no longer sit still in the hotel. He had to return to 42336 immediately. As long as the treasure chest in Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s water prison was still there, everything could be salvaged. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone looked directly at the man on the treacherous ground and said, ¡°Pass down the order immediately. We¡¯ll leave overnight and return to Arcane World.¡± The man in ck lowered his head and immediately said, ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡± Then, the man in ck quickly retreated. Kingsley Rathbone was hoping that Gavin Clifford would not discove treasure chest. Even if they rushed back now, it would be tomorrow morning when they arrived! At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone put his hands together and looked at the sky outside the window. Then, he said, ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± ¡°Please open your eyes and give the Rathbone family a way out!¡± At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone seemed to have thought of something. He took out a coin from his clothes and said to the heavens, ¡°God, if the coin I throw on the groundter is the front, then I won¡¯t kill. 4/5 5/5 Gavin Clifford. I admit it. If it¡¯s the back when it falls to the I¡¯ll kill Gavin Clifford so that I can clear my name.¡± ground, then With a ding, Kingsley Rathbone flicked the coin away. Kingsley Rathbone did not dare to open his eyes the entire time. Only when he heard the coin fall to the ground did he slowly open his eyes to take a look. In the end, the coin was the reverse. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He picked up the coin he had just thrown and held it in his hand. Gavin Clifford, you can¡¯t me me for this. If I don¡¯t want you to live, you can go to hell! After a while, she heard footsteps outside the door, followed by a knock on the door. Then, Kingsley Rathbone said coldly, ¡°Come in!¡± The man kneeling on the ground was sweating profusely, as if he had been frightened. Then, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°n¡­ n Head, something bad has happened!¡± ¡°Outside. Outside¡­¡± Chapter 708 Chapter 708 ¡°Outside. Outside¡­¡± Kingsley Rathbone waited for the man to speak, but the man in ck seemed to have been provoked. Half Sunspire stammered. Kingsley Rathbone, who was gradually losing his patience, said, ¡°You¡¯re like a girl. What the hell are you looking at?¡± Then, Kingsley Rathbone kicked the man in front of him away and walked out. He wanted to see who woulde looking for him at this time! At this moment, Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family¡¯s master, Kingsley Rathbone, had just opened the door when he saw a tall and -strong man standing at the entrance of the path. He was wearing a very scary mask because this mask looked very strange. He was neither human. nor beast. Looking at the two of them like this, it was no wonder that the servant. looked like he had seen a ghost. This person was quite like a ghost. If not. for the fact that he was the head of the family, he might have jumped up! At this moment, the more Kingsley Rathbone looked, the more he felt that something was wrong. Then, he said respectfully, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± This was because Kingsley Rathbone felt that the person he was familiar with must be someone who often interacted with him. But who could this familiar person be? Why did it look like it? It seemed like it. It seemed to be his son? This was impossible. How could Vaughn Rathbone return to Secr World? He had never let him leave Arcane World since he was young. How did he know about Secr World? Moreover, Arcane World was so far away from Secr World. Kingsley 175 Rathbone knew that Vaughn Rathbone wanted to run out, but he had already instructed his servants, especially when Sacred Tower6¡¯s three. sons volunteered to kill Gavin Clifford, In the end, they were killed by Gavin Clifford. Kingsley Rathbone did not want to take the risk. Everyone knew that Divine Net6 doted on Vaughn Rathbone. At home, he could not be beaten. or scolded because he was old. Madam Lu, Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s wife, was also very obedient to her son. However, this time, he rejected Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s idea. However, how could Vaughn Rathbone give up so easily? Then, he looked at Kingsley Rathbone and took off his mask. ¡°Father, it¡¯s me. Are you surprised?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± When Kingsley Rathbone saw Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s face, his heart was like dead ashes. He said that he looked so familiar. Every move was simr to Kingsley Rathbone. This kid was really a headache. However, how did this kide here? At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone grabbed Vaughn Rathbone and pulled him over. He frowned and questioned sternly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home?¡± ¡°You know where this is. Did your mother and I meddle too lightly in your affairs to allow you to act so brazenly?¡± Vaughn Rathbone broke free from Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s hand and rolled his eyes. He stopped smiling and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not a puppet or a blockhead like you and Mom. I¡¯m an adult with this bright red blood.¡± ¡°If you never let go and build a greenhouse for me, I won¡¯t be able to survive in society in the future.¡± 2/5 ¡°I wanted toe to Secr World for a long time, but you and Mom stopped me from letting go of my obsession.¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard his son¡¯s words, he knew that at this age he always wanted to see more of the outside world. He always felt that the outside world was very good, but unfortunately¡­ The outside world was not as good as he had imagined. Forget it, he was going back tonight anyway. He could bring Vaughn Rathbone back with him. Then, Kingsley Rathbone looked at Vaughn Rathbone in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re leaving for Arcane World tonight. You¡¯ll be leaving with me.¡± When Vaughn Rathbone heard this, he was instantly dumbfounded. What the hell? Was he walking into a trap? Or did something happen? Looking at his father¡¯s worried expression, Vaughn Rathbone was even more convinced that something was wrong here. Then, he should not go back. Then, Vaughn Rathbone looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said, ¡°Dad, I just arrived at Secr World. I still want to walk around for a while. Why are you going back so soon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I haven¡¯t had enough fun!¡± Kingsley Rathbone looked at Vaughn Rathbone in front of him with a nonchnt attitude and suddenly roared, ¡°You have toe back with me today.¡± ¡°No room for negotiation!¡± This was Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s first time seeing Kingsley Rathbone so angry. He could not believe it when he saw his father. Vaughn Rathbone, who usually got whatever he wanted at home, was stunned when he heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s resolute words. However, even so, it could not change his mind. Moreover, he saw a beautiful woman at a cocktail party. She was the legendary fianc¨¦e of Gavin Clifford. This woman was like a friend who was enchanted. She lingered in Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s mind for a long time. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, he felt that Gavin Clifford was really lucky to have such a beautiful woman as hispanion. However, Vaughn Rathbone was actually the same as his father, Kingsley Rathbone. He would never shed a tear until he saw the coffin. He did not. believe that Gavin Clifford was capable at all. At this moment, a man in ck came in from outside. He looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said, ¡°Master, everyone has gathered. The car is parked outside. We can set off at any time.¡± Kingsley Rathbone nodded and nced at Vaughn Rathbone who was standing beside him. Then, he walked straight out and left a sentence. ¡°Keep an eye on the young master!¡± When Vaughn Rathbone heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, he frowned. What should he do now? There were so many people watching him. How could he leave? Vaughn Rathbone watched as Kingsley Rathbone got into the car. Vaughn Rathbone followed closely behind. Just as the car was halfway there, Vaughn Rathbone suddenly covered his stomach with both hands and shouted. ¡°Stop the car. I have a stomach ache. I need to go to the bathroom!¡± The men in ck in the car looked at Vaughn Rathbone, who was sitting in the back seat. Then, they looked at each other and revealed difficult expressions. ¡°Young Master, the family head has instructed us to take good care of 4/5 5/5 you¡­¡± When Vaughn Rathbone heard this, he was instantly furious. Then, he looked at the man in ck who spoke and said, ¡°Useless things. My father said everything. My father said that he wanted you to eat sh*t. Do you want to eat it too?¡± Originally, Vaughn Rathbone thought that after sending his father away, these people would be easier to deal with. Unexpectedly, these people were even more ungrateful. When the man in ck heard what Vaughn Rathbone said, he only lowered his head in silence. He did not say yes or no. At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone gradually lost his patience. Then, he looked at the man in ck and shouted, Say something. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± However, to Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s surprise, the man in ck spoke. ¡°Young Master, I believe that the Family Head won¡¯t treat us like this. If the Family Head really says that, then we will definitely obey!¡± Hearing this, Vaughn Rathbone was dumbfounded on the spe expect these dogs to be so loyal to his father. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Vaughn Rathbone could not care less about these questions. He only wanted to know what he should do now. How was he going to get rid of these loyal dogs? Seeing that the car was about to reach the highway, it would not be so easy to get out of the car. At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone turned his head and happened to see at forest on the right in front of the car window. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find him even if he went down from here! In fact, if he had not appeared in front of Kingsley Rathbone, there would not have been such a troublesome matter. Vaughn Rathbone patted the man in ck sitting in the front passenger seat and said, ¡°What are you doing? Stop the car!¡± ¡°Do you want me to relieve myself in the car?¡± ¡°Or should I say that my kidneys are damaged from holding it in? I don¡¯ think my father wants you to control me from going to the toilet, right?¡± ¡°What do you think my father will do to you if he finds out?¡± After hearing Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s words, the man in ck sitting in the front passenger seat looked flustered. Then, he nced at the man in ck driving and said, ¡°In front, pull over. Young Master needs to go to the toilet.¡± The car gradually stopped. Then, the man in ck in the front passenger seat turned to look at Vaughn Rathbone and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go with you. Coincidentally, I have a stomachache too. Besides, I can put it in for you.¡± Vaughn Rathbone looked at the man in ck in the front passenger seat. 1/6 Of course, he understood what he meant. He was just watching him. because he was afraid that he would run away! If he didn¡¯t know, wouldn¡¯t he be a fool? Fortunately, it was the middle of the night, and it waste at night. Moreover, the light was very bad, so he could not see the road clearly. In fact, Vaughn Rathbone had asked himself many times. The forest in front of him was densely packed. If he really lost his way inside, it would be very difficult toe back. Vaughn Rathbone hesitated, but he still didn¡¯t want to reply to Arcane World. Then, he directly said, ¡°You¡¯re really useless. You¡¯re so wishy-washy!¡± With that, Vaughn Rathbone got out of the car. The man in the front passenger seat also got out of the car and followed Vaughn Rathbone. Wherever Vaughn Rathbone went, he would go. How could he escape? At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone looked at the man behind him and said, ¡°I say, can you stay a little away from me? Do you want to see me when I go to the toilet?¡± ¡°Do you have a fetish?!¡± When the man in ck heard Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s words, he hurriedly turned around. His face was burning. Then, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s not what I meant. You must tell me when you¡¯re done with the toilet.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves when we get back.¡± At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone had yet to leave, so he directly said, ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°This is f*cking annoying!¡± 2/6 Vaughn Rathbone looked around. If he wanted to hide it from the world, he had to do something real! Hence, Vaughn Rathbone really took off his pants and peed. The sound was very loud, and there was a strong smell of urine. After that, Vaughn Rathbone heard the footsteps of the man in ck. At this moment, Vaughn Rathbone directly ran away without looking back as if nothing had happened. The man in ck covered his nose and thought to himself in disdain, ¡°How f*cking smelly. Who asked me to be a servant¡¯s life!¡¯ After waiting for a moment, the man in ck felt that something was. wrong. When he realized that there was no movement behind him, he said, ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°We should go, young master!¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± At this moment, the man in ck felt that something was wr quickly ran to the back. Vaughn Rathbone was already gone. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Oh no, the young master was furious. The young master had rea away! Vaughn Rathbone was already panting after running for so long. He w originally destined to take a car, but who knew that he would pretend to an escapee today? The tables had turned. He had to experience. everything. However, Vaughn Rathbone did not regret it at all. He knew the purpose of his father¡¯s cocktail party at Secr World. He just wanted to see how powerful this legendary Gavin Clifford was. However, apart from wanting to see Gavin Clifford, he also wanted to see his fianc¨¦e. 3/6 In Vaughn Rathbone¡¯s eyes, this beautiful woman would always be kept with money. He did not believe that with his status, that woman could resist him! Of course, in his eyes, Gavin Clifford¡¯s fianc¨¦e would willingly throw herself into his arms! Meanwhile, Gavin Clifford, La Taylor, and Mno Potter returned to Secr World and entered the Clifford family mansion. In an instant, La Taylor¡¯s anxious heart was finally stuffed back into his stomach. La Taylor looked at Gavin Clifford and yawned. He said sleepily, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, Brother Mno Potter, I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep first¡­¡± Gavin Clifford looked at La Taylor in front of her and knew that this was the most tiring journey for her. She usually did not experience th¨¨se strange things. Today, she had experienced them all. She must have been too nervous. After returning to Mansion the Clifford family, he finally returned home. and finally rxed. At this moment, Gavin Clifford and Mno Potter looked at La Taylor with smiles on their faces. ¡°Go, La.¡± Looking at La¡¯s back as he returned to his room, Mno Potter directly said, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, I¡¯ll go and rest first. You should rest early too. Good night!¡± Gavin Clifford watched as Mno Potter returned to his room. He also returned to his room and took out the jade pendant and painting in hist clothes to carefully analyze. At this moment, his phone suddenly vibrated. The screen disyed: Harry Geller. Then, Gavin Clifford picked up the phone and said coldly, ¡°Hello?¡± Then, Harry Geller¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Dark Lord, the news about you in Arcane World will probably spread like wildfire tomorrow!¡± ¡°Do you want me to seal the news to avoid unnecessary trouble?¡± After hearing Harry Geller¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford thought that it was something huge that needed to be dealt with. Then, he directly said, ¡°No need!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to take these small matters seriously!¡± After hanging up, Gavin Cliffordy on the bed and looked at the jade. pendant. Could this thing really increase one¡¯s cultivation? It looked like an antique of good quality and rare material. There was. nothing special about it. Who was this Broken Sword Man? Why did every time he wanted to investigate, the clues would be cut off? He had let go of this matter, but it would appear from time to time. Could this be a decree from the heavens? He did not know how Duncan Bore was doing. After changing it to the Clifford family, Arcane World would explode tomorrow morning! As for Secr World, it might be the same tomorrow morning. However, nothing couldpare to a good rest now. Only by conserving his energy could he resolve this unknown matter. After a while, Gavin Cliffordy on the bed and fell asleep quietly. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 The next day, early in the morning, the television news reported about Arcane World. The streets and alleys were already in an uproar. The direction of the public opinion was not big. Even the higher-ups of Secr World knew about it. Even the farmers who sold socks knew about it. In Secr World, there was a huge digital screen embedded in a tall office building. Moreover, it was in 3D. The scene was simply too realistic. The passersby below were discussing: ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve always heard that Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength is huge. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a battle with my own eyes.¡± ¡°This is too strong, and the other party is from Arcane World!¡± ¡°Our Secr World has always been suppressed by Arcane World. Now, we can finally vent our anger.¡± At this moment, a vendor raised his head and looked at the scene. He was almost in tears. Then, he pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford is my idol, my idol for life!¡± ¡°This smooth and natural move makes one¡¯s blood boil.¡± ¡°Look at that person from Arcane World. He was beaten up by Gavin Clifford. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back.¡± At this moment, an old man walked over from not far away. He was holding a pot of wine in his hand and was about to drink when he saw the number Gavin Clifford on the screen. With a crack, the pot fell to the ground and shattered! The old man ignored the debris under his feet and took a few steps. forward. Then, he pointed at the person on the screen and muttered to 1/5 himself. ¡°This¡­ Is this still the Simeon Cooper of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family?¡± ¡°And that man can¡¯t be Jarvis Bore, who¡¯s been locked up by Arcane World all year round, right?¡± ¡°They¡­ They actually died at the hands of Gavin Clifford?¡± The middle-aged man who was watching themotion saw that the old man beside him seemed to know the two people who were killed by Gavin Clifford, so he walked over and asked, ¡°Who are Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore?¡± The old man slowly took a few steps back and smiled. ¡°This Arcane World matter is an unavoidable abyss. It looks like an equality and superiority, but in my opinion, it¡¯s not as human-like as Secr World!¡± ¡°Simeon Cooper is the head of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, and Jarvis Bore is the first person in the entire Arcane World to start practicing martial arts.¡± ¡°In the end, Jarvis Boremitted a huge taboo. He was imprisoned in the hands of various ancient warrior family all year round and could not see the light of day.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been missing for a long time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have already ascended to heaven when I saw you again!¡± The man looked at the white-haired old man and felt that he was not an ordinary person. He could hear the vicissitudes of life. Then, he looked at the old man and asked, ¡°You know so much. If I may ask, do you know them?¡± When the old man heard this man¡¯s words, he smiled and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all in the past!¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Gavin Clifford to be so powerful. Secr World¡¯s people have been suppressed by Arcane World¡¯s people all year round. Now, someone has avenged Secr World.¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford, this kid¡¯s future is limitless. I¡¯m afraid that one day, Arcane World will have to listen to him obediently like Secr World.¡± After the old man finished speaking, he nced at the big screen that had been reying. Then, he looked down at the wine he had dropped and shook his head. ¡°Everything is fate, fate!¡± Then, the old man disappeared into the alley. On the other side, in the the Clifford family mansion. Gavin Clifford got up. Then, everyone in the Conor family stared at Gavin Clifford. Then, La Taylor and Mno Potter threw themselves into Gavin Clifford¡¯s arms. Then, La Taylor said in a childish voice, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re so handsome. I love you so much.¡± After saying that, a fragrant k*ssnded on Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth. Then, La Taylor ran away shyly. Gavin Clifford¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Then, Mno Potter looked at Gavin Clifford and said shyly, ¡°Brother Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re really awesome. I admire you so much. Teach me more in the future!¡± Then, she saw Mno Potter run away with a red face after saying that. He said that he wanted to teach her? Gavin Clifford did not understand. What did Mno Potter mean by teaching her? What did he need to teach her? Just as Gavin Clifford was about to chase after La Taylor and Mno Potter, Kris Conor walked over. He was dressed in gown. With his figure and red l*ps early in the morning, he was simply too tempting. Who was this Kris Conor going to meet so early in the morning? He must have dressed up to attend! Just as Gavin Clifford was about to ask, Kris Conor smiled and said to Gavin Clifford, ¡°Gav, you¡¯re too handsome!¡± ¡°Kris Conor is impressed with you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kris Conor hugged Gavin Clifford and covered Gavin Clifford¡¯s face with his red l*ps. Instantly, Gavin Clifford felt a warmth on his face. Then, Kris Conor left the hall. Gavin Clifford stood rooted to the ground and wiped his face. Was he dreaming? What was Kris Conor doing just now? Did something happen early in the morning? Why did La, Mno Potter, and Kris Conor all undergo such cha Could it be that everyone was like that, including men? Speaking of the devil, Harry Geller walked in with a smile on his face Hence, Gavin Clifford walked in front of Harry Geller. Looking at Harry Geller¡¯s slightly curled l*ps, he subconsciously took a few steps back and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just stand there!¡± Harry Geller looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and changed his usual stubbornness. He directly said, ¡°Dark Lord, you¡¯re too powerful. I¡¯m so ashamed of you!¡± Hearing Harry Geller¡¯s words, it was really abnormal. What exactly. happened this morning? Could it be that they were all drugged? 4/5 No, it was impossible to drug him. Kris Conor had been watching from the kitchen. No one dared to tamper with it. Moreover, this drug couldn¡¯t be Kris Conor, because who would drug themselves? Moreover, didn¡¯t Harry Geller be like this? Could it be that he had drugged himself¡­. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller and said, ¡°Today, when I woke up in the morning, I felt that something was wrong. What happened?¡± When Harry Geller heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he honestly said. ¡°Dark Lord, you might be an influential figure in Secr World from today onwards.¡± Hearing Harry Geller¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford lost his patience. He looked at Harry Geller and asked, ¡°Speak humannguage!¡± At this moment, Harry Geller sensed Gavin Clifford¡¯s temper, so he directly said, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dark Lord, the fact that you killed Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore in ancient warrior family has been made public. It¡¯s everywhere!¡± Chapter 711 Chapter 711 ¡°Dark Lord, the fact that you killed Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore in ancient warrior family has been made public. It¡¯s everywhere!¡± After hearing Harry Geller¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford was stunned at first. How did this news spread so quickly? Could it be that someone wanted to use this matter to talk? But what was the purpose? If others heard this news, they would definitely be very excited. They would be d that they had be famous in Secr World and even liked the feeling of being pursued. However, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t think so. He felt that all of this was premeditated. He didn¡¯t know whose interests were involved, so he came to kill him. He just wanted to keep a low profile and not offend others. He only wanted to kill those who deserved to be killed. Logically speaking, this was his personal matter. Now, everyone thought. that he was helping Secr World, but he was actually not a saint. He only wanted to protect the people around him, not to establish his might in Arcane World. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that everything that happened outside about me in Arcane World has been exposed?¡± ¡°Harry Geller, go and find out who released this news!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill him if you find him. Bring him to me.¡± Harry Geller looked at Dark Lord in front of him. His serious words gradually returned to their usual coldness. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Understood!¡± 1/5 Gavin Clifford was getting more and more curious. He wanted to see how he became known overnight. Harry Geller and Gavin Clifford left the the Clifford family mansion and walked to the foot of the street. The bright big screen was ying the fight scenes between Gavin Clifford, Simeon Cooper, and Jarvis Bore. The bloody scene filled Gavin Clifford¡¯s mind. Then, at thest moment of the video, looking at the corpses of Jarvis Bore and Simeon Cooper, Gavin Clifford left without looking back. Gavin Clifford looked at himself in the video with an awkward expression. He had no idea that such a thing would be ced on the screen for people to see. However, it had to be said that this battle scene was quite cool. Although the impact of this scene was very satisfying, Gavin Clifford felt that he had pushed himself into the center of the storm. At this moment, Harry Geller, who was standing at the side, looked at Gavin Clifford on the big screen. He was stunned and could not recover for a long time! Dark Lord was too powerful. Although Cooper family¡¯s position in Arcane World was not high enough, ancient martial arts skills had always been a god-like existence in Secr World¡¯s eyes. Therefore, no one dared to easily vite Arcane World people. Even Secr World people were not qualified to go to Arcane World, but Arcane World people could step through the door of Secr World at will. Of course, it was a new world after all. This was also a rule set by the ancestors back then. However, everyone in Secr World respected it and had always followed it, so they did not have the confidence to provoke it. At this moment, the screen happened to show a scene of Gavin Clifford killing Jarvis Bore. It was as satisfying as it could be. The passersby also stared at the screen and pped their hands. ¡°As expected, it has to be Gavin Clifford. This is too powerful. Our Secr World people can also raise their heads in front of 42322.¡± ¡°Took at how smooth this move looks,¡± Then, a middle aged man walked over from the corner. He looked at the screen in front of him and frowned. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the legendary Gavin Clifford to be so young. He looks like a child in his carly twenties. It¡¯s really amazing that he has such skills. ¡°warrior, who¡¯s so young and killed Arcane World¡¯s people. I¡¯ve never seen warrior in my life. This is the first time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too powerful.¡± At this moment, there were even some mama-san beside him. All of them looked at the screen with envy. ¡°If this is my son, I can brag about him for the rest of my life. He¡¯s handsome and capable!¡± ¡°Damn, let¡¯s just think about it. Such an outstanding boy belongs to someone else!¡± ¡°However, I might be able to find him to be my son-inw. Hahaha!¡± Standing at the front was a group of girls. They covered their mouths and snickered. ¡°I only got to see Brother Gavin Clifford¡¯s true face today. He¡¯s too handsome. I feel like I¡¯ve fallen in love with him!¡± ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± At this moment, another girl also said shyly, ¡°If he¡¯s my boyfriend, I¡¯m willing to die!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harry Geller and Gavin Clifford, who were standing at the corner, were at a loss when they heard this. For girl who were talking to each other were really the size of pigs. Their faces were also too horrible to look at. Harry Geller was already holding back hisughter. This feeling was extremely painful! Dark Lord. If he really found such a woman, the the Clifford family mansion would be in chaos. At this moment. Gavin Clifford looked at Harry Geller. In order to hide his embarrassment, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Harry Geller, send someone to contact the advertisers and destroy these things! ¡°If I find out one day. I¡¯ll tear down this street!¡± Harry Geller could see Gavin Clifford¡¯s concerns, so he nodded and said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll inform them when I get back!¡± At this moment, there was a ck shadow at the corner. Looking at the angry Gavin Clifford in front of him. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he disappeared from the street. After the man in ck left. Gavin Clifford seemed to have sensed something. For the past two days, for some reason, he felt that someone was secretly monitoring him. Also, thest time he walked out with the jade pendant and calligraphy painting at the back of the mountain, he had a simr feeling. Gavin Clifford looked around and did not find anyone suspicious. Could it be that he had been too tired recently? On the other side, Kingsley Rathbone, who was driving on the highway, closed his eyes as if he was asleep. Suddenly, as if he had been woken up by a nightmare, he opened his eyes in a daze. There were even small beads. of sweat on Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s forehead. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone was panting heavily. Then, he looked out of the window at the sky that was about to light up. It should be Arcane World soon. What did the dream just now foretell for him? In the dream, Vaughn Rathbone ran away. He didn¡¯t say where he was going and ran to challenge Gavin Clifford. In contrast, the ground was covered in blood. It was said that dreams were reversed and could not be trusted. However, out of curiosity, he directly said. ¡°Young Master¡¯s car is still following us, right?¡± At this moment, the driver in the car looked at the road behind him. It was empty. There was no car following them. This was over. Could it be that Young Master had run away again? Then, the man in ck looked at Kingsley Rathbone in the back seat through the mirror. What should he do? How was he going to exin this to the family head? Then, the man in ck looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Patriarch, the car behind is gone!¡± Chapter 712 Chapter 712 ¡°Patriarch, the car behind is gone!¡± ¡°I suspect that Young Master might have already¡­¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard this news, he instantly exploded. Sure enough, he had to worry a little. This kid had been a sly person since he was young. Coupled with the fact that Madam Lu had always been pampered, he had actually be a littlewless. When the driver saw that Kingsley Rathbone did not speak, he had no choice but to ask the family head what to do next! Hence, as he drove, he asked Kingsley Rathbone who was sitting in the back seat, ¡°Master, what should we do now? Should we stop the car and go back to look for Young Master?¡± At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone was just in a fit of anger, so he said. angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you guys? You¡¯re all a bunch of trash. If you c even keep an eye on Young Master, what can I count on you for?!¡± ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone recalled his dream and felt uneasy. He directly said to the man in ck sitting in the front passenger seat, ¡°Arrange for a few people to go to that ce and set off overnight. Then, bring Young Master back to Arcane World.¡± ¡°However, you must remember not to hurt the young master. If I find out that my son is back with big and small injuries, you can report to the Netherworld!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Arcane World!¡± At this moment, the man in ck sitting in the car was so frightened that he did not dare to make a sound. He could not help but nod repeatedly. Morning, Arcane World. The people from Arcane World did not like toe out and walk around, nor did they like crowded ces because they could not ept the liveliness. Moreover, the biggest problem was that no one was willing to lower their heads to talk to other aristocratic families. Therefore, there were very few people in ancient warrior family all year round. Moreover, everyone felt that they were strong. However, today, one of the higher-ups of Arcane World came out early in the morning to do something. He passed by Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family and originally did not turn back to continue forward. However, he was suddenly attracted by this group of men in ck. They were all well-trained and very early. If one did not look carefully, they would really think that the sculpture was alive! Then, he saw the que of the house: the Clifford family mansion. the Clifford family mansion?! What the hell? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family? Was his eyes ying tricks on him? Hence, the man rubbed his eyes hard and realized that the que said the Clifford family mansion. He was not seeing things! Then he would go in and see who had privately built this the Clifford family mansion! Forget about the construction. He didn¡¯t even inform them in advance. and built it just like that. This Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family was simplywless. He didn¡¯t even care about the upper echelons of Arcane World! Then, the senior executive of Arcane World took out his phone and took a photo with it. He sent it to the group chat of the senior executives for onest look. He was not in the mood to go out and do anything else, so he left. 2/5 At this moment, almost all the higher-ups received this photo at the same time. Their first reaction was to stand up. All of them were shocked. Why was there another the Clifford family mansion in Arcane World? Soon, all the major families in 42322 were summoned by Arcane World¡¯s upper echelons to a loft. This loft was where the Venerable One used to stay. In the end, he went out on a trip, so this loft naturally became the council hall of Divine Net6¡¯s upper echelons. It was a ce for Arcane World to hold an important meeting. However, this time, it was also about the Clifford family mansion. In fact, the higher-ups of the ancient martial arts world did not often stay in Arcane World. They only listened to the reports from their subordinates. However, the subordinates were not clear about this matter, so they did not say anything. At this moment, the upper echelons of Arcane World had already taken their seats in the attic. They looked down at the ancient martial arts Qian family, ancient martial arts the Quigley family, ancient martial arts the Harper family, and many other families sitting below. In fact, this time, they wanted to see the people from Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Hence, an old man sitting at the head of the table with a white beard said in a serious tone, ¡°Is everyone from the major families here?¡± At this moment, the servant standing behind the white-bearded old man leaned behind him and whispered, ¡°Elder, everyone is here. There¡¯s only one family that didn¡¯te today. It¡¯s Cooper family!¡± When the elder heard this, he instantly frowned. Not only did Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family privately change the que, but he also didn¡¯t attend such a big meeting. He was really tired of living! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The elder stood up and mmed his hands on the table. Then, he said, ¡°This Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family iswless. As the lowest- 375 ranking family in Secr World, he still dares to do such a thing!¡± I don¡¯t take them ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The higher-ups of Arcane World don¡¯t take them seriously, I want to see what they¡¯re up to!¡± ¡°Get up and go to Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family!¡± At this moment, the aristocratic families sitting below were all shocked when they saw the furious elder in front of them. They were all stunned. below. Then, they watched the elder leave and muttered, ¡°Have you guys heard? It seems like Patriarch Cooper family is dead. There¡¯s also that Jarvis Bore.¡± After hearing this news, the people from the variousrge families sitting below said, ¡°Are you serious? Do you know how he died?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think he was killed by Secr World.¡± ¡°And you know what the big difference is?¡± The curiosity of these families was piqued one by one. Then, they asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Then, that person said, ¡°In the past, as long as you passed by Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family, you would only hearughter inside. It was extremely noisy. You must have felt it, but it¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°If I had practiced ancient martial arts Cooper family that day, I would have been shocked. Those Cooper family guards, warrior, and servants all practiced martial arts at Cooper family¡¯s entrance from morning till night!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying. They look like they¡¯re possessed!¡± At this moment, a man suddenly walked out from the side with a surprised expression. After hearing so much, he felt more and more like a 4/5 Cupter 212 person, so he voiced his doubts. Do you think this person is Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Because I seem to have heard someone mention it before. There¡¯s a very powerful person in Secr World. It¡¯s BrookspringGavin Clifford.¡± ¡°But at that time, when people heard Secr World, they didn¡¯t take it seriously. I remember that Gavin Clifford¡¯s house was called the Clifford family.¡± After listening to the singing man¡¯s words, the group of people looked surprised. Secr World people could kill Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore? This was impossible even for a person to imagine! At this moment, a woman stood up and smiled. ¡°How can a mere Gavin Clifford kill our Arcane World people? This is simply ridiculous.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see the news with your own eyes. Rumors are ultimately rumors. ¡°Alright, the elders have left. If you want to know the answer, you can just go to Cooper family and ask!¡± Then, the group of people walked towards the Arcane Worldthe Clifford family mansion one after another! Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Under the leadership of the elders of Ancient Martial Arts, a group of people from ancient warrior family stood at the entrance of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. There were four big words written on the shiny que above his head: the Clifford family mansion. It could be seen that this que was made of pure gold. It was obvious. that it was expensive. Moreover, this golden que looked out of ce in Room Arcane World. However, the current ancient warrior family was no longer the same as before. Although there were still some rules, it was much better than before! If it was in the past, he would have picked up a torch and refined this que. Even if it was made of pure gold, it was not rare. Now, although ancient warrior family was also living in seclusion, it was not necessary to destroy something like Secr World. Perhaps he could just move it away and take it for himself! At this moment, Duncan Bore, who was sitting in the back room, saw group of peopleing from outside. Of course, he knew who these people were and what they wanted to do. Therefore, Duncan Bore walked out unhurriedly and arrived at the entrance of the Clifford family mansion. He looked at the white-bearded. old man standing in front of him and did not say a word. As their eyes met for a moment, they could clearly feel the elder¡¯s face turning green and purple. Duncan Bore¡¯s temper and personality were simr to Jarvis Bore¡¯s. Although Divine Net5 did not like his foster father much, Jarvis Bore was still the person who raised him. At least he did not starve him to death. However, after he became sensible, his foster father was suddenly captured one day. The person who captured his foster father was the old 1/5 man standing in front of him. There would definitely be people asking. It had been so long. This old. man had already be a white-bearded old Daoist priest. How could he still remember? This was because Duncan Bore knew that this old man had a very long scar on his neck. However, there were not many people in Arcane World who had this scar. Moreover, those who had the right to capture his adoptive father were not ordinary people, so he could not forget it. At this moment, Duncan Bore looked at the white-bearded old man and the people behind him and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem to be under your jurisdiction, so please leave!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Duncan Bore forcefully suppressed the urge to punch the old man. Then, he turned around and wanted to return to the room. Unexpectedly, the old man looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s against you!¡± ¡°You even dare to reject me. Don¡¯t forget whose territory you¡¯re standing on now!¡± ¡°Uneducated dog. How can you talk to others when your mother hasn¡¯t even passed?¡± Just as Duncan Bore tried his best to suppress his heart, it instantly surged out like a ferocious beast. Then, he said, ¡°What do you want?¡± When the old man saw Duncan Bore¡¯s angry expression, he instantly smiled and said gently, ¡°Duncan Bore, right?¡± ¡°It seems that my memory is quite good. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. Why didn¡¯t you beg?¡± 2/3 ¡°That¡¯s your only way out. What¡¯s the point of being someone¡¯s dog all the time?¡± Tahahal Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Duncan Bore couldn¡¯t get over it if he didn¡¯t vent his anger today. Then, he heard abang and punched the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t say a word today.¡± Then, the old man lost his bnce and took a few steps back. Blood. seeped out of the corner of his mouth, Then, the man standing beside the white-bearded elder looked at the scene in front of him and said, ¡°You¡¯re done for today. Why don¡¯t you take a look at who you beat up today!¡± ¡°This is an elder of the upper echelons of ancient martial arts. Do you want to die?¡± Duncan Bore looked at the people standing behind him and said, ¡°Of course I want to live, but if someone doesn¡¯t want me to live, what can I do?!¡± ¡°He killed my adoptive father and will even kill me one day. Then why can¡¯t I hit him?!¡± At this moment, no man walked out from behind the elder lying on the ground. His eyes were firm and cold as he said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s get down to business. Why didn¡¯t Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s Simeon Cooper show up for this meeting?¡± ¡°Why are you the one receiving us here? You didn¡¯t even let us in!¡± ¡°Tell me, what are you hiding!¡± Duncan Bore looked at the serious man in front of him and spread his 3/5 Chapter T hands. He looked at the man in disbelief and said, What can I hide Tl answer your questions one by one.¡± Tudly to no longer Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. Please stop talking about the name Ancient Manual Arts Cooper family. This is now the the Clifford family mansion¡± Secondly, Simeon Cooper is already dead. As for how he died, I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Go and investigate.¡± ¡°Thirdly, if this was the ancient martial arts Cooper family in the past, you can go in and search as you please. However, this is the the Clifford family mansion now. It¡¯s not convenient for you to enter!¡± After hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s words, the families behind ancient warrior family were already stunned. They muttered below: This Duncan Bore is too strong. This territory belongs to Arcane World and is under the jurisdiction of 42322. ¡°How did Duncan Bore be so confident after being rejected?¡± ¡°This is different from what I¡¯ve seen before.¡± At this moment, the old man standing at the front stared at Duncan Bore and said. ¡°Duncan Bore, I know you¡¯re ming us for being ruthless to your foster father. ¡°However, the method we adopted was to imprison him. He doesn¡¯t need to be tortured, let alone suffer. He just needs to be a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± ¡°So, can you tell me who killed this Simeon Cooper?¡± ¡°Also, who changed the que of this the Clifford family mansion!¡± Duncan Bore was actually toozy to beat around the bush with them. However, Gavin Clifford did not instruct them before he left. Should they say these things? What should they do? Wasn¡¯t this handing the difficult problem to him? However, Gavin Clifford was so powerful that they would not be able to do anything to him. In fact, these people might even lose their lives! Hence, Duncan Bore looked at the old man in front of him and the group of people behind him. ¡°From now on, this is the Clifford family mansion. Lord Gavin Clifford lives in Arcane World!¡± After hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s words, the higher-ups of Arcane World were all dumbfounded. Gavin Clifford. Why did this name sound so familiar? Could it be the legendary Gavin Clifford from Secr World? He remembered that Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family seemed to have looked for them before and vaguely mentioned Gavin Clifford! However, at that time, they felt that Gavin Clifford was just warrior of Secr World. They did not need to care about this person at all. Unexpectedly¡­ Hence, the white-bearded elder from Arcane World looked at Duncan Bore and asked again, ¡°So, Simeon Cooper was killed by Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°What about Jarvis Bore at the back of the mountain?¡± Duncan Bore looked at the white-bearded elder in front of him and smiled. ¡°He was killed by Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± Chapter 714 Chapter 714 ¡°He was killed by Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± When the white bearded old man and the group of ancient warrior family. behind him heard this news, they all looked over in surprise. Gavin Clifford?! At this moment, the people from the ancient warrior family families standing behind him began to discuss in horror. ¡°Could this Gavin Clifford be the Gavin Clifford from Secr World?¡± ¡°Is he really that capable?¡± ¡°Nothing is certain. If Gavin Clifford is really that awesome, I¡¯m afraid our position with Arcane World will be lost¡± Duncan Bore looked at the upper echelons of ancient warrior family in front of him. Other than being in a daze, he did not say a word. In any case, he was no longer ancient warrior family¡¯s man. There was no need to be polite to them. Hence, Duncan Bore turned around and walked back. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything you want to know. Please leave!¡± ¡°If you have any more questions, please wait for Lord Gavin Clifford to return!¡± At this moment, the white-bearded old man looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and remembered that he had just been beaten until the corner of his mouth was bleeding. He was really angry. If he did not fight back, how would he have any face after Arcane World? Then, he looked at Duncan Bore¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± 1/5 ¡°How dare you be so impudent in Arcane World¡¯s territory. So what if your Master is Gavin Clifford?¡± When Masteres back, I¡¯ll collect your corpse!¡± At this moment, the white-bearded old man turned his head and dozens of people in white stood out from behind him. Hearing the white-bearded old man¡¯s words, Duncan Bore turned around and looked at the dozens of people in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability or not!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His godfather was Jarvis Bore. His martial arts were all taught by Jarvis Bore. Even if he hated his godfather, Duncan Bore seemed to be more important than anyone else when it came to martial arts. Even if he could not restore Jarvis Bore¡¯s martial arts 100%, Divine Net5 was not bad. At the very least, he had learned 70% to 80% of Jarvis Bore. Although he had always been unknown in Arcane World and no one even remembered who he was, he did not care. And now, Jarvis Bore was already dead. Moreover, he was killed by Gavin Clifford. Although he did not kill him personally, as long as he was dead, no matter who killed him, it could be considered revenge for his parents. At this moment, the dozens of people in white behind him leaped and flew above Duncan Bore. Duncan Bore. Arcane World had been here for so long. How could he not tell that this was Soul- Capturing Formation? Coincidentally, Jarvis Bore had taught him how to break this array formation when he was young. It was very simple. When they started to set up the array formation, there was a loophole. No matter how they set it up, one of them would be slower by a second. At this time, if one discovered a loophole in the array formation, they would have to start increasing their strength and try their best to rush out in one second. This was because if they couldn¡¯t get out in thest second, they shouldn¡¯t underestimate the array formation. If they were unlucky, it 2/5 10 4 Thu In would be difficult for them to get out in their entire lives. ¡°Soul-Capturing Formation¡± was Arcane World¡¯s unique skill. Even if an expert came, it would be difficult to break it. Ever since he was young, Duncan Bore had been very obedient. As long as Jarvis Bore told him about these martial arts moves, he would always remember them in one go. Hence, Jarvis Bore was rather patient when he saw that Duncan Bore wast still considered a smart child. At this moment, the white-bearded old man saw dozens of white-robed men fly above Duncan Bore and said proudly, ¡°Duncan Bore, it¡¯s time for you to die. By the time you return, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be dead.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re MasterGavin Clifford. He¡¯ll still die here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash from Secr World, yet you still want to dominate Arcane World. You actually dare to change the que to the Clifford family.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really tired of living.¡± Duncan Bore raised his head and looked at the golden light above him. A circle of light shone on Duncan Bore¡¯s body. The circle of light was gradually pressing down on Duncan Bore. At this moment, Duncan Bore was also staring at the circle of light. To be honest, he did not have much confidence. This was because it had been a long time since he learned this. After all, he had never really gone out to train. However, now that he was forced to this point, he could only fight with all his might! Duncan Bore closed his eyes and used his thoughts and memories to find 3/5 the time when one of the white-robed people changed positions. At this moment, Duncan Bore tapped the ground with his feet. Then, his body instantly flew up lightly and directly flew out of the array with a whoosh. The expression of the white-bearded old man, who was still moring below, changed drastically. This man had actually flown out. How was this possible? No, this was absolutely impossible. He remembered that only one person in Arcane World had broken through this array-eye before, and that was Jarvis Bore. But now, Jarvis Bore was already dead. How did this kid break. through the array?! This method of breaking the array was exactly the same as Jarvis Bore. At this moment, the people from 42322 and the higher-ups of Arcane World standing at the side were also instantly stunned. Wasn¡¯t Duncan Bore the dog that used to be Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family? How could he have such strength? It was really unbelievable. At this moment, someone stepped out from the higher-ups of Arcane World. Then, he looked at Duncan Bore, who hadnded on the ground unscathed. He frowned and said in confusion, ¡°Why does this Duncan Bore look so familiar?¡± ¡°It feels a little simr. Jarvis Bore?¡± Upon hearing this, the white-bearded old man was enlightened. He then looked at Divine Net5 carefully. It had to be said that this kid really did look a little like Jarvis Bore. Coupled with this move, he could even break ¡°Soul-Capturing Formation¡±. Then, a man in in clothes walked out from behind the white-bearded. old man. He frowned and asked Duncan Bore, ¡°Do you know Jarvis Bore?¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Duncan Bore looked at the people in front of him. All of them wished the could get rid of themselves. At this moment, the man in in clothes¡¯ expression instantly stiffened. Then, he said, ¡°Why? Do you not dare to say it or do you not want to say it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, while I¡¯m in a good mood, hurry up and say it. Do you hear me?!¡± This man¡¯s loud voice frightened ancient warrior family¡¯s family members so much that they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was as if he was an envoy from hell who wanted to take their lives. At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World suddenly muttered. behind him. ¡°By the way, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family¡¯s Family Head Simeon Cooper was killed by Gavin Clifford. Moreover, Jarvis Bore was also killed. In other words, Jarvis Bore is dead. There¡¯s no one left to imprison.¡± ¡°The thing that¡¯s hidden in the water prison¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was also taken away?¡± On the other side, under the interrogation of the man in in clothes, the families of ancient warrior family finally opened their mouths and said, ¡°Actually¡­¡± Duncan Bore looked at the group of people in front of him who were dawdling. He did not know how he endured it back then. Fortunately, he acknowledged Gavin Clifford as his master. Originally, he did not think that the people here were abnormal. Although there were some people who looked down on Secr World, he felt that it was normal. After all, no one in Secr World could surpass Arcane 1/5 Chapter 71.5 World. However, he only found out today that these people from Arcane World wuld not let any powerful people suppress them at all. If they did, they would have to die. They would try their best to not give them a way out! At this moment, Duncan Bore looked at them for a long time without saying a word. Then, he said, ¡°Jarvis Bore is my foster father!¡± ¡°What else do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you one by one!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying in this world. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of it, but I really want to say it when I look at you. ¡°Curiosity killed the cat!¡± After saying that, Duncan Boreughed. At this moment, the dozens of white-robed people who were setting up the array seemed to have suffered a bacsh. They could not even use their lightness skills properly and fell straight from the sky, letting out miserable cries. Duncan Bore did not know what was going on either. Could it be because he had broken the array just now? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Even if her memory was a little blurry back then, he really didn¡¯t hear Jarvis Bore say that this had the effect of bacsh! The white-robed men all let out blood-curdling screams, blood dripping from the corners of their mouths. Just as Duncan Bore was feeling doubtful, someone went up to the white- bearded old man¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Elder, I just realized that other than Cooper family, the Rathbone family hasn¡¯t appeared today either!¡± ¡°I suspect that the two families have already joined forces, but they¡¯ve been hiding it from us!¡± ¡°After all, Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family escorted Jarvis Bore to the next aristocratic family in just two days. How can it be such a coincidence!¡± The white-bearded old man stroked his beard, then carefully listened to these words and looked into the depths not far away. If Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family had really joined forces with Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family, then Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family must have been killed. Was this Gavin Clifford really that powerful? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his age was so high that he couldn¡¯t even withstand a Duncan Bore in front of him, he really wanted to test his Gavin Clifford martial arts! It seemed that the key now was still Gavin Clifford. If he didn¡¯t kill him now, when would he? The 4,135,777 mansion was already 4,233,336 yuan. This Duncan Bore in front of him was a troublesome matter. It seemed like he had to step in. At this moment, the white-bearded old man said something to a guard standing beside him, and the guard left. The white-bearded old man stood on the spot and wanted to walk over, but for the sake of his life, it was better to restrain himself. He looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Duncan Bore, even if your adoptive father is Jarvis Bore, it doesn¡¯t mean. much to us. Otherwise, how could we have imprisoned him for decades?¡± ¡°So, if you obey our Arcane World now, we can spare your life!¡± ¡°At most, I¡¯ll lock you up like I did with Jarvis Bore.¡± ¡°You have to know that this is all for your own good!¡± Duncan Bore looked at the white-bearded old man in front of him and instantlyughed. ¡°Hahaha! In that case, I have to thank you!¡± ¡°I was wondering if his brain was damaged or if his brain had been eaten by a dog.¡± ¡°If you think the cage behind Cooper family is good, you can stay there even if you don¡¯t go up. No one will stop you from taking a vacation. After hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s words, the fireball in the white-bearded old man¡¯s heart instantly rolled bigger and bigger. He directly cursed. ¡°You dog, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t even know who you are!¡± ¡°Someone, cripple him for me!¡± When Duncan Bore heard the white-bearded old man¡¯s words, he smiled and did not say anything. He directly kicked the old man onto the rock. With a puff, blood instantly spurted out of the white-bearded old man¡¯s mouth. Then, his head drooped and he lost consciousness! At this moment, among the higher-ups of Arcane World, the man in in clothes saw the white- bearded elder being kicked to the stone by Duncan Bore. He quickly ran over and realized that he was no longer breng. The man in in clothes walked straight to Duncan Bore and curs angrily, ¡°You actually dared to kill our Arcane World¡¯s elder. I think you can¡¯t wai to enter the King of Hell¡¯s Pce.¡± Then, the man shed to Duncan Bore¡¯s side as fast as he could. He stretched out his palm and hit Duncan Bore. At this moment, Duncan Bore leaped and instantly flew up. Then, the man in in clothes followed closely behind and chased after Duncan Bore. He instantly left this ce and flew towards the forest behind the mountain. Normally, Duncan Bore would cultivate here. Moreover, there was a lot of space here, and it was a bamboo forest At this moment, Duncan Bore flew up and sat on a bent bamboo pole. Then, he looked at the man not far away and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to regret now!¡± The man in in clothes looked at the disdainful Duncan Bore in front of him. He hated people provoking him the most in his life, so he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Then, Duncan Bore stepped on the main pole and instantly jumped out. He flew straight towards Duncan Bore. At this moment, Duncan Bore directly shed down along the bamboo pole. The man also chased after him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Duncan Bore turned around and rushed towards the man. By the time the man reacted, it was toote. With a bang, Duncan Bore directly hit the man¡¯s chest, and the man was instantly sent flying. At that moment, the man looked at Duncan Bore in horror. How was this possible? How could he be so powerful! Chapter 716 Chapter 716 ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship!¡± The corners of Duncan Bore¡¯s mouth curled up. The day had finallye. This secret had been hidden very well when he came to Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family. He did not expect that it would finally be revealed. today. Then, Duncan Bore looked at the man in in clothes in front of him and said, ¡°I say, don¡¯t you people from Arcane World have good information?¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the higher-ups of Ancient Martial Arts Divine Net6 know what Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family knows?¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s also a group of ancient warrior family families. standing over there. Actually, you already know about them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here today to confirm the truth, right?¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of the ancient martial arts world looked at the ancient warrior family behind them and frowned. ¡°Do you know something?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Duncan Bore and Jarvis Bore?¡± At this moment, all the families in ancient warrior family lowered their heads and avoided eye contact. They could not say a word. 5/5 SEND GIFT COMMENT 102 Thi Jin H SEND GIFT How could he be so powerful! Before the man fell to the ground, his mind was still filled with the thought that Duncan Bore¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations. This was unbelievable. Just as this man was still imagining it, he heard a bang and hung on a tree. If others heard it, they would at least not die from hanging on a tree. However, who would know that this tree was taller than Secr World? The tree that this man was hanging on was at least on the 20th floor. If he fell down, it would be difficult for him not to die! Although this man was very strong, he was already injured when he was struck by Duncan Bore¡¯s palm. Now that he was hanging on the tree, this branch was very weak. He felt that he would fall down if he moved slightly. At this moment, the man¡¯s forehead began to sweat. Although he didn¡¯t want to beg for mercy, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t let go of when hist life was in danger! Then, the man hanging on the tree branch shouted down, ¡°Save. Save me, please. I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± ¡°Help me, I really can¡¯t get down!¡± ¡°I will never do this to you again. Duncan Bore, save me!¡± However, Duncan Bore couldn¡¯t see the man at all. He could only vaguely hear the man begging for mercy. However, he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly from 20 floors away. The man kept shouting and begging for mercy on the tree, but Duncan. Bore did not take it seriously. This was because he knew what kind of people Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups were. They could speak humannguage and even nder you for no reason. Why should Divine Net5 save him? 1/5 Was he going to give him another chance to kill him What era was it now? Furthermore, it was Arcane World. This had always heen the world of the fittest. If one had any pity, they would definitely die an ugly death This was also why Duncan Bore always looked realistic. In reality, his gaze was more likely to be filled with hostility. When Duncan Bore heard the man¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t even want to reply. However, he still thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s the will of the heavens for you to hang on the tree. When youe downter, you have to discuss it with the heavens, not me!¡± ¡°Reflect on yourself on the tree. If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll apany you at any time. I¡¯ll spare your life today. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll definitely open your stomach and feed you to the fish!¡± After saying that, Duncan Bore left, leaving behind a man wailing in the tree. ¡°Somebody help me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going to die. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Come back. Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Put me down, Duncan Bore. I won¡¯t just pass you!¡± At this moment, Arcane World¡¯s the Clifford family mansion was in a mess. Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups had lost two leaders. What should they do next?! The group of people from ancient warrior family who were rooted to the ground were all looking anxiously in the direction where Duncan Bore and the man had disappeared. At this moment, two middle-aged men who were Arcane World muttered softly, 27/5 ¡°What should we do? ¡°Who do you think will kill who?¡± At this moment, another man looked at the man in front of him and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel like they¡¯re evenly matched. Both of them are stronger, but I think this Duncan Bore is a little dangerous.¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s Jarvis Bore¡¯s adopted son. He must have taught him everything he learned in his life.¡± ¡°Even if this Duncan Bore isn¡¯t good at learning, he¡¯s still much better than ordinary people!¡± The other man nodded, but didn¡¯t speak. At this moment, a car drove from not far away to the entrance of the Clifford family mansion. Almost everyone turned their heads to look. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone got out of the car and looked at the people in front of him. His heart skipped a beat. When he went to the upper echelons of Arcane World, he was told by his servants that he was not there. Then, when he went to the meeting ce, he was told that he was in the the Clifford family mansion.. Kingsley Rathbone did not even dare to think about what his subordinate had said. He had actually been feeling uneasy on the way here. He had a bad feeling about this, but he had no choice but to face it. At this moment, the higher-ups of ancient warrior family looked at Kingsley Rathbone who had gotten out of the car. They were furious, especially when they thought about how they suspected that Ancient Martial Artist the Rathbone family and Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family were plotting something. Then, Kingsley Rathbone ran over anxiously. When he saw the white- bearded old man¡¯s corpse, his pupils instantly dted. Wasn¡¯t this Arcane World¡¯s senior executive? 3/5 Why? Why did he die? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Could it be. Gavin Clifford? Then, Kingsley Rathbone looked at Argane World¡¯s higher-ups with doubt and asked humbly, ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°How did the elder die?¡± The remaining Arcane World executives looked at Kingsley Rathbone in front of them. They could not be bothered with him and turned around, treating him like air. Kingsley Rathbone looked at the elder in front of him in a daze. He was terrified. At this moment, the group of people from ancient warrior family stood up and looked at Kingsley Rathbone. ¡°The elder was killed by Duncan Bore! When Kingsley Rathbone heard this name, he was very unfamiliar with it. Then, he looked at the person who spoke with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Who is Duncan Bore?¡± ¡°Arcane World can¡¯t kill an elder in terms of seniority, seniority, or strength. Where did this Duncan Bore come from?!¡± Hearing Kingsley Rathbone, Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups who were constantly asking about the matter, they could not stand it anymore. Then, they shouted, ¡°Are you pretending to be ignorant here?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Tell me, did you collude with Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family and let Gavin Clifford take advantage of the situation?¡± ¡°He killed Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore and even changed the que of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family to the mansion of the Clifford family¡± Open your dog eyes and take a closer look!¡± Kingsley Kalibone shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. How could I be in cahoots with Gavin Clifford! ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hate him!¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of the ancient martial arts world looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said again, ¡°Alright, then tell me. The day you went to Secr World for the cocktail party happened to be the day Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore were killed!¡± ¡°You know that the next ce Jarvis Bore is going to be detained is you, the Rathbone family. You were afraid that something would happen to Alfred9, who was detained in the Rathbone family midway. Then, we would point the finger at you. Therefore, you simply did this before Jarvis Bore arrived at the Rathbone family and conveniently provided an alibi!¡± ¡°Then, this news reached Arcane World. The elder brought us here and asked the Clifford family to get out of Arcane World. I didn¡¯t see Divine Net35, the adopted son of Jarvis Bore, appear. You really nned well!¡± ¡°Today, the elder asked for a meeting. When you realized that the matter had blown up, you didn¡¯t come directly. Now that the elder has been killed, you appeared. What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to rece the elders directly?¡± Chapter 717 Chapter 717 ¡°Why? Do you want to rece the elders directly?¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard what Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups said, he felt extremely uneasy. He knew that something like this would happen, but he did not expect it to happen so quickly. had also died. He only knew that Gavin Clifford was very powerful, but he did not know why Divine Net5 was also so powerful. Moreover, the elder in Arcane World¡¯s upper echelon Hence, Kingsley Rathbone looked at the man in front of him and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s really not me¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to do that. Even if I want to do it, I shouldn¡¯t leave you with something to use against me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Gavin Clifford. I think!¡± Kingsley Rathbone looked at Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups in front of him. When he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s name, his eyes even burned with fire. They had some understanding of Gavin Clifford. It was said that everyone was afraid of Secr World. However, they were Arcane World after all. They did not care about Secr World at all. Although Simeon Cooper had more or less. mentioned Gavin Clifford in Arcane World, they did not take it seriously at that time. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This was because Simeon Cooper had always been a self-righteous person in Arcane World. As long as there was a rare item in his hands that Arcane World did not have, he would publicize it wantonly, afraid that others would not know! There were also people who had not been caught for decades. If they were caught by him, he would start to make his presence known. Sometimes, he would even lie to satisfy his vanity. 1/5 He wanted to attract the attention of others, but he was wrong. What he did could only attract everyone¡¯s attention to the thing he had. Therefore, when people understood this thing, they would naturally leave. However, this was something that Simeon Cooper enjoyed. This was because he didn¡¯t care who these people were paying attention to. He just wanted to make his presence known in Arcane World. When Arcane World thought of this, he felt that what Kingsley Rathbone said was not unreasonable. Then, he looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said, ¡°So?¡± ¡°Since you said that all of this was done by Gavin Clifford, what do you n to do?¡± In fact, Kingsley Rathbhe Rathbone family and Cooper family were really on the same level. They were also in the lower position in ancient warrior family. They had always been unpopr. However, this time, it was because Jarvis Bore was about to switch to the Rathbone family. Then, they suspected him. The weak were always discussed together. Furthermore, with Simeon Cooper¡¯s death this time, Kingsley Rathbone would not be able to defend himself. This usation was even more fatal. It could not even be taken off. After hearing Arcane World¡¯s words, Kingsley Rathbone looked at Divine Net6¡¯s higher-ups in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This Gavin Clifford is a runner. A Secr World person still dares to change the que at Arcane World and upy space.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of living. To be honest, I went to Secr World to hold a cocktail party for Gavin Clifford. Who knew that this kid woulde to Arcane World.¡± ¡°It could be said that I just happened to pass by him. If I can¡¯t catch him, I, 1112 Thu Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family, will disappear from Arcane World.¡± At this moment. Duncan Bore, who had just returned to the Clifford fanaly¡¯s mansion, happened to hear Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s angry words. Then, they heard apuseing from not far away. Then, he heard Duncan Bore¡¯s voice. He looked at Kingsley Rathbone with a hint of yfulness and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Kingsley Rathbone?¡± At this moment, when they heard Duncan Bore¡¯s voice, the higher-ups of Arcane World instantly retreated. This was because Divine Net5 had just killed their Arcane World higher-ups. The man who had been angry with Divine Net5 previously did not return. He must have been killed by Duncan Bore! The people from the major families behind 42322 also revealed terrified expressions. They looked at Duncan Bore and did not dare to move, afraid that they would be dragged out and killed by Duncan Bore. At this moment, the sharp-eyed 42335 saw an unfamiliar face as soon as he returned. Other than Cooper family, only the Rathbone family was absent today, so this person was still Ancient Martial Arts the Rathbone family. However, Duncan Bore had never seen the ancient martial arts master the Rathbone family, so he did not dare to judge. Hence, he directly said, ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°Bring it on!¡± ¡°Actually, at your age, you should be enjoying yourter years, but you just had toe out at this time to find trouble.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to y along.¡± Kingsley Rathbone looked at the man in front of him and sized him up. 13/5 This person looked a little simr. Jarvis Bore, so he should be Duncan Bore, Jarvis Bore¡¯s adopted son. Moreover, his tone was extremely simr to Jarvis Bore¡¯s. He was actually so arrogant. Then, Kingsley Rathbone, who was standing in front, took a few steps forward and looked at Duncan Bore. ¡°You¡¯re Duncan Bore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed our senior Arcane World?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡± After Duncan Bore heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, he looked at him and said, ¡°Kingsley Rathbone, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. Didn¡¯t you discuss with my Lord Gavin Clifford how to support Lord Gavin Clifford to take over Arcane World?¡± ¡°Why are you threatening me now?¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard 42335¡¯s words, his heart was instantly filled with lightning and thunder. It was over. He would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. His every move had. already made Arcane World target him. In the end, he was hit in the head by Duncan Bore¡¯s serious expression and serious words! At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone could already feel many gazes on him. That was definitely the most terrifying thing he had ever been afraid of in his life. Then, among the higher-ups of Arcane World, a man took a step forward and looked at Kingsley Rathbone. ¡°You met Gavin Clifford in private and even discussed it?¡± ¡°You actually want to support him?¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard what the higher-up said, his legs instantly. went weak. This Xiao Duncan Bore had reallye up with a good idea. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he wanted him to have no ce in the Rathbone. family? Hence, Kingsley Rathbone knelt on the ground and looked at the higher- ups of Arcane World. ¡°You have to believe me. Don¡¯t believe him.¡± ¡°This Duncan Bore is full of tricks. He wants us all to kill each other, and then he gets his way!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really not trustworthy. Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s Jarvis Bore¡¯s adopted son. He¡¯s purely framing me now!¡± When Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, they could no longer distinguish right from wrong. This was because there had never been such aplicated matter in Arcane World. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 At this moment, the various families who were watching themotion below Arcane World were also discussing softly. ¡°Could Kingsley Rathbone really be such a person?¡± ¡°Did they really collude with Gavin Clifford to deal with us, Arcane World? ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± The person standing at the side looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said softly. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. If the Harper family and the Quigley family were stronger families, they definitely wouldn¡¯t do this. However, it¡¯s hard to say for Cooper family and the Rathbone family!¡± ¡°After all, if you want to be in the limelight, you¡¯ll definitely do that. After all, who wants to carry a bad reputation all year round?!¡± After the various families below heard the analysis, they nodded. In any case, they were not the judges. This kind of thing did not concern them. They were just listening to themotion! At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone saw that the higher-ups in front of him were indifferent to him, so he stood up with a whoosh and stared fiercely at Duncan Bore in front of him. He pointed at him and cursed. ¡°Are you looking for trouble?!¡± ¡°Duncan Bore, even if your foster father is Jarvis Bore, aren¡¯t you still a prisoner in Arcane World?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Simeon Cooper¡¯s dog yet. It¡¯s just that Master is now Gavin Clifford. It¡¯s not much different.¡± ¡°Now, you actually dare to kill our leader in front of everyone in Arcane World¡¯s territory. Are you tired of living?!¡± When Duncan Bore heard this man¡¯s words, his expression instantly 1/5 turned cold. Then, he looked at Kingsley Rathbone in front of him and said, ¡°Kingsley Rathbone. I advise you not to refuse a toast only to drink a fortent! ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t end up well! ¡°I promise!¡± After saying this, Kingsley Rathbone was stunned for a few seconds. Indeed, these words carried a lot of weight, but Kingsley Rathbone still said. ¡°Duncan Bore, then I¡¯ll let you see if you can walk out of the Clifford family mansion today!¡± ¡°Gu Youyun, you have to pay with your life for killing someone. You have to pay the price today!¡± At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone tapped his feet lightly and flew up. He rushed towards Duncan Bore. Duncan Bore slid to the left and avoided Kingsley Rathbone. Kingsley Rathbone watched as Duncan Bore brushed past him on the left. He thought to himself, ¡°Divine Net5 does have some skills. It seems that Jarvis Bore has taught him a lot of martial arts. This kid does have Jarvis Bore¡¯s shadow.¡± However, Kingsley Rathbone was not to be trifled with. Immediately after, Kingsley Rathbone turned around and rushed towards Duncan Bore again. Then, he directly said, ¡°Duncan Bore, today is the day you die!¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± At this moment, Duncan Bore looked at Kingsley Rathbone in front of him and felt a little nervous. This was because he was not sure if he could defeat him. Previously, he had already exhausted some stamina by killing that high-level elder. Later on, he had fought another person! 2/5 Now that he was fighting Kingsley Rathbone again, it could be seen that Duncan Bore was no longer facing the enemy head-on. He was dodging all the way to recover his stamina. At this moment. Duncan Bore¡¯s calf started to cramp from hunger due to Overexertion. He was indeed a little flustered. Then, Kingsley Rathbone was still chasing after him. Duncan Bore suddenly saw a tree in front of him. Duncan Bore turned around and realized that Kingsley Rathbone was right behind him. All his attention was on him. At this moment, Duncan Bore gently closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Sess or failure depended on the moment. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone could see Duncan Bore¡¯s exhausted body. The corners of his mouth curled up as he said, ¡°Duncan Bore, is it that difficult for you to beg for mercy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance!¡± Hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s words, Duncan Bore frowned and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡± : Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s originally calm heart was suddenly angered by Jarvis. Bore. He instantly became irritable and said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± At this moment, Duncan Bore felt that it was time. He elerated and flew towards the tree. In fact, Duncan Bore could not guarantee that there would be no idents. However, he knew that the closer he flew to the tree, the easier it was for Kingsley Rathbone to fall for it! At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone saw Duncan Bore speeding up. He did not expect this kid to still have stamina. He wanted to see how long he could run for. 375 Hence, Kingsley Rathbone also increased his speed and chased after Duncan Bore. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Duncan Bore, who was in front, watched as the tree in front of him got closer and closer. Duncan Bore silently counted in his heart. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± At this moment, Duncan Bore immediately changed directions and flew down. He did not n to return to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion because it would be useless if he went back. He wanted to stop at a ce first and inform Lord Gavin Clifford of this news. At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone did not even have time to react to the direction Duncan Bore had left in. He directly mmed into a tree with a bang. He immediately fainted and fell from the sky. There was a huge pit in the ground. Kingsley Rathbone didn¡¯t feel anything and didn¡¯t move at all. At this moment, the higher-ups of ancient warrior family and the various families of ancient warrior family only heard a thud. They had no idea what had happened. At this moment, the families of ancient warrior family all spoke up. ¡°Did we get hit by an earthquake?¡± ¡°But I remember this isn¡¯t an earthquake zone!¡± ¡°But the loud sound just now was indeed very simr, and the ground was trembling!¡± ¡°However, Duncan Bore and Kingsley Rathbone haven¡¯t returned for so long. Could that voice have come from them?¡± Hearing the discussions of the various families below, the higher-ups of Arcane World could not wait any longer. One of the higher-ups directly waved his subordinates behind him over and said, ¡°Go, luing people to look for it. Follow the direction of the sound!¡± ¡°And look for Kingsley Rathbone and Duncan Bore,¡± Afer you find him, bring him back directly.¡± On the other side, Jarvis Borended up the forest. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, he quickly tool out his contact list and called Gavin Clifford After ringing a few times, no one picked up, so he hung up. Duncan Bore panted heavily. At least he was not injured. However, the sound just now was really loud. Ile did not know if Kingsley Rathbone was dead or not. Forget it, he should think about what he should do now. He could not return to the the Clifford family mansion for the time being. Could it be that he had to start surviving in the wild? At this moment, the higher-ups of the ancient martial arts world followed the direction of the voice and found Kingsley Rathbone. At this moment, after hearing the call, Kingsley Rathbone opened his eyes and saw more than ten people surrounding him. Then, he said, ¡°Who are you?!¡± Chapter 719 Chapter 719 ¡°Who are you?¡± When these people heard Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s words, they were instantly. dumbfounded Then, they looked at each other and said, ¡°We¡¯re from Arcane World. The higher-ups of Divine Net6 asked us to bring you back!¡± ¡°Pleasee with us! Kingsley Rathbone was directly picked up by the dozen or so people. However, Kingsley Rathbone kicked and kicked as he shouted, ¡°Where are we?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Put me down!¡± ¡°Put me down!¡± At this moment, Kingsley Rathbone looked like a three-year-old child. He had no intelligence and was afraid of everyone he saw. It was simply impossible for these dozen or so people to move. The leader of the dozen or so people looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said. ¡°The five of Bore. I follow me back. The rest, continue to look for Duncan Bore. I don¡¯t think you can run far.¡± Then, they split up. One of the men looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said to the leader, ¡°Boss, do you think Kingsley Rathbone lost his mind from the fall?¡± ¡°How could he not know we have this ce?¡± ¡°Moreover, in my state just now, only my little nephew kicked me like this. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately belittling him, but¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth!¡± 1/6 The leading man had actually noticed it long ago and guessed it, because he saw the huge pit on the ground. If it wasn¡¯t high enough, it wouldn¡¯t have been smashed like this. If he fell from such a high ce, his head would definitely be injured. Duncan Bore was still nowhere to be found. With Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s strength, even if 42322 was not strong enough, he would not fall like this. Unless someone had set a trap for him. This person from Russia was Duncan Bore, but Duncan Bore had run away! At this moment, the leader nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and bring Kingsley Rathbone back!¡± The few of them brought Taylor2 back to Arcane Worldthe Clifford family¡¯s mansion. Kingsley Rathbone saw that these people were still hiding behind the leader. They were very afraid of strangers. At this moment, Arcane World¡¯s eminent monk walked in front of Kingsley Rathbone. Looking at Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s terrified expression, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. Hence, the higher-ups directly said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kingsley Rathbone? Why does he look like an imbecile?¡± ¡°Did you find anything at the scene?¡± At this moment, the leader looked at the higher-ups of Arcane World and said seriously, ¡°When we went over, Kingsley Rathbone was lying in a human-shaped pit. We suspect that he fell from a high altitude and might have injured his head!¡± ¡°No trace of a second person was found at the scene. There should be another Kingsley Rathbone that fell. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for Duncan Bore!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring Kingsley Rathbone back first!¡± Arcane World looked at the foolish Kingsley Rathbone in front of him and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you know who Gavin Clifford is?¡± When Kingsley Rathbone heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s name, his entire body trembled. It was as if he was really afraid and angry. Originally, he could have asked something under normal circumstances, but now, he could only think about it. Immediately after, the higher-ups of Arcane World looked at Kingsley Rathbone and said again, ¡°Do you want to kill Gavin Clifford?¡± Kingsley Rathbone stared into the eyes of the higher-up who spoke. Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°Kill Gavin Clifford, kill Gavin Clifford,¡± ¡°Kill Duncan Bore, kill Duncan Bore!¡± At this moment, the major families of Arcane World began to feel afraid when they saw the current state of the Rathbone family¡¯s head. They muttered, ¡°What exactly did Kingsley Rathbone experience just now? This person was fine for the first half an hour. How did he be a fool in an instant?!¡± ¡°Will we be like this in the future?!¡± ¡°Is this Gavin Clifford really that powerful?¡± At this moment, another person from ancient warrior family said, ¡°Fortunately, today¡¯s opponent is Duncan Bore. If today¡¯s opponent is Gavin Clifford, that won¡¯t do.¡± ID: Thu nilo ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen Gavin Clifford kill anyone, Gavin Clifford will never give you a second chance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at Kingsley Rathbone¡¯s current state. Gavin Clifford won¡¯t give him a way out either.¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the families of ancient warrior family were also shocked. Then, they all said. ¡°Just hearing this makes my hair stand on end. Is it really that powerful? ¡°It¡¯s probably just a rumor. There¡¯s no need to make it sound so ridiculous. right?¡± ¡°How can Secr World have such a powerful person? It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t scare ourselves!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t boost other people¡¯s morale and destroy your own!¡± At this moment, in the ancient martial arts world, the Quigley family and the Harper family were listening from behind. They looked at each other and felt that it was ridiculous. They walked forward and said. ¡°I say you¡¯re wasting your time here!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Gavin Clifford just a small fry like Secr World? How can he bepared to ancient warrior family?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who the strongest person in the world is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s our Arcane Sage. We¡¯ve worked so hard to build a piece ofnd for you, but you¡¯re here talking about how powerful he is!¡± At this moment, after hearing Lnd Quigley¡¯s words, the family head of Ancient Martial Arts the Harper family, Fletcher Christensen, also spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys are too free. If I had the time. I would have gone to cultivate long ago.¡± ¡°Only those without strength will feel fear. In fact, fear is brought to you by yourselves!¡± 4/6 When Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups heard Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen¡¯s words, they were very gratified. Then, they directly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at the the Quigley family family head and the the Harper family family head. Their words are indeed different.¡± ¡°Your identities are ancient warrior family. A mere Gavin Clifford has already frightened you. If there¡¯s someone stronger, shouldn¡¯t youmit suicide before you even fight?¡± Hearing Arcane World¡¯s words, the people from ancient warrior family families more or less stuffed their hearts into their stomachs. After all, the higher-ups had already spoken. If they emphasized that they could not do it, they would be expelled from the ranks of ancient warrior family when they got angry. How could they live up to their ancestors! At this moment. Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen looked at the family heads below and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there reallyes a day when Gavin Clifford and Divine Net6 make a scene, we¡¯ll take the lead!¡± ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Hearing Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen¡¯s words, the people below instantly became more at ease. There were fewer discussions, and they all nodded. At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Someone, take down the que of ¡®the Clifford family mansion¡¯ and dissolve this gold!¡± ¡°Everyone gets a share!¡± Chapter 720 Chapter 720 ¡°Everyone gets a share!¡± Hearing this, almost everyone in ancient warrior family was excited. Although they had no desires in Arcane World, they knew about gold. This gold was rtively precious in Secr World miles, and it could be sold for a high price. This was not that attractive to the people of Arcane World, but it was better than nothing. At this moment, the hundreds of men in ck in the mansion saw that the higher-ups of Divine Net6 were about to take off the que and instantly said. ¡°You can¡¯t take off this que!¡± ¡°This is the the Clifford family mansion. You have no right to cause trouble here!¡± ¡°Please take your men and leave this ce immediately!¡± Then, the hundreds of men in ck stood in a row and attacked. It was as if they would risk their lives at any time if anyone dared to approach. The higher-ups of Arcane World looked at the hundreds of people in front of them and were instantly furious. They shouted, ¡°You bunch of dogs, you¡¯re really a bunch of fence-sitters!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in TMArcane World¡¯s territory and you still say that this is the territory of that trash Gavin Clifford. You¡¯re simply tired of living!¡± ¡°Get lost, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± ¡°Someone, open it for me!¡± Among the hundreds of men in ck, one of the people leading them took a step forward and said, ¡°Who dares to move!¡± 1/5 ¡°If you want to take off the que, you have to cross over us first!¡± At this moment, the hundreds of men in ck were staring at Arcane World¡¯s upper echelons and ancient warrior family¡¯s family. The higher-ups of Arcane World looked at the hundreds of people in front of them who would rather die than submit. They were also stunned. They vaguely remembered the past. Although they did not see this Simeon Cooper much, they had a deep impression of him after going there once. This was because Simeon Cooper¡¯s subordinates were simply cowards. It was rare for them to stand up and say no today. At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World looked at the group of men in ck and said, ¡°Since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Just as he was about to make a move, a ck shadow shed across the sky and stood in front of the higher-ups of Arcane World. ¡°What happened?!¡± At that moment, Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. His clothes were extraordinary, and his Light-body Technique was outstanding. Why did this face look so familiar? However, he was certain that this person had never seen him in real life.. The group of people from ancient warrior family were also dumbfounded. They had no idea who this person was! However, his words seemed to be familiar to them! At this moment, the middle-aged man in front of him looked at these Arcane World people with a guarded expression and said again, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your Arcane Sage. I believe we¡¯ve met before!¡± ¡°This time, I was just passing by. I saw that there were people below, so I came to ask.¡± 2/5 1943 Thu Jan 1 After saying this, the higher-ups of Arcane World instantly put on a bootlicking posture and said with a smile, ¡°Venerable.¡± ¡°Are you a friend of the Venerable One?¡± He looked at the man in front of him with suspicion. No one knew that Arcane World Venerable One had friends. Moreover, they were afraid that they would die if they asked. Therefore, no one had asked or heard about any friends of the Venerable One. Perhaps it was because the Venerable One was more afraid of trouble. He had always been a loner. Although he had friends, he rarely had them. Therefore, this was the first time they had seen it. It was inevitable that they would be surprised. Then, the man was not angered by theck of trust from these people. However, even if he was angry, the Venerable One had to leave some leeway. ¡°Let me show you something. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know.¡± Hence, the man took out an exquisite jade whistle from his pocket and smiled at them. ¡°You should know this, right?!¡± When they saw the jade whistle, ancient warrior family knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Greetings, Venerable One!¡± Seeing Yu Whistle was like seeing the Venerable One in person. He did not expect the Venerable One to give such a precious thing to this man. It could be seen how important this man was to the Venerable One. He would be irreceable. To be honest, this was the first time they had seen this jade whistle with their own eyes. Usually, they had only seen it in the picture book. 3/5 The moment they saw Yu Whistle, the hundreds of men in ck who were guarding the the Clifford family mansion broke out in cold sweat. They had never thought that such a small matter could be blocked by the Venerable One¡¯s friends. It was over. This friend of the Venerable One would definitely stand up for 42322. It was unknown if Duncan Bore was dead or alive. At this moment, the person put away the jade whistle and asked, ¡°Now, you should be able to tell me what happened, right?¡± At this moment, the higher-up from Arcane World looked at the man in front of him and let down his guard. He pointed at the hundreds of men in ck and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because they stopped us!¡± There¡¯s a person from Secr World who bewitched our Arcane World and helped him upy this ce!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the Venerable One¡¯s friend, we should also call you uncle.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When you were traveling, did you hear of someone called Gavin Clifford? It¡¯s because of him that our territory was divided.¡± ¡°Furthermore, he, a member of Secr World, is openly killing people in our Arcane World.¡± ¡°Even the que of Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family has been reced. by the the Clifford family mansion made of pure gold!¡± At this moment, after hearing these words, Arcane Sage¡¯s friends immediately expressed their doubts. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± ¡°Gavin Clifford sounds familiar.¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World also looked at the man int 10.43 front of them and spoke again. ¡°Uncle, you might not know this, but Gavin Clifford was once N?velDrama.Org owns all content. unconvinced by anyone when he was Secr World. He was the one who forced them.¡± ¡°However, to be honest, Gavin Clifford was invincible in Secr World. It could be said that he was doing very well in Secr World.¡± ¡°Now, Arcane World hase. He clearly thinks that he is the master of the world.¡± ¡°Not only did he kill Cooper family ancient martial arts master Simeon Cooper, but he also killed Jarvis Bore.¡± ¡°Not only did his subordinate, Duncan Bore, kill our elder, but he also killed the head of the the Rathbone family ancient martial arts family, Kingsley Rathbone.¡± When the Venerable One¡¯s friend heard this news, he frowned. Was this Gavin Clifford really that powerful? Was Arcane World nning to make an example out of him and take him down a notch? He originally thought that this was a small matter, but he did not expect. that there were many stories in it. Moreover, this key figure was Gavin Clifford. How interesting. He really wanted to meet this Gavin Clifford, He wanted to see if Gavin Clifford was really that powerful. It was fine if he could kill Simeon Cooper, but he had also killed Jarvis Bore. He was indeed capable. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Then, this friend of the Venerable One looked at the higher-ups of Arcane World in front of him and said, ¡°Where is Gavin Clifford now?¡± After hearing this Venerable friend¡¯s words, they all lowered their heads. and said, ¡°We¡¯re not sure either. Gavin Clifford has always been elusive. We can¡¯t find any traces of him.¡± ¡°As for Duncan Bore, I don¡¯t know where he went!¡± ¡°However, Uncle, I have a solution. I wonder if it¡¯s feasible.¡± When the man heard what Arcane World said, he stared at him and said, ¡°Then tell me!¡± The higher-up from Arcane World turned around and looked at the que of the Clifford family mansion and the hundreds of men in ck. He revealed a strange smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s to tear down the que of the the Clifford family mansion and kill these hundreds of people. He doesn¡¯t believe that Gavin Clifford won¡¯t appear!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also that foster son of Duncan Bore, Jarvis Bore. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll remain indifferent and continue hiding in the dark!¡± When Arcane Sage¡¯s friend heard this man¡¯s words, he hesitated. He had never seen such a method before. In his opinion, it was vulgar. However,pared to what Gavin Clifford had done, it was definitely not worth mentioning. Then, the man looked at the Arcane World executive in front of him and said, ¡°Does this method work?¡± ¡°Will Gavin Clifford really show up?¡± The executive from Arcane World seemed to have been injected with stimnts, so he directly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave these small matters to us.¡± ¡°These few hundred people are just a bunch of noobs in front of us. There¡¯s no need to trouble you to help them.¡± ¡°When Gavin Clifford is lured out. At that time, you cane out and kill him directly.¡± On the other side, Gavin Clifford returned to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion from the street. He went straight to his room andy on the bed. Many Sunspire had never been so peaceful. Then, he nced at the phone on the bed. He had been looking for it all morning but did not see it. It turned out that it was covered by the nket. He picked up the phone and saw that it was all from Duncan Bore. ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, something bad has happened. Someone hase to the Arcane Worldthe Clifford family mansion to cause trouble!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°The neers are the higher-ups of Arcane World and the heads of the major families. They want to kill us all. They want to tear off the que and dissolve it.¡± ¡°Sir Gavin Clifford, what should we do?¡± Seeing so many messages on his phone, Gavin Clifford was instantly. dumbfounded. He had just left Arcane World not long ago. Not only did this news spread in Secr World, but Arcane World also knew about it. Those people must have thought that he had killed Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore, so they wanted to find trouble with him. These people were just cowards. They did not have the ability toe to the Clifford family¡¯s mansion. They could only show off in Arcane Worldthe Clifford family¡¯s mansion. It was really ridiculous. When he came to Secr World, he was still looking forward to Arcane World. However, looking at it now, the people in Arcane World were just a little brainless. At this moment, Gavin Clifford called Duncan Bore directly. There was a beep on the other end of the line. No one picked up. Duncan Bore: Did They Kill This Kid? Arcane World¡¯s actions were so fast. It shouldn¡¯t be. No matter what, Divine Net5 was Jarvis Bore¡¯s godson. In terms of martial arts, he was actually not bad. Not everything could defeat him. At this moment, Duncan Bore had just walked out of the depths of the forest. He decided that he could not abandon his brothers who had risked their lives. He had to go back. Then, he picked up his phone and saw Gavin Clifford¡¯s call. Duncan Bore¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Then, he called Gavin Clifford. The call was picked up not long after. Then, he heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice phone. from the other end of the ¡°Duncan Bore, I got it. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Before Duncan Bore could speak, the other party hung up. Duncan Bore was dumbfounded. Lord Gavin Clifford just said that he wanted two Arcane World? Could it be that he had heard wrongly? Was Lord Gavin Clifford really not tired after doing this? Actually, they could just send some people over. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Duncan Bore had no idea that the Venerable One¡¯s friend had arrived at Arcane Worldthe Clifford family. At this moment, in the the Clifford family mansion of Arcane World, the higher-ups of Arcane World pointed arrogantly at the hundreds of men in ck and said, ¡°You bunch of trash. Of all people, why did you have to f*cking be Gavin Clifford¡¯s dogs? You¡¯re Arcane World¡¯s people. How shameless of you to bow down to Secr World¡¯s people!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the person standing next to me is a friend of our Venerable One, but he has a jade whistle as evidence!¡± ¡°I advise you to get out of my way if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°This is yourst chance!¡± At this moment, when the hundreds of men in ck heard the words of this higher-up, they were already drenched in cold sweat. However, they knew that they could not retreat! This was a mission given to them by Lord Gavin Clifford. Duncan Bore was nowhere to be found. It was hard to say if he was dead or alive. They were the only ones left! Then, the man standing at the front of the hundreds of men in ck said coldly with a determined gaze, ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful, but since we¡¯ve already acknowledged Gavin Clifford as our master, we definitely won¡¯t betray him. This is also what our Arcane World has been promoting.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s from Secr World or Arcane World, we will definitely look favorably on the Clifford family!¡± ¡°So, if you want to tten House the Clifford family, hit us!¡± At this moment, Duncan Bore had already arrived behind the forest and was observing every move in front of him. He did not expect their hearts to be so hot-blooded. In fact, Duncan Bore came back to see how many people would betray Gavin Clifford. Although he was not such a person, he had learned Jarvis Bore¡¯s bad thing was that hecked trust in people. No matter who it was, he would think about these bad things first, but this time, he was really touched! Hearing this, the higher-ups of Arcane World roared angrily, Chapter 722 Chapter 722 ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°What a bunch of trash. Since you don¡¯t want to live, go underground and meet the King of Hell!¡± ¡°Men, kill them all and take off the que!¡± At this moment, a familiar and ethereal voice sounded. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares!¡± Duncan Bore jumped out from behind the forest and stood in front of the hundreds of men in ck. The hundreds of men in ck were stunned when they saw Duncan Bore¡¯s figure. They did not expect Duncan Bore to still be alive. They were already prepared to die. They did not expect Duncan Bore to appear. This was great. This time, the the Clifford family mansion was saved! This time, the the Clifford family mansion was saved! The hundreds of men in ck looked at Duncan Bore and cried tears of joy. The man in ck standing at the front said, ¡°Chief, they said they were going to kill us outright and take off the que.¡± When Duncan Bore heard the man in ck¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll settle it!¡± At this moment, Duncan Bore turned around and looked straight at the old man standing in front of him with an unnatural expression. He¡­ Could he be¡­ Was it Orson ckwell? Why was he here? This person was a friend of Venerable Arcane World. Could it be that Venerable Arcane World was here today? If Arcane Sage came, Lord Gavin Clifford would probably not be able to withstand it. Orson ckwell¡¯s reputation in Arcane World could be said to be very resounding. He lived on the snow mountain all year round and collected spiritual energy from the world. In terms of strength, Orson ckwell¡¯s strength was no small matter! In the war back then, he had fought thousands of enemies alone and had never failed. He was known as the ¡°victorious general¡± of Arcane World. However, after Orson ckwell, he rarely came out to fight like this. He slowly faded out of the public¡¯s sight and said that he was from Arcane World. In fact, everyone knew behind his back that he had some contact with Secr World over the years, but everyone turned a blind eye and did not expose him. This was because he had traveled all year round and felt that he had cultivated his entire life. Most of his time had been dedicated to Arcane World. It was time for him to rx. Arcane World also needed more juniors to promote it. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for them, the older ones, to retreat behind the scenes? Orson ckwell was more concerned about his own feelings now. In his eyes, there was no longer any deception. Instead, it revealed a sense of serenity. Duncan Bore actually did not know Orson ckwell. His impression of him was only at the conference at that time. At that time, Divine Net5 was still very young, but when he saw Orson ckwell appear on the fighting stage, he was immediately attracted. This was because he had always thought that in the entire Arcane World, only his foster father, Jarvis Bore, was the most awesome. However, when he saw Orson ckwell on the stage like a swimming dragon, he suddenly felt that Jarvis Bore¡¯s martial arts were only so-so. At that time, he had alreadypletely regarded Orson ckwell as his idol. Although he had been forced by him to cultivate the Xiao n¡¯s martial arts since he was young, he had actually been cultivating the moves created by Orson ckwell every day when his adoptive father left home. Moreover, he also thought that one day, he could really stand on the stage and fight with Orson ckwell. Duncan Bore was very confident in himself. However, he did not expect that this day would finallye. However, it was not as he had imagined. Now that Orson ckwell was standing opposite him, he needed Orson ckwell to be his enemy. Duncan Bore was struggling internally The person he had admired since he was young had be an opponent in a life-and-death battle when he grew up. If it was anyone else, they would definitely ept this fact! At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him. He felt that he looked very familiar, but he could not remember who he was. After all, not everyone could remember someone like him. One had to know that when Arcane World was famous, Arcane Sage, as his best friend, had personally come to see him. At that time, it was not that he was picking people, but in his circle, no one was weak. Not to mention this kid who looked to be in his thirties standing in front of him. Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore standing in front of him and said, ¡°Kid, what kind of expression is that?¡± ¡°I heard from them that you killed Arcane World¡¯s elders and Kingsley Rathbone?¡± Only then did Duncan Boree back to his senses. He looked at Orson ckwell standing in front of him and said, ¡°I killed the senior member of their Arcane World, but I didn¡¯t kill Kingsley Rathbone!¡± After hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s words, Orson ckwell only smiled and did not say anything. Then, he looked at the higher-ups of Arcane World behind him. Their eyes were avoiding his. Perhaps what the young man in front of him said was true? However, these people from Arcane World were all Arcane Sage¡¯s subordinates. If he wanted to distinguish right from wrong now, Arcane Sage would probably not be very happy. If he had known earlier, he would not have interfered in this matter. He had to get himself involved. Who could he me?! Hence, Orson ckwell looked at the self-righteous Duncan Bore in front of him and said, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you think that Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups are lying?¡± ¡°Or are they all blind?¡± ¡°Kid, I advise you not to be a busybody here. I don¡¯t want to touch you!¡± After hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Bore looked at the man in front of him in disbelief. He felt extremely unfamiliar. He had never thought that the idol he had always admired since he was young would be such a person. As expected, if one didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with anyone, one would never know what kind of person this person was or how terrifying he was. What kind of ferocious beast was hidden in his heart? He had originally thought that Orson ckwell would be a person who would respect the process no matter the oue. No matter how the world fell, he would bloom towards the light. However, up until now, Orson ckwell had beenpletely locked in a small ck room by Duncan Bore. There was nothing he could remember about Duncan Bore. This was because it was obvious that Orson ckwell was someone who valued power! Then, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in front of him and said, ¡°You might not even be able to touch me!¡± ¡°Try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± When Orson ckwell heard what 42335 said, the corners of his mouth curled up. He sized up the kid in front of him. He had the same demeanor as before. He was not afraid. Then, Orson ckwell took a few steps towards Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so arrogant. Let me give it a try!¡± As soon as Orson ckwell finished speaking, he saw Orson ckwell rushing towards 42335. Like a gust of wind, he arrived before Duncan Bore before he realized it. Of course, Duncan Bore did not cultivate for nothing. His feet touched the ground as he retreated. Then, with a light tap, he flew up with a whoosh. Orson ckwell naturally chased after him. At this moment, Duncan Bore turned around and faced Orson ckwell. Orson ckwell was clearly caught off guard. He hurriedly attacked with his palm, but Divine Net5 immediately dodged it and only smiled. Of course, Orson ckwell knew that this move was his own. How did this kid learn his move?! At this moment, Orson ckwell directly struck his palm in Duncan Bore¡¯s direction. With a few thuds, Durican Bore dodged in front of him, but the towering trees suffered. One by one, their roots were broken and they fell. Duncan Bore broke out in cold sweat when he heard the voice behind him. One had to know that Orson ckwell was his idol. At that time, Orson ckwell was famous. He was still a child. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 One had to know that Orson ckwell was his idol. At that time, Orson ckwell was famous. He was still a child. He did not expect that he would be able to fight his idol so happily one day. Unfortunately, this was not a fight. At most, it could be said to be at fight and an escape! Just as Duncan Bore was hesitating whether to start a direct confrontation. with Orson ckwell, Duncan Bore flew over at the speed of light and grabbed Divine Net5¡¯s clothes. ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t anyone tell you to respect your opponents?¡± ¡°This match is destined to be my defeat!¡± ¡°This golden que can only belong to ancient martial arts practitioners.¡± After hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Bore¡¯s gaze instantly changed. This person was not the Orson ckwell he knew at all. Not only was that man not a busybody, but he was also very indifferent to these gold and silver treasures. What was wrong with him today? He felt that he had changed into someone else. He said that he was short of money, but in fact, Orson ckwell was not short of money. He could not even finish spending his words. He said that he was not short of money, but he was very concerned about the golden que. As expected, he was still not refined and could not see through these worldly possessions! At this moment, Duncan Bore lost his bnce and his feet left the ground. Orson ckwell grabbed Duncan Bore¡¯s cor with one hand and lifted Duncan Bore¡¯s foot with the other. He lifted him up effortlessly. It was obvious that Duncan Bore was scared silly. He had no idea what he should do now. He quickly thought of a solution in his mind, but it all failed. There was no way he could escape now. His hands and feet were already fixed. At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Kid, do you think you¡¯re very powerful? It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t care about it. Your skills are only at this level.¡± After understanding Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Boreughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Arcane World, who was famous back then, to do such a thing now!¡± ¡°Not only did he force others to submit, but he also colluded with these trash!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± ¡°To think that I used to admire you so much. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m even more stupid!¡± When Orson ckwell heard 42335¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. Why did these words sound so awkward? It felt like they were talking about him, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t feel like it. This kid really had the guts to say anything. However, when he first saw this kid, he felt that he was very familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen him before. Perhaps he knew him, so he was so unscrupulous. No, he had just said that he was his idol. The weight of his words was not light. No wonder his moves were so simr to his. Just as Orson ckwell was about to ask Duncan Bore, Duncan Bore suddenly took advantage of Duncan Bore¡¯s unpreparedness and turned around. It was as if the cicada had escaped from its shell. His hand directly avoided Orson ckwell¡¯s hand. Duncan Bore¡¯s palmnded on Orson ckwell¡¯s waist. The force was not light, but it did not injure Orson ckwell at all. Only, Duncan Bore was thrown out by the sudden palm. Then, Duncan Bore stood on the ground unharmed and tidied his clothes. Then, he looked at Orson ckwell with a smile and said, ¡°I learned this from you. You look familiar, right?¡± Of course, Orson ckwell knew that he was the one who created this move. However, he did not expect that this move, which he had almost forgotten how to use, would be stolen by this kid. Moreover, he had learned it quite sessfully. At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at the person in front of him who was probably only 30 years old. Since he could imitate his moves so vividly, this person was really not simple! Hence, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Kid, you know me?¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t I remember you?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell and said. ¡°Noble people are forgetful. I understand, I understand!¡± ¡°Moreover, you weren¡¯t that old at that time. You still have to take care of your body when you cultivate. Otherwise, who would money for?¡± ¡°Right, Orson ckwellwarrior!¡± Orson ckwell looked at the child in front of him who was simply good. with words. He really could not take this lying down. Then, he directly said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Duncan Bore was finally enraged when he saw Orson ckwell standing in front of him. This way, he could go all out and beat him up. He would not do anything, but after a while, Orson ckwell spoke again. ¡°Even if Jarvis Bore is alive today, I can¡¯t give him face, let alone you.¡± ¡°Young man, let me tell you one more thing. In Arcane World¡¯s territory, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. That¡¯s meaningless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not scary that there¡¯s nothing left. The point is that if they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re all gone.¡± After hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Bore looked at him and smiled. ¡°Likewise!¡± Duncan Bore immediately flew up the stairs. Orson ckwell followed. closely behind, wanting to see what he was going to do. At this moment, Divine Net5 instantly retreated at the speed of Orson ckwell. At this moment, Orson ckwell jumped in the air andnded in front of Duncan Bore. At this moment, he did not feel fear from Divine Net5. Instead, he seemed to be confident. Could it be that he had fallen into a trap? At this moment, the zombie-like Arcane World servants were enveloped by the dark clouds in an instant. The fog was so thick that they could not see the direction clearly. At this moment, Orson ckwell was a little dumbfounded. What were these people doing? It was really interesting to release a group of freaks. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that they didn¡¯t believe in his strength? This was directly treating him as a passerby and a high-level stepping stone, buying them time and creating a bunch of useless things! At this moment, Orson ckwell could no longer see Duncan Bore in front of him. Naturally, Divine Net35 could not see Orson ckwell either. It was as if he had entered an illusion. Those who did not know would really think that this was another horror movie. Orson ckwell naturally did not believe in these evil things. However, the most terrifying thing was that people were scary. With a bang, a few hands hit Duncan Bore¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, Duncan Bore raised his saber and cut off those hands. In an instant, he heard a rough roaring from the foggy environment. It was especially terrifying. At this moment, the white gas gradually disappeared. When Orson ckwell saw the bloody severed arms on the ground, he was furious. He had been away from the mortal world for a long time. He did not know how long it had been since hest saw this blood. It was as if Orson ckwell had seen his shadow in the past. This Duncan Bore looked very murderous. What kind of person was Gavin Clifford to be able to take such a person as his subordinate? He wanted to see Gavin Clifford more and more. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Then, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight somewhere else!¡± Duncan Bore frowned when he heard Orson ckwell¡¯s words. Did he hear wrongly? There were so many people here helping him. Even if he was powerful, his stamina would slowly deplete in the face of so many people. But now, he actually suggested changing locations? What did Orson ckwell mean? Could it be that Orson ckwell was not in cahoots with the higher-ups of Arcane World behind him? He still felt that it was unfair to win here. Nheless, Duncan Bore needed to seize such an opportunity. At the very least, when he was fighting the Venerable One, these people would not easily fight the people below him. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to watch a show at such a tense moment? Moreover, this was a big show! At this moment, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell and nodded. Then, he said softly, ¡°Please.¡± Orson ckwell turned around and flew towards the mountain not far away. Duncan Bore followed closely behind and flew towards the mountain ahead. At this moment, the families of ancient warrior family and the upper echelons of Arcane World were dumbfounded as they watched Orson ckwell and Duncan Bore fly away. Were these two really enemies? Why did it feel like the better it was? The front and back looked very harmonious. At this moment, the family head of Ancient Martial Arts the Quigley family, Lnd Quigley, looked up and frowned. ¡°Why is it that the more I look at them, the more I feel that something is wrong? Not to mention Duncan Bore, why did this friend of Arcane Sage also fly away?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a pursuit!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he was fooled by Duncan Bore!¡± After hearing Lnd Quigley¡¯s words, the head of the Ancient Martial Arts. Family the Harper family, Fletcher Christensen, also revealed a surprised. expression. Then, he directly said, ¡°Probably. It can¡¯t be. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°A friend of Arcane Sage has such a noble status. Why would he listen to the words of a servant?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s Jarvis Bore¡¯s adopted son, even if his skills aren¡¯t weak, so what?¡± ¡°I think Duncan Bore will definitely die.¡± At this moment, the major families of ancient warrior family listened to Fletcher Christensen and Lnd Quigley¡¯s words. They were also uneasy and muttered below. ¡°This Duncan Bore isn¡¯t a simple person. If he really defeats this Venerable. One¡¯s friend, wouldn¡¯t we have nothing to live for?¡± ¡°We underestimated this Duncan Bore.¡± ¡°If I had known that he was so powerful, I would have killed him earlier!¡± ¡°Send him straight to hell.¡± At this moment, a man in dark clothes looked at the distant mountain range and said, ¡°Stop talking. No matter who lives, it¡¯s fate. Let¡¯s prepare for war!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. That¡¯s right. Although they seemed to have be outsiders now, in fact, everyone here could not escape. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell had already arrived at the top of the mountain. They looked down at the mountains and towering trees. Each of them towered into the clouds, as if they were in a paradise. It was a pity that Duncan Bore looked at this beautiful scenery and then at his former idol in front of him. Who would feel good? When all the good things about a person were destroyed, you would only feel hatred. Then, you would feel why you treated him as an idol. No matter how you thought about it, it was ridiculous. At that time, he was really ridiculous! Then, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in front of him and said. nothing. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to fight you for a long time. It¡¯s just that our positions are different now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re enemies now, not friends. My thoughts for so many years have also turned to ashes at this moment!¡± When Orson ckwell heard Duncan Bore say so much to him, he was also very surprised. He had been interested in this kid from the beginning. It seemed that he had a special feeling for him? However, why did he have no impression of this kid? He sized up Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Kid, I feel that I¡¯m quite interested in you. Do you want to take me as your master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never epted a disciple. This time, I¡¯ll make an exception. How about that?¡± ¡°If you acknowledge me as your master, I will definitely let you off in this battle. How about that?¡± When Duncan Bore heard Orson ckwell¡¯s words, he suddenly felt likeughing. If this was in the past, Duncan Bore would definitely be overjoyed. However, time had passed and he no longer worshipped him. No matter what he said, Duncan Bore could not go Hence, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in front of him and smiled. He took a few steps forward and said, ¡°You were originally very powerful in my heart. Moreover, I admire you very much.¡± ¡°At that time, I¡¯ve been imitating your moves.¡± ¡°However, that won¡¯t happen now. I was blind to have misjudged you. You¡¯re just that person who listens to rumors.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t even think about asking for the reason. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the Venerable One¡¯s good friend, and they¡¯re his subordinates.¡± ¡°I finally understand now, so let¡¯s begin!¡± When Orson ckwell heard 42335¡¯s words, he was confused. This kid had been talking for so long, but he did not get to the main point. Then, he asked again, ¡°Kid, just tell me if you¡¯re willing to acknowledge me as your master!¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? I don¡¯t understand. Tell me something I can understand!¡± At this moment, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in front of him. This person really touched a sore spot. He really did not know how he had lived for so long. Perhaps it was really because of these words that he had been beaten up countless times. Although this person was quite powerful, he was actually only so-so. Hence, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take you as my master. In fact, the idea that I thought you were very powerful back then was ridiculous.¡± ¡°Now, we only have one identity, and that is to be opponents. Moreover, my current master is Gavin Clifford, a junior who is a thousand times. stronger than you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take someone like you, who doesn¡¯t even have the ability to distinguish right from wrong, as my master.¡± When Orson ckwell heard 42335¡¯s words, he was instantly disappointed. He became even more furious from embarrassment and shouted, ¡°Gavin Clifford! Gavin Clifford! Gavin Clifford!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard this name every day for the past few days. If you have the ability, ask him toe out and fight me. Let me see how powerful he is!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make all of you prostrate before him!¡± After hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Bore instantlyughed. and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of exchanging blows with Lord Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Stop daydreaming and give up!¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 ¡°Stop daydreaming and give up!¡± Hearing this, Orson ckwell was even more furious. What was he talking about? It was as if he had to take in a disciple. Hence, looking at Duncan Bore in front of him, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why? Do you think I have to have you?¡± ¡°I was giving you a chance to save your life. Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Upon hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Bore replied disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain who will win. To put it more seriously, it¡¯s still unknown. who will live or die!¡± ¡°Your title might not have beenpetitive many years ago, but this era is different. Some things have to be fought for by yourself, not waiting for others to give it to you.¡± Moreover, the things that others handed to you were actually very worthless to him, so don¡¯t have any hope that this thing was supreme. For example, Orson ckwell was giving him a chance to be his disciple. It was not that he was unwilling, but Orson ckwell was no longer the young man who sought truth. No matter how he looked at it, he was greasy. Orson ckwell looked at the kid in front of him. He looked so young, but the words he said were indeed very shrewd. It felt as if he had thought it through. At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and said arrogantly, ¡°Since we can¡¯t reach a consensus, we can only fight to the death!¡± After hearing this, Duncan Bore stretched out a fist. With a bang, it hit Orson ckwell¡¯s chest. Then, he said, ¡°So much for you, don¡¯t you think?¡± Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him. He did not expect this kid¡¯s Internal Energy to be so deep. If not for his powerful inner force, how could he have withstood the power of this punch? He could tell that this kid really wanted him dead. He wished he could kill him right now. He had thought that he would be able to receive a humble person to learn from, but now, he was simply too disappointed. Orson ckwell was furious that he had failed in his first attempt to recruit a disciple. Then, he said, ¡°Duncan Bore, you¡¯ve seen it all. There¡¯s not only death in front of you, but also a way out. Are you sure you want to consider it?¡± Duncan Bore shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Our paths are different, so we can¡¯t work together. Forgive me for being unable toply!¡± ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t waste your breath. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. You¡¯re destined to dedicate yourself to the people of Arcane World. My current Master is Gavin Clifford. Even if we don¡¯t fight now, we will fight in the future!¡± ¡°Unless you stop helping Arcane World, there¡¯s still room for negotiation!¡± When Orson ckwell heard 42335¡¯s words, he thought to himself, ¡°This kid has a good n. Instead of letting me rope him in, he wants to rope me in?¡¯ 42335 was quite smart to apply what he had learned. It was no wonder that Jarvis Bore had nurtured him so carefully. Speaking of which, Jarvis Bore and Orson ckwell knew a little about. him. No matter what, they were good friends from the past. Other than the two of them, there was actually another person who was of the same generation as them. That was Arcane World¡¯s Venerable One.! Unfortunately, this Jarvis Bore was too arrogant. Originally, martial arts practitioners had a pure heart and few desires. However, Jarvis Bore was not like this. He had to fight for everything and make everything clear. In the past, Orson ckwell had tried to persuade him not to show off just because he was powerful. He did not want him to think that no one could defeat him just because he was good at martial arts. After all, there was always someone better. In the end, the three of them were actually three brothers from the same sect. After their master left, he handed the position of Venerable to Yang Li, who was now a Venerable. However, at that time, Jarvis Bore should have been the best candidate. This was because Arcane World¡¯s martial arts skills were very important. Among the three of them, Jarvis Bore¡¯s martial arts skills were powerful. However, who knew that before his master left, he would change his master? Because of this, Jarvis Bore was so angry that he privately taught his sect¡¯s martial arts to outsiders, which was Jarvis Bore. He took in this adopted. son, but Matthew Bore looked down on Jarvis Bore from the bottom of his heart. He felt that his father was a coward and could not take it out. Then, he relied on his tenacity to be Riverrunwar general. In fact, if Jarvis Bore had taken the things he cared about less seriously, he should have had a good family and a happy life. Orson ckwell was actually the person who trusted him the most among the three of them. No matter who he became or how he lived, he did not care what others thought of him! He did not care what kind of achievement he had to make so that he could be recorded in history. What he pursued more was his own feelings. Nothing was more important than his own feelings. At least he was alive now. At least he was free and happy! However, this Gavin Clifford blog Arcane World had stirred up such a foul atmosphere. If he did not stop it, how could Arcane World be good in the future? Then, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Duncan Bore, do you really want to kill me?¡± ¡°If you can solve the problem by killing me, then I think I can fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°However, your master as Secr World, Gavin Clifford, wants to have at ce in Arcane World? Dream on!¡± Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in front of him and did not know what to say. It could be said that he did not understand a single word Orson ckwell said! What was this man trying to do? After saying so much, did he want me to kill him or not? What a strange. person. But then again, Lord Gavin Clifford should have arrived. Did something happen on the way? In fact, Duncan Bore really wanted to fight this Orson ckwell, but he was strong enough at the beginning. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost until the end. Orson ckwell had taken him by surprise and did not want to hurt him. After all, he cherished talent. However, he was very fond of Duncan Bore. Moreover, no matter how bad Jarvis Bore was, he was still his former good friend. Of course, he could not bear to kill him. By the time Duncan Bore reacted, Orson ckwell had already shed in front of him and gently pushed him. Duncan Bore was instantly sent flying. With a bang, he hit a tree and fell heavily. Then, Duncan Bore spat out a mouthful of blood. He endured the pain and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me¡­¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and pointed at him. However, he only smiled and said, ¡°Taking advantage of others?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the gentleman you¡¯re talking about. Why should I wait until you¡¯re ready to fight?¡± Hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Bore was actually very inspired. How could there be so many gentlemen in this world? It turned out that this was the reason why he couldn¡¯t seed all year round. There had always been people who remembered Jarvis Bore¡¯s foster son and not Duncan Bore¡¯s foster father. Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in front of him with a smile on his lips. He was calm as if he did not care if he could win. However, why did Orson ckwell teach him this? He had probably only used 30% of the strength that Orson ckwell had used on him just now. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in confusion. He had no idea why Orson ckwell would do such a thing. Then, Duncan Bore didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. He casually wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°As far as I know, your cultivation shouldn¡¯t be so low, right?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°He clearly had the strength to send me flying, but he went easy on me?¡± ¡°Are you plotting something?¡± When Orson ckwell heard 42335¡¯s words, his eyes revealed this mysteriousness that no one could detect. Hence, he directly said, ¡°I cherish talent. I think it¡¯s a pity to kill you.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how powerful your Gavin CliffordMaster is, if you follow me, you can still be second only to me and above everyone else. You might even be more glorious than being under him.¡± ¡°With such tempting conditions, how many people in the world want me to give them a chance, but you keep rejecting me!¡± When Duncan Bore heard this, he finally knew what Orson ckwell wanted. In fact, he did not think that Duncan Bore was outstanding. He just felt that no one had ever rejected him. He was just curious. In fact, Orson ckwell was the same as the others. It was just that Orson ckwell felt that his strength was a little like his foster father¡¯s, so he showed mercy to him because of Jarvis Bore. What a joke. He did not expect that many yearster, he would still have to bear the debt of Jarvis Bore, who had killed his parents. Instead of living like this, why did he have to live an ignoble life? Now that Xiao Du was dead, his. wish for revenge was gone. Hence, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell standing in front of him. and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just showing mercy on ount of Jarvis Bore, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a friend of the person who killed my parents to spare my life, because if I die one day, I won¡¯t have the face to see my parents.¡± ¡°Orson ckwell, instead of ending up like this, just kill me and be done with it.¡± After hearing Duncan Bore¡¯s words, Orson ckwell was clearly stunned. This kid was telling the truth. Jarvis Bore had killed his parents, but in his impression, Jarvis Bore was not such a person! In Orson ckwell¡¯s eyes, Jarvis Bore was willing to help others. In many people¡¯s hearts, he was like the sun. He did not care about his own gains. and losses at all and would always prioritize others. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Jarvis Bore was a god-like existence. Why was it that when it came to Duncan Bore, the difference was like heaven and earth? Could it be that there was really someone in this world who could disguise himself so well? If that was the case, it was indeed terrifying. Not only did he kill Duncan Bore¡¯s parents, but he also wanted Duncan Bore to address him. respectfully as his foster father. This was indeed not something ordinary people could tolerate. From this, it could be seen that this Duncan Bore was really not simple because there was no dissatisfaction in his eyes. For such a sad thing, if he didn¡¯t say it out loud, who would investigate it in detail? However, it had been so long since the incident happened. It was really a little generalized to rely on Duncan Bore¡¯s words to determine if it was true or not. Then, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore and asked again, ¡°Are you sure it was Jarvis Bore who killed your parents?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s someone else?¡± When Duncan Bore heard 42341¡¯s question, the corners of his mouth. curled up. Then, he directly said, ¡°There¡¯s someone else. Heh!¡± ¡°I also thought that it would be someone else, so that my guilt would disappear instantly, but¡­¡±. ¡°Some people¡¯s acting skills are too high. With my intelligence, I can¡¯t tell at all.¡± ¡°Lying to me was like lying to a fool. He thought I¡¯d never know for the rest of my life. Too bad he was wrong.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t have the courage to face it!¡± Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him. His face was filled with pain. No matter how he looked at it, he did not seem to be acting. He was more sincere. Therefore, what Duncan Bore said¡­ was true. Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell in front of him and stood there without saying a word. Then, he spoke directly. ¡°Whether I¡¯m sad or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. My foster father was killed by Lord Gavin Clifford. This can be considered a sess for me.¡± ¡°So, I didn¡¯t hear you say that you wanted me to go with you. you kill me, or we might meet again someday.¡± Orson ckwell knew what Jarvis Bore meant. If he did not kill him today, he might be killed by him one day. Then, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him. In this world, the strong preyed on the weak. Since this tiger was unwilling to follow him, it wanted to follow Gavin Clifford. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to personally giving this gift to Gavin Clifford? Hence, Orson ckwell thought about it. If he did not get rid of Duncan Bore, he would definitely be a stumbling block in the future. At that time, he would definitely be a scourge. It was not that he wanted to kill him, but he was forced by this Duncan Bore. At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and shook his head. ¡°Kid, there¡¯s no other way. I have my own stand. Logically speaking, if I didn¡¯t see today¡¯s matter, I naturally wouldn¡¯t care. However, I bumped into it. It¡¯s a little unreasonable to not care.¡± ¡°After all, this is Arcane World!¡± Hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s meaning, Duncan Bore instantly understood. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up and he said, ¡°Orson ckwell, I was waiting for you to say that. Take this!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Duncan Bore jumped and disappeared in front of Orson ckwell. However, Orson ckwell did not panic. With Duncan Bore¡¯s strength, h could not defeat him. Even if he had wings, he would not be able to fly far Although Orson ckwell could not see where Duncan Bore was, he could sense warrior¡¯s aura. Moreover, Duncan Bore did not leave this ce at all. He wanted to get rid of him. Did this kid really watch too many television dramas? Did he really think that the most dangerous ce was the safest? The prerequisite was that you needed the protagonist¡¯s halo. Duncan Bore¡¯s Phantom Technique was given to him by Lord Gavin Clifford previously. It could be used to save his life if necessary. He did not expect it toe in handy today. Moreover, it was quite useful. Ordinary warrior would not be able to discover it. For experts, it was only enough to fool them for a few minutes. Once it passed, it would immediately appear. Duncan Bore, who was sitting on the tree branch, looked at Orson ckwell, who was standing motionless as if he was waiting for an opportunity. Just as he was wondering about Orson ckwell¡¯s motive, Orson ckwell jumped up andnded on the tree branch. Then, he turned his head to Duncan Bore and smiled. ¡°You really think I can¡¯t see you?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Duncan Bore was stunned. Could it be that he was invisible now? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He had practiced this move for a long time, and many people had tried it before. What they heard the most was: A ghost ising! Why was everything wrong here in Orson ckwell? Chapter 727 Chapter 727 While Duncan Bore was still immersed in Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Orson ckwell had already extended his fist and punched Duncan Bore. Duncan Bore only reacted when he passed. It turned out that Orson ckwell could really see him sitting on a tree branch, his shining fist separated from Gavin Clifford. The face was getting closer and closer. Then, Duncan Bore jumped down from the tree. Then, with a bang, Orson ckwell¡¯s fist smashed into the tree trunk, creating a hole. Duncan Bore¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the trees. These were all towering trees. It had not been easy for them to survive until now. He did not expect them to be destroyed by a single punch from him. Then, Duncan Bore looked at Orson ckwell and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty that you destroyed this thousand-year-old tree?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t think you can see me with your skills!¡± Even if he could not defeat Orson ckwell, he could not lose to him in terms of aura. When Orson ckwell heard this, heughed out loud. Then, he looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Are you the Virgin Mary?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°It means that you nted the tree I hit, or you raised it. It¡¯s not you who¡¯s talking about this here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m exhausted, so I¡¯m trying to find something to talk about!¡± After hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Duncan Bore turned his head and his anger soared. He jumped into the air and kicked Orson ckwell. Coincidentally, Orson ckwell did not react in time. ¡°Boom!¡± Orson ckwell was kicked a few steps back by Duncan Bore and almost fell to the ground. At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner!¡± ¡°A kick as soon as he came up. Interesting!¡± ¡°Kid, since our paths are different, I won¡¯t force you. However, whether you live or die will depend on your own ability.¡± Immediately after, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore in front of him and smiled. Then, he sat cross-legged and raised his hands. In an instant, dark clouds swept up a violent wind in the sky. At this moment, Orson ckwell closed his eyes and his body spun into the air. At this moment, bolts of lightning struck at Duncan Bore. Looking at the move Orson ckwell used, could it be¡­ this was¡­ the long-lost Thunder sh? Impossible. This cultivation technique was forbidden in Arcane World. How could Orson ckwell use this move? Duncan Bore had heard of this was also because his foster father, Jarvis Bore, would asionally discuss it in the hall. He happened to pass by and heard it. Of course, if Duncan Bore was present, Jarvis Bore wouldn¡¯t say these things, so he only overheard it. Not everyone could learn Thunder sh. Not to mention that this was a move from a forbidden book, even if it was not a forbidden book, ordinary people would still go crazy from practicing it. Back then, his foster father had cultivated, but he was helpless. He had cultivated until his entire body felt like it was about to die. It was fine if he could not summon lightning, but even if he did, sometimes it would hit him and he would be unlucky! After that, he did not listen to Jarvis Bore talk about this cultivation technique again. However, he did not expect Orson ckwell to sessfully cultivate it. To Duncan Bore, he had no choice but to worship him, but he had no choice but to kill him. At this moment, no matter how Duncan Bore dodged, the lightning kept following him as if it had pressed a tracker on him. Although Duncan Bore could dodge the lightning in seconds, his stamina. was limited. He couldn¡¯t keep dodging like this, right? Unless he broke through this ce and killed Orson ckwell who was suspended in midair, he could not break the secondary array. Otherwise, he would have to run like this until he died. He would either die of electrocution or exhaustion! At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to have cleared up. Duncan Bore also gradually stopped. His legs went weak from running and he fell to the ground. Then, he panted heavily. He was already drenched in sweat. Duncan Bore, who had been sitting on the ground for a while, looked up at Orson ckwell, who was suspended in the air. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Could it be that Orson ckwell saw that he was tired from running and wanted him to take a break? He didn¡¯t want to kill him, so how could he think for him? Or could it be that these Thunder sh books were different, meaning that there was a pause period for both parties to rest? If that was the case, what was the use of this move?! At this moment, Orson ckwell, who was suspended in midair, had not choice but to open his eyes. Why was the sky clearing up? Could it be that he had used the wrong move, or had practiced it until it was actually fake? If it was fake, he would have gone berserk, How could he have survived until now? He had used this move for his entire life, but such a situation had never happened before. The sky, which was originally covered in dark clouds, even the sun had appeared. Then, Orson ckwell looked at Duncan Bore on the ground and panted heavily. He was about to seed, but he had to start all over again. At this moment, Orson ckwell tried to use his luck again. However, not only was he unable to summon lightning this time, but it also started. raining hail. Most importantly, it was onlying from above his head. Orson ckwell was hurt by the hail, so it stopped and instantly regained its calm, as if nothing had happened. Duncan Bore, who was sitting below, looked at the scene in front of him. Although he wanted tough, he knew that all of this was not a coincidence. Moreover, he did not believe that with Orson ckwell¡¯s power, Thunder sh had already mastered it without going berserk. How could he make a mistake in such a matter unless someone was stopping him! But who in this world would help him? He had no rtives. The murderer who killed his parents, Jarvis Bore, was already dead. Who would help him at this time? Could it be¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Could it be¡­ Lord Gavin Clifford?! At this moment, Duncan Bore stood up and looked around. However, he did not see Gavin Clifford. Hence, he shouted, ¡°Is that Lord Gavin Clifford?¡± ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, you¡¯re here to save me, right?¡± At this moment, Orson ckwell frowned when he heard Duncan Bore calling out for Lord Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford? He had long wanted to meet this legendary god-like figure in Secr World. Just how powerful was he? Everyone was respectful when they mentioned him. However, when he came to Arcane World, not only did he kill the family head of ancient warrior family, but he also killed Jarvis Bore. Wasn¡¯t this person an existence that did things his own way? It might not be any better! At this moment, under the direct sunlight, Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure was revealed. However, to Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell, it was directly facing the sunlight, so their faces could not be seen clearly. However, Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell could sense that this person had a deep and powerful aura. He was definitely not an ordinary person. At this moment, Orson ckwell was already stunned, so he asked, ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Tell me your name!¡± At this moment, a cold voice came from the sky. Gavin Clifford! Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Gavin Clifford! After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, Duncan Bore¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly supported his exhausted body and stood up. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and knelt on one knee again. ¡°Greetings, Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford gradually appeared in front of the two of them. He looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Get up!¡± Duncan Bore hurriedly got up. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked Orson ckwell up and down. Then, he asked Duncan Bore: ¡°Who is he?¡± When Duncan Bore heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he lowered his head. and said, ¡°This person¡¯s name is Orson ckwell. He¡¯s a friend of Arcane World.¡± Gavin Clifford had never heard of this person¡¯s name, but he was Venerable Arcane World¡¯s friend. This person¡¯s strength should not be low. Let him give it a try and see how capable this person was. Hence, he looked at Orson ckwell standing in front of him and said, ¡°I think the Thunder sh you just used is something.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°However, there is nothing to be afraid of!¡± Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. To be able to say such words was really a blow to the head. However, this was the legendary Gavin Clifford. He looked so-so and thought that he was some kind of otherworldly expert. He looked like a young boy in his twenties. How capable could he be? Hence, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford andughed. Then, he At this moment, Orson ckwell frowned when he heard Duncan Bore calling out for Lord Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford? He had long wanted to meet this legendary god-like figure in Secr World. Just how powerful was he? Everyone was respectful when they mentioned him. However, when he came to Arcane World, not only did he kill the family head of ancient warrior family, but he also killed Jarvis Bore. Wasn¡¯t this person an existence that did things his own way? It might not be any better! At this moment, under the direct sunlight, Gavin Clifford¡¯s figure was revealed. However, to Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell, it was directly facing the sunlight, so their faces could not be seen clearly. However, Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell could sense that this person had a deep and powerful aura. He was definitely not an ordinary person. At this moment, Orson ckwell was already stunned, so he asked, ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Tell me your name!¡± At this moment, a cold voice came from the sky. Gavin Clifford! After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s voice, Duncan Bore¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly supported his exhausted body and stood up. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and knelt on one knee again. ¡°Greetings, Lord Gavin Clifford!¡± At this moment, Gavin Clifford gradually appeared in front of the two of them. He looked at Duncan Bore and said, ¡°Get up!¡± Duncan Bore hurriedly got up. At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked Orson ckwell up and down. Then, he asked Duncan Bore: ¡°Who is he?¡± When Duncan Bore heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s question, he lowered his head and said, ¡°This person¡¯s name is Orson ckwell. He¡¯s a friend of Arcane World.¡± Gavin Clifford had never heard of this person¡¯s name, but he was Venerable Arcane World¡¯s friend. This person¡¯s strength should not be low. Let him give it a try and see how capable this person was. Hence, he looked at Orson ckwell standing in front of him and said. ¡°I think the Thunder sh you just used is something.¡± ¡°However, there is nothing to be afraid of!¡± Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. To be able to say such words was really a blow to the head. However, this was the legendary Gavin Clifford. He looked so-so and thought that he was some kind of otherworldly expert. He looked like a young boy in his twenties. How capable could he be? Hence, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford andughed. Then, he said, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but with your body, it¡¯s normal for me to kill thousands of people.¡± ¡°How dare you criticize me here? Do you know who you are?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can strut around in Arcane World just because you have some skills.¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Orson ckwell¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that Orson ckwell was so annoying. Shouldn¡¯t he be a monk in a temple? That kind of life might be more suitable for him. Wasn¡¯t Arcane World particr about clearing his heart and having few desires so that he could cultivate to the best realm? If this man continued to maintain this immodest state, who would die if he didn¡¯t? Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell in front of him and smiled. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. Is Arcane World your territory?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Arcane Sage¡¯s territory before?¡± ¡°Did I remember wrongly?¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, because Arcane World¡¯s next Paragon might be met or you!¡± When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he became confused. Wasn¡¯t he trying to kill him by saying this?! If the Venerable One heard this, even if they had been good friends for many years, how could they tolerate him? Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell in front of him with an expression of eating sh*t. Then, he said again, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just want to see what Arcane World has to show off in Secr World!¡± ¡°I just want to see what level you so-called experts are at!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for me to understand.¡± After hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Duncan Bore¡¯s mouth formed an O shape. He did not hide his surprise, but Gavin Clifford did not immediately stop him from interrupting. Duncan Bore had never expected Lord Gavin Clifford to be so unyielding. After all, this was a good friend who had fought alongside the Venerable One. His strength could not be underestimated. However, in Lord Gavin Clifford¡¯s mouth, why did it feel like such a person with such status and strength was not worth mentioning? At this moment, Duncan Bore did not dare to breathe loudly. Then, het looked at the two powerhouses in front of him who were not giving in to each other. It was better for him to avoid them. At this moment, Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words. Clearly, he was a little unhappy, so he directly said, ¡°Who are you calling nervous? ¡°You should be the one who¡¯s worried. I¡¯ve seen many brats like you. You¡¯re just trash.¡± ¡°The people in Secr World are brainless creatures, including you.¡± ¡°If you still want to know more about Arcane World, I¡¯ll let you know as much as you want today!¡± At this moment, the wind and clouds began to roll again. The sky gradually darkened. Orson ckwell¡¯s body emitted light like a god. passing by. All of a sudden, a strong wind blew. Trees toppled, and the ground could feel the fluctuations. It was like an earthquake. A loud sound came, and the mountain instantly split open. Such a scene was simply like the birth of a new generation. Duncan Bore had already curled up his body. No matter how big themotion was, he did not move at all. He stared straight ahead. Now, he finally knew that Orson ckwell did not use his full strength when he attacked him. If it was like now, he might have already flown to outer space and never returned. It was also possible that there would be nothing left. At this moment, Orson ckwell directly extended his palm. A huge circle of light surged towards Gavin Clifford, Gavin Clifford just stood there and smiled. Catalytic Palm? This move was also in the forbidden book. This Orson ckwell really had no confidence in himself! He always wanted to learn some moves that were different from others to show his strength. Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell and said, ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°As a person of Divine Net6, I don¡¯t learn the martial arts of Arcane WorldGabriel. I practice the contents of some forbidden books.¡± ¡°Do you think Arcane World¡¯s higher-ups or your Venerable One friend can ept it?¡± ¡°If the various families in Arcane World knew about this, what would they think? Would they still respect you so much?¡± When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his face instantly darkened. Who exactly was this Gavin Clifford? He actually knew that Arcane World had forbidden books. Could it be that he had seen it before? He would also say¡­. Orson ckwell immediately looked at Duncan Bore beside him. It was possible that this kid had revealed it. Forget it, he already knew anyway. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with him and he did not want to kill anyone. However, now that Gavin Clifford knew about this, he naturally could not be kept alive. Hence, the corners of Orson ckwell¡¯s lips curled up. Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, since you already know about the banned book, it means that your life will end at this moment! Upon hearing Orson ckwell¡¯s words, Gavin Clifford smiled and said, ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°So this is the powerhouse of your Arcane World. Why do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± As soon as Gavin Clifford finished speaking, the circle of light that Orson. ckwell extended directly hit Gavin Clifford at the speed of a second. Then, he directly said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, die!¡± Gavin Clifford did not move at all when he saw the real move in front of him rushing towards him. However, Duncan Bore, who was standing at the side, panicked and said, ¡°Lord Gavin Clifford, be careful!¡± When the circle of light was 4,135,780.001 seconds away, 4,135,78 reached out his hand and shed at the circle of light. The circle of light instantly disappeared. At this moment, Orson ckwell and Dunc Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Who exactly was this Gavin Clifford? Thunder sh, who looked young and had practiced for decades, was easily broken by this kid. After so many years, no one had been able to break this move. Those who wanted to resist were either killed by him or crippled without exception. However, there were very few people like Gavin Clifford. He really did not understand why Gavin Clifford was so powerful. Ordinary men of this age would not be able to cultivate to this realm. They could even break it with a casual swipe of their hand. So far, the only person who could break his Thunder sh was his friend, Arcane World¡¯s Venerable One. Why did it feel like this Gavin Clifford was very powerful? He was even familiar with these martial arts moves. Could it be that he was once a member of Arcane World? That was impossible. If Gavin Clifford was Arcane World¡¯s man and was skilled, it was impossible for him and Arcane Sage not to know of Gavin Clifford¡¯s existence. From the rumors until now, Gavin Clifford had always been said to be Secr World. It must not be Arcane World. At this moment, Gavin Clifford stood there without saying anything. There was no expression on his face. He directly said to Orson ckwell, ¡°To be honest, your moves are average ¡°I have to cultivate more!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better not to practice such a move. Hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Orson ckwell was even angrier. He was already so old, who would dare to speak to him like this? It was so disrespectful. Hence, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford and said angrily, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re just lucky. No one in Arcane World dares to talk to me like this.¡± ¡°I originally wanted to spare your life, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the world instantly split open. Gavin Clifford looked up and a beam of golden light shone down. The ce where it was shone on instantly burned with mes. Then, he looked at Orson ckwell in front of him and his body emitted a dazzling red light. Gavin Clifford looked at the move that Orson ckwell used. This should be the legendary Eternal Fireball. There were quite a few moves in this forbidden book that Orson ckwell had practiced. Fortunately, he had seen these moves before. He had also identally seen these cultivation techniques in Secr World. Actually, these moves were not scary. As long as one cultivated it, although the forbidden book¡¯s moves were destructive, if one was strong enough, it would be very easy to break the forbidden book¡¯s moves. Back then, Gavin Clifford had also identally obtained a book in Arcane, World. At that time, he did not take it seriously. It was just that one day, he was bored and took it out to read. It would have been better if he had not read it. It was extremely addictive. for someone like Gavin Clifford who was born with warrior. Moreover, the books were all about the cracking techniques of Arcane World¡¯s martial. arts. Gavin Clifford could even read them at a nce. At that time, Gavin Clifford was already very curious about Arcane World. Unexpectedly, his wish was fulfilled now. He could finally see what martial arts the book had deciphered. At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and smiled proudly. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll let you taste the power of my Eternal Fireball today!¡± As soon as Orson ckwell finished speaking, a huge fireball appeared in front of Gavin Clifford and rolled towards him. Gavin Clifford just stood there and smiled. Duncan Bore was stunned. It was the first time he had seen such a martial art move. These were all moves from forbidden books. Orson ckwell had actually learned the entire book. Duncan Bore knew that this was all because of Jarvis Bore, but 42322 did not know the contents of this forbidden book at all. They only knew that this cultivation technique was powerful. Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he realized how big the world. was. There were all kinds of strange things. It turned out that this world. was farrger than he had imagined. Duncan Bore looked at the huge fireball heading towards Lord Gavin Clifford. He could not help but want to shout again, but this time, he chose to believe Lord Gavin Clifford. If it was the first time, he would be very worried about Lord Gavin Clifford. However, if Lord Gavin Clifford could deal with Thunder sh in the previous scene, this ¡°Eternal Fireball¡± would definitely be able to do it too. At this anxious moment, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford who was standing there motionlessly with an evil smile in his eyes. Then, he shouted loudly, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not toote for you to regret now. As long as you kneel down and tell me that you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯ll let you go immediately.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± After Gavin Clifford heard Orson ckwell¡¯s words, his gaze was cold as he said indifferently, ¡°Then let¡¯s see who kowtow will admit his mistaketer!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if you¡¯re kowtowter, it¡¯s useless!¡± When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, his expression suddenly darkened. Then, he directly cursed, ¡°Ignorant fool. Do you really think you¡¯re a nobody?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, today is the day you die.¡± After hearing his words, Gavin Clifford didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to Orson ckwell. Gavin Clifford raised his hands. His palms emitted a yellow light as if they carried a maic force. The red fireball instantly controlled by Gavin Clifford. Orson ckwell did not roll forward or retreat. He just stood rooted to the ground. At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at the fireball in front of him and did not move. His face was filled with surprise. This was impossible. Could it be that his cultivation was wrong? Orson ckwell had indeed not used this move after practicing it. This was the first time, but it seemed that the effect was not good. Also, this Gavin Clifford was too powerful. If he could control such a cultivation technique, it meant that he also knew these things. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that no matter what you used, Gavin Clifford would be able to withstand it. In the end, you would probably die here? At this moment, Gavin Clifford controlled the huge fireball and looked at Orson ckwell. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you beg for mercy now and kowtow to me three times, I¡¯ll be kind and let you off¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, there was a hidden meaning in his words. Wasn¡¯t he using his words to choke him? He looked at the huge fireball in front of him and felt extremely uneasy. What if this Gavin Clifford was deliberately forcing him? At this moment, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Stop ying tricks here. Who are you trying to scare? You¡¯re just a piece of trash from Secr World. I believe you¡¯re the one who saw a ghost!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re awesome just because you killed a few people in Secr World. This is Arcane World.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to a piece of trash like you to be impudent here!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Orson ckwell¡¯s words, he frowned and his expression instantly turned cold. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to beg for mercy?¡± Chapter 730 Chapter 730 ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to beg for mercy?¡± Upon hearing Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, Orson ckwell raised his hand and exerted all his strength again to activate the fireball in Gavin Clifford¡¯s hand. However, no matter how hard he tried, the fireball remained motionless. Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what Orson ckwell wanted to do. He thought that the fireball was his sharp weapon. Now that Gavin Clifford was controlling it, he naturally wanted to take it back. Unfortunately, Orson ckwell underestimated Gavin Clifford. When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford¡¯s words, he grinned andughed loudly. He looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him angrily and said, ¡°A piece of trash like you wants me to beg for mercy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned this demonic technique, but you¡¯re putting on airs for me.¡± Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell and became incoherent. Only people without real power would have so many words. How could a usually powerful warrior have so much to say! Why talk so much when action could suffice? At this moment, the fireball controlled by Gavin Clifford trembled. The sky instantly darkened, and dark clouds covered the sky. Thunder was deafening. Orson ckwell, already exhausted from trying to activate the fireball, was overjoyed. As expected, Gavin Clifford¡¯s strength was inferior to his. The fireball swayed more violently in the air. Gavin Clifford looked at the delighted Orson ckwell and smiled. Orson ckwell must have thought he had activated the fireball with his own power. Seeing him so happy, Gavin Clifford could only let him be. Orson ckwell looked at the zing fireball in front of him. If he didn¡¯t act now, when would he? He looked at Gavin Clifford and said, ¡°Gavin Clifford, it¡¯s not toote for you to beg for mercy now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably be reduced to ashester!¡± When Gavin Clifford heard Orson ckwell¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. Orson ckwell had taken the bait. Gavin Clifford stepped forward and said, ¡°You?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Orson ckwell, furious, raised his hands and pushed the fireball toward Gavin Clifford. The fireball, seemingly out of control, rolled toward Gavin Clifford. Orson stood aside, watching as he believed victory was within his grasp. The fireball controlled by Gavin Clifford rolled toward him fiercely. Gavin Clifford, however, remained calm, his lips curling up. He couldn¡¯t be med for being ruthless. Orson ckwell wasn¡¯t on guard, assuming his victory was assured. But Gavin Clifford controlled the fireball, pushing it back toward Orson and saying, ¡°Since things havee to this, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The fireball burned fiercely, getting closer to Orson ckwell, who was initially dismissive. However, as the fireball approached, he felt its heat. Panicking, Orson tried to jump out of the way, but the fireball followed him relentlessly. At this moment, Duncan Bore, watching from the side, was shocked by the power of the forbidden technique Gavin used. Orson ckwell, drenched in sweat and panting, was on fire. Realizing Gavin Clifford was controlling the fireball, Orson shouted, ¡°Gavin Clifford, you despicable person, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± ¡°You tampered with it!¡± Gavin Clifford, unfazed, replied, ¡°Are you angry from embarrassment?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that your move?¡± ¡°You dare to use this move without mastering it? You really haven¡¯t thought of your own escape route!¡± Orson ckwell could feel his skin burning. Despite his pride, he couldn¡¯t risk his life. With a thud, Orson ckwell knelt on the ground. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 With a thud, Orson ckwell knelt on the ground. He looked at the fire on his body and said, "Gavin Clifford, I yield to you. I was wrong!" "Spare me, I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die!" "Please!" Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell, who was kneeling on the ground with his body on fire. He did not say anything. In fact, the fire did not burn for long. It was not that Gavin Clifford was ruthless, but Orson ckwell was not afraid of this at all. To others, this bit of fire on their bodies would either kill them or severely injure them. However, Orson ckwell was not only powerful, but the material of his clothes was also excellent. It was said that they could resist fire for a time.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This did not mean that no matter how big the fire was, it could be easily extinguished. The longer it burned, the harder it was to extinguish. Gavin Clifford roughly calcted the time. He would neither let him burn nor let him die. It was about making him suffer and experience despair. "When you put in all your effort and thought you were about to seed, suddenly something unexpected happened. At that time, you were helpless and asked for help, but no one came, and you could only wait." However, Gavin Clifford felt that someone like Orson ckwell had never experienced this since he was born. He didn''t care what others thought at all. He was always right and could do anything. Even if others made sense, he still insisted on his own opinions. Moreover, he had never lowered his head. If not for the fact that his life was in danger this time, he probably would not have knelt and begged. Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell and said, "Orson ckwell, have you forgotten everything you said before?" "I think it''s kowtow, right?" "Kneeling alone won''t solve the problem." Orson ckwell naturally understood what Gavin Clifford meant. He knew that Gavin Clifford was giving him another chance, so he said in a panic, "Lord Gavin Clifford, how could I dare forget your words? I dare not forget. I dare not forget!" As soon as he finished speaking, Orson ckwell kowtowed in front of Gavin Clifford without hesitation. He knew this was his only chance to live. Otherwise, if he really carried the fire with him, wouldn''t he be in trouble? Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of kowtowing on the ground could be heard. After a while, the area where Orson ckwell''s head hit the ground was stained red with blood, dripping from his forehead. Gavin Clifford did not want to waste time on Orson ckwell. After all, there were more important things to do. Moreover, Orson ckwell might be of great use to him. If not for the Ancient Martial Artist Cooper family repeatedly causing trouble in the Secr World, he would never have wanted to establish a foothold in the Arcane World. However, after these incidents, Gavin Clifford realized that Arcane World''s people needed to be dealt with. Since Arcane World''s higher-ups did nothing, he had to rely on himself. At this moment, Orson ckwell was also the first person to win over. Although he had the arrogance of the Arcane World, looking down on others, Gavin Clifford wascking manpower there. Currently, the Cooper family had only Duncan Bore leading them. It did not mean much, and he could not control many people. Although everyone knew he was Jarvis Bore''s adopted son, Jarvis treated people poorly. How could his subordinates be willing to obey him? Therefore, Orson ckwell was key. If he could work for Gavin Clifford in the Arcane World, it would achieve twice the result with half the effort! Gavin Clifford wanted to put away the fireball, cing it on the empty space beside him. Then, he used his hand to gesture in front of Orson ckwell, and the fire on Orson''s body instantly disappeared. When Orson ckwell saw the fire on his body vanish, he suddenly regretted asking Gavin Clifford for help. It was embarrassing to think about, but he couldn''t say he regretted it. He could only admit he was inferior. Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell and said coldly, "Orson ckwell, it is not impossible for me to spare your life." "Just promise me one thing!" Hearing this, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford and said, "But you have to do something for me!" "Perhaps you can die of natural causes in this life!" When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he was clearly confused. He knew kowtowing wouldn¡¯t let him off easily! Asking him to do something? What couldn¡¯t he do? Orson ckwell''s life was given to him by Gavin Clifford. If he refused now, he would soon meet his end. He still wanted to hear what Gavin Clifford wanted him to do! So, he looked at Gavin Clifford and asked in surprise, "What do you want me to do?" Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell in front of him. He did not panic. Instead, he analyzed rationally. Gavin Clifford still thought highly of Orson ckwell. After all, in this world, the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Even if Orson ckwell was not exceptionally talented in martial arts, he cared a lot about many things. Gavin Clifford looked at the dumbfounded Orson ckwell and said coldly, "You should know about the Clifford family mansion in the Arcane World, right?" When Orson ckwell heard this, he nodded. He did not understand why Gavin Clifford was asking this, so he directly said, "Then what do you mean?" Gavin Clifford took a few steps forward, looked up, and said, "What I mean is that when I''m not around, you have to help me take care of the Clifford family mansion!" When Orson ckwell heard this, he was dumbfounded. He had no idea what Gavin Clifford was up to! Ordinary people would not believe that one second they would kill each other¡¯s opponents, and in the next, they would be subordinates and enter their opponents'' residences. At this moment, Duncan Bore was also dumbfounded. What was Lord Gavin Clifford trying to do? Why did he trust him?! Hence, Duncan Bore looked at Gavin Clifford and said anxiously, "Lord Gavin Clifford, do you trust him?" "He''s going to enter the Clifford family mansion. What if he has ulterior motives and takes the opportunity to harm someone?" Upon hearing Duncan Bore''s words, Gavin Clifford only smiled and looked at Orson ckwell. "If he causes trouble again, I can let him go now and have a way to catch him in the future!" Chapter 732 "If he kills again, I can let him go now and have a way to catch and kill him in the future!" After Duncan Bore heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he looked at Orson ckwell. He really did not dare to think about working with Orson. ckwell in the future! If this was in the past, Duncan Bore would be so happy that he could not sleep for three days and three nights. However, this was not the past, and it was impossible to go back to the past. A second ago, Orson ckwell wanted to kill Lord Gavin Clifford, but in the next second, Lord Gavin Clifford wanted him to guard the Clifford family''s mansion! No one could stand this. Then, Duncan Bore walked to Gavin Clifford''s side and said, "Sir Gavin Clifford, I think someone like Orson ckwell must be unrepentant!" "If you let such a person take care of the Clifford family''s mansion, wouldn''t you be inviting a wolf into your house?!" "I don''t think this person is reliable!" When Gavin Clifford heard Duncan Bore''s words, he only smiled faintly and said, "Duncan Bore, are you questioning my judgment?!" Of course, Gavin Clifford knew what Duncan Bore meant. However, Gavin Clifford also knew that Arcane Worldthe Clifford family''s mansion could. be in trouble at any time. This was equivalent to a thorn in his side. With Duncan Bore alone, it would definitely be difficult for him to hold. on. With Orson ckwell, things would be different. Since he was Arcane Sage''s friend, even if Divine Net6 was unhappy, wouldn''t they not dare to act rashly on his ount? 1/6 However, Orson ckwell had always been unpredictable, but ording to his experience, Gavin Clifford should not be a problem for the time. being. After all, no matter how evil he was, he was still someone who cared about the big picture. He would also look at the present. After hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, Duncan Bore''s eyes instantly widened. Then, he quickly lowered his head and cupped his fists. "Lord Gavin Clifford, I wouldn''t dare!" Then, Gavin Clifford patted Duncan Bore''s shoulder and looked at Orson ckwell. "How''s that?" "Have you made up your mind?" Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him. He still could not believe what the young man in front of him said. He did not know why he did this! Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell in surprise and said, "You..." "You trust me that much?!" "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take over your the Clifford family mansion?!" "Or... colluded with Arcane World?" When Gavin Clifford heard Orson ckwell''s words, he smiled at Orson ckwell and said, "Do you think I''m scared?" Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford and his heart skipped a beat. Then, he said again, "You trust me that much?" 2/6 When Gavin Clifford heard Orson ckwell''s words, his smile immediately stopped. Then, he looked at Orson ckwell and said coldly, "You''re wrong. I trust myself!" "Orson ckwell, do you think you can defeat me with your strength?" "As long as you keep an eye on the the Clifford family mansion, I can protect your life!" "If you and Arcane World really think of a way to cause trouble in the Clifford family''s mansion, don''t me me for not giving you a chance!" When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he shivered. This kid looked young, but his words made people tremble in fear! He really did not understand what this kid was thinking. He asked him to guard the the Clifford family mansion. Putting aside whether he trusted him or not! This was not a good thing for him either. After all, the the Clifford family mansion was now located on the territory of Arcane World. He, Orson ckwell, was also a member of Arcane World. Naturally, he had to avoid arousing suspicion. Now, he was openly going against Arcane World! Moreover, once he worked for Gavin Clifford, not only would his reputation plummet, but he would also be mocked by Secr World and Arcane World. Gavin Clifford was too scheming to let him do such a thankless task! At that time, if Arcane World people came here to cause trouble, would he take action?! If they didn''t make a move, Gavin Clifford wouldn''t be able to get past them, and Arcane World wouldn''t be able to get past them..... Hence, Orson ckwell looked at Gavin Clifford and softened his tone. "What you''re doing is injuring me!" 3/6 "Gavin Clifford, you''re ruthless!" Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell and smiled. "Orson ckwell, are you calling me ruthless?" "Hahaha!" "And did it ever ur to you that it was the same when you were trying to kill me?" "I''ll ask you onest time. Have you thought it through?" When Orson ckwell heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he fell into deep. thought. After thinking about it, he decided to agree to Gavin Clifford''s request first. Hence, he looked at Gavin Clifford and said, "I''ve thought about it. I''ll guard the the Clifford family mansion!" Gavin Clifford looked at Orson ckwell and nodded with a smile. "That''s right. If there''s nothing else, you can all go back!" As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin Clifford soared into the sky and returned to the Clifford family mansion! At this moment, the entrance of the the Clifford family mansion was also filled with people. There were even more people than those who attended. the temple fair. It was not worth thinking that they were here for something! At this moment, Ancient Martial Artist Lnd Quigley and Ancient Martial Artist the Harper family4345 were standing there, looking around. One moment they were looking at their watches, and the next moment they were looking back at the door. At this moment, the slightly angry Lnd Quigley wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, "Can this Orson ckwell do it or not? He''s been gone for so long, but he 4/6 can''t even kill Dimcan Bore!" "With Duncan Bore''s strength, even I won''t go. Could it be that Orson ckwell''s strength has decreased greatly because he hasn''t practiced for a long time?" Upon hearing Lnd Quigley''s words, Fletcher Christensen joined in the fun and said a few words. "If you ask me, Orson ckwell is definitely unwilling to kill Duncan Bore. You have to know that Orson ckwell and Jarvis Bore were best friends. before this!" "This Duncan Bore is Jarvis Bore''s adopted son. Jarvis Bore is dead now. Would you be willing to do it if I gave it to you?" At this moment, the people from ancient warrior family whispered at the entrance of the Clifford family''s mansion. "Did Orson ckwell really lose to Duncan Bore?!" "However, to be able to fight for so long, it can be seen that Duncan Bore''s strength is not ordinary!" At this moment, the man who was enjoying the shade under the tree looked at the que of the the Clifford family mansion in front of him. and said, "I don''t think we can take down the que of the the Clifford family mansion!" "These four golden words are destined to be hung in Arcane World for a long time!" "Sigh... Let''s leave it to fate!" At this moment, when they heard this man''s words, many people turned to look at him, although they were unwilling to admit what he said. However, the truth was always like this. The more unsatisfactory something was, the more realistic it was! However, when Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen heard this, they felt that these words were unpleasant to the ears, so they directly said,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Something that boosts the morale of others and destroys your own prestige!" "I wonder how you got in through the door of Arcane World!" "People like you should have been executed on the spot in ancient times!" Hearing this, the people from ancient warrior family stopped talking. After all, people like Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen were not to be trifled with! SEND GIFT Chapter 733 At this moment, Gavin Clifford had already heard the group of people below discussing some nonsense not far away! "Say, do you think this Orson ckwell can do it?!" "From the looks of it, I really don''t think his martial arts are that powerful!" "No matter what, he''s Venerable Arcane World''s friend. He can''t be so weak, right?" A middle-aged man with white hair standing beside him also said, "Who knows? From the looks of it, it''s been so long, but he hasn''t returned. He''s probably dead!" "There''s an 80% chance that neither of them wille back!" "We might even perish together!" These words sounded very uneptable, but everyone seemed to resonate in their hearts! At this moment, the sky rumbled and the dark clouds gradually dispersed, as if the sky had cleared after the rain! At this moment, the group of people from Arcane World at the entrance. of the the Clifford family mansion looked up at the sky in surprise! Immediately after, a ck shadow entered their line of sight, followed by two familiar figures! Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen frowned and said, "Are those two people behind Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell?!" "Why aren''t they dead? They don''t look injured!" "Then who is this person flying in front of us?!" Hearing this, the people from ancient warrior family were also puzzled. 1/6 Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell were not dead, and it took them so long? Who was this person in front of them? He looked a little handsome, but he didn''t look like their Arcane World... The three figures were getting closer and closer to the Clifford family''s mansion. Gavin Clifford flew directly to the entrance of the Clifford family''s mansion and looked at the que in front of him. No one had touched it. At this moment, Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell followed closely. behind Gavin Clifford! At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World couldn''t help but be curious, so they said, "Sir Orson ckwell, what do you mean by this?!" "Why is Duncan Bore still alive!" "Who''s standing in front of me?" Orson ckwell also closed his eyes. He had to face what he had to face sooner orter. He had thought of this since he promised Gavin Clifford! Hence, Orson ckwell nced at Gavin Clifford. Gavin Clifford turned to look at Orson ckwell and nodded. Orson ckwell then took two steps forward and said, "This is Lord Secr WorldGavin Clifford!" "I hereby announce that from today onwards, Ancient Martial Arts Cooper family will no longer exist. This ce will be a the Clifford family mansion!" "As for me, I''ll be the butler of the the Clifford family mansion in the future!" Hearing this, the people of Arcane World were instantly stunned. The heads of the major families of ancient warrior family were stunned on the spot. 2/6 He could not believe what Orson ckwell said. How long had it been since he became Gavin Clifford''s subordinate? Also, was the person in front of him Gavin Clifford? He looked so young. Was he really the person who was all-powerful in Secr World? Why did it feel unbelievable? He was clearly a young boy! However, it was also possible that the people from Secr World were not. very skilled. After all, they were from Secr World. How could they bepared to the people from Arcane World? At this moment, Arcane World''s higher-ups were also dumbfounded. Was Orson ckwell''s brain squeezed by a door? Why was he calling this brat an adult? Those who didn''t know better would think that he had been drugged! Secr World''s higher-ups looked at Orson ckwell in front of them. and roared angrily. "Lord Orson ckwell, what are you doing?!" "Gavin Clifford killed Cooper family n Leader and Jarvis Bore''s men!" "And that Duncan Bore behind you, he even killed our elder. Don''t you care about all of this?" "How can he still be Gavin Clifford''s subordinate and the butler of the Clifford family''s mansion!" "How can trash from 4232339 have a foothold in our Arcane World!" At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World were also looking at Gavin Clifford in front of them and pointing at him non-stop. "That''s right. How can Secr World''s trashe to our Arcane World!" "Moreover, you want to establish yourself here? Dream on!" "Get him out of here!" 3/6 76%0 At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World heard the endless shouts and became even more confident. Then, they looked at Orson ckwell and said, "Lord Orson ckwell, you have such a high status here because of the Venerable One!" "As a friend of Arcane Sage, how can you let a person from Secr World behave atrociously in our Arcane World!" "Are you worthy of Arcane Sage by doing this?" "To think that Arcane Sage trusts you so much!" Hearing this, Orson ckwell didn''t know what to say. Gavin Clifford, who was standing at the side, looked at the scene in front of him and smiled. In fact, he was not surprised at all, so he directly said, "What did you just say?!" "Come again?" At this moment, when the people from Arcane World heard Gavin Clifford''s words, they did not know if they were conflicted or guilty, but they did not speak! However, when the higher-ups of Arcane World heard this, they definitely. did not want to give up their responsibilities. Hence, they looked at Gavin Clifford and said, "Talked to you?" "Let''s talk to Lord Orson ckwell again. You''re trash from Secr World. You''re not worthy of talking to us!" "Do you understand?" Right after Arcane World''s words, he heard a "swoosh". Gavin Clifford instantly waved his hand and swiped at the neck of the man who spoke. The man''s head instantly fell to the ground, and blood sttered on the spot! At this moment, the people from Arcane World were instantly dumbfounded. How could his skills be so fast? They had never seen such a fast killing method! In fact, the person who died was a higher-up of Arcane World. Not only these higher-ups, but even they did not react in time! They really did not expect Gavin Clifford to dare to kill someone in Arcane World''s territory in front of them. He was simply tired of living! At this moment, another higher-up stood up and looked at Gavin Clifford. "How dare you, Gavin Clifford! How dare you be so presumptuous in our Arcane World! You even killed someone in public! Don''t even think about leaving this ce alive today!" Hearing this, Gavin Clifford instantly burst intoughter and said,All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just now, you guys called me trash from Secr World. I was thinking, what are you guys from Arcane World again?" "I think he''s just a brainless piece of trash in Arcane World!" "How dare you nder Secr World with such strength?!" "This is ridiculous!" Upon hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, the higher-ups of Arcane World were furious. They pointed at Gavin Clifford and cursed. "Gavin Clifford, you''re courting death!" As soon as the man finished speaking, a strong wind blew everywhere. The surrounding trees instantly broke, and the ground rose and fell unevenly, as if a disaster wasing. Arcane World was about to lose his footing! Then, he looked at Gavin Clifford and stood there without moving! 5/6 Chapter 734 The people from ancient warrior family watched as the ground under their feet cracked bit by bit. If this continued, wouldn''t they all die here? At this moment, a person from ancient warrior family stood up and stared. at the move. He scratched his head and said, "This move..." "Why does it look so familiar? Could it be the legendary Hell''s Punishment?!" "But... it shouldn''t be. This move disappeared a hundred years ago because it''s also known as a demonic technique!" "It''spletely different from our Arcane World''s moves. It''s apletely different concept!" "This... How could the higher-ups of Arcane World learn it?!" At this moment, ancient warrior family''s yers had also underestimated. him. "That''s true. This kind of sorcery is not a good thing. If word gets out, wouldn''t it embarrass our Arcane World?" "But I''ve already used my move. I can''t take it back. I''ve seen everything!" "Fortunately, other than Gavin Clifford, everyone else is on our side. As long as we kill Gavin Clifford, we can still turn a blind eye!" At this moment, a few other people from ancient warrior family came over and said worriedly, "That''s true, but is this Gavin Clifford so easy to deal with?!" "It doesn''t look like it''s that easy to kill! "You have to know that if Gavin Clifford doesn''t die, this secret will be over!" "I think we shouldn''t specte here. Perhaps Gavin Clifford is really 1/5 dead?" Immediately after, the crack in the ground grewrger andrger. The location of Station Gavin Clifford was also threatened. Below, Arcane World looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him with a face full of surprise. Why didn''t Gavin Clifford dodge? Even after so long, it didn''t seem to be affected at all... This was simply like seeing a ghost. Could it be that his strength was really as the rumors said?! At this moment, the man in the upper echelons of Arcane World looked at Gavin Clifford. His expression darkened when he saw how rxed Gavin Clifford was. What was the background of this Gavin Clifford? Such power was not enough to make him fall? At this moment, a violent sound came from the mountain behind him. At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World had originally used their own skills to activate the Punishment of Hell move, but they did not expect the impact to be huge! This was impossible. It wasn''t like he hadn''t used this move before. It wasn''t like this at all. This Hell''s Punishment didn''t have such power!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The back mountain was trembling. If it really copsedter, wouldn''t he be the mastermind behind the destruction of Arcane World?! Could it be that Gavin Clifford had tampered with it?! That shouldn''t be the case. Gavin Clifford probably hadn''t even seen this move before. How could he tamper with it! Could it be that he had coincidentally encountered a natural disaster? The heavens did not allow him to make a move today! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the mountain not! smiled. away and 25 10.49 These people from Arcane World thought that they were extraordinary. They could not even tell that he had tampered with it. They probably thought that it was a natural disaster! Interesting. It was no wonder that Arcane World had fallen to such a state! They could only me themselves. If they only knew how to cultivate in one ce, they would probably train themselves silly! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Hell''s Punishment used by Arcane World''s upper echelons and said, "Are you tired?!" "You''re not tired, but I''m a little tired. Why don''t you y here slowly?" "I don''t think I need to do anything. You''re already exhausted!" Hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, the man frowned. This kid was too disrespectful. A mere Secr World-year-old kid who had never even seen the world was really too presumptuous to say this to him here! If he didn''t teach him a lesson, he wouldn''t even know how big this world. was! Hence, the man looked at Gavin Clifford and said, "Kid, aren''t you a little too arrogant!" "Today, you won''t be able to return!" At this moment, there was a rumble in the sky. The people of Arcane World watched as a group of crows flew out of nowhere and circled in the sky. To be honest, such a scene was really like the end of the world. The sky was so dark that it was terrifying! At this moment, an ethereal voice sounded from the sky. "Gavin Clifford, your time hase!" 3/5 "If you repent and surrender, I can spare your life!" As soon as he finished speaking, Gavin Clifford smiled and jumped hundreds of meters high. He looked down at these people and said, "I should be the one to say this. If you''re willing to follow me, you''ll definitely live a carefree life in your old age!" "If you insist on going against me, you will never have a day of peace!" "Arcane World, 1, Gavin Clifford, am determined to get it!" Hearing Gavin Clifford''s imposing words, Arcane World''s people were instantly dumbfounded. When the heads of the ancient warrior family families below heard this, they sneered and said, Does this Gavin Clifford really think he''s a nobody?" "At first, when he said this, I might have been a little afraid and wanted to escape, but now, there''s no need!" "Look at Gavin Clifford. He''s been talking for so long. What else did he do other than having a good time?!" "I didn''t do anything either..." At this moment, when ancient warrior family heard this, he directly said, "That''s right, I can tell too!" "This Gavin Clifford is probably just an empty shell. It''s been so long, but I don''t see him using any special moves!" "I think he''s just lucky to be in Secr World. I think those so-called experts'' bodies can''t take it anymore. He just happened to take over!" "Hahaha!" At this moment, there were even a few arrogant family heads of 413,222 who seemed to have gained courage. It was unknown who gave them the courage to shout at Gavin Clifford. 10:50 Sat, Jan 13 "Gavin Clifford, if you don''t wish for it, hurry up and go down!" "kowtow, it''s not embarrassing to admit your mistake. It''s only right for you to pay with your life!" "Don''t stay here and wait for an opportunity. No one will help you!" Upon hearing this person''s words, Gavin Clifford''s eyes instantly turned cold. Of course, no one noticed the change in Gavin Clifford! However, Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell, who were behind Gavin Clifford, still had serious expressions on their faces. It was as if they could. sense what was about to happen. This was because ording to Gavin Clifford''s style of doing things, he would definitely not let these people who spoke so much off easily! Now that Lord Gavin Clifford was standing there, his motionless state was actually very much like the calm before a storm. He probably already had the answer in his mind as to what would happenter! This was because thest person who ndered Lord Gavin Clifford might have already reported to the King of Hell to discuss reincarnation! At this moment, seeing that Gavin Clifford did not speak, one of the family heads of ancient warrior family who was spouting nonsenseughed and said, "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you feeling guilty?" 5/5 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 735 "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you feeling guilty?" "Or are you ready to beg for mercy?!" "Hahaha!" Gavin Clifford looked at the hatless person in front of him and wished he could kill him directly. However, he suddenly felt that killing him like this. was too easy on him! Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at everyone and said, "Don''t tell me all of you from Arcane World are as stupid as him?!" "By the way, which one of you has a conflict with him? Let me see how many people there are!" At this moment, when 413336 heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he was extremely nervous. What was Gavin Clifford trying to do? Why was he asking them this?! At this moment, when the man heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he was furious and said, "Why are you asking this?!" Gavin Clifford looked at the vignt expression of the man in front of him. and was even a little afraid. Hence, he directly said, "Why? Are you afraid?" Then, the man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and his anger rose. "What a joke. Why would I be afraid of you?!" "You''re just a piece of trash from Secr World. Do you really think you''re awesome just because you caused a bigmotion?" "Why are you still asking who knows me? Let me tell you, there''s no one in ancient warrior family who doesn''t know me!" 1/6 76%0 "Is there a need for conflict? Heh, how dare they have a conflict with me?!" When Gavin Clifford heard this, he instantly turned to look at the man in front of him and said, "Oh?" "Are you sure?" The man looked at Gavin Clifford in front of him and looked at him with disdain. "Why? Do you think they dare to go against me?!" "What a joke. Look at the strength of my Ancient Martial Arts the Facer family. Even if they had ten guts, they wouldn''t dare!" "Don''t think they''ll listen to you!" Upon hearing this, the two family heads, Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen, were unhappy. They strode over and looked at the the Facer family family head. "Is your ancient martial arts the Facer family so impressive?" "Mortimer Finch, you really think too highly of yourself!" "I, the Quigley family, still have the Harper family. Which one of them isn''t stronger than you, the Facer family? How dare you tell me lies here!" "Are you tired of living?!" Mortimer Finch looked at Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen in front of him. His pupils were flickering. He had actually forgotten about. them for a moment.... However, he had already said such arrogant words. If he took them back, wouldn''t he lose face? the Quigley family and the Harper family were not much higher than his the Facer family. At most, they were on equal footing! What right did they have to criticize him?! Sat, Jan 76%0 At this moment, Mortimer Finch looked at the angry Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen in front of him and spokec. "Am I taking myself too seriously, or are you guys not taking yourselves seriously?" "You have to take everything into ount. Are you looking for trouble?!" "I''ve never seen people like you!" Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen looked at Mortimer Finch in front of them with sparks in their eyes. Then, they spoke directly. "Do you know what you''re saying?!" "If this Arcane World doesn''t want to continue living, we can help you!" Gavin Clifford looked at the scene in front of him as if he was watching a good show. Arcane World himself had be so unsightly. There was endless internal strife, but he could still unite against the outside world? At this moment, Mortimer Finch looked at Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen in front of him. He could not help but want to vent his anger. "Are you sure you want to do this to the Facer family?!" "Don''t forget what you''re here for today!" "The point is I''m the Facer family?" "It''s that Gavin Clifford. He''s the one who messed with our Arcane World!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Gavin Clifford heard this man''s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. This man from Ancient Martial Arts the Facer family was not stupid. He even knew how to turn back! easy But so what? Was it really that to let go of the words that came out of her mouth? When Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen heard Mortimer Finch''s words, although it made sense, it did notpletely make sense. After all, he had just said this. 3/6 Fletcher Christensen was the first to step forward. He looked at Mortimer Finch and said directly, "Mortimer Finch, we''ll remember what happened today, but how do you exin the arrogant words you just said?!" "What did he say?!" touch "They wouldn''t dare to you even if you gave them ten guts, right?!" "Why don''t we try it now and see if we dare or not!" At this moment, Lnd Quigley took a few steps forward and patted Fletcher Christensen''s shoulder. Then, he looked at Mortimer Finch and spoke. "Mortimer Finch, who do you think you are?" Teaching us how to do things?!" "Gavin Clifford will definitely be dealt with, but we won''t let you off so easily!" When Mortimer Finch heard this, he panicked. Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen were deliberately looking for trouble with him! If he gave in now, with so many people from Arcane World watching and Arcane World''s upper echelons watching, how could he raise his head in the future? No, definitely not! This made Gavin Clifford, who was standing at the side, look like he was watching a good show. He did not expect to unlock a new skill this time. He had not said that he would fight, but he had only said something ambiguous. What was the difference between Arcane World and Secr World?! At this moment, Mortimer Finch instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. He looked at Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen and roared. Chapter 735 "You can''t differentiate between priorities and still have the cheek to be the family head!" "As Arcane World, he doesn''t agree with the outside world. What kind of internal strife is this? Only someone with a ''brain'' would do such a thing!" When Fletcher Christensen and Lnd Quigley heard Mortimer Finch''s words, they felt that their cars were rotten and thought that they had. heard wrongly! Hence, Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen looked at each other and looked at Mortimer Finch at the same time. "What the hell are you?!" "Where did this scourgee from? It''s on our Arcane World''s territory. What ancient martial arts the Facer family? I think it''s a disaster!" You even learned how to bite back. Are you bullying our Arcane World for not recording it?" "How f*cking spouting nonsense!" At this moment, Duncan Bore, who was behind Gavin Clifford, and Orson ckwell, who was standing at the side, looked at the farce in front of them helplessly! However, Orson ckwell was still very puzzled. Whether it was rumors or hearsay in reality, Lord Gavin Clifford did not have such a personality... Hence, Orson ckwell, who was standing at the side, looked at Duncan. Bore and whispered. "Duncan Bore, is this still Lord Gavin Clifford?" "Why waste time watching them argue?" When Duncan Bore heard Orson ckwell''s words, he sighed and spoke. "Sir Gavin Clifford''s thoughts are not something we can casually guess!" "Even if you want to guess, you''re just making things difficult for yourself!" 10:50 Sat, Jan 13 "Otherwise, Lord Gavin Clifford would be so powerful!" Orson ckwell nodded when he heard Duncan Bore''s words! SEND GIFT Chapter 736 That was true. Lord Gavin Clifford might be in a more elegant mood. today. He was just watching a farce, so why not? Mortimer Finch looked at the aggressive Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen in front of him and wanted to eat him up. This time, he finally saw it clearly. Although Arcane World looked peaceful, he was actually referring to the situation where nothing happened. Once something happened, regardless of whether it was a small matter or not, it would be bitten by every aristocratic family. What was the difference between Arcane World and Secr World?! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at the chattering group of Arcane World people in front of him and said, "Are you guys done talking?" "I heard that the que of my the Clifford family mansion is going to be dissolved?" Upon hearing Gavin Clifford''s voice, the people from Arcane World stopped making noise. At this moment, Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen walked out and spoke without any hesitation. "Yeah, why? Can''t I?" "Anyway, there won''t be anyone here anymore. There''s no point in keeping this pure gold que." "I heard that your Secr World gold is quite valuable." "Since the que is now in our territory, Arcane World, we have it. "We can do whatever we want." When Gavin Clifford heard these ridiculous words, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Arcane World''s people were all bandits? Although this pure gold que was not worth mentioning in the eyes of Gavin Clifford aid he did not care, why should they take it? Moreover, Gavin Clifford was extremely ufortable with such an expulsion method. He looked at them and said, "You mean you want me to leave Arcatie World?" Hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, Fletcher Christensen and Lnd Quigley looked at each other. Then, they suddenly smiled and said. "Gavin Clifford, with your reaction speed, how did you cultivate?!" "Don''t tell me the moves are all randomly used?!" "Do you think that just because you killed Simeon Cooper, you can rece him and have a ce in Arcane World?!" "This is ridiculous! When Gavin Clifford heard Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen''s. words, he did not feel angry. Instead, he felt that everything was too interesting. They, Arcane World, hated Simeon Cooper. They felt that this Simeon Cooper was ipatible with them. Now that they had killed Simeon. Cooper, these people were pretending to be saints again? This 42336 really had a vicious heart. Right now, he looked like a ball of foul smoke that had been messed up by a bunch of rat sh*t. Hence, when Gavin Clifford heard Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen''s words, the corners of his mouth curled up. "Hasn''t Arcane World never sent Simeon Cooper?" "I killed him for you. Shouldn''t you thank me?!" "As for Jarvis Bore, you guys have been detaining him all year round. Everyone is tired and afraid that he will run away identally. At that time, you guys will have to bear the responsibility!" Hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, the family heads of ancient warrior family 2/5 76%8Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. also nodded and discussed: "Gavin Clifford''s words don''t sound wrong. What he said makes sense." "The death of these two people is actually not a bad thing for us." "Yeah, I think so too. Although Gavin Clifford belongs to Secr World, I don''t think killing these two people will affect anything." At this moment, the higher-ups of Arcane World saw that the family heads of ancient warrior family had already changed sides after listening to Gavin Clifford''s words. Hence, they roared angrily. "Gavin Clifford, don''t you dare spout nonsense in Arcane World''s territory." "No matter what happens to Simeon Cooper and Jarvis Bore, that''s our Arcane World''s business. It''s not up to an outsider like you to interfere." "Just take care of your Secr World business. You even came to our Arcane World''s territory to lord over us." "Thank you?" "We''re showing you leniency by not killing you!" When Gavin Clifford heard Arcane World''s words, he also took two steps forward and said coldly, "Kill me?" "Try?" At this moment, Gavin Clifford tapped the ground lightly and instantly flew up. Then, he looked down at the upper echelons of Arcane World below. He extended his hand, and the sky seemed to tear apart as if he was looking at the outside world. Immediately after, a red light shed. The people from Arcane World instantly revealed terrified expressions as they looked at Gavin Clifford in 3/5 10:50 Sat, Jan 13 disbelief. The family heads of ancient warrior family were so frightened that they ran home one after another. There were even many family heads who fell to the ground. They did not care about the pain and continued to run without looking back. As they ran, they shouted, "Hurry up and run. If you don''t run, you''ll die." "Although I haven''t seen this move with my own eyes, it''s recorded in the books that this move is world-destroying" "Especially the red light from the Devil''s Eye." "As long as he is targeted, this person will be a cmity for generations to come. At this moment, a family head running at the side panted and said, "That''s right. Although we don''t know if it''s true or not, we''d rather believe. it than not!" "It''s better to run first." At this moment, Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell, who were standing below, were instantly dumbfounded when they saw Lord Gavin Clifford''s move. This was not just Arcane World''s forbidden technique. No one had refined it before. How could Lord Gavin Clifford know Arcane World''s move? It shouldn''t be.... When Orson ckwell saw "42349", his entire mind went nk. How could this be... No, no, no, this was impossible. His moves must be simr to the Devil''s Eye''s. It shouldn''t be the real the Devil''s Eye. not At this moment, Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen, who did know what was good for them, saw the sky turn red. At this moment, a huge hole opened in the sky and a huge eye instantly opened. He looked at Gavin Clifford disapprovingly and said, "It''s just a small illusion from our Arcane World. What''s there to be surprised about?" "Look at how scared those people are. They look like they haven''t seen the world." At this moment, Duncan Bore looked at the huge eye in the air. He was lucky to have seen this move before. This was the real the Devil''s Eye. Moreover, once "the Devil''s Eye" was activated, the creatures within a hundred miles would not grow a single de of grass for a hundred years. Of course, if the person who used this move was more familiar with it, he could stop at any time. Gavin Clifford looked at the "the Devil''s Eye" that he had mastered and was very gratified. Indeed, practicing martial arts in Sacred Tower was twice the result with half the effort. Arcane World could be considered to have a move. However, this "the Devil''s Eye" had tortured Gavin Clifford for a long time. In order to fuse. his body with "the Devil''s Eye", almost every time, Sunspire would endure the pain and practice. Moreover, Gavin Clifford was the kind of person who liked to challenge. The harder it was to master, the more it was like an obsessivepulsive disorder? 5/5 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 737 In fact, Gavin Clifford did not intend to destroy Secr World within a radius of 100 miles. He just wanted to see what the "the Devil''s Eye" he had mastered some time ago looked like. He o wanted to see this fork red some book. Just half a month ago, when Gavin Clifford realized that he couldn''t try "Profound Technique" on Divine Net6, he took the time to ask Sacred Tower. At that time, Gavin Clifford had just entered Sacred Tower, Sacred Tower and already knew why Gavin Clifford came here. Gavin Clifford then entered Sacred Tower. He sat cross-legged and thought hard. He really did not understand why he could not use his moves at Arcane World. If not for the fact that he was stronger that day, he would have definitely been crippled even if he did not die. As long as he thought of what happened that day, Gavin Clifford''s face was filled with worry. At this moment, Sacred Tower looked at Gavin Clifford who was sitting. there without saying a word. Sacred Tower was well aware of Gavin Clifford''s usual appearance. He definitely did not take anything to heart and had never been so silent. before. Hence, he directly asked, "Master, is there something on your mind?!" Upon hearing Sacred Tower''s question, Gavin Clifford frowned and said, "There''s really something I don''t understand!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Although I''ve guessed it, I don''t understand why!" When Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he was clearly very confused. He seemed to have said something, but at the same time, he did. not seem to have said anything. Hence, Sacred Tower spoke again. 1/6 "Master, tell me. Maybe I''ll know." "Maybe I can help you analyze it." At this moment, Gavin Clifford rxed his brows and said to Sacred Tower, "It''s just strange. Why can''t I use all the moves I''ve practiced at Arcane World?" "This isn''t like what they show on ancient television. There''s a barrier." "If not for the fact that my Internal Energy is not bad, I would probably be seriously injured this time!" Hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, Sacred Tower instantly remembered and said, "Master, probably because there''s a barrier between Secr World and Arcane World!" "Those who practice martial arts at Secr World can''t use moves at Arcane World. Those who practice martial arts can''t use moves at Secr World either." "This seems to be a rule that was set a long time ago." When Gavin Clifford heard 42324''s words, he was instantly enlightened.. So that was how it was. He had said that he had put in a lot of effort. Why did it all disappear? No wonder Secr World and Arcane World were not on good terms all year round. So what was the difference between Secr World and Arcane World? It was possible that Arcane World already knew Secr World''s martial arts like the back of his hand! Hence, as mentioned before, Arcane World''s people could enter and exit. Secr World freely, while Secr World''s people never dared to take a step forward. 2/6 If that was really the case, it wasn''t that they didn''t want you that you didn''t have the guts toe. to enter, but In the end, it could only form a saying that Secr World would never be. able to defeat Arcane World. Then, Gavin Clifford and Sacred Tower spoke. "Then what can we do? We can use moves in Arcane World?!" "I can''t just live in Arcane World, can I? Wouldn''t that make it easier for others to discover me?" At this moment, Sacred Tower was silent for a long time before saying, "Master. Actually, I have an idea, but I don''t know if it''s feasible!" "Because thest one who practiced like this didn''t seed either. Instead, he went a little crazy." "In the end, no one touched this forbidden technique again!" Forbidden technique?! Did Sacred Tower mean that if he wanted to break through, he had to practice forbidden techniques? If he didn''t cultivate it well, he would go berserk. How could it be so terrifying?! Then who was thest person 42324 mentioned? Could it be its previous Master? Hence, Gavin Clifford looked at Sacred Tower and said, "So, you mean that if I want to break through, I have to practice forbidden. techniques?!" Sacred Tower looked at Gavin Clifford''s different expression and also acknowledged softly. To be honest, it was not in a good mood. It knew what this forbidden 8/6 Sat, Jan 13 technique would bring to Master! Wasn''t the previous one a little delirious because he wanted to cultivate this forbidden technique? He didn''t want another one to repeat the same mistake. "Master, are you sure you want to practice this forbidden technique?" In fact, when he heard Sacred Tower''s words, Gavin Clifford was a little tempted, but he felt that Sacred Tower did not seem to want to talk about this. It was unknown if it was an illusion, so Gavin Clifford directly asked, "So you''re saying..." Hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, Sacred Tower did not know what to say, but he could not stop Master''s wishes. Hence, he directly said, "Master, I don''t mean anything. I just don''t want you to be like the previous person who became emotionally unstable and delirious." "However, you''re Master, after all. I''ll listen to you." Hearing Sacred Tower''s words, Gavin Clifford was surprised again, so he directly said, "Are you talking about yourst Master?" "Is this forbidden technique really that powerful?!" Sacred Tower was silent for a moment. Then, he said to Gavin Clifford, "Yes, it''s really strange!" "However, Master, I respect your thoughts. If Master really wants to use a move in Arcane World, you can only learn a forbidden technique." Gavin Clifford pondered for a moment. In any case, humans were in this life. Who knew how long they could live! He wanted to try the charm of this forbidden technique and see if it was really so evil! He had experienced Qi Deviation quite a bit, but ording to his strength, he probably wouldn''t allow Qi Deviation. Hence, Gavin Clifford and Sacred Tower said, "I''m quite curious about this forbidden technique. I want to try it!" "But is there only one or many types of forbidden techniques?!" "If it''s a lot, then I have to practice as soon as possible. After all, time is limited!" After hearing Gavin Clifford''s words, there was a bang. In front of Gavin. Clifford, arge screen that was glowing with golden light appeared. On the screen were the types of forbidden techniques, difficulty, moves, and training methods. Gavin Clifford was a little puzzled when he saw this. The book was written so clearly. How could someone go berserk? Or did he not follow what the other party said? Did he cultivate based on his own understanding? However, Gavin Clifford knew very well that this thing looked very simple, but it was actually veryplicated to train. If he was distracted, he would be finished. However, who was Gavin Clifford? He was the chosen one. He had to try everything so that his trip would not be in vain. At this moment, the big screen shed and began to roll rapidly. It suddenly stopped at a ce with the words "the Devil''s Eye" written on it! This thing looked so strange, but it suited Gavin Clifford''s taste. Then, Gavin Clifford looked at the ce where the big screen stopped and spoke to Sacred Tower. "That''s it, the Devil''s Eye." 5/6 Chapter 738 "That''s it, the Devil''s Eye." Upon hearing this, Sacred Tower''s body instantly trembled. Why was it this? Why?! Gavin Clifford suddenly felt that he could not stand steadily. He felt that the ground of the tower was undting non-stop. Then, he directly spoke to Sacred Tower. "What happened to you?". "Are you scared or angry?" "If you have anything to say, you can tell me directly. Don''t keep me in the dark." At this moment, Sacred Tower gradually regained his calm. Then, he started talking to himself again. "Why? Why is it the Devil''s Eye?" "Why did it roll to the Devil''s Eye? Could it be fate?" "Sigh..." When Gavin Clifford heard this, he also felt like he was listening to a heavenly book. He did not understand what he was trying to say! Hence, Gavin Clifford and Sacred Tower directly spoke again. "What are you talking about? Perhaps you can exin it more clearly?!" Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford''s words and said dejectedly, "Master, you drew the ''the Devil''s Eye'' forbidden technique. It''s not ranked. from weak to strong." "It''s arranged ording to luck, which is the automatic matching method." "That person practiced ''the Devil''s Eye, and in the end, he became hungry!" 1/5 "So, I''m scared and helpless..." Upon hearing Sacred Tower''s words, Gavin Clifford finally understood. So this "the Devil''s Eye" was considered a high-difficulty forbidden technique? He was really quite lucky. At the very least, he was very happy to have such an oue because he could better challenge himself. That person did not seed. It must be because his temperament was not stable enough. Moreover, he was easily impatient and wanted to seed quickly. In fact, Gavin Clifford had thought about this before. In fact, everyone had thought about this before. However, they did not want to lower their heads and admit it no matter what. However, his mistake was to use a speedy method to practice the forbidden technique. Something would definitely happen at this time. Such a fast pace was not meant to be learned. If everyone wanted to achieve it quickly, there would be no experts there. Even a chosen one like Gavin Clifford had to spend time cultivating. Gavin Clifford could feel Sacred Tower''s helplessness. Then, he directly said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be like your previous Master." "I''m confident and confident!" When Sacred Tower heard Gavin Clifford''s words, he sighed and said, "Even their words are the same. Those who don''t know better will think that you''re father and son." "But after he said that, he never came back. After hearing about him, he went crazy. At that stage, I couldn''t even hear his thoughts, and he couldn''t hear what I said." "Just disappeared. It didn''t take long for you to show up as my new Master. Upon hearing Sacred Tower''s words, Gavin Clifford also expressed his 2/5 sympathy. However, there were some things that he still had to do, such as this forbidden technique. In the following period of time, Gavin Clifford would cultivate forbidden techniques in Sacred Tower every Sunspire hours. Because it was a forbidden technique, it had to be kept a secret from the outside world Not a single word could be leaked. He did not even tell Harry Geller and Rose that he had on him. He also did not mention La Taylor and Mno Potter in the the Clifford family mansion, nor did he want to find unnecessary trouble. Even if he told them about this, it would be useless. If he went out with someone else one day, even if it was not specifically mentioned, it would not be safe in their minds. However, during the period of training the Devil''s Eye, Gavin Clifford felt an unprecedented fatigue. He felt that his body was depleting every Sunspire days, and his stamina was getting worse day by day. He had been looking for a suitable method for himself, but it always had the opposite effect. One day, just as "the Devil''s Eye" waspleted, Gavin Clifford suddenly felt a sharp pain in his body. This pain spread to his entire body, and even his internal organs were burning. He wanted to stand up and take a few steps, but his entire body was limp as if he had been sucked dry. At this moment, Gavin Clifford, who was lying on the ground, did not. even want to open his eyes. His heart sank. It was over. He was afraid that he would really go berserk. As expected, the Devil''s Eye was powerful enough. He had overestimated himself this time. Then, Gavin Clifford cked out. When Sacred Tower saw this, he was directly frightened. Could it be because he practiced "the Devil''s Eye"? Could it be... 1 Could he have gone berserk? After all, the previous Master did not cultivate in his tower. Therefore, Sacred Tower did not dare to confirm if this was a precursor to Qigong Deviation. If that was the case, what should Gavin Clifford do? Would he run out of the tower and nevere back? Would he disappear forever? Sacred Tower had already experienced such a thing once. It really did not. want to continue experiencing it, so it shouted again and again in the tower. "Master, Master, wake up!" "Master, wake up!" "Master..." "It''s all my fault. I was the one who revealed this information to you. It''s all my fault..." "It''s not enough that I caused the death of one master. I''m here to harm another!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, no matter how much Sacred Tower shouted, Gavin Clifford did not react. Just like that, one day, two days, three days... About half a monthter, Sacred Tower suddenly emitted a strange light. It was very dazzling, as if it was going to go blind the moment it opened its eyes. At this moment, Sacred Tower stared at Gavin Clifford intently. In this half a month, it had thought of tens of thousands of possibilities. It felt that Gavin Clifford was dead, but it also felt that Gavin Clifford could live. It kept looking at Gavin Clifford''s body for half a month. Unexpectedly, its efforts paid off. Its Master woke up, and its Gavin Clifford woke up! 4/5 769 eyes had Gavin Clifford slowly opened his eyes and realized that his eyes. be exceptionally clear. He even had x-ray vision? He didn''t know what was going on either. He was even shocked. This was because he looked down at his palm and could even see hist bones. He looked like a walking skeleton? Could it be that this was the "the Devil''s Eye" that he had "cultivated"? But if this was the only function, to be honest, what kind of forbidden technique was this? What was the point of lying down for half a month? Immediately after, Gavin Clifford seemed to have thought of something. He only frowned and nced. With a bang, the book on the shelf beside him instantly shattered into powder. At this moment, Sacred Tower saw that the book inside it had been destroyed just like that, so he directly said, "Master, don''t destroy these books even after you finish reading them, okay?" "These are good books!" When Gavin Clifford heard Sacred Tower''s words, he instantly seemed to have realized something and quickly turned around. Could it be that that was caused by his gaze just now? Wasn''t this a little too shy? No wonder this move was called a forbidden technique. If he didn''t control it well, this person would die. Chapter 739 Gavin Clifford could clearly feel the power from the Devil''s Eye. Many people in Arcane World must have heard of such a move, but they had never seen it before, let alone cultivated it. From this, it could be seen that Sacred Tower was the most precious treasure in the world. Almost everything seemed to have a solution when it came to Sacred Tower. After cultivating "the Devil''s Eye", Arcane World would have a ce to stand. It was also to reorganize their Arcane World''s bad style, especially their high and mighty attitude. Just looking at it made people want to rebuke them. Gavin Clifford came back to his senses at this moment. Looking at the people below Arcane World, all of them fled in fear. No one had ever seen the power of "the Devil''s Eye". Today, Divine Net6''s people clearly wanted to avoid suspicion. At this moment, most of the people in ancient warrior family had already run away. Only Lnd Quigley, the Harper family, Fletcher Christensen, and the Facer family, Mortimer Finch, were still standing there. The other family heads of ancient warrior family ran away one after another, but they didn''t return to their houses. Instead, they hid not far away and secretly observed. This was because as people from Arcane World, they had always been learning the standard cultivation techniques of their sect, such ast forbidden techniques and moves that could instantly make warrior powerful. It was very attractive to them. People in Secr World loved topare themselves to others. Money and status. However, for Arcane World, the more hidden and profound the martial arts they cultivated, the higher their status would be. Naturally, many people would tter them. Just like today, they had finally seen the forbidden technique "the Devil''s O Eye". How could they be willing to give up this great opportunity? Even if it was dangerous, they wanted to see the power of this forbidden book. Gavin Clifford looked at Lnd Quigley and Fletcher Christensen in front of him and Mortimer Finch standing at the side. He said coldly, "It''s not toote for you to beg for mercy!" At this moment, the sky rumbled as if the world had copsed. It was as if the legendary Pangu had split the world apart. However, at this moment, Lnd Quigley still had Fletcher Christensen. Although he was also shocked by Gavin Clifford''s move, the reckless. Lnd Quigley still did not believe that this was Gavin Clifford''s strength. He was stillughing. wanted "Gavin Clifford, stop scaring people here. If you knew how to ban our Arcane World''s books, you would have already done whatever you in Arcane World. Why would you wait until now?" "Are you trying to fool us by saying that we haven''t seen illusions before?" "Secr World only knows how to do this kind of nonsense." Gavin Clifford looked at Lnd Quigley in front of him and smiled. He did not want to say anything, but another eye appeared in the sky and stared at Lnd Quigley. Immediately after, a ray of light shone directly on Lnd Quigley''s body. Lnd Quigley subconsciously dodged the light. Unexpectedly, no matter where Lnd Quigley flew, the eye followed him. Lnd Quigley seemed to have been frozen on him. At this moment, Lnd Quigley was also very angry. He directly punched out. This was Divine Net6''s "Meteor Punch". As long as it was hit, it would definitely be destructive. However, Lnd Quigley''s thoughts were too naive. His Meteor Punch was not worth mentioning in front of the Devil''s Eye''s forbidden. technique. He closed his fist and blocked all the attacks. At this moment, Lnd Quigley was stunned. One had to know that his "Meteor Punch" was one of the top martial arts values in Arcane World. Fletcher Christensen, who was standing at the side, was also stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. This Meteor Punch" was actually useless. in front of "the Devil''s Eye"? Fletcher Christensen became even more curious when he saw this, so he directly said, "Since ''Meteor Punch'' is useless, I can only try my ''Lightning Palm." Fletcher Christensen''s body was emitting a ball of ck gas. His body slowly floated up. At this moment, "the Devil''s Eye" opened his eyes again. As if he sensed a threat, he directly shone on Fletcher Christensen. At this moment, Fletcher Christensen was well-prepared. He fired "Lightning Palm" and "the Devil''s Eye" almost at the same time. Other than sparks, the collision in the sky was very dazzling. However, Fletcher Christensen was not as lucky as Lnd Quigley. His stamina gradually depleted, and the Devil''s Eye directly passed through his Lightning Palm and hit his heart. In the next moment, Fletcher Christensen fell from the sky, his blood sttering everywhere.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the surrounding family heads of ancient warrior family all covered their mouths and did not dare to breathe loudly. All of them widened their eyes and did not even blink as they thought to themselves. Was Gavin Clifford going to be a god? This was the legendary the Devil''s Eye. This power was too great. If one wanted to cultivate this, they had to be strong. If they were not strong enough, they would be devoured by the Devil''s Eye. It seemed that Arcane World would not be peaceful in the future. This Gavin Clifford was not someone to be trifled with. Perhaps even if Divine Net6 Venerable Lords came, they might not be able to subdue Gavin Clifford. HI After all, he had already learned Arcane World''s forbidden technique. What else could stump him? At this moment, Lnd Quigley was dumbfounded. Fletcher Christensen had died just like that. However, they were not even close to Gavin Clifford''s body. Just those eyes. alone were enough to make them suffer. Why was Gavin Clifford so powerful? Now, Lnd Quigley finally believed the rumored evaluation of Gavin Clifford. It turned out that all of this was true. Gavin Clifford was really powerful to this extent. At this moment, Ancient Martial Art the Facer family''s Mortimer Finch was dumbfounded. He knelt in front of Gavin Clifford and said, "Lord Gavin Clifford, I, Ancient Martial Arts the Facer family, Mortimer Finch, am willing to follow you to the death." Upon hearing this, Lnd Quigley did not dare to breathe loudly. Hence, he knelt down with a plop. Lnd Quigley understood that if he wanted to live, he had to lower his head. Hence, he followed Mortimer Finch and said, "Lord Gavin Clifford, I, Ancient Martial Arts the Quigley family, Lnd Quigley, am willing to follow Lord Gavin Clifford to the death. I will not hesitate to go through fire and water!" At this moment, Duncan Bore and Orson ckwell, who were standing below, looked at Lord Gavin Clifford in the sky with admiration. Even if Arcane Sage came, he might not be able to defeat Gavin Clifford! At this moment, Gavin Clifford looked at Arcane World in front of him. He had only learned one move, but he could already have such power. To be honest, Gavin Clifford himself did not expect this. What he wanted was actually very simple. He wanted to find out the truth about his background as soon as possible. Just as Gavin Clifford was about to return to the ground, an ethereal voice suddenly came from afar. "Gavin Clifford, do you want to know your background?" Hearing this voice, Gavin Clifford frowned. He looked around but didn''t see anyone. He said coldly, "Who are you?" Gavin Clifford''s originally calm heart became restless as he waited for a response. However, the ethereal voice never appeared again. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chatper 740 Ian slowly unrolled the scroll. Joshua looked on in anticipation. He had only seen one of Darian¡¯s paintings and had never seen anything else. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The scroll opened, and a familiar painting appeared in front of them. Joshua was stunned. The Phil family and the others immediately fell silent, their eyes filled with shock. Lucia could not help but say loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Grandpa¡¯s painting?¡± After her reminder, some of the Phil family who did not remember and only felt that the painting looked familiar all remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the painting that was hung in Joshua¡¯s study? Joshua loved this painting the most. He often opened it to admire and copy it. Almost all of the Phil family had seen this painting before. Walton turned his gaze and suddenly became excited. He shouted, ¡°Ian gave a fake for Dad!¡± A fake? Not only were the Phil family present but there were also esteemed guests. When they heard that it was a fake, they were all shocked. Ian was a person of great presence, and those who casually deceived him would not have a good oue. After all, he was the head of the Walter family. However, someone actually gave him a fake as a gift for his grandfather. If word got out, it would be too embarrassing. For a time, the way everyone looked at Ian changed. Orson stepped forward, pretending to be kind-hearted, and attempted to smooth things over. ¡°This painting looks very realistic and the fakery is very brilliant. It¡¯s quite normal for him to not realize immediately that it¡¯s 13:20 Fri, Jan 19 89% a fake. Morcover,n has always been in Fesmuowana and doesn¡¯t know anything about traditional art.¡± ¡°Orson, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Walton was suppressing his anger. He was very dissatisfied with Ian. Now that he had seized the opportunity, he would not let it go so easily. ¡°Even ifn is not knowledgeable about traditional artworks, don¡¯t the people around him know better? He is the head of the Walter family, yet he is fooled with a fake. I think he simply isn¡¯t being careful.¡± After Walton finished speaking, he looked at the silent Joshua. ¡°Dad, look. This is what your beloved grandson has done. He doesn¡¯t care about your birthday gift at all. He knows that you like paintings, but he still used a fake to fool you.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Joshua said in a low voice. His tone was displeased. ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Walton was dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re still protecting him?¡± ¡°Walton.¡± Orson pretended to scold Walton. ¡°Stop talking. Ian didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If he knew about the fake, why would he send it over?¡± Walton sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that he did it on purpose. I¡¯m just unhappy with his attitude. Dad, your birthday is such an important event, but he doesn¡¯t care at all. ¡°If he paid more attention, he wouldn¡¯t have sent a fake over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Orson frowned and turned to Ian. He said in an elder¡¯s tone, ¡°Ian, where did you get this painting? You were cheated.¡± No matter what the crowd said, Ian remained calm and did not say anything. Now, when Ian heard Orson¡¯s question, he looked up. Ian¡¯s eyes were dark and calm, like a deep pool, carrying an unfathomable coldness. ¡°Who said that this painting is fake?¡± Ian said calmly. ¡°Are you experts? III. 13:20 Fri, Jan 19 Why are you so sure that this painting is fake?¡± Orson sneered in his heart. ¡®How could he be so stubborn? Hmph, the more stubborn he is, the happier I be. After all, he¡¯s the one who will be embarrassed in the end. At the thought of this, Orson¡¯s tone became even more earnest. ¡°Ian, I know you can¡¯t ept the truth for a moment. This fake is very superb. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t believe it. ¡°However, there are so many of us. It¡¯s impossible for us to lie to you. The most important thing now is to find the person who lied to you, not to be stubborn and refuse to admit it.¡± Speaking of this, Orson sighed to everyone. ¡°The tricks of these swindlers are too high. If we had not seen this painting before, we might really have been deceived.¡± Of everyone present, only Orson had the most words. Ian could basically confirm who was behind this. Ian curled his lips and asked again, ¡°Why do you insist that it¡¯s fake? Don¡¯t we need to appraise it?¡± Chatper 741 Orson sneered. ¡®It seems like he will not admit it until he confirms it! However, in front of so many people, as an uncle, it is not good for me to cling to my nephew¡¯s mistakes.¡¯ Joshua hadn¡¯t spoken yet. If Orson acted too excessively, he might raise suspicions about himself. Fortunately, Orson was prepared. Orson retracted his expression and frowned slightly. He looked like he was deep in thought. ¡°Ian, you¡¯re so sure. Could it be that I misunderstood you? Is this painting really authentic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous.¡± Walton sneered and said bluntly, ¡°Orson, are you confused? If the one in Ian¡¯s hand is authentic, doesn¡¯t that mean that the one in Dad¡¯s study is fake?¡± At this point, everyone finally understood. It turned out that there was also an identical painting in the Phil family. Of the two paintings, one must be fake. Upon seeing the situation, someone suggested, ¡°How about we have someone appraise this painting? Traditional art appraisal expert Mr. Harrington is present here.¡± This suggestion received unanimous approval from everyone. ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Orson turned to Joshua. Joshua frowned and pondered for a moment. ¡°Today is my birthday and there are so many guests here. There¡¯s really no need to make a fuss over such a small matter. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s Ian¡¯s gift for me.¡± Orson understood that Joshua was trying to protectn. Orson wondered, ¡®Heh, I have nned this meticulously for so long. This 1/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 time, there is no way I will let Ian off.¡¯ Orson turned around and gave someone a look.. Someone immediately said, ¡°Mr. Phil, how can this be a small matter? Someone dared to lie to Mr. Walter. We can¡¯t let him off easily. ¡°It just so happens that Mr. Harrington is here. Why not ask him to help appraise this painting?¡± Joshua looked coldly at the person who spoke. Joshua¡¯s aura was still very strong. His sharp gaze instantly silenced that person. +5 When Walton saw this, he could not take it anymore. He snorted. ¡°Dad, are you trying to protect Ian? No, we have to appraise this painting today. ¡°Didn¡¯t he insist that it¡¯s authentic? Then let¡¯s see if he is right.¡± Walton was starting to y hardball. He strongly insisted on going to appraise the painting. Joshua had a headache. He sighed and thought, ¡®It seems that Ian haspletely offended Walton. Walton will not let him go this time!¡¯ Joshua was in a hurry to help Ian out of his predicament. Ian had already sent someone to look for Nichs Harrington. ¡°Uncle Walton is right. We must conduct an appraisal. I don¡¯t want to have the reputation of giving away fakes.¡± Ian¡¯s words were the final nail in the coffin. Since the person involved was so certain, even Joshua couldn¡¯t say anything else. Orson¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡®Ian is really stupid. He brings all this to himself.¡¯ Soon, Nichs arrived. When Nichs heard that he was going to appraise Darian¡¯s painting, he 2/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 was so excited that his face turned red. He put on his sses early and walked forward C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. with a magnifying ss to take a closer look inch by inch. +5 ¡°This painting does look old. It¡¯s not easy to preserve it for so many years,¡± Nichs said as he nodded. ¡°It indeed looks like Darian¡¯s brushwork. Darian¡¯s strokes are so light that they seem not to exist. It¡¯s tough to imitate. ¡°Moreover, the atmosphere conveyed by this painting is serene and expansive, truly reflecting the masterful touch.¡± The more Nichs spoke, the more gloomy Orson¡¯s expression became. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I heard that someone can imitate Darian¡¯s paintings very convincingly. The subtle difference between an authentic piece and a forgery lies only in the signature.¡± Nichs shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. If it was an imitation, how could it be exactly the same? If it is really an imitation, there must be ws everywhere. ¡°This painting is indeed Darian¡¯s work. I promise.¡± As soon as Nichs finished speaking, the entire ce fell silent. Orson¡¯s eyes widened in shock. If this painting was authentic, could the one in Joshua¡¯s study be fake? For a moment, everyone was stunned. Chatper 742 Nichs¡¯s words were like andmine thrown into the room. Everyone was dumbfounded. If the painting Ian brought was genuine, didn¡¯t that imply the painting in Joshua¡¯s study was a forgery? This thought was too terrifying. For a moment, everyone lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. They might have the guts to pick on Ian. After all, although the Walter family was powerful, the main forces were overseas, and they had little interaction with them. However, the Phil family was in Capitol. They would see each other frequently. Orson could not react for a long time. He did not expect things to turn out this way. The painting Ian brought was actually authentic. But Orson frowned and felt that something was wrong. ¡®No, no, it shouldn¡¯t be. This painting is clearly fake. I have hired someone to fake it and spent a lot of effort to send it to Ian. How could it be authentic? Could it be that there are two authentic paintings in this world? Impossible! It¡¯s absolutely impossible! Orson shook his head and stared at Nichs. ¡°Mr. Harrington, please take a closer look. Is this really the authentic one?¡± ¡°Mr. Orson, what do you mean by this?¡± As a prominent figure in the industry, Nichs had his pride. With a renowned reputation in the appraisal field, being questioned in such a manner felt like a blow to his honor. ¡°No, no.¡± Orson shook his head. ¡°Mr. Harrington, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not doubting your standard, but¡­¡± Before Orson could say anything, Joshua, who had been silent all this 1/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 while, suddenly said, ¡°This painting is indeed authentic.¡± As he spoke, Orson personally walked in front of the painting and pointed at a very small ink spot that could not be seen unless one looked carefully. ¡°I also just realized that this painting is the one I used to have in my study before. When I was copying it, I identally rubbed an ink spot on it.¡± Joshua sighed. He did not expect the painting that he had given away to be back. Back then, Olivia had taken a fancy to this painting the moment she entered the house and asked Joshua for it. Although Joshua liked Olivia very much, this painting was his beloved item. He did not want to give it to Olivia, so he thought of a way to make things difficult for her. Joshua wanted this youngdy to back off. Unexpectedly, Olivia was so powerful that she dealt with it in no time. Not only did she deal with it, but she also personally upgraded the Phil Group¡¯swork security system. Now that Joshua owed such a huge favor, no matter how reluctant to give this painting, he had to part with it. Joshua had just figured it out. Given Kelly and Olivia¡¯s close rtionship, it was likely that Kelly asked Olivia for the painting and then gave it to Ian. Finally, Ian returned the painting to Joshua on his birthday. Joshua wondered, ¡®It¡¯s all my fault. I am old and muddle-headed. I have not thought of this earlier.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Joshua¡¯s exnation made everyone¡¯s eyes widen, They did not expect it to be the same painting. Joshua¡¯s exnation convinced everyone, but Orson kept frowning. Orson thought, ¡®Something is wrong. The painting in Ian¡¯s hand is clearly a fake painting that I have sent over. How does it be the authentic painting in Joshua¡¯s study? What the hell is going on?¡¯ 2/8 Orson could not help but ask Joshua, ¡°Dad, who did you give this painting to back then?¡± Joshua did not want to say anything more. He only said vaguely. ¡°A young friend.¡± Orson nodded and looked at Ian. ¡®Ian, where did you get this painting?¡± Ian turned the chair and crossed his long legs as if he was in a daze. When he heard Orson¡¯s question, he suddenly looked up at him with a faint smile. He asked, ¡°Uncle Orson, you shouldn¡¯t have asked me. I should have asked you. Didn¡¯t you the one who thought of a way to send this painting to me?¡± Chatper 743 ¡®What does he mean?¡¯ Orson wondered. Orson was stunned for a moment before his expression changed immediately. He suddenly looked up and shot a sharp gaze at Ian. The others were also stunned for a long time. Their bewildered gazes kept wandering between Ian and Orson. The hidden meaning behind Ian¡¯s words was too explosive. What did Ian mean by that? Was Ian hinting that Orson had set him up? Even Joshua frowned and looked at Orson coldly. Sensing the gazes of the people around him, Orson clenched his fists tightly and controlled himself from losing hisposure. Orson thought, ¡®How is that possible? Does Ian really know?¡¯ Orson was extremely flustered. He had been meticulous in his actions, even seeking help from various people. There was no way Ian could have discovered the truth. Orson thought to himself, ¡®Calm down. I have to calm down, and I definitely can not admit it. ¡®I have done this very cleanly. I have not left any evidence behind. There is no wayn can get any evidence. ¡®As long as I don¡¯t admit it, Ian can¡¯t do anything to me.¡¯ Thinking of this, Orson felt much more rxed. Orson began to calm down and looked straight at Ian. It was as if Ian had wronged him. ¡°Ian.¡± Orson pretended to be heartbroken. ¡°Are you suspecting me? You really disappoint me. You¡¯re my sister¡¯s child. I¡¯ve doted on you since you were young. How could I harm you? ¡°Today, you have to produce evidence, or I will never admit to this 1/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 groundless crime.¡± Orson¡¯s attitude was very humble. He even used his status as an elder to denounce Ian. If Ian could not produce evidence or the evidence was insufficient, he would definitely be criticized. After all, the Phil family had helped Ian a lot. If Ian med his uncle without any evidence, it would have been easy for others to call him an ingrate. 66% After uttering these words, Orson smiled discreetly, a smirk ying on his lips as he looked coldly at Ian. Orson wanted to see how Ian would answer. Everyone¡¯s gaze followed Orson andnded on Ian. Ian did not care about the gazes of the crowd. He only raised his eyes slightly and nced around indifferently. The room immediately fell silent. Ian chuckled, his exquisite eyes shining with teasing starlight. ¡°Uncle Orson, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just joking with you.¡± At this point, Ian paused for a moment and said with a faint smile, ¡°Uncle Orson, are you too nervous? How could you misunderstand that I suspect you? This matter has nothing to do with you. I never had any intention of suspecting you. ¡°You¡¯re too nervous!¡± As soon as Ian finished speaking, Orson¡¯s expression changed. He immediately realized that he had been tricked. Orson immediately turned to look at Joshua, wanting to see his reaction. Ian did not give Orson a chance to exin at all. He said directly, ¡°Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s a big day. How can I suspect my uncle and make my grandpa unhappy? I gave my grandpa the ancient painting because I wanted him to be happy. I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen.¡± Ian was magnanimous and exined simply. Soon, he diverted everyone¡¯s N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 2/3 3/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 attention. It made people think in his direction. That was right. It was a good thing that Ian gave Joshua paintings, but the Phil family suspected that it was fake. That was why so many things happened. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Ian tugged at Joshua¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to delve into this matter. Don¡¯t affect your birthday party.¡± As Ian spoke, he went forward to support Joshua and walked toward the front hall. The others followed one after another. Only Orson remained motionless, standing rooted to the ground like a statue. Orson thought, ¡®Oh no, I have been tricked by Ian. ¡®Ian does not have any evidence at all. In fact, he is not even sure. He was just trying to trick me. If I had nothing to hide, I would have directly refuted him. But I felt guilty¡­ Orson closed his eyes. ¡®Oh no, Dad must be suspecting me. Ian, I really underestimated you!¡¯ Chatper 744 After sending Joshua to the front hall, Ian stopped and stood to the side, giving the seat beside Joshua to the Phil family. Kelly quickly walked up to Ian, raised her face, and said in a low voice, ¡°I just found out that the painting Olivia gave me was from the Phil family.¡± Ian raised his hand and stroked Kelly¡¯s head. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your painting this time, Kelly. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the person who framed me so quickly.¡± ¡°Is it Orson?¡± Kelly frowned. She really could not figure it out. ¡®Isn¡¯t Orson Ian¡¯s second uncle? There is no grudge between the two of them. Why did he frame Ian? It is simply baffling.¡¯ ¡°Heh.¡± Ian chuckled and said nonchntly, ¡°Stupid people do things without reason. Investigating the reason why they did these things will only waste time.¡± Ian never thought about delving into why Orson went through all this trouble. All Ian needed to know was who had done it. That was enough. From the moment he learned that it was a fake painting, Ian imm tely set up a perfect trap in his heart. Instead of wasting time investigating, it was better to beat the person behind it at his own game and let him take the initiative to expose hi Ian lowered his gaze and drowned out all his thoughts. Since he knew w did it, he knew what to do next. Kelly leaned against Ian and looked up at him a few times. ¡°This guy is really smart. How does his brain work? He coulde up with a perfect n in such a short time. His intelligence was intimidating.¡¯ Ian noticed that Kelly kept looking at him. He was a little puzzled and looked at Kelly in confusion. Kelly grinned. ¡°Ian, you¡¯re so smart.¡± 1/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 66% Upon hearing it, Ian was stunned for a moment. ¡®Is Kelly worshiping me? Indeed, intelligent men are the most charming. Kelly¡¯s gaze is full of admiration.¡¯ Ian was so proud of himself. Ian would only reveal his emotions when facing Kelly. The previous tense atmosphere even forced Orson to give himself away, but the expression on Ian¡¯s face did not change at all. However, Kelly¡¯s gaze of admiration was enough to make Ian overjoyed. Orson was one step behind. As soon as he arrived and entered the front hall, he saw Ian¡¯s arrogant smile. Orson sneered in his heart. ¡®Hmph! What a despicable person. I have thought that he is very steady. I didn¡¯t expect that he would not be able to hold it in anymore and reveal his thoughts. To think that I have thought that Ian could not be underestimated. Unexpectedly, I think too highly of N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. him¡­ Heh!¡¯ Orson¡¯s gaze was filled with contempt. With one hand in his pocket, Orson walked unhurriedly behind Ian and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re nothing much!¡± Ian turned around and saw Orson. Ian was so focused on Kelly that he did not hear what Orson said. Ian nced sideways and asked faintly, ¡°Huh? What did you say, Uncle Orson?¡± There was still a smile on Ian¡¯s face. In Orson¡¯s eyes, it was especially dazzling. Ian lookedpletely arrogant. Orson gritted his teeth. His gaze was sinister. ¡°Ian, you¡¯re amazing. You actually beat me at my own game and schemed against me!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He understood. 2/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 66% Ian chuckled softly. His exquisitely handsome profile seemed like a work of art, and his demeanor was regal, akin to that of a monarch. +5 ¡°Uncle Orson.¡± Ian said nonchntly, ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? It¡¯s just a joke. Why are you still unwilling to let it go?¡± Orson snorted. ¡°You are still pretending. You must hate me to death now.¡± Ian looked upzily and said indifferently, ¡°Uncle Orson, people have to be humble. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Currently, I wouldn¡¯t say I hate you. You¡¯re not qualified for me to hate. At most, I find you a bit annoying.¡± Chatper 745 Even the shrewd Orson¡¯s expression changed when he heard Ian¡¯s words. Orson¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife as it headed straight for Ian. His gaze seemed to be able to hurt people. However,n turned his gaze away and ignored Orson. Instead, he held Kelly¡¯s hand and walked toward Joshua. Orson was left with a livid expression. He wished he could kill Ian. At this moment, Keith walked up to Orson and frowned. He was very worried. ¡°Dad, the matter has been exposed. What should we do next?¡± Orson snorted and instructed, ¡°Get someone to disguise as a servant and follow behind the two of them. Let the person eavesdrop on their conversation and report their every move to me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Keith hesitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too obvious?¡± Orson was confident. ¡°Do as I say. Someone like Ian who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance and can¡¯t hide his thoughts will definitely show off in front of Kelly. Perhaps he will reveal a little information.¡± As he spoke, Orson pointed at Ian and Kelly in the distance and said hatefully, ¡°Look at the two of them talking andughing. Ian must be extremely smug and showing off his n.¡± Keith followed his father¡¯s gaze and saw Ian smiling and talking to Kelly. Ian looked extremely pleased with himself. Keith was very displeased with that arrogant show-off. Keith felt that Ian was shameless. Ian had only gained a slight advantage, yet he was so smug about it. Keith felt very ufortable and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go over now.¡± At this point, Keith paused and said hesitantly, ¡°However, they probably 1/3 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 don¡¯t have anything good to say. Don¡¯t be angry when you hear itter.¡± 66% +5 Orson sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not that impatient. Let him be smug first. There¡¯s still a long way to go. Let¡¯s see who wins and who loses.¡± Keith nodded and immediately arranged for someone to go over. One of the Phil family¡¯s servants was Keith¡¯s trusted aide. Upon receiving the order, he immediately walked toward Ian with a serious expression. Ian did not notice the servant who suddenly approached and was talking to Kelly. Ian lowered his gaze and smiled as if he was talking about something happy. The servant inched closer and heard Ian say, ¡°Are you happy, Kelly?¡± Of course, Kelly was happy. She liked parties. ¡°Yes, I like it. This wine is delicious.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ian leaned closer and looked at Kelly¡¯s wine ss with a thirsty expression. Kelly raised the ss and asked, ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ian¡¯s face lit up instantly. He lowered his head and took a sip from Kelly¡¯s wine ss. He looked satisfied as if he had drunk the best N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. wine in the world. Ian wondered, ¡®Hey! I am sharing a win ss with Kelly. I am so happy!¡¯ Seeing it, the servant was speechless. He stayed beside Ian and Kelly for a quarter of an hour until Ian was called away by Joshua. Only then did he walk stiffly toward Keith and Orson. When he saw the servant, Orson¡¯s gaze was cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me! What did they say? They were smiling so happily just now. Were they talking bad about me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Orson sneered. ¡°Repeat it word for word. I want to hear what 2/3 Capes 745 they said¡± Just now, Orson had been observing Tan Seeing his mug smile, Orion knew that he was not saying anything good. The servant said awkwardly. ¡°They were talking about wine.¡± ¡°Wine?¡± Orson could not believe it and asked, ¡°What else?¡± The servant hesitated but said in the end. ¡°Snacks and choctes¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t mention me! When Orson heard it, he found it hard to believe The servant nodded firmly and replied. ¡°Yes¡± 20:28 Sat, Jan 20 they said.¡± 2 00% Just now, Orson had been observing Ian. Seeing his smug smile, Orson knew that he was not saying anything good. The servant said awkwardly, ¡°They were talking about wine.¡± ¡°Wine?¡± Orson could not believe it and asked, ¡°What else?¡± The servant hesitated but said in the end, ¡°Snacks and choctes¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t mention me?¡± When Orson heard it, he found it hard to believe. The servant nodded firmly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!